《You Are My Starlight》


 Chapter 1

    Dreand


    She dreamed of herself lying helplessly in bed, a tube inserted in her arm to draw blood. A bag of fresh blood was ced next to it ¡ª it was the blood that had just been drawn from her.


    The air was filled with the smell of blood, giving one the feeling of hopelessness.


    ¡°Mianmian, your sister needs blood. You¡¯re the only one in our family that has the same blood type as her. You and your sister are so close. Can you bear to see her die?¡±


    How many times has this happened?


    There¡¯s been countless times since she was young.


    Whenever her sister needed blood, she had to give ¡°willingly¡±.


    She had wanted to ask her father many times: she was his biological daughter, but why did he treat Su Feifei better than her?


    ¡°Still not done?¡± The door opened and a morous-looking woman came in.


    It was only after hearing her words that Su Mianmian found herself floating in the air.


    She was a little confused as she looked down at herself ¨C she was not moving. Is she... dead?


    No wonder she felt so cold.


    ¡°Why are you here? How can no one be looking after Feifei?¡± Su Weize said angrily.


    ¡°If I don¡¯te over, what¡¯s going to happen to Feifei if you be softhearted?¡± After Bai Meifeng was certain that Su Mianmian was asleep, she stretched out her hand and pointed at her, saying coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the things that her mother did. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Su Weize said impatiently, ¡°As long as Mianmian is around, nothing will happen to Feifei. Feifei¡¯s been looking rather paletely, transfuse more blood this time.¡±


    No!


    Father! She felt very painful and very cold; she didn¡¯t want to feel the cold needle being inserted into her blood vessels again!


    Su Mianwan looked at Su Weize with blurry and tearful eyes as he called for the nurse, wanting to draw another bag of blood.


    After hearing her, the nurse said disapprovingly, ¡°Sir, your daughter¡¯s weight is already below normal. She will be in life-threatening condition if you continue to draw blood. I suggest that we stop drawing blood immediately.¡±


    ¡°My daughter is in urgent need of blood. Are you going to take responsibility if anything happens? Draw the blood quick. Mianmian has always been healthy, nothing will go wrong!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! Do it now or I¡¯ll get your director to fire you!¡±


    ...


    No one cared about Su Mianmian¡¯s feelings. Blood was lost from her body bit by bit, and the whole world became blood-red. Her breathing got more difficult, and she gradually lost consciousness while the voice in her ear turned fuzzy...


    It was only when all this was broken by a crisp sound of a bell that the image in the dream suddenly disappeared.


    As though frightened, Su Mianmian suddenly sat up from the chair and stared at the door with blurry eyes.


    It was rare to have such lengthy rains in S City during winter. It had gone on for a week. The sky was gloomy, and the rain had never stopped.


    Even the business at the cake shop Su Mianmian worked at was bad, and there were less than two customers the whole day. Seeing that the weather wouldn¡¯t improve, the boss handed the shop to Su Mianmian and went to y mahjong with friends.


    Seeing that there were no customers, Su Mianmian took a nap at the checkout counter but was awakened by the wind chimes at the door.


    She looked up in a daze, and light seemed to shine through the door where a man who waspletely ipatible with the style of the cake shop walked in.


    Probably due to her wild imagination, Su Mianmian suddenly thought of a killer.


    The man was about twenty-seven years old. The weather now was close to ten degrees celsius, but he was only wearing a thin ck trench coat and his hands were casually inserted into the pockets. Because of his height, he had been looking down at the cake in the ss counter since he came in.


    Su Mian Mian noticed that his hair was slightly wet. Perhaps he had walked here?


    ¡°Hello, sir, can I help you?¡± Su Mianmian introduced, ¡°We have recentlyunched a new Icy World, would you like to give it a try?¡±


    Upon hearing her, the man looked up at Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian noticed that his facial features were very well-defined. He seemed to be of mixed-blood, and his gaze was very sharp. With just a slight nce, she felt cold all over.


    Why did she feel like she was about to be murdered?


    Su Mianmian looked at him with her eyes wide open and did not dare move.


    But the man only took a nce at her before looking down and continued studying the cakes.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief and felt the frozen air circting again.


    So frightening, what does this man do?


    She wanted to quickly send the uninvited guest away, but had no courage to make conversation again.


    Manager, why aren¡¯t you back yet?


    ¡°What is Icy World made of?¡± The man¡¯s voice was as cold as his appearance.


    Su Mianmian quickly replied, ¡°We use imported cheese and butter imported from New Zend. The cakeyer has a sweetbination of mango and nata de coco, and the topyer is sprinkled with freshly ground coconut powder.¡±


    After she finished the introduction, she noticed that the man did not seem to be satisfied, so she added another sentence.


    ¡°Would you like me to tell you about the creative concept of this cake?¡±


    The man cast his sharp gaze over.


    Su Mianmian swallowed hard and said, ¡°If there is a need...¡± So frightening.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t there strawberries?¡±


    Ah!


    Why? Right! Why doesn¡¯t this cake have strawberries; how was she supposed to know why?!


    She was only working part-time!


    Boss, why aren¡¯t you around?


    Although Su Mianmian¡¯s mind was running wild, she looked at him with an utmost sincere expression and replied sluggishly, ¡°I think your suggestion is very good. I will give feedback to the boss when hees back and suggest that he change the mango in this cake to strawberries. Would that be fine for you?¡±


    If it¡¯s fine, please leave.


    Goodbye!


    The man looked at Su Mianmian again until she was in a cold sweat, and said, ¡°Wrap this cake for me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Mianmian was stunned for a while before saying, ¡°The whole cake?¡±


    It was a six-pound cake.


    The man nodded.


    After hearing this, Su Mianmian finally had a sincere smile on her face.


    Her ie was tied to the cakes she sold. If this cake was sold, she would have an extra thirty dors ofmission .


    Su Mianmian wrapped the cake nimbly, smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, a total of six hundred and fifty RMB.¡±


    Uncle? After hearing the form of address, the man¡¯s mouth turned into a meaningful smile.


    This smile gave him an evil disposition all over.


    Having just lost her mind due to money, Su Mianmian became much bolder all of a sudden. Seeing him now was like seeing a moving money note, and she was no longer afraid.


    She said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not yet twenty this year, so I guess I¡¯m not overdoing it by calling you Uncle?¡±


    Su Mianmian had sweet features. Her big eyes seemed to be able to talk, and the dimples that showed when sheughed were very likeable.


    In Huo Ting¡¯s world, no one had ever dared to talk to him this way. But he had identally entered this shop today and this little girl had no idea who he was, so he wasn¡¯t too particr about it.


    Looking at the dimples at the corner of her mouth, he felt a little turned on, but he didn¡¯t n to do anything.


    His world wasn¡¯t suitable for such a clean person to enter, so let all this be just an interlude.


    When he left the cake shop with the cake, he noticed that the raining sky had actually cleared up.


    ¡°Goodbye, uncle!¡± Su Mianmian smiled and waved.


    He turned and took a nce. The girl¡¯s clean and clear smile tugged at his heart gently like a feather.


    Some good things should be left in memory.


    ...


    A handsome man in a ck suit bowed his head and said, ¡°Mr. Huo, please let me hold it.¡±


    Huo Ting handed the cake to him. After getting into the car, he asked casually, ¡°Settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man replied respectfully. ¡°I am sorry to let you wait outside for so long. Because the person who came this time is... from there, so it took some time.¡±


    After Huo Ting gave an acknowledgement,?he saw his subordinate¡¯s awkward expression, and said, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Old Master Huo said that since all the blind dates this time have been finished, he wondered what did you think?¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s silence was a little long. When his subordinate thought that he wouldn¡¯t answer, he heard him say, ¡°Too old.¡±


    So that¡¯s why!


    The subordinate silently remembered this information. Don¡¯t tell me Young Master Huo¡¯s blind dates have been unsessful because he likes younglings?

 Chapter 2

    Conflict (Part 1)


    It was only after Huo Ting had left that Su Mianmian discovered something terrible.


    She had actually keyed in an extra zero on the amount because of her shaky hand.


    But when she ran out, the frightening uncle was actually gone, as if he had never appeared.


    If not for the extra money, she would have really thought that she was dreaming.


    Su Mianmian had no other way but to wait until Huo Ting came back after finding out that the amount wasn¡¯t right.


    But she had waited for many days and did not see him.


    Oh well, this man didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person at first nce.


    As such, Su Mianmian felt a little justified keeping the money as her own, taking it as the fund after she turns twenty and leaves home.


    In fact, Su Mianmian had always been a pitiful little girl. Her mother died early, and she had a stepmother followed by a stepfather.


    Moreover, her father didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her mother.


    Her father treated Su Feifei, who had no blood rtionship with him, better than her.


    Oh, Su Feifei was formerly known as Bai Feifei. She was the daughter of her stepmother before she married, and was two years older than Su Mianmian.


    After Bai Meifeng married into the family, she gave birth to another son after two years. Ever since then, the four of them had been a happy family.


    No matter at one point in their lives, Su Mianmian seemed to be the extra one.


    She had suspected countless times that if it were not for the fact that her blood was useful to Su Feifei, her father might have just ignore herpletely.


    Su Feifei¡¯s health had been poor since young and she needed to undergo a blood transfusion every month. But her blood type was very special, hence she always had a malnourished look before the age of ten. However, everything had changed since there was Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian became Su Feifei¡¯s mobile blood reserve, and she became the malnourished one since then.


    This was a bottomless pit, and no one knew when there was an end. Or rather, they simply didn¡¯t care if Su Mianmian was willing to go on like this.


    However, Su Mianmian had her own way of thinking. She had stayed in the Su family as she wanted to wait until she turned twenty to get the shares that her mother left her.


    Her mother wrote in her will that Su Mianmian could inherit this portion of the shares only when she turns twenty.


    What father?


    She initially held hope for Su Weize, but she had be disheartened as she grew up. She could only think of leaving the house after she turns twenty.


    It was only half a year more until she is twenty years old, just bear with it!


    Su Mianmian looked up at the sky, took in a deep breath, and silently cheered herself before inserting the key into the keyhole.


    She hoped that she wouldn¡¯t see anyone today.


    However, her luck seemed to be not too good today.


    The moment she came in, she heard Su Feifei arguing with Bai Meifeng in the living room.


    ¡°Be good, Feifei. Just go and meet the young master of the Huo family. Not everyone can meet him, it wasn¡¯t easy for your father to get a ce this time, be good...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet him! He¡¯s almost thirty years old and has a son. I don¡¯t care who he is, I don¡¯t want to marry such a person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to marry him. It¡¯s just meeting him this time.¡± Bai Meifeng couldn¡¯t convince Su Feifei no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°He will definitely fall in love with me after he sees me. I don¡¯t want to meet him.¡± Su Feifei was particrly confident in this area.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. We have alreadye to an agreement with them and arranged the time. You have to go tonight whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Su Feifei shouted agitatedly, ¡°Mommy, you can¡¯t force me to do such a thing. I don¡¯t want to marry an old man.¡±


    ¡°Well... it¡¯s just a meeting, not asking you to get married right away. I heard that he has seen more than a hundred and none was up to his standard...¡±


    ¡°How can other people bepared with me? He will definitely fall in love with me! Wouldn¡¯t he kill me if I refuse to marry him... Mommy, don¡¯t you want your daughter anymore?¡±


    ¡°Feifei, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±


    On no, she seemed to have heard what she shouldn¡¯t have.


    Su Mianmian was about to quietly close the opened door and pretend that she had nevere back, but she was noticed by the sharp-eyed Su Feifei.


    She shouted in a sharp voice, ¡°Su Mianmian, stop right there!¡±

 Chapter 3

    Conflict (Part 2)


    Su Mianmian turned over awkwardly and said, ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯ll go upstairs first if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Bai Meifeng frowned as she looked at Su Mianmian, feeling dissatisfied no matter how she looked.


    Their family was considered respectable in S City no matter what.


    Her husband Su Weize ran a rtively reputable entertainmentpany, and she was an artist managed by him before she retired..


    Her youngest son, Su Zheyu, had been a quality student since young, always earning top three in school. Although Su Feifei couldn¡¯t reach that level of excellent, she at least did not fail her exams.


    Only Su Mianmian always failed one or two subjects every exam, as though she did it on purpose.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    The main issue was that this child did not concentrate on her studies, but went out every day and did all sorts of shameful things.


    A daughter of the Su family actually sold cakes. Did the Su family not give her money to spend?


    More than once Bai Meifeng was verbally attacked by her sworn enemy with the fact that Su Mianmian worked part-time, making her fume whenever she thought about it. As such, other than paying for her school fees, she did not give Su Mianmian a penny to spend.


    Although Su Mianmian usually looked at everything very lightly, she just couldn¡¯t open her mouth to ask Bai Meifeng for money.


    Therefore, she could only spend more time working.


    With her working during rest time, sleeping during sses, and not getting a tutor to revise before exams, she was really lucky to only fail one or two subjects.


    She didn¡¯t care anyway. She could leave this disgusting home when she turns twenty years old.


    Su Mianmian smiled as she stood at the same ce, replying slowly, ¡°Auntie Mei, you mother and daughter can chat slowly. I really have nomon topics with you.¡±


    ¡°Su Mianmian, are you a pig? I¡¯ve told you toe over. Why are you still standing there?¡± Su Feifei said annoyed, ¡°Sure enough, there¡¯s something wrong with your brain if you can¡¯t even understand a sentence.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can only understand humannguage.¡± Su Mianmian said in a good mood.


    ¡°You... are you scolding me a pig?¡±


    Su Mianmian shrugged and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you think that you¡¯re a pig, but I just feel sad for this cute animal.¡±


    Su Feifei was so angry with Su Mianmian¡¯s words that her face was red. She took the things on the table angrily and threw it at Su Mianmian while shouting loudly, ¡°Su Mianmian, you are too much!¡±


    Su Mianmian, who had long been used to her behavior, dodged the attacking items with agility.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Bai Meifeng shouted loudly and said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    After Su Feifei stopped, she sat on the chair at once and started crying.


    Looking at her pitiful look, it seemed that the person who was angry and threw things just now was Su Mianmian.


    ¡°Mianmian, be kind with your words. Feifei is your older sister no matter what, you have to be polite to her.¡±


    Su Mianmian calmly snorted a one word acknowledgement.


    After Su Feifei heard Su Mianmian¡¯s reaction, she cried even louder.


    Bai Meifeng rubbed her stinging forehead and said, ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you allow her to bully me everytime. Am I still your daughter?¡± Su Feifei said sadly, ¡°I hate you. I¡¯m going to find daddy. I want him to stand up for me.¡±


    ¡°Feifei...¡± Bai Meifeng called out for the sake of doing so before letting her do as she pleased.


    Su Mianmian looked expressionless at this scenario as she sneered inside her.


    Next, her father would definitely scold her. In this way, Bai Meifeng could get a good reputation and at the same time stand up for her daughter.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    To her, she didn¡¯t consider these people her family anyway.


    There was no need to let the people she didn¡¯t care about affect her emotions too much.


    No one loved her; she had to love herself!

 Chapter 4

    Father


    She had no idea how Su Feifeiined to Su Weize.


    After Su Weize came home at night and saw Su Mianmian, he gave Su Mianmian a p in the face without saying anything.


    Su Mianmian felt a buzzing noise in her ear, and her face felt numb.


    ¡°You ill-mannered thing!¡±


    Su Mianmian knew that he was scolding her for not having a mother to teach her manners. Clenching her teeth, she looked up and stared at him, and saw Su Feifei who was behind him, smiling proudly at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve never taught me.¡± Su Mianmian sneered.


    In reality, she knew deep down that there was nothing to gain by going head-on against Su Weize at this moment, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Thinking about this afterwards, she was still too young after all.


    She couldn¡¯t bear with it!


    ¡°You!¡± Su Weize looked up and wanted to hit Su Mianmian again, but was stopped by Bai Meifeng this time.


    ¡°Weize, cool down.¡± She reached out and gently rubbed Su Weize¡¯s chest before saying softly, ¡°Mianmian still has to go to Young Master Huo¡¯s banquet at night. It wouldn¡¯t look good if there is anything on her face.¡±


    Su Weize controlled his anger only after hearing Bai Meifeng¡¯s words. He looked at Su Mianmian and said, ¡°Go up and change into good-looking clothes. Go with me to a ce tonight.¡±


    Su Mianmian had just heard the conversation between Bai Meifeng and Su Feifei, and quickly guessed that they wanted her to rece Su Feifei to go on a blind date with an old man.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something that you can decide!¡± Su Weize said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you not for you to choose, but to tell you that this is my decision, and you have to do it.¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, Huo Ting is having a blind date with you tonight. Let me tell you, he is the most eligible bachelor. He is an influential character not only in S city, but also in the whole country. Their family business has expanded overseas. Just one word from him could affect the entire financial industry.¡± Bai Meifeng said with a kind expression, ¡°Your father is asking you to go for your own good.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s really so good, why don¡¯t you let your daughter go?¡± Su Mianmian did not believe her words.


    Su Feifei was wearing thetest season¡¯s Chanel dress and a 12 cm diamante high heels. She held her ample bosom out and said proudly, ¡°If I go, he will definitely like me. I¡¯m so young, I don¡¯t want to marry so early. If you go, it would merely be going through the formalities. He will never like you anyway.¡±


    Su Mianmian took a nce at her and snapped silently. Oh yes, if he likes cows, he will definitely marry you.


    ¡°Su Mianmian, what¡¯s with that expression? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you must be cursing me in your heart!¡± Su Feifei shouted angrily.


    Su Mianmian rolled her eyes directly at her, she simply couldn¡¯t be bothered about her.


    ¡°Well, say no more. Mianmian, go up and get changed.¡± Bai Meifeng frowned as she said, ¡°Your father and I will wait for you in the car.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up and saw Su Weize had already gone out to make a phone call.


    He really came back to inform her that she had to go attend.


    This was the case every time. No one cared about her thinking.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with this family any more. She would be able to free herself from all this when she became an adult.


    Sigh, just bear with it!


    ...


    Su Mianmian changed into a white retro gown. The hemline was designed with butterfly wings, making it look not too serious but a little yful.


    Although Bai Meifeng didn¡¯t like Su Mianmian, she didn¡¯t dare to mistreat her on this kind of asion where she needed to take her out.


    After all, she didn¡¯t want to lose face. As such, she had paid a hefty price for Su Mianmian¡¯s gown and even gave her a pearl ne.


    Su Mianmian had good natural qualities after all. After some proper fixing, she looked extremely dazzling, like a delicate doll.


    After arriving at the blind date venue, she saw that there were already many girls around her age standing at the door.


    The only door was closed tightly, and two men in ck suits were standing guard at the door. Every time the door opened, a professional-looking woman would walk out and call out several people¡¯s names. Several girls would respond and then follow her in.


    After a while, a few girls cried and left.


    ¡°Why was I not chosen? I can be a good wife both domestically and socially...¡±


    ¡°I was also not chosen. I can be both a young girl and also a queen... boohoohoo...¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian was watching all this.


    This is really¡­ a little ridiculous.

 Chapter 5

    Little Lamb


    Do the rich all have blind dates like this?


    After Su Mianmian observed quietly for a while, she noticed that other than herself, the girls around her were all focused on preparing, and no one bothered about anyone else.


    There was an overly sexy girl who even wore a bikini, impressing Su Mianmian deep down.


    She silently gave her thirty-two likes, and thought that with her dedication, she should get into the second round no matter what.


    She could really just be a bystander this time and go back soon, but could she sell the ne that Bai Meifeng gave her in exchange for money?


    Forget it, ording to Bai Meifeng¡¯s habits, she would definitely ask her to return it the next day.


    But, would she be discovered if she removed two pearls from it?


    Su Mianmian thought carefully and became so engrossed that she did not notice a small animal beside her feet.


    Suddenly, she felt a moist touch on her calf, giving her goosebumps all over at once.


    What licked her?


    She frowned and looked down, only to see a littlemb leaning against her feet. After seeing her gaze at itself, themb looked up and bleated innocently.


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a while, and shocked to see a real-lifemb in a five-star hotel.


    ¡°Baa¡­¡±


    Themb licked Su Mianmian¡¯s calf again fawningly.


    Su Mianmian squatted down, stretched out her hand and touched themb¡¯s head. It was probably reared by a household, and its furry ears even had strawberry clips.


    So this littlemb is a girl.


    ¡°Baa...¡± Themb gently lifted Su Mianmian¡¯s bag with its mouth before looking up with its big innocent eyes and bleated.


    Su Mianmian amazingly understood from its eyes.


    ¡°You wanna eat?¡± Her bag contained choctes.


    ¡°Baa¡­¡± Themb blinked.


    Su Mianmian took out the chocte, unwrapped it and fed themb.


    But, can amb eat choctes?


    Before she could think of the answer to this question, she saw that themb had already finished the chocte in one bite.


    Then, it continued to lift Su Mianmian¡¯s bag with its mouth.


    It was obvious that one piece wasn¡¯t enough to fill it up.


    Su Mianmian had no choice but to take all the choctes out to feed themb.


    ¡°Can you eat this much?¡± she asked a little worried.


    Themb naturally couldn¡¯t answer. After finishing, it looked up and acted cute adeptly.


    ¡°Baa¡­¡±


    Su Mianmian went soft while looking at it. As she always easily got obsessed with such furry animals, she almost melted.


    How can it be so cute...


    She stretched out her finger to smooth its fur, and the littlemb was so obedient that she wanted to bring it home.


    ¡°Su Mianmian. Who is Su Mianmian?¡±


    Hearing someone call her name, Su Mianmian quickly looked toward where the voice came from.


    She saw a bodyguard in a ck suit standing in front of the closed door and shouting her name loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Su Mianmian raised her hand and responded


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± The man in ck suit said impatiently, ¡°Everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    Just kick me out, I have no interest in this blind date anyway.


    Su Mianmian mumbled inside her. She looked down and saw that themb that was beside her feet a moment ago was gone.


    Strange? Where did it go? It was still here just a while ago.


    She looked around in a panic, but did not see any trace of themb.


    ¡°Su Mianmian, why aren¡¯t youing over?¡± the man in ck suit shouted irritably.


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    Sigh, the greedy littlemb must have returned to its owner.


    It¡¯s a pity that it left after eating, she didn¡¯t have the chance to take a photo for remembrance.


    Disappointed, Su Mianmian followed the man in ck suit and walked in.

 Chapter 6

    Which Goat Do You Like?


    There were two other girls who came in with Su Mianmian.


    They looked about the same age as her, probably not more than twenty years old.


    After Su Mianmian took a nce, she secretly ridiculed:


    The rich really have things their way! The blind dates are all young and pretty girls.


    Perhaps because Su Mianmian made them wait for a while, the two girls didn¡¯t look too happy after seeing her.


    ¡°She¡¯s dressed like a country bumpkin and still had the cheek to make us wait. Every minute of my time is money. Do you know how much I lost in these few minutes?¡±


    ¡°What brand is this bag? I¡¯ve not even seen it before. For goodness sake, how can such nobodies be let in here?¡±


    The two started firing at Su Mianmian after taking a nce at her.


    ¡°All right, stop talking.¡± said the ck suit man. ¡°Go in and get a seat. There are still people behind. The three of you have already dyed a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we will go in immediately.¡± After hearing the ck suit man say so, the two immediately showed their most brilliant smile.


    The three were taken to a room with mirrors on all sides, and the ck suit man closed the door after seeing them go in.


    After hearing the sound, Su Mianmian saw that there were mirrors everywhere. She looked at the mirror, and she in the mirror looked at her. There was an inexplicable weirdness.


    The other two each found a chair and sat down.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to sit down?¡±


    Su Mianmian stopped looking, walked to the remaining chair and sat down.


    In front of the three was arge mirror, but her intuition told her that there must be someone on the other side of the mirror.


    Seriously, are rich people all so psychotic?


    They made a blind date event feel like interrogating prisoners.


    ¡°Silence. Would the threedies introduce yourselves first.¡±


    ¡°Hi Young Master Huo, I am Lily. I am studying at the Toronto School Of Music. I started learning the violin at the age of three, and have participated inpetitions from the age of ten. The highest award I have gotten is Billboard...¡±


    ¡°Stop! Talk about your interests and hobbies.¡± A machine sound came from the mirror.


    Lily was stunned for a while and said immediately, ¡°I like music. I will write songs when I have inspiration. Oh, when I¡¯m focused on creative writing, I hate noises.¡±


    ¡°Alright, next.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking! How can it be alright?¡± Lily stood up with dissatisfaction.


    The closed door opened and the bodyguard said with a cold expression, ¡°Please go out with me first.


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t give a hoot, I still have a concert to attend!¡± Lily said, and left proudly with her head up.


    The other girl covered her mouth and smirked for a while. After seeing the door being closed again, she put away her smile and said softly, ¡°My name is Tian Mimi, my father is the chairman of Tian Group. I am eighteen this year. I have a very gentle personality, I like children and small animals. Young Master Huo, you don¡¯t have to worry about me having a generation gap with little young master. We can definitely be good friends.¡±


    Tian Mimi had obviously done her homework beforeing in. She smiled very confidently after she finished talking.


    ¡°All right, next.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Tian Mimi looked at the mirror in shock. Her expression in the mirror wasn¡¯t controlled for a moment, and looked a little hideous.


    ¡°Miss Tian, please go out with me.¡±


    Tian Mimi gave Su Mianmian a fierce stare before throwing the chair and left.


    Su Mianmian touched her nose and thought to herself that it seemed like she would be able to go out soon.


    ¡°My name is Su Mianmian, ¡®mian¡¯ as in ¡®mian yang¡¯ (sheep). My hobby is sleeping. Whenever I don¡¯t need to go to school, I will sleep the whole day. Oh, my temper isn¡¯t very good. I have beaten up many boys when I was young. And those boys who have been beaten up by me would still be afraid when they see me now.¡±


    She thought that if she said this, she would definitely be eliminated soon.


    ¡°Su Miemie, lift your head up.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up and said, sounding displeased, ¡°My name is Su Mianmian, not Miemie.¡± Who gives a nickname to someone he meets for the first time?


    ¡°Mianmian and Miemie are the same.¡±


    Was it her illusion? Why did she feel that the sound of the mirror was livelier?


    ¡°Let me ask you. Listen carefully, if your mother and amb fall into the water together, who will you save?¡±


    What kind of question is this?


    Su Mianmian¡¯s mouth trembled a little and she answered directly without even thinking, ¡°Themb.¡± She knew that she had to answer ¡®mother¡¯ for this question, but seriously, she wouldn¡¯t shed a tear even if Bai Meifeng died in front of her.


    Let alone save her. She wouldn¡¯t do so.


    ¡°Which is your favorite goat in ¡®Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf¡¯?¡±


    What a creative question.


    Su Mianmian thought about the cartoon where the gray wolf still did not get to eat the goat after a few hundred episodes.


    She was bad at recognizing faces, and really couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the goats.


    ¡°Pleasant Goat.¡± she said randomly.


    ¡°All right, you may leave.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Take Responsibility


    It¡¯s over just like this?


    Although the process was a bit strange, it was good that it was over.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief. After she walked out of the room, she was surprised to see amb at the door.


    Hey, isn¡¯t this the littlemb that she just fed?


    ¡°Baa¡­¡±


    Themb licked Su Mianmian¡¯s calf again fawningly.


    Su Mianmian squatted down and was about to carry themb up when she heard a soft and cute voice of a young boy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Hold your hands up! Let go of Little Fire!¡±


    Erm¡­ how am I supposed to hold my hands up if I don¡¯t move?


    Su Mianmian turned and looked over, only to see a child about four or five years old shouting ten meters away from her.


    ¡°Little Fire, don¡¯t be afraid! Come over! I¡¯m here to protect you!¡±


    ¡°Baa...¡± Themb shook its little tail excitedly.


    The young boy had a bowl cut, wore a little ck suit, and had a red bow around his neck. He had big eyes and a chubby face, and his facial features looked a little mixed-blood.


    He looked so cute that people wanted to pinch his chubby face.


    Seeing themb had no reaction, the young boy stamped his foot anxiously and said loudly, ¡°Why are you ignoring me Little Fire? Don¡¯t you love me anymore? Or were you poisoned by a baddie?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The baddie Su Mianmian was speechless.


    ¡°Baa¡­¡± The littlemb turned its head sideways and acted cute innocently, looking out of the loop.


    ¡°Little Fire, what did I tell you before we came out? You have to follow me all the time. The world outside is very cruel. An ignorant girl like you could be abducted anytime. You could have been cut into pieces of mutton for hot pot when I see you again!¡±


    ¡°Baa¡­¡± themb bleated while turning its head sideways.


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t listen on. She bent over and carried themb.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The young boy stared at Su Mianmian as she walked over.


    ¡°Enough of your nonsense. Just say if you want to take it back.¡± Su Mianmian handed themb to the young boy.


    ¡°Baa¡­¡± themb licked its little owner¡¯s face fondly.


    The young boy said with a serious expression, ¡°I was just training Little Fire¡¯s crisis awareness.¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The young boy said cockily, ¡°Before you ask someone for his name, you should first state yours.¡±


    His chubby face was round and chubby when he spoke, and Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her hand to pinch.


    As expected, it was soft and nice to pinch.


    It might have been the first time the boy was being pinched in the face. He blinked and stared at Su Mianmian with a shocked expression and his mouth slightly open.


    He is so cute.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but rub his hair, messing it up.


    A few strands of hair stood above the young boy¡¯s forehead, and he looked even cuter.


    ¡°Is this yourmb? Its name is Little Fire?¡± Su Mianmian asked with a smile.


    ¡°How can you get fresh with me?¡± the little boy took two steps back after he came to a realization and said, ¡°My father said that a man¡¯s face cannot be touched!¡±


    ¡°Hah...¡± Su Mianmianughed and stretched out her hand to rub his head again. She said, ¡°How old are you? Why do you talk so well?¡±


    ¡°My name is Dongdong. I am four and a half years old.¡± Dongdong blinked and said very seriously. ¡°My father said that a man¡¯s face can¡¯t be touched by just anyone. You just touched my face. Don¡¯t you have to take responsibility?¡±


    Take responsibility?!


    Isn¡¯t this too exaggerated?


    Su Mianmian cleared her throat and said, ¡°Dongdong, I was just ying with you.¡±


    Dongdong shrugged and said like an elderly, ¡°I really can¡¯t stand you adults. Don¡¯t get fresh with me before you think properly. What if I get serious? Are you gonna marry me?¡±


    Is there something wrong with such upbringing?


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian reached out to rub his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t marry you.¡±


    Dongdong pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Then why did you take liberties with me?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, why are you here alone? Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Su Mianmian asked, changing the topic.


    ¡°Are adults all like this? Changing the topic when you don¡¯t want to answer a question.¡± Dongsong stared at Su Mianmian for a while and then said, ¡°Forget it, as a gentleman, I will go along with your wish and not ask you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I thank you then.¡±


    ¡°But, what happened to your face?¡±


    Su Mianmian touched her face and said a little unnaturally, ¡°I identally hit the wall this morning.¡±


    Dongdong rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You can get a handprint by hitting the wall?¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°You know too much. A child wouldn¡¯t be likeable if he¡¯s too smart.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Dongdong crunched his chubby face and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pretend to believe you then. Oh, leave me your number. I will take Little Fire to look for you next time.¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have a mobile phone.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re a poor person.¡±


    ¡°...¡± she was indeed quite poor.


    Dongdong generously handed his mobile phone to Su Mianmian and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one. I have many iPhones at home anyway.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked nkly at the iPhone 6 for a while before returning it.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± She couldn¡¯t ept such an expensive item.


    ¡°How can I look for you if you don¡¯t take it?¡± Dongdong pouted, looking a little being put on the spot.


    Su Mianmian pondered for a moment, took out a card from her bag and passed it to Dongdong as she said, ¡°I work here from four o¡¯clock every day. You can find me here.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve eaten the cake from this shop.¡± Dongdong said excitedly.


    ¡°Really? When did youe?¡±


    ¡°My father bought it back. The design of the cake is the same as this.¡± Dongdong rubbed the brand on the business card.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a cake when youe.¡± Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t exin it, but it could be because Dongdong was very cute, hence she hit it off well with him.


    ¡°Baa¡­¡± the littlemb wagged its tail joyfully.


    ¡°Little Fire wants to eat too.¡± Dongdong said happily.


    Su Mianmian nodded. When she wanted to touch themb, the bodyguard who had been standing next to her spoke.


    ¡°Miss Su, please go out with me.¡±


    Su Mianmian only realized then that he had been standing there all along.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Su Mianmian withdrew her hand.


    ¡°Byebye, sister. I¡¯ll look for you next time.¡± Dongdong said.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± After Su Mianmian followed the bodyguard out, she did not realize that Dongdong turned and ran into the room that they had just sat in.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to choose anymore. I like Miemie, that one!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 8

    The Unexpected


    Su Mianmian had thought that this matter would be over after she left the blind date event.


    Who knew that a few dayster, Su Weize informed her that she was going to get married next Tuesday.


    Get married...


    That¡¯s insane!


    Su Mianmian stared at the name on the wedding invitation, and asked in disbelief, ¡°Who¡¯s getting married?¡± Did she read it incorrectly? The person who is getting married cannot be her.


    Su Feifei gloated, ¡°You of course! It¡¯s written clearly on it, Su Mianmian!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry!¡± Su Mianmian held the invitation tightly and looked straight at Su Weize as she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t reached the marriageable age yet, I can¡¯t get married.¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, you don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± Bai Meifeng said softly, ¡°Your father will solve this. You just need to be an obedient bride.¡±


    How to solve it?


    Oh, because her guardian is Su Weize.


    So he can make all decisions for her?


    Su Mianmian felt very upset. All these years, although she often talked back at Su Weize, she would still do the things Su Weize wanted her to even if she wasn¡¯t willing.


    Including giving her blood to Su Feifei every month.


    She thought that Su Weize had raised her for twenty years after all, so she just took it as repaying him.


    She only wanted to wait until she was twenty to take back what belonged to her and leave this house.


    But now, she has to marry an old man whom she has never met?!


    Is she even his real daughter?


    ¡°Father, have you taken me as your daughter?¡± Su Mianmian held back the tears in her eyes, not wanting to let them fall.


    She looked at him, hoping that he could give her ast bit of confidence.


    ¡°Mianmian, why are you so insensible? Your father invested in a project, and Young Master Huo¡¯s support is very important.¡±


    ¡°So my happiness is not important?¡±


    ¡°Look at this child?¡± Bai Meifeng sneered and said, ¡°Just go ask around, Young Master Huo Shao is an eligible bachelor, many girls want to marry him. Don¡¯t be unappreciative.¡±


    ¡°Then let Su Feifei marry him!¡± Su Mianmian turned and stared at Su Weize, gritting her teeth, ¡°Have you shown any concern for me all these years?¡±


    Su Weize thought of his ex-wife every time he saw Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianian looked very much like her, and thinking of his ex-wife always reminded him things that made him very unhappy.


    Therefore, she seldom looked at Su Mianmian.


    Seeing that Su Weize did not speak, Bai Meifeng quickly said, fearing that he would be softhearted.


    ¡°Mianmian, search your conscience before saying this. Have youcked anything since young? You couldn¡¯t get into Eton during high school, and it was your father who spent a hundred thousand to get you in.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get into Eton at all.¡± Eton was an elite school, and the expenses were scary. Just a lunch cost two hundred RMB.


    Ever sincest year, she couldn¡¯t even afford to eat lunch after Bai Meifeng stopped giving her pocket money.


    Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t sure if Su Weize was really unaware of all this.


    And she knew in her heart that they let her go Eton only because it made them look good.


    Thinking of this, Su Mianmian felt her heart ache.


    ¡°You¡¯re really ungrateful. I think your father has raised an ingrate.¡±


    Su Weize coldly said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mianmian. As a daughter of the Su family, you have to think for the family.¡±


    Su Mianmian lowered her head with a bitter smile.


    That¡¯s right, why did she still hold any hope?


    Father never stood up for her.


    Let alone push away the benefit that was already in his hands because of her¡­


    But, she still felt hurt.


    After he said finish, Su Weize looked a little impatiently at Su Mianmian and continued, ¡°The wedding is next week. Just be a happy bride.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Weize. I will watch over Mianmian.¡± Bai Meifeng emphasized the words ¡°watch over¡±.


    Su Weize nodded. He had nothing else to say to Su Mianmian after talking about proper business.


    Bai Meifeng winked at Su Feifei who was standing on one side.


    Su Feifei vivaciously moved forward and pulled Su Weize¡¯s arm, acting like a spoiled child as she said, ¡°Daddy, I saw a bag that I liked in Chanel. Can you apany me to buy it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money and you can go get it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that. Dad, you have good taste, I want you to go with me.¡±


    ¡°All right, you win.¡±


    ...


    Such heartwarming father and daughter rtionship never happened to her.


    Su Mianmian looked expressionless at the two leave before she turned and wanted to go back to her room.


    Bai Meifeng reached out and held her hand.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to say something just now.¡± Bai Meifeng said sarcastically, ¡°Young Master Huo had two engagements previously. The first bride-to-be got into a car ident just two days after the engagement and became a vegetable. As for the second one, she was kidnapped one week after the news was announced. Although she wasn¡¯t killed in the end, the marriage was called off.¡±


    After she finished talking, she looked at Su Mianmian¡¯s fearful look with satisfaction.


    Bai Meifeng smiled and said ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. Young Master Huo wants to keep a low profile this time and doesn¡¯t n on having a wedding banquet. We¡¯ll just have a meal together.¡±


    What she meant was, she wouldn¡¯t even have a wedding ceremony when she gets married.


    Su Mianmian took in a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Bai Meifeng took a nce at her and smiled, ¡°Go. Your mood doesn¡¯t seem too good these days. Just stay at home and rest and don¡¯t go to school.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Run Away From Home (Part 1)


    The moment Su Mianmian closed the door of her room, the fortitude that she had been holding on her face caved in.


    She fell onto the carpet and held her knees, looking like a helpless child.


    How can this happen?


    She felt that fate had yed a joke on her. She was in fact able to leave the house very soon.


    But she fell into another pit.


    It didn¡¯t matter if this person was as terrible as what Bai Meifeng said. The most important thing was that she didn¡¯t want to marry at all!


    She couldn¡¯t let her life be more tragic!


    It was just another half a year, and now she had to leave this hateful house!


    Right now!


    ...


    ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± The boss, who was wearing his pajamas, looked at the gloomy weather outside and said with a yawn, ¡°No, isn¡¯t today your off day?¡±


    Su Mianmian left home with just a backpack. Inside was the money that she had saved over the years.


    She had wanted to leave the city, but her miserable bank ount probably couldn¡¯tst her for more than a few days.


    After some thought, she finally came to the cake shop where she worked part-time.


    Su Mianmian said fawningly, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re a good man. Could you advance my sry?¡±


    ¡°Uncle? I¡¯m only twenty-three this year.¡± The boss poured himself a ss of water unhappily. After drinking half a ss, he felt more sober and continued, ¡°How many times have I told you? Call me brother.¡±


    The boss¡¯s face was full of heavy stubbles. Saying that he was thirty-two was already an understatement, and he actually said he was twenty-three...


    Which twenty-three-year-old can have the face of a forty-something?


    Only a person without much principles could call him brother.


    ¡°I can even call you little brother if you advance my sry.¡± Well, Su Mianmian had long abandoned her principles.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder huh? You even dare to take advantage of me now.¡± The boss looked at Su Mianmian and finally noticed something amiss.


    He asked, ¡°What are you doing with your backpack? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re running away from home?¡±


    Su Mianmian slightly trembled inside and forced a smile, ¡°How can that be...¡±


    The boss stared at her and said, ¡°It looks like it to me. Su Mianmian, please don¡¯t y run away from home. I can¡¯t take in underaged girls here. I was already despised by my family by opening this shop. If I still take in an underaged girl, my mom wille and close down my shop anytime.¡±


    ¡°Boss... I¡¯m already an adult.¡± Su Mianmian said weakly. She felt very helpless having a young-looking face.


    But the boss refused to listen to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like an adult at all, please don¡¯t kill this dream of mine!¡±


    The boss was nice, other than the fact that he looked old and liked to crackme jokes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I just want to advance my sry.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°First you have to tell me what you¡¯re gonna do. You have to say it out loud if you have any difficulties. You¡¯re still young and there¡¯s definitely a solution.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡°I only need money. Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± The boss wiped his face and said, ¡°How about this? I bet you haven¡¯t eaten anything. I¡¯ll cook some noodles for you.¡±


    Su Mianmian was inevitably a little disappointed when she saw that the boss did not intend to advance her sry, but when she heard that he wanted to cook something for her to eat, she suddenly felt hungry.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten anything sincest night, worrying about different things.


    She was still young after all. Although she could show an indifferent look in front of Bai Meifeng, she was still very scared and worried deep down inside.


    ¡°Boss, can I use yourputer?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t open my files.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Aren¡¯t they just some porn movies?¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°You actually peeked?¡± the boss shouted in shock.


    Su Mianmian looked at the boss who had a heavily stubbled face and wore pinkced apron. Erm, she felt a little full.


    She turned her head to the side in agony and didn¡¯t want to look anymore.


    ¡°Do I need to peek? I can easily guess.¡±


    ¡°Are kids these days so unlikeable? Su Mianmian, you¡¯re lucky that you have a good-looking face, or I wouldn¡¯t have recruited you...¡± The boss mumbled as he walked back to continue cooking the noodles.


    Su Mianmian smiled. She knew that the boss was just saying that with tongue in cheek.


    Her boss knew a little about her family situation and had helped a lot for the past two years. If it were not for the job opportunity given by the boss, Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know if she could have survived.


    Although her family members weren¡¯t kind to her, she felt the warmth and kindness from many other people.


    She thought that maybe the boss was right: there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be solved.


    Fight on, Su Mianmian!

 Chapter 10

    Run Away From Home (Part 2)


    Su Mianmian went online to reply the messages left by her friends, and then heard the boss shouting loudly.


    ¡°Su Mianmian,e out for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡± she replied.


    The boss cooked seafood noodles. He passed the noodles in the bowl to Su Mianmian and said, ¡°Eat more, you¡¯re so thin. You¡¯re still growing up, you won¡¯t grow tall if your malnutritious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m already 1.65 meters. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t grow anymore.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the perfect height of a woman is 1.68 meters? Little sis.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at the boss and said, ¡°Boss, you better notugh. You look too much like a creepy old man when youugh.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kids these days are really not likeable! Turning against you even before finish eating!


    ...


    Su Mianmian ate the seafood noodles happily and then helped the boss tidy the tableware, and at the same time urged the boss who always neglected his business to go bake cakes.


    It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that the boss neglected his business.


    He would bake a few cakes when he was in a good mood, and just one or two when his mood was lousy. Fortunately, the cakes that he baked were very delicious. Even though the production was small, there were still many repeat customers.


    As it was still too early to open the shop, Su Mianmian continued to browse the websites on theputer.


    She quietly did a search on Huo Ting, but ended up being almost scared to death by the search results.


    What was it about the Secrets behind the ck Godfather¡¯s fortune, the ten women linked to the Huo family...


    Su Mianmian casually clicked on a few and didn¡¯t dare to continue reading. She quickly downloaded an episode of ¡°Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf¡± to switch her mood.


    Two hourster, when the boss came over, he saw Su Mianmian watching ¡°Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf¡± and was speechless.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve ced the cakes at the counter. I¡¯ll be backte tonight. Just close the door when you leave.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I...¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, I won¡¯t support you running away from home.¡± The boss said, ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t think too much. Didn¡¯t you say that you will leave when you¡¯re an adult? But you¡¯re not an adult yet, so be good. Have a good talk with your father when you get home tonight, everything will be fine.¡±


    Su Mianmian lowered her head.


    ¡°Alright, I gotta go or else I¡¯ll bete.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, boss.¡± Su Mianmian waved, feeling dejected.


    After the boss left, Su Mianmian returned to the counter, took out all her money and counted.


    A total of two thousand three hundred and eighty-six.


    It wasn¡¯t even enough to rent a ce for a month.


    How sad¡­

 Chapter 11

    Run Away From Home (Part 3)


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Miemie?¡±


    She was probably lost in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t notice a customering in.


    She looked up. Hey, where is he?


    ¡°Here!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked down and saw Dongdong wearing a red down jacket and a furry hat, looking particrly festive and adorable.


    Su Mianmian said with surprise, ¡°Dongdong, why are you here!¡±


    ¡°I miss you, so I came to see you.¡± Dongdong said smilingly, ¡°Miemie, do you miss me?¡±


    Adorable kids always make people feel happy. Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dongdong said cockily, ¡°I knew that I am popr. They even call me the white horse in school. But I was born in the year of the rabbit; why did I be a horse?¡±


    ¡°I guess they meant that you¡¯re a white horse prince (prince charming).¡±


    Dongdong nodded and said, ¡°Then I should be a white rabbit prince.¡±


    Su Mianmian touched his head and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat cake?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I want to eat strawberry cake.¡± Dongdong¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of food.


    A little put on the spot, Su Mianmian said, ¡°We don¡¯t have strawberry cake, how about mango cake?¡±


    Dongdong showed disappointment on his face and said, ¡°Strawberries are so delicious, how can you not have them?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, because the boss hates strawberries.¡± The boss said that he had trypophobia, and seeing strawberries made him feel ufortable all over. As a result, they had cakes of all vors except for strawberries.


    ¡°But, strawberries are my favorite.¡± Dongdong was very disappointed.


    Su Mianmian also felt a little upset looking at him. She said, ¡°How about I go get you strawberry juice? There¡¯s a delicious one opposite the street.¡±


    ¡°Okay! If there¡¯s no strawberry cake, strawberry juice is also fine.¡± Dongdong was happy again.


    ...


    With a bottle of strawberry juice each, the two sat on the stone steps at the entrance of the shop and casually chatted.


    ¡°Miemie, let me tell you, strawberries are the most delicious thing in the world.¡± Dongdong said like an adult, ¡°I asked my father to buy strawberry cake previously and he got another vor. I got angry with him and he beat me up. In the end, I finished it while crying.¡±


    Su Mianmian paused and asked a little worried, ¡°Dongdong, your father...always beat you up?¡±


    Dongdong blinked and said, ¡°Yes, my father likes to beat me up.¡±


    Poor Dongdong. The softhearted Su Mianmian touched his head and said, ¡°Go find your mother next time your father beats you up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother¡­¡± Dongdong looked down and leaned on Su Mianmian, saying softly, ¡°My mother passed away when I was very young. I have no impression of her at all.¡±


    Dongdong was like herself¡­


    Actually, Su Mianmian¡¯s impression of her mother was also already very vague. She only remembered that her mother was a very gentle person and often held her.


    If she was still alive, she probably wouldn¡¯t be forced to get married.


    Thinking of these things, Su Mianmian felt a little sad and sniffled.


    ¡°Miemie, my father is going to marry a new wife soon and I¡¯ll have a new mother. Do you think my new mother will like me?¡± Dongdong looked up at Su Mianmian with bright eyes.


    Su Mianmian could not help but think of herself more than ten years ago. At that time, she had also looked forward to her new mother treating her well.


    But in the end, she was disappointed and hurt again and again. Later, she did not care about this family anymore.


    Her only loved one was her mother who had left this world.


    ¡°Dongdong you¡¯re so adorable, so your new mother will definitely like you.¡± Su Mianmian answered seriously.


    That¡¯s right, Dongdong is different from her. He will definitely be happy.


    ¡°Then...if you¡¯re my new mother, would you treat me very well?¡±


    Why does this feel a bit strange¡­?


    ¡°Miemie, don¡¯t you like me?¡± Dongdong¡¯s eyes were already red.


    ¡°I like you.¡± Su Mianmian said quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Miemie. You said it yourself: you¡¯ll treat me well if you¡¯re my mother.¡± Dongdong said happily.


    ¡°But...I won¡¯t be your mother.¡±


    ¡°If!¡± Dongdong said, ¡°I said if.¡±


    ¡°All right! If¡­¡±


    ¡°If¡± means it won¡¯t happen!


    There aren¡¯t so many ifs in the world.


    ...


    Su Mianmian thought that Dongdong would go home after eating the cake, but the boy stayed in the cake shop.


    Dongdong was smart, handsome, and also a sweet-talker. Most people who came to buy cakes had children at home and liked him very much when they saw him.


    And because of him, Su Mianmian sold out the cakes earlier than usual.


    ¡°Miemie, are you going home?¡± Dongdong saw Su Mianmian packing up.


    Su Mianmian actually nned to stay at the cake shop until the boss returned. She thought that if the boss came backte and saw that she had no ce to stay, he probably wouldn¡¯t chase her away.


    She hoped...

 Chapter 12

    Run Away From Home (Part 4)


    But she couldn¡¯t say for sure, given the boss¡¯s character.


    He wouldn¡¯t chase Su Mianmian away, but he would personally send her home.


    The boss would definitely say things like he couldn¡¯t keep underaged girls overnight etc...


    Sigh. Su Mianmian actually hadn¡¯t thought of what to do.


    She was definitely not going home.


    Why would she want to go home? Since she already knew that she was going to be sold by her family, would she still want to go back and help them count money?


    Seeing Su Mianmian not talking, Dongdong pulled her hand and asked, ¡°Do you want toe and y at my house?¡±


    The idea stayed in her mind for a second before Su Mianmian shook her head and rejected it.


    ¡°Huh? That wouldn¡¯t be nice.¡± It seemed a little imposing to go the house of a new friend whom she hadn¡¯t known for long.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. There¡¯s only Little Fire and me in the house. My father has gone on a business trip and I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Miemie, are we not friends? You can¡¯t reject a friend¡¯s invitation, that would be disloyal to friends.¡± Dongdong pestered Su Mianmian.


    ¡°All right then.¡± She would just go take a look, since she had no ce to go anyway. Moreover, it was still early, and she could leave if it wasn¡¯t convenient.


    ...


    Su Mianmian stood at the entrance of the vi and was totally shocked!


    The floor area was a few thousand square feet, and standing on both sides of the entrance were servants in neat uniforms.


    After seeing Dongdong, they took a ny-degree bow and said loudly.


    ¡°Wee back, little young master.¡±


    What does Dongdong¡¯s family do? They don¡¯t look like just normal mass affluent.


    ¡°Dongdong¡­¡± Su Mianmian pulled at Dongdong and said, ¡°I suddenly remember¡­¡±


    ¡°That you have something to do? Miemie, this excuse is too cliche.¡± Dongdong held Su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re already here, just go in and y for a while.¡±


    And then Su Mianmian was pulled into the house by Dongdong.


    Perhaps because Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t used to having many people around, the servants left after putting some snacks on the table.


    Dongdong sat on the chair, happily eating cake while he said, ¡°Sure enough, strawberry cake is still the best.¡±


    Seeing him gobble up one in a few bites and dirtying his mouth, Su Mianmian took out a tissue and helped him wipe his mouth.


    ¡°Miemie,e have some too.¡± Dongdongfortably used his hair to rub Su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    Su Mianmian was delighted at once seeing him behave like a small animal.


    ¡°Why do you behave like Little Fire?¡±


    ¡°Little Fire learned it from me.¡± Dongdong said proudly, ¡°Oh, I¡±ll bring Little Fire over.¡±


    With this, Dongdong jumped down from the chair and ran out.


    Su Mianmian looked a little helplessly at the room in which she was alone.


    After a while, a man around fifty years old walked in. After seeing Su Mianmian, he asked politely, ¡°Hello miss, how should I address you?¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up and guess from his outfit that he was the housekeeper.


    ¡°My name is Su Mianmian.¡±


    ¡°Hello Miss Su, this is the first time little young master brought a friend back.¡± The housekeeper said with a smile. ¡°We are already preparing dinner. May I know if you have any dietary restrictions?¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head a little embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    The housekeeper looked at the cake in front of her and said, ¡°Is the cake not to your liking, Miss Su? We have cakes of other vors.¡±


    ¡°Erm, I¡¯m just not hungry, not that the cake is not to my liking.¡±


    The housekeeper smiled. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get someone toe in and add some tea for you, Miss Su.¡±


    Su Mianmian rarely had people show concern toward her, and was suddenly at a loss. Fortunately, Dongdong came in at this moment.


    ¡°Grandpa Housekeeper, I want chicken wings in Coca C tonight.¡±


    ¡°All right, little young master. y with your friend first, I will get the kitchen to prepare.¡± The housekeeper left after he finished speaking.


    ¡°Baa¡­¡± Little Fire who was in Dongdong¡¯s arms looked up at Su Mianmian with a cute face.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart melted at once, and she reached out to touch Little Fire¡¯s head.


    It was nice to touch something so furry.


    Little Fire stuck out its tongue and licked her hand. It felt a little itchy.


    ¡°Miemie, let¡¯s y with Little Fire.¡± Dongdong suggested.


    ¡°How?¡±


    Dongdong stood up, threw some grass that he had gotten out of nowhere, and said loudly, ¡°Little Fire, run like lightning!¡±


    ¡°Baa!¡± Little Fire ran off wildly with its short legs.


    ¡°...¡± Isn¡¯t this like ying fetch with a dog?


    So you can also y fetch with amb?

 Chapter 13

    Handsome Man In Bed (Part 1)


    Su Mianmian stayed on in the end.


    Because the ce was really...


    Too warm!


    She had never felt family warmth at home previously.


    Su Weize had always ignored her that it was very cold at home. When she was very young, she could only watch them eat happily like a family through the door.


    She didn¡¯t have the courage to go near them.


    And no one noticed that she was missing.


    In Dongdong¡¯s house, there was the amiable Grandpa Housekeeper, the cute littlemb, and most importantly, the handsome and thoughtful Dongdong.


    It had been a long time since Su Mianmian had a meal that made her want to cry.


    Therefore, when Dongdong asked her to stay and apany him, Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Although Dongdong said he was afraid of sleeping alone in the dark and wanted her to apany him, Su Mianmian knew that it was just an excuse.


    He was showing consideration for her.


    Dongdong must have found out that she had run away from home and had nowhere to go!


    Boohoo¡­ Dongdong is really thoughtful!


    ...


    ¡°Little Fire, I can only help Daddy this much.¡± Dongdong said in a deep tone that didn¡¯t belong to him, which felt veryical with his soft young voice.


    ¡°Baa¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I feel a tinge of sadness thinking about using my IQ of 180 in this area. But what can I do? Daddy is too lousy, he can¡¯t seed without me.¡±


    ¡°Baa¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Fire, why do u keep baa-ing?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Little Fire raised its head and looked at its little owner in disdain before responding slowly, ¡°Baa¡­¡±


    ...


    Su Mianmian changed into furry one-piece pajamas with two horns on the hood, looking very cute and kissable.


    ¡°Dongdong, is this your room?¡±


    Dongdong blinked and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I thought your room would be cuter than this.¡±


    The room had a cool-color theme and all the furniture was dark-colored. The bedsheet and curtains were all ck, making one feel cold all over at first nce.


    It wasn¡¯t at all like the feeling that Dongdong gave others.


    Dongdong shrugged and said, ¡°My father decorated it. You should know, sometimes, some things are not up for me to decide.¡± Moreover, this was his father¡¯s room.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell Miemie this.


    Su Mianmian misunderstood right after hearing this.


    Seems like Dongdong¡¯s father is quite overbearing. Who decorates a child¡¯s room this cold?


    No wonder Dongdong said he feels scared sleeping alone at night.


    The surroundings were all ck. Even she felt scared.


    ¡°Dongdong, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Su Mianmian was a little sleepy.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dongdong climbed onto the three meter wide bed and wiggled into the nket before patting beside him as he said, ¡°Miemie,e on up.¡±


    After Su Mianmian turned off the lights and climbed onto the bed, she felt the cold air from the nket, and then a warm body moved toward her.


    ¡°Miemie, I¡¯m cold¡­¡±


    Su Mianmian reached out to hold Dongdong¡¯s soft body.


    Dongdong was a little overwhelmed. He was very precocious and no one had held him like this in a long time.


    Although he had purposely gotten Su Mianmian to stay and done his best to act cute, he was still a child less than five years old.


    His over-precociousness made adults feel that he no longer needed to be treated like a child, but¡­ perhaps no one could reject warmth?


    ¡°Miemie, don¡¯t be angry with me¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    The voice inside the nket was muffled, and Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t hear properly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see my limited edition of Pleasant Goat tomorrow morning.¡± Dongdong looked up and said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s custom-made.¡±


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s my honor.¡± Su Mianmianughed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 14

    Handsome Man In Bed (Part 2)


    Su Mianmian hadn¡¯t slept sofortably in a long time.


    The bed she was on was very soft, reminding her of the marshmallows that she had eaten when she was young.


    That was her first and also herst time eating them, and her memory was already blurry. She only remembered that it tasted of happiness.


    Just like her right now, being surrounded by happiness.


    But, her face touched something and hurt a little. It was too hard.


    She was a little angry and wanted to move this thing that was on her the whole night...


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes and saw a magnified face.


    Although he had yet to open his eyes, his particrly handsome face beat those of celebrities that Su Mianmian saw on television.


    The thing is, the face looks a little familiar.


    No!


    The thing is, why is he on her bed?!


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Su Mianmian screamed loudly.


    The man was very annoyed at being woken up. He sat up and took off his eye mask.


    It was only then that Su Mianmian realized he was very tall, even blocking the sunlight in front of her, making her look especially small and weak.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she panicked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he sneered.


    The two asked at the same time and then stared nkly for a while.


    ¡°Why are you on my bed?¡±


    ¡°Why are you on my bed?¡±


    The two asked at the same time again with chemistry.


    ¡°...¡± the man looked coldly at Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian was frozen by his gaze. She tugged at the nket but ended up rolling off the bed together with the nket.


    When she got out of bed, she saw the man¡¯s bare upper body with eight pack abs packs.


    His figure is really good!


    But¡­


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes?¡± she was already out of sorts.


    Huo Ting sneered, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in my bed, so what if I¡¯m not wearing clothes?¡±


    ¡°Your bed? But this is the bed that I was sleeping on!¡± Su Mianmian lowered her head. She was dazzled by the handsome man¡¯s muscles and dared not look straight at him anymore.


    Her brain was not functioning yet, and she couldn¡¯t figure the situation out.


    ¡°Who brought you here?¡± Huo Ting went through every person who could have done this in his mind.


    Although the girl¡¯s appearance was his cup of tea, and her big eyes looked very innocent, he hated it when someone tried to be smart.


    He recently expressed that he liked younger girls, but he didn¡¯t expect after getting semi-drunk entertaining clientsst night that someone would be sent to his bed so soon?!


    Huo Ting was still a little grumpy after waking up in the morning. With the girl in front of him with her hair blocking most of her face, he couldn¡¯t see her facial features and naturally thought that Su Mianmian was a prostitute.


    Pulling a long face, Huo Ting grabbed Su Mianmian by the chin, lifted her head and said coldly, ¡°Listen. No matter who sent you here, he crossed a line.¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s chin felt very painful after being grabbed at, and tears suddenly gushed out at once. She said, ¡°Let go of me.¡± She red at him and tried to push him away.


    But, she realized she couldn¡¯t make him move at all.


    He was really too strong and there was no way she could counter.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Huo Ting recognized Su Mianmian after seeing her face clearly.


    Previously at the cake shop, he had thought that this girl was very innocent, he really didn¡¯t expect this...


    He sneered and let go of her, but felt even more unhappy for some unknown reason.


    Su Mianmian quickly moved her chin. After she found that her bone didn¡¯t seemed to be broken although it was very painful, she became furious.


    She looked up, pointed at his nose and shouted. ¡°You barbarian, this is my face. Do you think it¡¯s a piece of pork that you can strangle as you like?! You...¡± She really wanted to swear at him, but just couldn¡¯t think of any swear words.


    After a while, she finally added a sentence.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting¡¯s face suddenly sank.


    Su Mianmian saw it and couldn¡¯t help but start to feel scared.


    She said, ¡°Who, who are you exactly? Why did you appear here all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already slept with me and yet, you don¡¯t even know who I am?¡± Huo Ting ridiculed her.


    Su Mianmian opened her mouth and said, ¡°God! I really don¡¯t know who you are! And I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re sleeping on my bed. I was sleeping with Dongdongst night, right! Where¡¯s Dongdong?¡±


    She looked around but did not see Dongdong.


    ¡°Dongdong?¡± Huo Ting frowned.


    He signaled her to continue.


    Su Mianmian seemed to have gotten hold of the key to the problem. She slowly thought about it and answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m Dongdong¡¯s friend. I came here to y yesterday, and at night... I didn¡¯t go home due to some issues, so I stayed over. I was sleeping in Dongdong¡¯s roomst night. I really don¡¯t understand the situation now.¡±


    Huo Ting quickly stood up after hearing Su Mianmian¡¯s words.


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes wide and watched him walk to the door with a ck face. Suddenly, he pulled the door open.


    Then, there was a cry, and Dongdong who was outside the door rolled in like a ball.

 Chapter 15

    Acting Cute Won¡¯t Get You Anywhere (Part 1)


    Su Mianmian looked in shock at Dongdong rolling like a ball.


    Fortunately, the room wasid with thick carpets and people wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    Dongong rolled over a few times before stopping, and then fell to the ground motionless.


    Just as Su Mianmian got very worried, she heard Huo Ting¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Huo Ting¡¯s voice was a few degrees colder than it was just now.


    Su Mianmian, who was on the bed, couldn¡¯t help but shake, and then reached out to pull the nket.


    Dongdong pondered for a while and felt that his dad seemed really mad, and thought that now wasn¡¯t the time to y dead.


    He rolled and stood up, raised his innocent big eyes, and said with a smile, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back! I miss you so much.¡±


    Huo Ting looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Talk properly.¡±


    ¡°I am talking to you now, Daddy! Daddy, I¡¯ve been really obedient. I have finished the teacher¡¯s curriculum.¡±


    ¡°Exin, why is there a woman in my room?¡±


    Dongdong lowered his head and said pitifully, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve been on a business trip for too long and I miss you too much, so I can¡¯t help but sleep on your bed. Miemie is my good friend. She doesn¡¯t know anything. Daddy please don¡¯t be angry with her. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Su Mianmian heard their conversation, and only then did she know that this fierce-looking man was Dongdong¡¯s father.


    Dongdong¡¯s father is really is like what Dongdong described. How terrifying.


    People who don¡¯t know him would think that he¡¯s a killer.


    So cold, and his vibe is so scary.


    After listening to Dongdong, Huo Ting not only did not cool down, but his face looked even more terrible.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Hou Chendong! I¡¯ll give you onest chance! Are you going to tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°I am telling the truth.¡± he blinked innocently.


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so very well¡­¡± before Dongdong could finish his question, he was picked up by Huo Ting like a chicken.


    This action is really familiar.


    He shouted, ¡°Dady, don¡¯t!¡± Miemie is here! He couldn¡¯t bear to have his buttocks beaten in front of Miemie!


    With his shouts, Huo Ting¡¯s big hand fell heavily on his buttocks.


    One time, two times, three times...


    Su Mianmian watched in shock as she heard Dongdong crying miserably.


    ¡°Huo Ting, you¡¯ve made me worry about you so much. I helped you with good intentions and yet, you hit my buttocks! You won¡¯t be able to get a wife if you continue like this... No woman likes a man who is overbearing and unreasonable, and hit people¡¯s buttocks! ¡°Dongdong cried sadly, with tears and mucus all over his face.


    He helped his daddy with good intentions, but ended up being beaten. Why was he such a pitiful child?


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting had stopped after hitting Huo Chendong¡¯s buttocks ten times. But now after hearing him say this, his hand started to itch again.


    When he picked Huo Chendong up and wanted to beat him again, Su Mianmian reacted and rushed over to stop him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use violence on a child!¡±


    Huo Ting didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly rush up, and was stunned for a while.


    Dongdong was a clever child. After seeing Huo Ting looking stunned, he immediately showed his face in front of Su Mianmian to let her see his particrly pitiful look.


    Actually, it was just tears and mucus all over his face¡­


    ¡°Miemie, save me!¡±


    Su Mianmian saw Dongdong with tears and mucus all over his face, and was all red, looking like an animal that had suffered injustice. She suddenly felt upset.


    She hugged Dongdong tightly and grabbed him from Huo Ting before saying, ¡°Why can¡¯t you talk things over? You can¡¯t use violence on a child! Do you know that children who grow up under violence will be particrly introverted?¡±


    ¡°Introverted?!¡± Huo Ting couldn¡¯t help but sneer hearing this.


    He almost suspected that Huo Chendong has ADHD!


    ¡°We had a new girl in our ssst week and I was too shy to say hello. So this is the reason...¡± Dongdong said daringly, ¡°I¡¯m really introverted!¡±


    Huo Ting saw him like this and had the urge to bash him up again.


    This kid either took little girls¡¯ love letters or fight with people in kindergarten. He¡¯s introverted?!


    If he¡¯s introverted, there would be no other introverts in this world!


    ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m disciplining my child, what has it to do with you?¡± Huo Ting asked coldly.


    Su Mianmian was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 16

    Acting Cute Won¡¯t Get You Anywhere (Part 2)


    That¡¯s right, him disciplining his child really had nothing to do with her.


    Dongdong stopped wailing after seeing Su Mianmian stand in front of him in. It is very tiring to wail loudly for so long.


    But once he saw Su Mianmian¡¯s aura weaken, his crisis awareness suddenly rose again.


    He wailed loudly, ¡°Miemie is my good friend. My business is her business. You hitting me is the same as hitting her! She feels pain in her heart when I¡¯m being hit!¡±


    What¡­ what¡¯s all this nonsense.


    Huo Chendong¡¯s words made the two who were initially all set for a showdown suddenly feel a deep sense of helplessness.


    ¡°What books do Dongdong usually read?¡± What Su Mianmian meant was: he as a father should turn off outside information that the child received.


    Huo Ting ckened his face and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to cut off theworkter!¡±


    ¡°No, Daddy, it¡¯s the final episode of ¡®The Cool President¡¯s Hot Wife¡¯ tonight, I want to watch the live broadcast on the Inte...¡± Dongdong rushed forward and hugged Huo Ting¡¯s thigh.


    The Cool President¡¯s Hot Wife...what was this rubbish again?!


    Huo Ting cruelly pushed away Dongdong¡¯s head and watched very coldly at him roll on the floor before he said, ¡°It shall be decided happily this way!¡±


    Seeing Dongdong¡¯s sulky face, his mood was finally a little better.


    Dongdong got up sadly, wiping his tears as he said, ¡°Daddy, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll listen to you from now on. Don¡¯t cut off mywork.¡± Not that he couldn¡¯t stealwork, but the neighbor was too far away and the speed of the stolenwork was really too slow, hence watching videos would be very painful.


    Seeing Dongdong crying so pitifully, Su Mianmian said, ¡°How about this? From now on you shall have a fixed time to use the Inte every day ...¡±


    After she finished talking, she saw both the father and son looking at her.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked.


    The father and son lowered their heads at the same time to think.


    Huo Ting knew his own child. If he cut hiswork suddenly, he would definitely go steal other people¡¯s Inte.


    It was amazing how well Huo Ting understood Dongdong...


    As for Dongdong, he thought that he should at least prevent his Daddy from cutting off thework first.


    As long as thework wasn¡¯t cut off, Daddy was often not at home, and his acting cute always worked on Grandpa Housekeeper, by then...it would still be up to him how long he could use the inte.


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s do what Miemie said.¡± Dongdong said pitifully.


    ¡°Very well, this problem is solved.¡± Huo Ting stretch out his hand to pick Dongdong up, and then said with a cold smile, ¡°Now you shall exin to me, why is your good friend Miemie on my bed?¡±


    Why is it still not finished? He was already hit in the buttocks.


    Dongdong gave it a quick thought and said, ¡°Little Fire peed on my bed. Miemie was staying over for the first time, I can¡¯t possibly let her sleep on a bed that Little Fire peed on.¡± Little Fire, I am sorry!


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you on the bed in the morning?¡±


    ¡°I ate too muchst night and had diarrhea early in the morning.¡± Dongdong said innocently, ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you mysophobic? I dared to not poop in your room so I went back to my room to poop. When I got back, I heard voices inside...¡±


    ¡°I had wanted to ask Miemie to get up when I got back, and then we will leave... Who knew...¡± Dongdong muttered, ¡°you would be so hot-tempered early in the morning.¡±


    Dongdong¡¯s exnation was very logical, and he never stopped acting cute.


    Any person who was a little softhearted would have forgiven him.


    For example¡­.


    ¡°Forget it. Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, you just needed to clear things up.¡± Su Mianmian stretched out her hands and rescued Dongdong again.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Miemie.¡± Dongdong looked up at Huo Ting, asking for trouble as he said ¡°Unlike someone...¡±


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting felt his hand itch again.

 Chapter 17

    Acting Cute Won¡¯t Get You Anywhere (Part 3)


    Huo Ting was already immune to Dongdong¡¯s acting cute.


    However, things weren¡¯t the same with Su Mianmian around.


    He had wanted to get even with him, but when he saw Su Mianmian looking at him with eyes filled with anticipation and red hearts, his turned soft at once unexinably.


    Of course, the red hearts and stuff... they were purely his imagination.


    Su Mianmian met his aesthetic standard perfectly.


    He always had had no resistance to such looks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time¡± Huo Ting said expressionless. ¡°If you act on your own again, I¡¯ll cut off yourwork!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Dongdong!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    The two happily ignored what Huo Ting said next.


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting said.


    ...


    After the small incident in the morning, Su Mianmian had breakfast and then bade farewell to Dongdong.


    Dongdong carried Little Fire and stood at the door, waving his little handkerchief reluctantly.


    ¡°Miemie, I can¡¯t bear the thought of you gone. Can you not leave?¡±


    ¡°Baa...¡± Little Fire wore a striped clothing today.


    Su Mianmian smiled and touched his head, and also Little Fire¡¯s head before she said said, ¡°Be good, I wille back and visit you next time.¡±


    ¡°You adults never mean what you say.¡± Dongdong talked like he was very experienced. ¡°Words like ¡®next time¡¯ or whatever don¡¯t sound sincere at all.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian gave it a thought and said, ¡°I... I¡¯ve been quite busy recently, I wille find you again after I¡¯ve settled my stuff.¡±


    Her family issue was now in a mess. Dongdong was right. She really didn¡¯t know when next time would be.


    Dongdong was a thoughtful child. Seeing Mianmian¡¯s awkward expression, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will wait for you no matter how long it takes.¡±


    Su Mianmian was very moved and was about to hug Dongdong when she heard him say, ¡°We have slept together, you have to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Well... she had to take back her emotions.


    After Su Mianmian left, Dongdong smoothed the hair on Little Fire¡¯s back and said with a hint of sadness, ¡°Miemie just told me secretly that she thought Daddy looked a little familiar. Do you think she doesn¡¯t recall seeing Daddy before?¡±


    ¡°Baa...¡± Little Master, I¡¯m hungry...


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say about Daddy. I¡¯ve created such a good opportunity and he didn¡¯t cherish it. ording to the TV dramas that I watched, shouldn¡¯t the girl be pushed onto the bed at this time? Why didn¡¯t he take action?¡±


    ¡°Baa...¡± Little master, hurry up and feed me something!


    ¡°Hey, do you think Daddy is not okay? I haven¡¯t seen him with anyone these years. Auntie Mary said that several aunties undressed themselves but Daddy remained unmoved! Oh no, there¡¯s definitely something wrong with Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Baa...¡± Little Fire was too hungry, and stuck out its delicate tongue to lick Dongdong¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Little Fire, I didn¡¯t wash my hands after I went to the toilet just now!¡±


    ¡°Baa...¡± Thismb is dying!


    ...


    Mary had been a little sad recently.


    Everyone suspected that she had an affair with Big Boss.


    There was really no justice!


    Come on, Boss wouldn¡¯t have an affair with her even if he has one with Chen Ce?


    Boss had recruited so many secretaries all these years, and everyone who worked for a long time did so because they wanted to get onto his bed.


    Mary was a smart person. She had long been clear about her position, hence she was able to stay with Boss, and get promoted from a small secretary to a secretary general.


    But she couldn¡¯t counter everyone¡¯s gossip, and her blind dates haven¡¯t been smooth as a result.


    Big Boss was twenty-eight years old and has a four-and-a-half-year-old son.


    His ex-wife was a secret existence. Mary had been in thepany for more than six years, but not only had she not heard or seen her, she hadn¡¯t even heard about her before.


    However, Boss was getting married soon!


    Mary was so happy that she almost cried. This way, no one would suspect her of having an affair with Boss anymore, and there would be hope for her blind dates!


    She has to strive toward getting married this year!


    ¡°Mary, why are you twitching your face? You¡¯ve had too much Botox?¡± Chen Ce said without any expression on his face.


    Chen Ce, special assistant to Huo Ting.


    Twenty six years old, 1.8 meters tall, very handsome, but always looked expressionless.


    In addition, he also had a wicked tongue.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who had Botox. Your whole family had Botox!¡± said Mary angrily.


    She is a natural beauty!


    ¡°What a big temper! Has your blind date failed again?¡±


    ¡°...please scram, thank you!¡± Mary couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word to him.


    ¡°All right!¡± Chen Ce shrugged and was about to walk in with the materials.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Has the matter on thedy boss really been decided?¡± Mary gossiped.


    Chen Ce looked at her and said, ¡°Yes, Old Master Huo has given an ultimatum, saying that he has to get married this month no matter what, as long as the bride is a woman and is alive! He cared about nothing else.¡±


    Mary silently noted the gossip, and couldn¡¯t help but got excited.


    Chen Ce cruelly threw a wet nket on her and said, ¡°But Boss seems to have another way of thinking, and asked me to bring the bride¡¯s information to him. I don¡¯t know if things will change in the end.¡±


    ¡°Why is this so? Didn¡¯t he choose the bride himself?¡± Boss had previously stated the conditions, and they went to search ording to the standard.


    Chen Ce shook his head and said, ¡°She was chosen by Dongdong.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why is Little Young Master messing things up at this time?¡±


    Chen Ce shrugged, got past the fuming Mary, and took the materials to Huo Ting.


    ¡°Boss, the stuff are all here,¡± Chen Ce said.


    ¡°Just leave them.¡± Huo Ting looked up and said coldly. ¡°By the way, please lower your voice the next time you gossip.¡±


    ¡°...¡± a crack appeared on Chen Ce¡¯s expressionless face.


    Oh no, there goes his year-end bonus!

 Chapter 18

    I¡¯m Not A Crybaby (Part 1)


    Su Mianmian¡¯s method of running away from home was too immature.


    When she returned to the cake shop in the morning, she saw Su Weize and Bai Meifeng waiting for her.


    Standing next to them was the boss in pajamas who kept yawning.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart sank. Before she could say anything, she saw Su Weize walk forward and pped her on the face.


    Pah. The boss was totally awake.


    ¡°Hey, you can talk things over. Why do you have to hit the child?¡± The boss quickly went forward and shielded Su Mianmian behind him.


    Su Mianmian looked up and saw Su Weize¡¯s face turn ck as he said to her, ¡°Go back with me immediately!¡± After that, he went back to the car first without waiting for her to react.


    ¡°Mianmian, are you okay?¡± the boss asked worriedly.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been hit countless times since young.¡±


    Bai Meifeng came up, pretended to hold Su Mianmian¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let me take a look, you¡¯re going to be a bride soon, your face mustn¡¯t be hurt...It¡¯s fine, your father still cares about you. Your face is still pretty.¡±


    The way she said it was really annoying.


    Su Mianmian said coldly, ¡°Auntie Mei, how about you take the p instead and see if it hurts?¡±


    Bai Meifeng smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Look at you. You really don¡¯t know the right things to say.¡±


    It was the first time the boss met Su Mianmian¡¯s family, and he hadn¡¯t expected the situation to be so bad.


    Hearing Bai Meifeng¡¯s words, he thought, sure enough, a stepmother brings about a stepfather. It seems that Su Mianmian is really pitiful.


    ¡°Mianmian, why don¡¯t you go in? I¡¯ll get some ice for you. A girl has to pay attention to her face.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute, Mister.¡± Bai Meifeng held Su Mianmian¡¯s hand, looking like a worried adult as she said, ¡°We will help Mianmian apply after we get back. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about it.¡±


    With a heavily-stubbled face, the boss looked especially terrifying when he wasn¡¯t smiling. He looked at Bai Meifeng and emphasized every word he said, ¡°She is my employee. I am obliged to look after her since the incident happened in my shop.¡±


    Bai Meifeng was a little frightened by him. She let go of her hand and said a little awkwardly. ¡°...Ph, all right, but you have to be fast. We still have other things going on.¡±


    The boss brought Su Mianmian to themon room, took out an ice pack from the refrigerator and handed it to her as he said, ¡°How much sry do you want in advance?¡±


    Su Mianmian held the ice pack against her face and the tingling sensation gradually disappeared. After hearing the boss¡¯s words, she looked up at him.


    The boss sighed and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know the situation in your family was so bad. Tell me, what help do you need? You¡¯ve been working here for two years after all. I may not be able to help in other areas, but money-wise, I can help a bit.¡±


    Su Mianmian felt warmth in her heart. Although her family members weren¡¯t good to her, she had met many people who gave her warmth.


    If the boss had said so yesterday, she would definitely be very happy.


    But when she saw Su Weize at the entrance of the cake shop today, she realized only then that she was too inexperienced.


    If she had sessfully left home yesterday, the boss would probably be in trouble?


    She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to people who cared about her.


    Moreover, Su Weize had alreadye here today, so she could no longer ept help from the boss anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! My father is just not very good-tempered.¡± Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡°It seemed like he had hit me hard, but actually it doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really okay? Doesn¡¯t seem like it to me.¡± The boss didn¡¯t really believe her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I...I¡¯m my father¡¯s daughter after all! He can¡¯t possibly sell me?¡± In actual fact, she was about to be sold. When Su Mianmian said these words, she felt very upset, but she still acted as if nothing happened.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go homest night. I guess my father is angry because of this. I¡¯m sorry to have caused you inconvenience.¡±


    The boss looked at Su Mianmian¡¯s spiritless appearance. She was really pitiful.


    ¡°I see... then talk things over with your father when you get back. Communicate well with him and don¡¯t run away from home. It¡¯s not a smart move to run away from home. I¡¯ve done it many times when I was young, and I returned home every time when I had no more money, but ended up being beaten up worse.¡±


    Su Mianmian lowered her head, and it wasn¡¯t known if she had taken in his advice.


    (As a child who wascking in love, Mianmian would cherish and also be very moved as long as there was a little warmth...)

 Chapter 19

    I¡¯m Not A Crybaby (Part 2)


    When Su Mianmian came out again from inside, other than her slightly red eyes and slightly swollen right cheek, nothing else was wrong.


    Bai Meifeng took a nce at her and smiled at the boss. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take Mianmian home now.¡±


    ¡°Talk to the child properly and don¡¯t hit her. It will affect the child¡¯s fragile heart. Do you know that?¡±


    Such gentle words sounded a little odding from the mouth of a boorish-looking man.


    Even an ex-actress like Bai Meifeng didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment, and could only nod and said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± She was afraid that the man would hit her if she said otherwise.


    ¡°Alright, get going.¡± The boss patted Su Mianmian¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Okay, goodbye boss!¡±


    After the two left the cake shop, Bai Meifeng couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity and asked, ¡°Was he previously with the underworld? He felt like he was!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian was silent.


    ¡°God! He¡¯s already in his forties. He must have sold cakes after he couldn¡¯t survive as a gangster. But he looks so scary. Would anyone buy the cakes?¡±


    In his forties¡­


    The boss, who said he was going to be twenty-three, will cry!


    ...


    After returning home, Su Mianmian continued to be locked up.


    In order to prevent further changes, they even switched off herwork.


    After Su Mianmian was silent for two days, she nned to wait for the wedding to make a big scene!


    What a joke! She has never been a pushover!


    She has already been sold! Is she still going to be good and help them count the money?


    Since Su Weize is cruel to her, then don¡¯t me her for doing the same back to him!


    As Su Mianmian already had an idea, she ate and slept well the past few days, showing no signs of weariness.


    This made Su Feifei feel really doubtful. No matter how she ridiculed her, she didn¡¯t care the least bit.


    This gave her no sense of aplishment at all.


    On this day, Su Feifei came to kick open Su Mianmian¡¯s door early in the morning, shouting impatiently:


    ¡°Su Mianmian, hurry down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. Ask your mom toe up and tell me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Su Mianmianid in bed, toozy to move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go if you don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s not us who wants you to go.¡± Su Feifei said angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t know where your luck came from. The wedding was initially decided to be just a casual meal, but now the Huo family said it needs to be a grand one and is making everyone busy, and time is running out. You¡¯re really a lot of trouble!¡±


    ¡°A grand one?¡± Su Mianmian suddenly sat up from the bed.


    ¡°Yes! They want to take you to try the wedding dress now!¡± Su Feifei said annoyed, ¡°And the wedding dress is from Anna¡¯s. My God, money can¡¯t buy their wedding dresses...¡±


    Su Feifei kept talking non-stop beside her, but Su Mianmian didn¡¯t listen anymore. She lowered her head and thought that although it wasn¡¯t clear why the Huo family suddenly changed their minds, the current development was to her advantage.


    It was even better to have more people, she wanted to speak out in front of everyone, she refused to marry!

 Chapter 20

    I¡¯m Not A Crybaby (Part 3)


    Su Mianmian was brought to the Anna¡¯s bridal shop.


    The Huo family was indeed the wealthy in S city. They booked the whole bridal shop and Su Mianmian was the only customer.


    She stood in front of the mirror and watched the staff alter the size of her wedding dress for her.


    ¡°How beautiful! We got workers from Australia to do the rhinestones at the train of the wedding dress, and they had spent three months sewing them one by one. The effect is indeed different.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Su, Mr. Huo really loves you. You¡¯re really the most fortunate bride.¡±


    Fortunate...


    Su Mianmian looked at herself in the mirror. She was indeed beautiful, her face was as delicate as a doll, and the clothes on her were luxurious and dazzling.


    But¡­ why did she feel like crying?


    She had thought about wearing a wedding dress before.


    She wanted to marry someone she liked, although this person hadn¡¯t appeared all these years.


    But¡­


    She had thought that she would be able to wait for him to appear!


    Instead of being married to someone whom she had never met before!


    ¡°Goodness! Miss Su, you can¡¯t cry. The makeup would be gone if you cry. You haven¡¯t taken the photos yet!¡± The makeup artist screamed.


    ¡°The bride is crying happy tears which is a good thing.¡± Thedy boss was very good with her words.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t look like she was crying happy tears.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to take a walk outside.¡± Su Mianmian sniffled.


    ¡°Huh? Now? But we are taking the photos soon!¡± Thedy boss looked at Mary like she had been put in a difficult situation.


    Mary was the secretary general of Huo Ting, and she was apanying Su Mianmian to try on the wedding dress today.


    But there were too many staff here, and Su Mianmian was distracted, so she hadn¡¯t noticed her at all.


    Mary nodded and said, ¡°Let Miss Su go out and get some fresh air.¡±


    Goodness! Did Boss force the marriage? Miss Su looked very reluctant.


    Knowing this gossip, she felt the urge to create an anonymous post on thepany¡¯s forum.


    ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ll take you out then...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯d like to be alone.¡± Su Mianmian refused to apany of everyone.


    Su Mianmian sat on the stone steps at the entrance of the bridal shop,pletely disregarding the expensive wedding dress she was wearing. She also didn¡¯t care how many diamonds would fall off.


    Perhaps due to the ce being cleared off, there were no outsiders there.


    Su Mianmian hugged her knees and couldn¡¯t control her tears anymore.


    Her voice was like a wounded little animal, making a pitiful sound, one that was weak...and helpless¡­


    If her mother was there, she wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen!


    Mom... I miss you so much!


    I don¡¯t want to marry an old man! I don¡¯t want to marry someone I have never met before!


    I¡¯m so scared, I¡¯m really very scared¡­


    Can someonee and save her?


    If someone appears in front of her and take her away from this suffocating ce,


    she would be willing to do anything for him¡­


    Is there such a person¡­?


    ¡°Miemie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up and saw Dongdong¡¯s silhouette with her teary eyes.


    Dongdong tilted his head sideways to look at Su Mianmian and said worriedly, ¡°Why are you crying here alone? Are you feeling pain somewhere? Shall I blow on it for you? My blowing is amazing. It will make the pain fly away.¡±


    After Dongdong said finish, he stood up, moved close to Su Mianmian¡¯s cheeks, and blew air on her face with his face puffed up.


    ¡°Huff huff... pain pain fly away...¡±


    ¡°Dongdong...¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s internal defense copsed at once. She choked with tears and said, ¡°I want to leave this ce...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you away then!¡±


    Dongdong got up and stood several steps higher than Su Mianmian and looked at her at the same eye-level. He took a bow very gentlemanly, and kissed the back of her hand before saying brightly, ¡°Dear Miss Miemie, would you like to have an impromptu date with a gentleman?¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s tears turned into smiles, and she said, ¡°Yes, I would.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    The two had already run far away by the time everyone realized that something was amiss and ran to the door.


    Thedy boss looked awkwardly at Mary.


    ¡°What should we do? The shooting schedule is in the afternoon...¡± The bride was already gone.


    How does she know what to do?!


    Mary¡¯s face looked horrible. She was thinking how to tell Boss tactfully that his son had run away with his wife...

 Chapter 21

    I¡¯m Not A Crybaby (Part 4)


    Su Mianmian was wearing a wedding dress, so it was very inconvenient for her to run.


    Dongdong gave it some thought and said, ¡°Miemie, looks like we have to go buy some clothes.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded. She had no idea at all now, and was very dependent on Dongdong.


    The two found a clothing store nearby.


    After Dongdong went in, he took out a gold card from the sheep backpack behind him and said suavely to the store assistant, ¡°Please help thisdy and me choose a set of clothes each.¡±


    Seeing a young girl in a wedding dress with a handsome young boy walking in, the store assistant thought they were filming.


    After hearing the young boy say that he wanted to buy clothes, she was stunned for a while, and took a nce at the two of them before asking, ¡°May I know what design you like?¡±


    Dongdong thought about it and said, ¡°We want the same design.¡± Since they are eloping today, of course they had to wear couple¡¯s outfit.


    The same design... I guess it should be a mother and child outfit.


    After Su Mianmian changed into her clothes, she came out and saw Dongdong wearing clothes of the same design as hers but a few sizes smaller. He was standing at the door and was looking at her with his chin in his hands, looking a bit unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have any sheep design.¡± Dongdong stood up and pointed at the cute lion pattern on his hooded sweater, looking very unhappy.


    Su Mianmeng couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°The lion is also very cute. If you like sheep, we will go get it elsewhereter.¡±


    Seeing Su Mianmian smile, Dongdong said, ¡°Miemie, you finally smiled.¡± Since Miemie smiled, this set of clothes don¡¯t have to be changed.


    Su Mianmian pressed her lips and said, ¡°Thank you Dongdong. Actually, I don¡¯t usually cry.¡± For some reason, she could always easily let down her inner guard for Dongdong.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re a woman! There are always a few special days every month. I can totally understand.¡±


    ¡°...¡± hearing Dongdong¡¯s words, Su Mianmian suddenly didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    What books did Dongdong usually read?


    He¡¯s only four and a half years old. Was it good for him to know so much?


    ¡°Miemie, stop being in a daze. We have a very packed schedule today, we have to set off now.¡± Dongdong pulled Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian agreed and said, ¡°But... what about this dress?¡±


    She looked at the wedding dress a little awkwardly.


    It was very valuable, and the money from selling it could probably buy an apartment!


    ¡°Leave it to me! I have a way!¡± Dongdong opened his sheep backpack and wanted to stuff the dress into it, but it turned out he couldn¡¯t even put one-third of it in.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°Seems like I can only do this!¡± He took out the dress again and ced it casually in the basket inside the fitting room. After finishing, he made it a point to ce the lid properly.


    When he came out of the fitting room, Su Mianmian asked, ¡°Settled?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve put it in a very hidden and safe ce. I¡¯m sure no one will find it! Miemie, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ...


    An hourter, Huo Ting was holding the wedding dress taken off by Su Mianmian with a dark face.


    The store assistant was trembling from fear and stuttered, ¡°They... they bought a set of clothes and shoes each and left. I- I heard them say something about eloping...¡±


    When the word ¡°eloping¡± came out, the ck bodyguards standing next to Huo Ting looked up at her at the same time, scaring the store assistant out of her wits again.


    Actually, the ck bodyguards just felt respect for her. She could still say the most taboo word when Boss was so angry¡­


    Really impressive!


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve found the ce where Little Young Master used the card. It¡¯s at Changtai Amusement Park.¡±


    Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mary nodded and followed behind Huo Ting, wearing twelve-centimeter high heels. She thought she was probably going to see Little Young Master being spankedter.


    Little Young Master was really daring. He even dared to kidnap his father¡¯s bride...

 Chapter 22

    It Turns Out To Be You (Part 1)


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t actually have good memories of amusement parks.


    When she was still at the age when she looked forward to amusement parks, Su Weize once said that he would take everyone to the amusement park.


    She was very excited and went to sleep early the day before, fearing that they would go without her if she woke upte.


    But the next day, Bai Meifeng told her that the car was too small and couldn¡¯t take so many people, and told her to stay home.


    How could it be that the car couldn¡¯t take so many people when even his younger brother¡¯s mobility device would be put in it?


    ¡°Mianmian, be good, don¡¯t make things difficult for your father and mother.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go too. I want to go on the pirate ship and carousel... I will be good, I will keep quiet. Can you take me along? I beg you...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really annoying!¡±


    Bai Meifeng cruelly pushed her hand away and shut her in the room.


    She knelt at the window and watched her family set off.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mianmian?¡± Su Weize asked.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and hasn¡¯t gotten up.¡± Bai Meifeng said with a straight face. ¡°We¡¯ll go without her then, let her sleep...¡±


    ...


    ¡°Miemie, what are you thinking about?¡± Dongdong pulled Su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    Su Mianmian pulled herself away from the memories. It was already in the past. Don¡¯t think about it anymore.


    She looked at Dongdong¡¯s round face and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m thinking...which one shall we y first?¡±


    ¡°Pirate ship! That¡¯s my favorite.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Miemie, when I¡¯m on the carouselter, you have to take a photo for me. I want to take the photo back to show Little Fire.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ...


    After the two yed a few rounds, their throats felt a little dry.


    Dongdong suggested, ¡°Miemie, shall we get something to drink?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it. What do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°No, guys should be responsible for this during a date. I have to buy it!¡± Dongdong always had some kind of inexplicable persistence.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t take him seriously for all this. She said, ¡°I want orange juice.¡±


    After Dongdong ran off, Su Mianmian sat alone in the chair.


    She looked at the peoplee and go, and suddenly felt confused again.


    She was able to not think about it when ying earlier on, but the problem came back when she was alone.


    If she refused to marry at the wedding, will she seed?


    If it was not sessful, what will she have to face?


    Father was already very unhappy with her. If she does this... how would he treat her?


    Suddenly, she felt that her future was dim.


    No, the sun in front of her was really blocked by something!


    She looked up and saw a tall figure.


    She squinted her eyes slightly and saw that this tall figure was Huo Ting¡­


    Su Mianmian blinked and mumbled, ¡°Mr. Huo, why are you here?¡±


    Huo Ting was initially fuming, but when he saw Su Mianmian¡¯s helpless face, his anger was half gone for some reason.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked back coldly.


    Su Mianmian moved to the side and made space for him to sit.


    Perhaps because of Dongdong, she felt that his cold-looking father wasn¡¯t so terrifying anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to look for Dongdong! Dongdong went to get some juice.¡± Su Mianmian said with embarrassment, ¡°Please don¡¯t reprimand Dongdongter, I was a little unhappy today, and Dongdong came specially to keep mepany¡±


    Unhappy¡­


    Huo Ting took a deep look at her.


    ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him again because of his question. She had to admit that Huo Ting was very handsome, and his gaze was very deep. When he looked at you, you would be absorbed into his eyes.


    Of course, the precondition was that he didn¡¯t give a cold look.


    But Su Mianmian was thinking about another thing at this moment while looking at him.


    Mr. Huo looked a little familiar... I seem to have met him before somewhere... but where?


    Su Mianmian tried to recall.

 Chapter 23

    It Turns Out To Be You (Part 2)


    Suddenly, Su Mianmian covered her mouth and said in surprise, ¡°I remember now! You¡¯ve been to the shop to buy cake before, right?¡±


    She remembered now. She had even given him the wrong change and overcharged him, but she never saw hime back.


    Huo Ting knew that she had remembered after hearing her words.


    Actually, he had already recognized her.


    He nodded and said without any expressions on his face, ¡°It was me.¡±


    Su Mianmian said with surprise, ¡°So we have actually met before. Oh, was the cake nice?¡±


    There was a slight sh in Huo Ting¡¯s eyes before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat cakes. Dongdong ate all of it.¡± Dongdong would probably cry if he was around.


    Who was the one who always fought with him over cakes?


    That was because the hobby of eating cakes didn¡¯t match the cool and handsome image of a boss!


    ¡°I see... men usually don¡¯t like sweets...¡±


    ¡°What if I like it?¡± Huo Ting suddenly asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Forget it if you didn¡¯t hear it.¡± He was a little annoyed and didn¡¯t know why he asked that.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and had a bold assumption, but felt that her imagination was really too... exaggerated.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal even if you like it. My boss not only loves cakes but also bakes delicious cakes!¡±


    Her boss... He silently locked down on an unknown character. He may be a love rival, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate. See if there was any way to... settle it without anyone knowing.


    After Su Mianmian finished talking, she noticed that Huo Ting suddenly gave off a frightening aura again.


    She touched her arm. Why did it suddenly be cold?


    ¡°Miemie! I bought it! Ah!¡± Thest scream was because he saw Huo Ting.


    Huo Ting looked at Huo Chendong with an ambiguous smile and said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Dongdong blinked, nced at Su Mianmian and then at Huo Ting, before walked over slowly and sat right in the middle of the two.


    The chair that was meant for two people suddenly became crowded after adding Dongdong, but it also felt warmer.


    Dongdong looked up with a particrly innocent look and said, ¡°Daddy, I specifically bought you your favorite strawberry juice. Do you want to take a sip?¡±


    Huo Ting followed his line of sight and saw a juice that was obviously half-drunk and said with disdain, ¡°Specifically bought it for me?¡±


    Dongdong nodded hard, lying through his teeth.


    ¡°Drink mine.¡± Su Mianmian handed the orange juice that she hadn¡¯t touched to Huo Ting.


    ¡°No, this is our first date. This is the orange juice I bought you and it has a special meaning. How can you give it to someone else?¡± Dongdong grabbed the orange juice angrily from Huo Ting¡¯s hand.


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting was a little speechless. He said to Su Mianmian, ¡°You can have it.¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled a little awkwardly.


    Dongdong took a nce at Huo Ting who didn¡¯t seem angry and whispered, ¡°Then... Daddy do you want drink my juice?¡±


    Huo Ting patted his head and said, ¡°No.¡± He wasn¡¯t interested in his son¡¯s saliva.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it then.¡± Dongdong drank through the straw happily.


    It was a scene filled with love and harmony.


    But the ck bodyguards who were squatting silently ten meters away were confused.


    Why did Bosse over?


    What about the long-awaited battle of the father and son?


    Why are they drinking juice so harmoniously together now?


    ¡°Sister Mary, do you think we should go over?¡± The ck bodyguards sent a representative to ask their goddess.


    Mary bit her red lips and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t go for now. The atmosphere over there is so good. If we go out and disturb Boss, he will definitely turn into a Charizard at once.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense...¡± Wow, the goddess¡¯s hair smells so good. The ck bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but move closer and closer, and identally squeezed one of their innocent brothers out.


    The man who was in a daze still couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened after being squeezed out.


    Su Mianmian who was drinking juice suddenly heard movement over there. She looked up and saw a ck bodyguard suddenly standing not far away in front of her.


    ?!

 Chapter 24

    It Turns Out To Be You


    It must be the people over at the other side chasing after her!


    What should she do?!


    Was she going to be caught?!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face suddenly became pale due to fear.


    After seeing her face change color, Huo Ting quickly turned around and saw his own bodyguard standing in the middle like a block of wood.


    The innocent bodyguard saw Huo Ting nce at him and dare not move. His legs were shaking.


    Mary cursed in her heart, and then walked out with a very professional smile.


    ¡°I am sorry to disturb. If there¡¯s nothing else, we can disappear immediately and not cause any rm.¡±


    After Su Mianmian heard her words, her eyes opened even wider.


    These people... aren¡¯t they here to take her back?


    ¡°Who, who are you?¡± She felt that something was amiss, like there was something that had been overlooked by her.


    Mary did not answer Su Mianmian¡¯s words but just kept smiling as she ced most of her attention on Huo Ting, waiting for his instructions.


    Just as everyone fell into a strange silence, Dongdong said in a cute voice, ¡°They are passers-by.¡±


    Su Mianmian frowned slightly and said, ¡°Passers-by? How is it possible? Will passers-by dress like this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re filming?¡± Dongdong said again.


    After Su Mianmian heard his words, her frown got deeper.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something strange.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange?¡± Dongdong jumped down and held Mianmian¡¯s hand before turning back and said to Huo Ting, ¡°Daddy, you better go with them. Don¡¯t disturb my date with Miemie.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Why is this child always... setting his father up!?


    ¡°You know them?¡± Su Mianian looked at Huo Ting.


    Mary¡¯s smile was still perfect, but she was extremely anxious on the inside.


    How are they going to solve this?


    Huo Ting did not answer, but looked intensely at Su Mianmian.


    ¡°Miemie...¡± Dongdong pulled Su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    The Young Master of the Huo family... has a child...


    She felt that what had been overlooked had gradually surfaced. If it was really what she thought, then... Dongdong, has he been lying to her all along?


    Su Mianmian asked, feeling hurt, ¡°Dongdong, what is your name?¡±


    Dongdong blinked, and said innocently, ¡°My name is Dongdong.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± what Su Mianmian wanted to know was his full name.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back! The photos have not been taken yet.¡± Huo Ting said coldly.


    Su Mianmian suddenly looked up at him.


    He looked straight into her eyes and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like the wedding dress, there are others...¡±


    It turned out to be him!


    It turned out that he was the person whom she was going to marry!


    ¡°You knew about it all along?¡± Was it really fun to make her look like a fool?


    Huo Ting looked at her and did not answer.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t know how to answer. Strictly speaking, he only knew that he was going to marry Su Mianmian after seeing the bride¡¯s report.


    Prior to that, he had no interest in the person he was going to marry.


    It was only after knowing that it was Su Mianmian that he wanted to give her a grand wedding.


    However, he felt that as a husband, he couldn¡¯t tell his young wife so much, just in case.


    What if she became spoiled over time?


    Therefore, Huo Ting chose to remain silent.


    But Su Mianmian thought he was silently admitting to it.


    ¡°You knew about it too?¡± Mianmian asked Dongdong angrily.


    Dongdong actually knew, but smart as he was, he chose to shake his head and started acting cute shamelessly.


    ¡°Know what? Miemie why are you so angry suddenly?¡± Of course he knew, Miemie was the bride he had chosen for his father.


    But Miemie was so angry, so he definitely won¡¯t admit it.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong and saw a nk look on his face.


    She thought, true, Dongdong was still so young. He definitely didn¡¯t know.


    At this moment, Mary, who had received instructions from her boss, stepped forward responsibly and said with a smile, ¡°Madam, pleasee back with us.¡±


    ¡°Madam?¡± When Dongdong heard the form of address, he expressed amazement in pretense as he pointed his finger at Mary and asked, ¡°Are you saying that Miemie is my new mother?¡±


    Those who knew the truth at the scene looked at him with contempt.


    Little Young Master, you were really too fake.

 Chapter 25

    It Turns Out It Was You (Part 4)


    ¡°I hope not.¡± Su Mianmian said with a nk expression.


    Upon hearing this, Dongdong¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and he asked, feeling hurt, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you mean it when you said you liked me? We¡¯ve already slept together, and you are now abandoning me and shirking responsibility? The adult world is really scary...¡±


    He said these words in a very sorrowful tone, and there were even sad tears in his eyes, making people feel that he was very pitiful.


    However, these people did not include Huo Ting.


    ¡°Huo Chendong, if you continue to talk this way, I¡¯ll cut off yourwork when I get back! What nonsense do you watch every day?!¡± Huo Ting said angrily.


    He swore that he was really going to cut Dongdong¡¯swork this time, and any amount of acting cute was useless!


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think that this isn¡¯t an important issue now?¡± Dongdong said with a frown.


    ¡°I think this is a very important issue.¡± Su Mianmian said solemnly. ¡°I think it is necessary for you to exin to your father what you watch every day.¡±


    The things he said have far exceeded what a four-year-old child should know!


    After hearing Su Mianmian¡¯s words, Dongdong pped his forehead and said despondently, ¡°My God! You are reprimanding me together! Sigh, sure enough, in a harmonious family, children are angels with wings. It doesn¡¯t matter! For this family, I am willing to make such a sacrifice...¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian really didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Huo Ting simply picked Dongdong up, and Dongdong shouted loudly, ¡°Daddy, can you not hit my face!?¡±


    Hearing him shout, Huo Ting found it difficult to hit him.


    The reason was that he was too noisy.


    He put Dongdong down, and rubbed his forehead that was a little painful due to the noise.


    After Dongdongnded on the ground, he ran in front of Su Mianmian very agilely, clung tightly to her thigh, and looked up at her innocently as he said, ¡°Miemie, do you really not like me anymore?¡±


    Although Dongdong¡¯s words often made Su Mianmian very speechless, it was?Dongdong who brought her hope when she needed salvation.


    For this alone, she wouldn¡¯t really be angry with Dongdong.


    She was just...very confused now.


    But, no matter what, it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t like Dongdong.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said firmly, ¡°I do like you.¡±


    Dongdong secretly showed Huo Ting a victory sign, and his face showed a shy expression as he whispered, ¡°Then can you be my mommy? If you agree, I will be very good to you.¡±


    Sure enough, Dongdong is this important! Daddy can¡¯t do anything well without Dongdong around!


    Su Mianmian looked down as she couldn¡¯t bear to look at Dongdong¡¯s eyes. She was afraid that she would be even more softhearted if she looked on.


    She thought about it and said, ¡°Dondong, can you let me think about it again?¡±


    Huo Ting came over at this moment and reached out to carry Dongdong. He said to Su Mianmian, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Dongdong wanted to continue talking, but seeing Huo Ting¡¯s cold expression, he guessed that Daddy wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so he obediently hugged Huo Ting¡¯s neck and buried his head on his shoulder, looking hurt.


    Su Mianmian looked at him a little worried and seemed to want to say something.


    But she was really confused at the moment and didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    Because she hadn¡¯t thought of what she should do.


    She had nned to directly refuse to marry on the wedding day, and embarrass everyone.


    But aftering into contact with Dongdong several times, she knew that Dongdong was really looking forward to a new mother.


    So, it would hurt Dongdong if she did that.


    She didn¡¯t want to hurt Dongdong who has given her warmth¡­


    What should she do?

 Chapter 26

    The Wedding (Part 1)


    What should she do?


    Su Mianmian hadn¡¯te up with a solution even on wedding day.


    Dongdong did note and look for her again these past few days.


    She wondered if her words had hurt him that day.


    She looked at the doll-like bride in the mirror who looked unfamiliar and confused.


    Would she really be happy married to a man whom she had only met a few times?


    Oh god! Why did she think about this?


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard and wanted to delete all the messy thoughts in her mind. At this moment, she heard someone shouting her name.


    ¡°Su Mianmian!¡± The door was pushed open and Su Feifei walked in. She looked at the wedding dress on Su Mianmian, and the jealous expression on her face could not be controlled.


    Hmph, Su Mianmian, what do you have to be proud of? The man you¡¯re marrying is someone whom I didn¡¯t want.


    Moreover, the Huo family is so frightening, you may not even be able to survive for half a year.


    Su Feifei¡¯s expression became slightly better with this thought.


    ¡°Take this.¡± She handed a mobile phone to Su Mianmian and said, ¡°Father wants you to find a way to take a picture of the document in the first drawer of Young Master Huo¡¯s study room. You don¡¯t need to worry. As long as you use this phone, Dad will receive it right away, and your phone will not store any information.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked down and took a nce. It looked like an ordinary iPhone 6.


    But having listened to what Su Feifei said, there must be a monitoring software installed inside.


    Su Mianmian sneered in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect this marriage to have so many things going on behind the scenes.


    She must be really... stupid to think that she would be happy.


    ¡°I refuse to!¡± Su Mianmian said coldly.


    Su Feifei didn¡¯t expect Su Mianmian to outright refuse, and couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes.


    ¡°How dare you refuse!?¡±


    ¡°Why should I have to do this?¡± Su Mianmian asked back, finding it ridiculous.


    Su Feifei said angrily, ¡°Su Mianmian, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a Su! You have the obligation to do things for the family. This family raised you, providing you food and lodging. Now we¡¯re just asking you to do something easy and you¡¯re not willing! Hmph! Mommy is right, you are an ingrate...¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but sneer and said with sarcasm, ¡°Right, for the benefit of the family, I have to marry a man whom I¡¯ve only met a few times before I¡¯m twenty...¡±


    ¡°So you see how good the family is to you!¡± Su Feifei didn¡¯t catch her sarcasm at all. She said smugly, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to marry if not for Daddy¡¯s help!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian had always doubted Su Feifei¡¯s IQ. How did she get a schrship to Eton?


    ¡°Su Mianmian, you have to do it whether you are willing or not! I¡¯ll put the phone here. You have to find the opportunity to return it to Daddy if you¡¯re not willing. Hmph!¡± Su Feifei turned and left after saying a few harsh words.


    After she left, Su Mianmian took a nce at the mobile phone on the table, stood up suddenly, and threw the phone into the trash can.


    And all this was seen by Huo Ting who was in another room.


    The corner of his mouth curled up slightly.


    Chen Ce observed this secretly and noticed that Boss seemed to be in a rather good mood. Was this true love?


    If it had been someone else, Boss would have gone to settle it with a gun and not keep such a danger by his side.


    He thought about it and said, ¡°Seems like Madam has character.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed the type of woman that?I like...¡± Huo Ting said with satisfaction.


    Chen Ce silently gave a sorrowful sigh for Boss. Seems that Boss will be controlled by his wife in the future.


    He had better start ying up to Madam¡­


    ¡°Right, that person earlier wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she needn¡¯t attend the uing wedding.¡± Anyone who dared to bully his woman was simply courting death.


    Chen Ce was stunned for a while, and then said, ¡°Okay, I understand. I will arrange a doctor for Miss Su Feifei right away.¡±


    She had iting!


    No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t sympathize with her at all.


    ...

 Chapter 27

    The Wedding (Part 2)


    The hallway was covered with a dreamy white satin and the ground was filled with fresh flower petals from the Nethends. There were several cute little flower girls, and countless unfamiliar guests¡­


    This was the scene of Su Mianmian¡¯s wedding .


    Strictly speaking, Huo Ting gave her a princess-like wedding.


    It was very dreamy and very beautiful¡­


    However, she still couldn¡¯t smile.


    ¡°Miss Su Mianmian, do you take Huo Ting to be your husband?¡± The old priest asked her kindly. ¡°Respect him for a lifetime, apany him, treat him as your husband, show him the greatest concern when he is exhausted, and not leave him no matter what difficulties you encounter? Do you? ¡±


    Did she?


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo Ting.


    Huo Ting¡¯s eyes were very deep, and there seemed to be something she couldn¡¯t understand now while he looked at her.


    ¡°I...I...¡± She lowered her head and said, ¡°I do.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the right to stop this bet. It had to start!


    ¡°Mr. Huo Ting, do you take Miss Su Mianmian as your wife?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Huo Ting said straightaway. After that, he lifted Su Mianmian¡¯s veil without waiting for the priest to say anything else, and saw Su Mianmian looking innocently at him.


    Goodness! His young bride had started to seduce him in front of so many people!


    Huo Ting wanted to pull Su Mianmian into the bridal chamber right now!


    He lowered his head and kissed her lips not too gently.


    Ouch.


    Su Mianmian frowned slightly, feeling like she had been bitten.


    So this was her first kiss? What about the lemon vor that she had imagined?


    She only felt pain¡­


    Then she felt a heavy diamond ring on her finger.


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo Ting a little dumbfounded.


    The priest was also a little dumbfounded too, but with his rich officiating experience, he immediately said, ¡°Congrattions on bing husband and wife!¡± The process wasn¡¯t important. He just needed to say this sentence at the end!


    With a bang, the dazzling fireworks spurt continuously around them¡­


    ...


    After the wedding ceremony, Su Mianmian returned to the huge vi of the Huo family that she had previously visited.


    A few servants helped Su Mianmian remove her makeup and get changed, and the housekeeper prepared exquisite cuisine for her.


    Su Mianmian immediately felt hungry seeing the hot food.


    Well, she hadn¡¯t really eaten the whole day.


    No matter what happenedter, it was more practical to fill her stomach first.


    A few servants saw Su Mianmian eating without restraint and started discussion in a low voice.


    ¡°Madam¡¯s appetite seems good!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Madam is young and her appetite is so good. She will definitely still grow taller.¡±


    After Su Mianmian finished eating, she took afortable bath. At this moment, she was lying in bed and was about to fall asleep.


    The servants had already left the bedroom.


    When Huo Ting came back and saw his young wife washed up and lying in bed waiting for him, he suddenly felt an uncontroble desire.


    He quickly took a shower back and climbed into bed.


    Su Mianmian had almost fallen asleep when she suddenly felt the nket being lifted, so she opened her eyes and took a nce.


    There, she saw Huo Ting naked on top of her.


    She opened her eyes wide, and her sleepiness was gone at once.


    God! How could she forget!?


    It was her wedding night!


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±?What Huo Ting said was a statement.


    Su Mianmian could clearly feel his breath on her face. No, they are too close to each other.


    She pushed his chest and felt her hand was about to be burned.


    He was very thin with clothes on. Why were there so many muscles after he took off the clothes?


    Huo Ting whispered, ¡°Are you satisfied with the feel?¡±


    Feel? What feel?!


    Su Mianmian quickly took back her hand and said in a serious manner, ¡°I was just touching...¡±


    How embarrassing, exining it this way didn¡¯t help much!

 Chapter 28

    About Self-Esteem (Part 1)


    Huo Ting saw his young wife¡¯s face red like a shrimp that was about to be cooked.


    Heughed softly and said, ¡°You can touch all you want. It¡¯s your right.¡±


    What was he talking about?


    Wasn¡¯t Huo Ting a cold and unapproachable big boss who doesn¡¯t have a trace of humanity? His sudden words made it difficult for one to adapt to his changed style!


    ¡°Ahem, I think...we need to talk.¡± Su Mianmian suggested nicely, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wash your face to calm down first?¡±


    She felt that she was going to be in danger if this continued.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together?¡± asked Huo Ting.


    Su Mianmou shook her head hard and said, ¡°Why should I follow you to wash your face?¡±


    Huo Ting thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯s an act of romance?¡± He wasn¡¯t too sure either.


    Maybe his young wife thought it would be more fun and romantic to have a bath together?


    Su Mianmian resisted the urge to roll her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is an act of romance at all. I think you need to wash your face to calm down... Ah! What are you doing with your hand? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see it, I can feel it!¡±


    Su Mianmian shoved Huo Ting¡¯s hand away angrily and buttoned all the buttons on her clothes, including the topmost one.


    ¡°Because I want to.¡± Huo Ting replied nicely.


    Su Mianmian felt like crying, ¡°I don¡¯t want this! Uncle, I think you should calm down. How about I get you some hot tea if you don¡¯t want to wash your face?¡±


    Boohoohoo, she doesn¡¯t want to be eaten! What should she do?


    Huo Ting looked at Su Mianmian¡¯s mouth that kept talking, and thought that he should find her something else to do.


    He lowered his head¡­


    God! Was he a dog? Why did he bite her again?


    He thought she had never kissed?!


    Fine! Although she was inexperienced, she watched it all on TV!


    Who kissed as though he was biting someone? Was he a puppy?


    ¡°Wait, wait a minute!¡± Su Mianmian finally had a chance to speak.


    Huo Ting stopped and looked at her deeply.


    ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t expect us toe to this stage so soon. Can¡¯t we take things slowly?¡± Su Mianmian said without much confidence.


    Huo Ting looked at her pitiful expression and teary eyes (they were actually tears from the pain due to his bite) and felt that Su Qianmian seemed to be flirting with him no matter how he looked at it.


    ¡°All right. We...¡±


    The night was still young...


    ...


    Su Mianmian thought in pain, why did adults like it so much when the waist hurt so much every time?


    Huo Ting took a nce at Su Mianmian and saw her staring nkly at the ceiling with unnatural redness on her face.


    He bent over to touch her forehead and said, ¡°You have a slight fever.¡±


    After Su Mianmian heard that she had a fever, she stared at him feeling even more unhappy and thought, it was all your fault!


    Seeing her look at him this way, Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re still seducing me when you¡¯re already ill!¡±


    Who was seducing you?! I¡¯m staring at you! There¡¯s something very wrong with this uncle¡¯s eyes!


    Su Mianmian was speechless!


    Huo Ting didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. After giving her an antipyretic, he lifted the nket that was on her again.


    Su Mianmian said weakly, ¡°Uncle, if you do it once more, you will see my dead body tomorrow!¡± Her waist was still in great pain!


    This won¡¯t do!


    Su Mian Mian pulled hard at the nket and buried her face in it.

 Chapter 29

    About Self-Esteem (Part 2)


    Huo Ting pulled hard twice while Su Mianmian used all her strength to protect her nket.


    Although he could use brute force to lift it, his heart suddenly softened while he saw Su Mianmian looking at him pitifully with a pair of innocent eyes.


    Since his little wife had already acted coquettish to him, as a good husband, he should obey her wishes.


    About acting coquettish, Mr. Huo had probably read too much into it.


    ¡°Forget it, suit yourself.¡± he said. ¡°But you must tell me you still don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded and said tiredly, ¡°I just want to sleep.¡± She was now sore all over after being at it the whole night and couldn¡¯t wait to sleep forever!


    Upon hearing that, Huo Ting turned off the lights, climbed into bed, and hugged Su Mianmian again.


    Su Mianmian pushed him twice before realizing there was no way to push him away. Now that she was dead tired, she gave it up, closed her eyes and went to sleep...


    Huo Ting looked down and felt very content.


    Although his wife was much younger, she had a good temper, obeying and respecting him in everything. She was much more obedientpared to his friends¡¯ wives.


    He had a really good taste. No wonder he took a liking to her.


    If Dongdong knew about his thoughts, he would probably yell again.


    Miemie married into the family because of me, it had nothing to do with you!


    ...


    In the middle of the night, Huo Ting dreamed of himself being burned by fire. The fire in his dream was very scary. No matter how he hard tried to put it out, the fire burned to his chest right away and surrounded him.


    The feeling was too real, and he suddenly woke up.


    Then he found Su Mianmian hugging him like a ko hugging a big tree.


    His young wife really loved him so much? She couldn¡¯t bear to be separated from him even when sleeping.


    Huo Ting felt pleased and reached out to touch Su Mianmian¡¯s face.


    And he got a shock!


    She was hot!


    He quickly turned the light on and saw Su Mianmian¡¯s face was red with her brows tightly knitted together, looking very ufortable.


    ¡°Mianmian, can you hear me?¡± he whispered.


    But Su Mianmian was already in a daze from the fever, and she was mumbling, ¡°Mom... Mom...¡±


    Oh no, had his young wife lost her senses from the fever?!


    Without hesitating, Huo Ting immediately picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    The phone was quickly connected, but was also quickly hung up by the owner of the phone.


    Huo Ting dialed again, and the phone was finally picked up after the second call. An extremely annoyed voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Why are you calling me in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Ask your wife toe over to my ce. I¡¯m looking for her.¡± Huo Ting said coldly.


    There was another silence on the other end of the phone, then the man said angrily.


    ¡°Damn it, you want my wife to go to your ce in the middle of the night?! Am I dead? You want to make me a cuckold?! Ah! My dear, why did you wake up? Huh? I wasn¡¯t cursing you... why would I curse you? I¡¯ll be happy even if you make me a cuckold... No, no, I don¡¯t mean that...¡±


    After hearing the quarrel on the other end, Huo Ting hung up silently.


    He was ashamed of having such a friend who was afraid of his wife.


    After about ten minutes, his phone rang again. It was a clear and calm voice this time.


    ¡°Huo Ting, have you finally been murdered by your enemies? Is it a gunshot wound?¡±


    You think I can¡¯t sense the excitement in this clear and calm voice?!


    Huo Ting frowned and felt very unhappy! But considering the fact that Su Mianmian was in a great need of a doctor now, he told himself that he couldn¡¯t be angry with the doctor.


    He said in a very displeased tone, ¡°Unfortunately, neither happened.¡±


    The other end responded with an ¡°oh¡± and then said, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong listening to your voice. We¡¯re going to switch off the phone and sleep.¡±


    ¡°...¡± What kind of friends were they?


    ¡°My wife has a fever,e over and take a look at her.¡±


    ¡°Your wife? That little doll at the wedding yesterday?! Wait, I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes!¡±


    ...


    So even if he had been shot, it was not as important as his wife having a fever?

 Chapter 30

    About Self-Esteem (Part 3)


    Ten minutester, two handsome men arrived at the Huo residence.


    One was a beautiful young man with a height of about one meter seventy-five, with exquisite and enchanting looks, and slightly ambiguous gender.


    The other one was an uncle over one meter ny and nearly two meters tall, with muscles all over.


    At this moment, the uncle had a purplish bruise over his right eye. At first nce, it?looked like it had been punched.


    After taking a nce at him, Huo Ting turned to look at the beautiful young man Xia Yi. Seeing that she was wearing a men¡¯s ck down jacket and loose cotton pants, his frown became even deeper.


    He said unhappily, ¡°Gongbei Cheng, can¡¯t you get your wife to dress like a woman? It¡¯s because of this that gossip magazines say that you¡¯re gay!¡±


    The two were childhood friends. Other than having his ex-wife with a mysterious existence, Huo Ting has always been a good man who restrained himself and followed social norms. He didn¡¯t have any scandals, and even women who climbed into his bed would be thrown out by him¡­


    Ever since Gongbei Cheng met Xia Yi, he had totally be a ve to his wife. If Xia Yi wanted him to die today, he wouldn¡¯t dare dy it to tomorrow.


    Xia Yi was born into a doctor family. She was a genius since she was a child, and a so-called genius always had something different from others.


    Xia Yi was a girl who liked to dress like a boy, behave like a boy, speaklike a boy, and also have the likes of a boy. As such, she never disclosed that she was married and was a girl after she became the hottest and most eligible bachelor in thergest hospital in S City.


    And the henpecked Gongbei Cheng was willing to take their rtionship underground for some unknown reason.


    The two of them were clearly a legal couple, but they made themselves look like they were cohabitating illegally.


    For a period of time, the gossip magazines even reported that there was a secret gay rtionship between Huo Ting and Gongbei Cheng.


    Needless to say, Old Master Huo got someone to shake up and close down the newspaper agency.


    Perhaps it was because of this that he was so anxious to make Huo Ting marry.


    Ahem, so, when Huo Ting saw Xia Yi, who looked like a man,ing over to attend to Su Mianmian, he had an unpleasant feeling that his wife was going to be seen naked by a wild man.


    Xia Yi was already used to Huo Ting¡¯s unpredictable temperament. She adjusted her sses and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Little Cutie?¡±


    Little Cutie¡­


    Huo Ting said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t call my wife that name.¡±


    Xia Yi shrugged and said, ¡°I think Little Cutie¡¯s health is more importantpared to the form of address. Of course, it depends on which you care more about?¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s face turned dark. He controlled his anger and coldly said, ¡°Follow me...¡±


    When Xia Yi entered the bedroom, she was shocked by the color on Su Mianmian¡¯s face before she could care about Huo Ting¡¯s liking that hadn¡¯t changed over the years.?Thinking that things weren¡¯t looking good, she touched her forehead before looking at Huo Ting and said, ¡°It¡¯s burning hot. There was probably an injury.¡±


    ¡°Injury?¡± Huo Ting got more upset after hearing Xia Yi¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Are you suspecting me of family violence?¡±


    God! He would have bashed her up if she wasn¡¯t his buddy¡¯s wife.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only know after I¡¯ve checked.¡± Xia Yi said coldly, ¡°Now, please go out immediately and don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    ¡°This is my house! That is my wife!¡± Huo Ting emphasized angrily.


    ¡°Of course I know that. If you still want your wife, you better listen to me.¡± Xia Yi showed her white teeth and threatened. ¡°I suspect that Little Cutie¡¯s fever is caused by external injury. It could easily lead to tetanus if not handled properly. Do you think it is more important to argue with me on this now?¡±


    Huo Ting looked down at Su Mianmian and saw that her face was redder than before. He held her hand and said, ¡°You better make sure she¡¯s okay.¡±


    With this, he gave Xia Yi a threatening nce and walked out.


    ¡°Of course I can make sure!¡± Xia Yi replied indifferently and she took out the instruments and began to help Su Mianmian measure her body temperature.

 Chapter 31

    About Self-Esteem (Part 4)


    Huo Ting walked into the living room and saw Gongbei Cheng freely pouring and drinking red wine from a ss, as though he was in his own house.


    Seeing his behavior, Huo Ting couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°You should take your wife at hand! How can a woman dress like a man all day?¡±


    Gongbei Cheng sighed and said, ¡°I feel more at ease this way. Only some young girls would be obsessed with my wife dressed like this anyway. Nothing would happen since they have the same gender. I¡¯ll be stressed out if she changed to women¡¯s clothing and have men chasing her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too naive!¡± Huo Ting said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a serious problem that your wife doesn¡¯t give you a proper title even until now?¡±


    This matter had always bothered Gongbei Cheng. His face turned dark after it was?uttered out loud by Huo Ting, and he said loudly, ¡°Who says my wife doesn¡¯t give me a proper title? She listens to everything that I say and doesn¡¯t dare to oppose me!¡±


    Huo Ting nced at Gongbei Cheng and saw the hurt on his face. He didn¡¯t believe a word he just said.


    Compared with Xia Yi, he thought of Su Mianmian and how good his littlemb was. Not only was she good-looking, she was also obedient and sensible.


    After making a drink, Gongbei Cheng saw that Huo Ting didn¡¯t even give him any facial expression. Feeling snubbed, he touched his face and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me. Now that you¡¯re married, you¡¯ll definitely be worse than me in the future.¡±


    Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m different from you.¡±


    Right after he finished talking, Xia Yi came out and picked up where he left off, saying scornfully, ¡°Yes, my hubby¡¯s technique isn¡¯t lousy like yours!¡±


    ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re out!¡± Gongbei Cheng rushed up, sucking up to her and asked thoughtfully. ¡°Are you tired? Huo Ting has a good bottle of red wine here. Let¡¯s take it back to drinkter.¡±


    Xia Yi gave him a push and said, ¡°Go entertain yourself by the side first. I have something to say to Huo Ting.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Huo Ting asked angrily.


    ¡°Hey, Huo Ting, my wife doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Gongbei Cheng whispered to Xia Yi, saying, ¡°Wifey, even if you are very satisfied with my technique, don¡¯t say it in front of Huo Ting! Men care very much about such issues concerning one¡¯s dignity! Besides, Huo Ting¡¯s technique is lousy because he¡¯s inexperienced.¡±


    Xia Yi nced at him and smiled, ¡°We shall talk about your rich experience when we get back. Now, get over there.¡±


    Gongbei Cheng shrugged his head and silently retreated to the side, looking at Xia Yi with his eyes wide open.


    Xia Yi went up to Huo Ting, ignoring his erupting look, took out an ointment from her bag and said to him, ¡°Little Cutie sustained a waist injury which led to a fever because someone was too rough and his technique was too lousy. I gave her a fever-reducing injection and she will be fine tomorrow. This is the ointment. I¡¯ve just given her a massage to rx the waist. In the next few days, make sure she has a massage every day, and she should recover soon.¡±


    After that, she looked at him with a very strange expression, and asked after a brief thought, ¡°If there¡¯s a need, my hubby has some... ahem, education videos, I¡¯ll get him to send to you. Sometimes, it¡¯s not about using brute force.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting¡¯s face was now totally dark.


    Gongbei Cheng, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t control himself anymore and startedughing loudly with his hand on his stomach.


    ¡°Hahahaha... Don¡¯t worry, Huo Ting, I have a lot of resources. I¡¯ll gather them and send them to you. I guarantee that your littlemb will not be injured because of¡­your brute force next time... hahahaha...¡±


    Huo Ting thought, he got the ointment anyway!


    Even if he bashed up Gongbei Cheng now, it shouldn¡¯t affect the littlemb¡¯s health anymore?


    After taking a nce at Huo Ting whose emotions were getting out of control, Xia Yi pulled Gongbei Cheng and walked out as she said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re off now. Give me a call again if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Looking at the couple who quickly disappeared in front of him, Huo Ting¡¯s mood became slightly better.


    He looked down at the ointment in his hand and pondered. Is his technique really so bad?


    Wasn¡¯t the littlemb moaningfortably?


    Mianmian would probably cry out if she knew about his thoughts. Uncle, she was screaming in pain alright?!

 Chapter 32

    About Ownership (Part 1)


    Su Mianmian slept until the next afternoon before she woke up.


    Perhaps because she had slept too much, she felt weak all over after waking up.


    ¡°Miemie, are you okay?¡± Dongdong asked cautiously, leaning on the edge of the bed, ¡°Daddy is really bad. He said that you¡¯re not feeling well and wouldn¡¯t let me see you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± She wasn¡¯t feeling well? Why didn¡¯t she know that herself?


    ¡°You had a slight fever, but the fever is now gone.¡± Huo Ting said in a low voice as he picked Dongdong up like a chicken and throwing him to the side before turning to Su Mianmian, asking her tenderly, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Su Mianmian blinked as she thought about what happenedst night seeing his face, and her face turned red uncontrobly.


    Seeing her not talking, Huo Ting asked worriedly, ¡°Why is your face so red? Your fever hasn¡¯t subsided?¡± After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and wanted to touch Su Mianmian¡¯s forehead.


    Su Mianmian turned her face to the other side and covered it with a nket before he said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Huo Ting was a little speechless seeing Su Mianmian hiding under the nket.


    She thinks he can¡¯t do anything if she was like this?


    He was thinking whether he should tactfully persuade her to ovee it herself or take necessary actions himself?


    Sometimes, it was necessary to let the wife know what was called holding her in the highest regard. For example, she must look directly at her husband¡¯s eyes.when talking to him.


    ¡°Go away, Daddy.¡± After rolling one around, Dongdong pushed Huo Ting away, sat on the bed and leaned his head against the nket with Su Mianmian underneath. He said, ¡°Miemie, what are you ying? I want to y too.¡±


    After that, he also lifted the nket and covered his head, saying happily, ¡°Hello... I can¡¯t see you, can you see me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian stared at Dongdong who snatched her nket.


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting couldn¡¯t stand Dongdong acting dumb. He reached out and lifted the nket. Before he could bash him up, Dongdong began to yell loudly.


    ¡°Miemie,e save me. Daddy is hurting me!¡±


    Huo Ting looked at his hand. But he hasn¡¯t done anything yet.


    Because of Dongdong stirring things up, Su Mianmian could no longer continue to escape. She stretched her hands out to rescue Dongdong and looked at Huo Ting with a glum face. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Get some porridge for me!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I want milk and cookies!¡± Dongdong took the opportunity to ce an order.


    Huo Ting took a nce at the two of them and thought that as a considerate husband, he had to let them fill their stomachs first before talking to them about the dignity of a husband.


    For example, adding the word ¡°please¡± when cing the order the next time¡­


    ...


    After Huo Ting left, Dong Dong asked Su Mianmian, ¡°Miemie, why did you sleep for so long? I¡¯ve waited for a long time for you to get up.¡±


    Why... wasn¡¯t it because I barely sleptst night?


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face turned red, and she didn¡¯t want to continue dwelling on this issue. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±


    Dongdong nodded and said, ¡°Sigh, you adults always over-indulge. This was very bad. Some things are meant to be taken slowly. Otherwise it¡¯ll be very serious.¡±


    How old is Dongdong? Didn¡¯t he know too much?!


    ¡°...¡±?hearing him say that, Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pressed her lips together and said, ¡°Dongdong, I think your education is the more serious issue! For example, the amount of time you can use the inte every day.¡±


    Dongdong actually still had a lot to say. But after hearing Su Mianmian say this, he quickly changed the topic in order to keep thework.


    ¡°Miemie, actually I¡¯m not too interested in your nightlife.¡± Dongdong said, ¡°As you know, as a kindergarten student, I actually have a lot of things to do every day.¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯m very d to hear you say this.¡± Su Mianmian replied with satisfaction.

 Chapter 33

    About Ownership (Part 2)


    Huo Ting quickly brought the porridge over. It had probably been prepared earlier and kept in the pot.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked.


    Su Mianmian and the Dongdong looked at each other and said very tactfully, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Huo Ting nced at Dongdong, feeling a little displeased. He carefully put the porridge before Su Mianmian and said softly, ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Su Mianmian gave a feeble acknowledgement uneasily before lowering her head to eat the porridge.


    Dongdong looked behind Huo Ting and asked, ¡°Daddy, where are my milk and cookies?¡±


    ¡°Go and get them yourself.¡± He nced at Huo Chendong¡¯s overly nutritious round face and said, ¡°Look at your face, Huo Chendong. It¡¯s time for you to lose some weight.¡±


    Dongdong sulked angrily, making his face look even rounder, and said unhappily, ¡°Are all adults like this? You can just tell me straight up if you don¡¯t want to get them, don¡¯t make excuses for your behavior. As a man, I will forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Man? Is there any man who drinks milk?¡± Huo Tingughed at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with men drinking milk? Who says men can¡¯t drink milk?¡± Dongdong looked up and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m the most popr prince charming voted by our five hundred women from our kindergarten. The whole process was fair and open.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but look up at Dongdong and pondered. Kindergarten even holds such things?


    Dongdong would probably wag his tail cockily in the air if he had one.


    He said proudly, ¡°So, Daddy, you¡¯re already old. Men of the new age have to drink milk.¡±


    The logic behind this was questionable, but it did seem to make a little sense after thinking about it carefully.


    Huo Ting ignored Dongdong, and when he saw Su Mianmian finish the porridge, he said again, ¡°Want more?¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head.


    Huo Ting stared at her.


    Su Mianmian looked totally lost.


    Dongdong looked at Huo Ting, and then at Su Mianmian. He stretched out his hand to hold Su Mianmian¡¯s hand, and then whispered, ¡°Miemie, my father wants to ask how was the taste?¡±


    Taste?


    ¡°It tasted a bit weird.¡± she said honestly.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her illusion, but Huo Ting seemed defeated after she said this.


    ¡°Well it wasn¡¯t too weird. It¡¯s just that the smell of meat wasn¡¯t removed, and too much salt was added.¡±


    Actually, she didn¡¯t make things better by exining it this way¡­


    Huo Ting looked at her with a tinge of sadness before walking away with the bowl and chopsticks.


    Gone¡­


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. She asked Dongdong, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your father?¡±


    Dongdong snickered and said, ¡°The porridge was cooked by him, haha, and he deliberately did not let anyone help him, but how could he cook something decent by himself? So, I secretly helped him when he wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    ¡­ Dongdong, are you sure the porridge wasn¡¯t weird because of you?


    Su Mianmian felt warm inside her. No one had ever done such things for her.


    She touched her stomach and suddenly felt a little hungry.


    ¡°Dongdong, go to your dad and tell him I think the porridge tastes good and I want to have another bowl.¡±


    Dongdong looked at her strangely and touched her forehead. After making sure she wasn¡¯t having a fever, he said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go get my milk along the way.¡±


    After a while, Huo Ting brought the porridge over and said indifferently. ¡°I criticized the chef just now and got him to pay attention when he cooks porridge next time. You can wait a while if you¡¯re not too hungry. They are cooking it again now.¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s okay, I think this is delicious.¡± To show that she liked it very much and as if she was afraid that he would immediately take it away, Su Mianmian quickly stood up and took the porridge.


    Although Huo Ting still had no expression on his face, one of his ears was actually red if looked at closely.


    Su Mianmian pondered while eating the porridge. Is Uncle feeling shy?

 Chapter 34

    About Ownership (Part 3)


    After finishing the porridge, Su Mianmian quickly felt herself full of strength.


    Huo Ting looked calmly at her before stretching out his hand to lock the door.


    He took the medicine from Xia Yi and handed it to her, saying, ¡°Two at a time.¡±


    Su Mianmian took a nce at it and swallowed it decisively.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Huo Ting¡¯s praised in a cold tone.


    Su Mianmian gave him a smile, and before she could speak, she saw him wanting to take her top off. She couldn¡¯t help but panic, ¡°Uncle, what do you want? It¡¯s broad daylight now.¡±


    She had only eaten two bowls of his porridge, and he was settling score with her so soon?


    Huo Ting looked up and saw Su Mianmian¡¯s face flushed. His heart softened and he said, ¡°I¡¯m applying medicine to your waist.¡±


    It was only now that Su Mianmian notice him holding the ointment in his hand. She said with a blushing face, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Huo Ting gave it a thought but still refused.


    He said, ¡°You can¡¯t reach the back of your waist.¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face turned even redder, she said, ¡°I can reach it without even having to look at it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. When you are notfortable, I¡¯ve already applied for you twice when you weren¡¯t well.¡± Huo Ting said indifferently.


    It was a husband¡¯s responsibility to take care of his wife.


    How can he do this? Didn¡¯t he have to ask the person concerned? Su Mianmian was shocked by Huo Ting¡¯s shamelessness. In the end, he simply pulled up her top...


    Su Mianmian was crying inside and wished she could dig a hole to hide in.


    After applying the ointment, Huo Ting saw Su Qianmian lying still like a corpse. Her eyes were teary and he didn¡¯t know if it was due to pain. Heforted her, ¡°You will be fine after applying another two more times.¡±


    Su Mianmian covered her head with the nket, not wanting to talk to him for the time being.


    After Huo Ting washed his hands and opened the door, Dongdong walked with a heap of snacks.


    ¡°Miemie, I brought you some delicious stuff.¡±


    Huo Ting raised his eyebrows and was about to reprimand Dongdong and get him to eat less junk food when he saw Su Mianmian pop out her head, seemingly very interested in the snacks that Dongdong brought.


    He was stunned for a moment and then thought, I guess it¡¯s fine to eat some snacks once a while?


    Eating snacks in bed would lead to potato chips all over...


    The sheets can be changed at night.


    Huo Ting felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself if he looked on further. Hence, he turned and walked out, not wanting to see anything that bothered him.


    After seeing Huo Ting leave, Su Mianmian immediately pulled at Dongdong and said,?¡°Dongdong, can I sleep with you tonight?¡±


    Hearing Su Mianmian¡¯s words, Dongdong who was drinking strawberry milk spat out the milk in his mouth.


    Su Mianmian picked up the sheets and helped him wipe.


    Dongdong gave it a thought, looking a little worried but more narcissistic and pleased with himself.


    He said smugly, ¡°Although I know I have great charm and everyone loves me, but you are my daddy¡¯s woman. We can¡¯t be together!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian resisted the urge to beat him and said, ¡°Dongdong, if you continue watching those messy TV series, I will definitely suggest to your father to shut off yourwork! I mean what I say!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this!¡± Dongdong changed to a serious expression and said, ¡°Actually, I also think that my dad was too rough. It was only the first day and he caused you to lie in bed for the whole day. I can totally understand if you don¡¯t want to be with him. But Miemie, no matter what, I hope you can remember that Dad is Daddy, and I am me. If you are divorced, I¡¯ll be very troubled over who to be with...¡±


    ¡°Dongdong, can you say things a little more simply?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Dongdong said smilingly. ¡°As a man, I will not put a woman in a difficult position. I am very happy that you have chosen me.¡±


    ¡°Dongdong...¡± Su Mianmian felt her fingers itching.


    ¡°In a nutshell, we shall sleep together tonight and piss Daddy off!¡±

 Chapter 35

    About Ownership (Part 4)


    At night, when Huo Ting walked in to get Dongdong to go wash up and sleep, there was someone following Dongdong.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Huo Ting looked at Su Mianmian who was behind Dongdong and said, ¡°Dongdong can wash on his own. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    Su Mianmian blinked and gave a nod before continuing to follow Dongdong. The two wanted to go out without attracting any attention.


    Unfortunately, Huo Ting didn¡¯t give them a chance.


    He stretched his hand out to stop the two and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to exin this?¡±


    Dongdong took a nce at Su Mianmian before she took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in Dongdong¡¯s room tonight.¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s face turned dark immediately after hearing this, and Dongdong daringly chipped in.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it that I have too much charm. Daddy you¡¯ll have to sleep alone.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up and took a peek. Seeing Huo Ting¡¯s face get darker, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared. She whispered, ¡°I think it would be better for us to be separated for a while. Look, I¡¯m still injured...¡±


    Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything.¡± Was he such a beast?


    ¡°But I think it was better for us to be separated...¡±


    This was outrageous! It was only the first day of their marriage and his young wife doesn¡¯t listen to him!


    He felt that he had the duty to let her know who had the final say in the family!


    Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. It was impossible for us to sleep in different rooms.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him pitifully, her eyes red.


    No way! He only said this and his young wife cried...


    Huo Ting reflected upon himself, was his tone too harsh just now?


    ¡°Whatever it was, we cannot sleep in different rooms...¡± he emphasized.


    ¡°I want to sleep with Dongdong.¡± Su Mianmian hugged Dongdong tightly.


    Dongdong looked at Hup Ting¡¯s dark face and pondered about the possibility of him being spanked.


    ¡°How about we all sleep together?¡± Dongdong raised his hand and suggested.


    The two adults were stunned for a moment. They seemed to have not thought of this possibility.


    Dongdong gestured with his fingers and continued saying, ¡°Miemie wants to sleep with me, Daddy wants to sleep with you, so if the three of us sleep together, wouldn¡¯t the problem be solved?¡±


    After that, he looked at everyone with an expression that he felt he was a genius.


    Su Mianmian thought about it. As long as Dongdong is around, Uncle wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    She nodded and agreed to the Dongdong¡¯s suggestion.


    Huo Ting looked at Dongdong, the big gooseberry, and reluctantly agreed.


    However, when everyone was lying in bed at night, Huo Ting found Dongdong lying in the middle of the bed. There seemed to be a long river separating him and Su Mianmian. He wanted to stretched his hand out and hug his young wife, but heard Dongdong¡¯s kiddish voice instead.


    ¡°Daddy, your hand touched my tummy.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He decided to throw Dongdong out tomorrow.


    This kid was sleeping in his bed and holding his woman. He really couldn¡¯t stand it!


    ...


    When Su Mianmian got up the next day, she did not see Huo Ting.


    This made her heave a sigh of relief.


    Although both of them had done everything, she still didn¡¯t know how to face him.


    Especially when he looked cold all the time, this made her feel very stressed.


    ¡°Madam, you have a call.¡± A servant brought the phone over to Su Mianmian and said, ¡°It¡¯s from the hospital.¡±


    Hospital¡­


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a moment before she picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello, are you Su Zheyu¡¯s sister?¡±


    Su Zheyu...

 Chapter 36

    Younger Brother (Part 1)


    Su Zheyu was her brainiac younger half-brother.


    The two of them hardly spoke.


    As a particrly outstanding child of the Su family, Su Zheyu had always been an aloof existence.


    He wouldn¡¯t speak more than ten sentences in a month even to Su Feifei, not to mention Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian was a bit confused. Why would he call her, given their rtionship?


    ¡°I¡¯m Su Zheyu¡¯s ssmate. He was hit by a car and is now in the hospital. We contacted his parents, but they are not in the country now so we could only contact you... I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you toe to the hospital now?¡±


    After Su Mianmian hung up the phone, she thought about it for a moment and decided to go visit him.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll send you there.¡± said the housekeeper.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    ...


    Su Mianmian had just stepped in when she heard Su Zheyu shouting loudly.


    ¡°Let me go! You peasants, how dare you tie me up! I¡¯ll get my father to chop off your heads!¡±


    She involuntarily stopped and looked up at what was going on in the room.


    She saw two nurses pressing down Su Zheyu¡¯s arms tightly. One seemed to be trying to give him an injection, but he couldn¡¯t seed, and his two ssmates were standing at the end of the bed and kept persuading him.


    ¡°Calm down, Zheyu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Zheyu, we have already called your elder sister. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Sister? My sister has been married off. How could she possiblye?¡± Su Zheyu was in a daze for a moment, and the nurse made use of this to quickly inject the sedative.


    ¡°What did you give me...¡± Su Zheyu fell backward with a thud.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What... what happened?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    The nurse put her tool away and said, ¡°I suggest that you transfer to another hospital quickly. We don¡¯t ept psychiatric patients here.¡± She quickly left after she finished saying this, disregarding everyone¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Are you Su Zheyu¡¯s sister?¡± Su Zheyu¡¯s ssmate asked.


    Su Mianmian nodded and asked, ¡°Was it you who called me? Can you exin what¡¯s going on? What did you guys inject him with just now?¡±


    The ssmate scratched his head and said, ¡°Su Zheyu was hit by a car. His body is okay, but he seems to have a mental disorder. You¡¯ve just seen it. It¡¯s a mental disorder with violent tendencies. We really have no other way out but to give him a sedative injection. Sister, take a seat first. I¡¯ll go tie him up.¡±


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes wide as she watched the two of them take out a rope and tie Su Zheyu¡¯s hands and feet together.


    Su Zheyu looked especially well-behaved when he was asleep. Perhaps he felt ufortable being tied up. His brows were tightly knitted together, looking a little pitiful.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. We shall hand Su Zheyu over to you.¡± After seeing Su Mianmian here, the two quickly found a reason to get away.


    Su Mianmian was dumbfounded for a while, looking at the two people fleeing. Then, she went to find a doctor in private to understand the situation.


    Su Zheyu was just unlucky that the whole Su family had gone abroad for a holiday.


    Su Zheyu didn¡¯t go with them as he had to attend a tuition ss. Who would have expected him to run into a kid¡¯s BMW in order to dodge a car when he came out from the tuition ss?


    Yes, it was those kind of imitation cars for kids that has a danger index of zero.


    Su Zheyu was the one who ran into the car, not to mention that the child who drove it was only two years old. As such, there was no way to define responsibility.


    After his ssmates sent Su Zheyu to the hospital, they had thought that there was nothing wrong with him since he didn¡¯t have any external injuries.


    It can only be said that the human brain is really amazing.


    Su Zheyu became a different person after he woke up.


    They really had no other way out but to contact Su Mianmian. Since Su Mianmian hade over, everyone quickly left.


    After knowing the course of events, Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know how to describe herplicated emotions.


    This... is really sad.

 Chapter 37

    Younger Brother (Part 2)


    The doctor repeatedly stressed to Su Mianmian the need to transfer to another hospital for treatment, saying that Su Zheyu hadpletely affected the personal safety of other patients and doctors in this hospital.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it. When we first started treating him, several medical staff were bitten by him. And with him in such a situation, no patient is willing to be in the same room as him. Of course, I know that you are not short of money, but we have to consider the personal safety of other patients. I am sorry. We suggest that you transfer him to a professional psychiatric hospital.¡±


    Su Mianmiam sighed and took a nce at the sleeping Su Zheyu. His facial features were handsome. His skin was so delicate that even the pores were not visible, and his hair was soft. At this moment, he looked very well-behaved and made people want to protect him.


    Who can imagine that he will have violent tendencies when he woke up?


    Su Mianmian tried to contact Su Weize once again, but perhaps because they were overseas, she couldn¡¯t get through to any one of them.


    What should she do next?!


    She can¡¯t possibly leave Su Zheyu alone in the hospital?


    When Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what to do, her cell phone rang.


    She looked down and saw the caller disy was actually the ¡°Kid¡¯s Dad¡±.


    ¡°...¡± This nickname made her not want to pick up, what should she do?


    The phone was given to her by Dongdong, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to the few numbers stored in the phone after she took it. Seeing the caller disy now, she was certain that it was Dongdong¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Huo Ting¡¯s cold voice came from the phone.


    Su Mianmian pulled at her clothes and replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital.¡±


    She thought about it and decided to tell him the situation because she really couldn¡¯t think of whom else she could look for help.


    After listening to her, Huo Ting immediately replied, ¡°Wait for me. Don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll go over there right away.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, for some reason, Su Mianmian suddenly felt that maybe this unexpected marriage wasn¡¯t so bad.


    Huo Ting didn¡¯t let her wait too long, arriving after about twenty minutes.


    Su Mianmian looked at the over ten men in ck suits behind him with her eyes wide open. Are they here to tear down the ce?


    After seeing the people brought over by Huo Ting, the doctor who had been persuading Su Mianmian to transfer to another hospital started to have cold sweat on his forehead. He coughed and said, ¡°We can always talk things over if there are any issues. Our mission is to help patients solve their problems.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± asked Huo Ting.


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a moment before she realized he was asking about Su Zheyu. She pointed to Su Zheyu who was still sleeping.


    Huo Ting gave an eye signal, and a few ck bodyguards moved the bed together with the person.


    ¡°Bed, bed...¡± the doctor yelled.


    Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve bought it.¡±


    ¡°But he...he hasn¡¯t done the discharge procedures yet.¡± The doctor pointed to Su Zheyu who had already be a little ck spot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Huo Ting said, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can!¡± The doctor shook his head hard. Why not? He couldn¡¯t wait to send these people out of the hospital.


    It was so frightening! The hospital was cold enough, and they didn¡¯t need more air-conditioning.


    The doctor couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy thinking that they were going to leave soon. He said with agitation, ¡°I can give you a twenty percent discount on the bed you took away! To be honest, we¡¯ve been wanting to change into new beds, but the director refused to. Now we finally have a valid reason to change it...¡±


    ...

 Chapter 38

    Younger Brother (Part 3)


    Su Mianmian took a nce at the back after getting into the car.


    She saw Su Zheyu lying in the middle. On both sides, he was nked by ck suited men. Everyone was looking at him expressionless.


    He was still not awake after this... he was really strong mentally!


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Su Mianmian asked worriedly. ¡°The doctor said that my brother...¡±


    ¡°Your brother will be fine.¡± Huo Ting firmly grasped Su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I have a friend¡¯s wife whose family manages a hospital. Don¡¯t worry. She will take your brother in no matter how serious his condition is.¡±


    Uncle, is this a constion? I guess so?


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Thank you foring to help me right away.


    ¡°You are my wife. You never have to say thank you to me.¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s tone was still cold, but Su Mianmian seemed to be able to sense the warmth in his cold tone.


    Su Mianmian felt warm inside and couldn¡¯t help but look up at him.


    Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°It is the responsibility of a husband to take care of his wife. You just have to listen to me.¡± Strictly speaking, his young wife was much more obedient than other people¡¯s wives, but Huo Ting felt that he couldn¡¯t say that. She would be spoiled and arrogant easily if she knew that.


    Therefore, he must seriously point out where she was wrong.


    ¡°For example, you wanted to sleep with Dongdongst night, and that behavior is very inappropriate.¡± Huo Ting said unhappily. ¡°Dongdong kicked my face twice in his sleepst night. I wonder if he did it on purpose.¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a moment. She was a little perplexed by how the conversation went off-topic.


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s talk about my brother¡¯s issue.¡± Su Mianmian tried to get back to the main topic.


    Huo Ting was dumbfounded for a moment after hisints were ordered to stop, and the temperature in the air suddenly dropped by two degrees.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, we¡¯re here.¡± The driver said with a mournful voice.


    He didn¡¯t want things to turn out this way either. He had already tried his best to drive very slowly. Even the bicycle next to him was faster than him and the cyclist even pointed a middle finger at him when he went past him. He really wanted very much to overtake him!


    But he always remembered that Boss needed to date, so he had to give them more time together, but...!


    The journey was really too short. There was no way he could do so!


    The driver wanted very much to kneel down and cry out that he wasn¡¯t capable!


    When Su Mianmian heard the driver say they had arrived, she decisively opened the door and got out of the car.


    Huo Ting followed with a dark face.


    The ck suit bodyguards also began to move Su Zheyu who was sleeping like a log from the car. They were silent throughout, and his deep sleep was guaranteed to not be disturbed.


    Xia Yi was at the entrance of the hospital looking at them with an ambiguous smile and her arms across the chest. She wasn¡¯t anxious while looking at Su Zheyu but smiled faintly, ¡°If I remember correctly, Renhua is less than two kilometers from here, how did you guys drive for half an hour? There shouldn¡¯t be a traffic jam at this time?¡±


    Hearing her talk, Su Mianmian looked up and saw her in a white coat, looking very handsome.


    She had never seen anyone so handsome wearing a white coat, and was a little stunned.


    ¡°Little Cutie, are you feeling better?¡± Seeing Su Mianmian looking at her adorably, Xia Yi stretched out and wanted to touch her head.


    However, she was stopped by Huo Ting who raised his hand from behind before she could touch it. He pulled Su Mianmian behind him and blocked Xia Yi.


    Damn it! This unisex freak Xia Yi is taking liberties with women again!

 Chapter 39

    Beautiful Man


    Su Mianmian popped her head out from behind Huo Ting and asked curiously, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Xia Yi smirked and said, ¡°Of course, I attended your wedding.¡±


    Su Mianmian thought about it and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t really remember.¡± There were too many people attending the wedding and she didn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xia Yi looked at her and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about your health.¡±


    ¡°Huh? My health is fine.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If there¡¯s a need, I have some...¡± Xia Yi took a nce at the raging Huo Ting and smiled. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll have a chance to use them. Some selfish men only care about their own pleasures.¡±


    After listening to these words, Su Mianmian understood what she was implying and her face turned red.


    So she¡¯s the friend Huo Ting said.


    How embarrassing! Su Mianmian cover her face with her hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xia Yi! She¡¯s my wife!¡± said Huo Ting unhappily.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you angry?¡± Su Mianmian scratched her head, confused by the situation. But Xia Yi gave her a very friendly feeling.


    Huo Ting turned and said to Su Mianmian with a ck face, ¡°She¡¯s a woman!¡±


    ¡°What?! Dr. Xia is a woman!¡± Screams came from several girls next to them.


    Everyone only realized at this moment that all the medical staff who came out with Xia Yi were female.


    After hearing that Xia Yi was a woman, two nurses fainted within the short time that Su Mianmian felt startled.


    There was another one crying out loud, saying, ¡°How can Dr. Xia who is so perfect be a woman? I studied medicine in the university for five years and finally got to this hospital to be closer to you! Why did you be a woman? I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.


    ¡°See that? She¡¯s nothing good!¡± Huo Ting pointed at the mad woman with satisfaction and began to discipline his young wife, saying coldly, ¡°Every year, there are two girls who willmit suicide because of her in every department of the hospital. How could so many ignorant girls fall in love with her if she didn¡¯t hit on them?! Hmph! Just stay away from this crazy woman! Do you hear me?!¡±


    Su Mianmian replied weakly, ¡°Isn¡¯t she your friend?¡±


    Huo Ting was about to reply ¡°no¡± when he heard Su Mianmian continue. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have any chance to meet your friends if you don¡¯t take me out.¡±


    Listen to this! This sentence really put the husband above all things! Huo Ting felt much better right away, and he said with satisfaction, ¡°On ount of you being so obedient, I¡¯ll agree to let you see her! But I must be present when you see Xia Yi, you can¡¯t see her alone.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Mianmian was a little perplexed why did the topic turn out this way again?


    Sure enough, a generation gap starts when there¡¯s an age difference of three years? Then the generation gap for ten years is really huge.


    Uncle¡¯s words are often difficult to understand¡­


    On this end, the sleeping Su Zheyu woke up amidst the noises.


    He looked around, rubbed his eyes, and shouted loudly. ¡°What is this ce?!¡±


    After seeing that he was awake, the ck suit bodyguards came over and surrounded him, leaving an empty space in the middle for Huo Ting.


    Huo Ting and Su Mianmian also heard his voice, and the two walked over.


    Thus, Su Zheyu saw Huo Ting in the middle of a group of men who looked like assassins.


    He froze instantly the minute he saw Huo Ting.


    He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and shouted loudly after making sure he wasn¡¯t seeing things, ¡°Father!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 40

    Violent Resolution (Part 1)


    What drama is this?


    Su Mianmian was dumbstruck as she watched Su Zheyu run over with incredible speed, hugging Huo Ting¡¯s thigh tightly and cried, ¡°Father! Aren¡¯t you already dead?


    How have you appeared in front of me? Is it because I miss you too much that¡¯s why you¡¯re appearing in my dreams? ¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but she seemed to hear Huo Ting clenching his teeth.


    ¡°Uncle, calm down.¡± Su Mianmian pulled at Huo Ting¡¯s hand.


    Her younger brother¡¯s small body couldn¡¯t withstand the uncle¡¯s punch.


    Huo Ting took a deep breath to calm himself down, such that he wouldn¡¯t identally kick his brother-inw who was hugging his thigh.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene, not moving as they watched on.


    ¡°Oh heavens! I can¡¯t believe it! I still get to see my father! Mother said that I was only three years old when you died, but Mother had a portrait of you and I recognized you right away! I didn¡¯t think that I would get to see you! Somebody punch me! Am I really not dreaming?¡± Su Zheyu continued shouting loudly.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Su Mianmian shouted loudly to intercept.


    But she was still toote.


    Huo Ting had already stretched out his hand and knocked Su Zheyu unconscious. He shrugged and said, ¡°He said to punch him.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian held her forehead in agony.


    There was already something wrong with Su Zheyu¡¯s brain. She only hoped the knock wouldn¡¯t make it worse.


    After managing to advice the nurse who wanted tomit suicide against doing so, Xia Yi came over to receive the patient.


    She directed two ck suit bodyguards to move the guy onto the ambnce and said to Su Mianmian, ¡°You guys go in and wait for a while. I¡¯lle out and exin to you after I get the report.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ...


    Two hourster, Xia Yi saw Huo Ting and Su Mianmian eating sushi in her office the moment she got back.


    She washed her hands and joined them straight away.


    ¡°Dr. Xia,¡± Su Mianmian stood up nervously when she saw Xia Yi.


    ¡°Take a seat. The sushi from this restaurant is quite good. It is usually very difficult to get a table.¡± Xia Yi smiled.


    Su Mianmian smiled awkwardly and sat down.


    Seeing Su Mianmian not eat anymore, Huo Ting picked a few pieces of sushi with his chopsticks for her andmanded, ¡°Eat more.¡± You¡¯re all bones when I hug you.


    Su Mianmian looked up and nced at Huo Ting before she obediently lowered her head and began to eat.


    Xia Yi ate very fast, finishing a box of sushi within a short time. She took out a wet tissue to wipe her mouth and said, ¡°The report is out. Your brother is fine.¡±


    Su Mianmian was about to heave a sigh of relief when she heard her continue.


    ¡°He just has delusional personality disorder.¡±


    Personality disorder¡­


    ¡°It sounds very serious.¡± Su Mianmian spoke out loud her own thoughts.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. This illness doesn¡¯t cause death anyway,¡± Xia Yi said, ¡°But this is definitely not caused by the ident but umted over a long period of time. This boy¡¯s too weak in the mind.¡±


    ¡°Then...will he recover? When will he recover?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Some people do not recover from personality disorder throughout their lifetime, but some people recover after being slightly agitated.¡± Xia Yi said patiently, ¡°You can understand it this way. Your brother¡¯s first personality is always around but only sleeping temporarily, and now the second personality has emerged.


    Su Mianmian tried to understand the words carefully, and somehow she didn¡¯t think it was a minor illness.


    ¡°Is there a possibility of using drugs to wake up the first personality?¡±

 Chapter 41

    Violent Resolution (Part 2)


    Xia Yi shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not possible for the time being given the current medical standard.¡±


    Seeing Su Mianmian in deep thoughts, she continued.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. It won¡¯t affect his normal life. Among the cases I¡¯ve been exposed to, the patient with the most number of personalities had twelve personalities, one of which was suicidal, but even that didn¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Su Mianmian asked in shock, ¡°Why?¡±


    Xia Yi smirked and exined, ¡°The other personalitie would emerge to stop him the moment he wanted tomit suicide. With a dozen people sharing a body, the rest would have to die if one dies, so they naturally had to stop him frommitting suicide.¡±


    There was actually such a thing.


    After listening to Xia Yi, Su Mianmian seemed to think that Su Zheyu¡¯s issue was nothing.


    Since the person with twelve personalities was fine, Su Zheyu, who had only two, would definitely be fine too.


    And frankly speaking, Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t too close to Su Zheyu, and she was only taking care of him since no one from the Su family was around now. She was thinking that she wouldn¡¯t have to take care of him anymore after Su Weizhe and the reste back.


    ¡°One more thing. What should we do if he shows violent tendencies again?¡± The doctor from the previous hospital said that Su Zheyu had very serious violent tendencies.


    Xia Yi did a hand gesture andughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t Huo Ting solve this very well?¡±


    Su Mianmian recalled Huo Ting¡¯s violent punch earlier and suddenly became quiet..


    After some discussion, the three decided to let Su Zheyu stay in the hospital before Su Weizhe and the rest came back.


    After making the decision, Su Mianmian wanted to take another look at Su Zheyu before going back. In the end, she saw Su Zheyu leaning against the wall when she went to the ward. He wasn¡¯t moving at all and his eyes were wide open.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Mianmian asked the ck suit bodyguards in the room.


    The ck bodyguards looked totally confused as they shook his head in unison.


    The weather was still a little chilly. He shouldn¡¯t be leaning against the wall in thin clothes even though there was air conditioning. What if he caught a cold?


    Su Mianmian walked over and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t stand here anymore.¡±


    Su Zheyu continued not moving at all and did not reply.


    Su Mianmian continued to call his name and said, ¡°Su Zheyu, I know you can hear me...¡±


    ¡°I am not Su Zheyu.¡± Su Zheyu said.


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a while as she wondered, was the second personality talking to her?


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Su Zheyu looked up at the sky at a forty-five degree angle and said in a mncholic tone, ¡°I am a flower.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask where I am from? My hometown is far away, wandering in the distance, wandering...¡± he sang.


    ¡°...¡± Oh no, his condition has worsened!


    ...


    After returning home from the hospital, they saw Dongdong sleeping soundly on the big bed.


    He was upying the middle of the big bed by himself, and the other side was full of snacks. Upon closer look, there were potato chip crumbs all over.


    Su Mianmian took a peek and saw that Huo Ting face waspletely ck.


    She appeased him in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go tidy up.¡±


    Huo Ting looked down at Su Mianmian and asked, ¡°Did you take your shower?¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a moment and then nodded.


    ¡°So have I.¡± Huo Ting said, ¡°I was also showering when you took your shower.¡±


    Su Mianmian blinked her eyes, feeling a little perplexed why he suddenly said that.


    Everyone had showered; what was next?


    ¡°We can sleep now.¡± After he finished talking, Huo Ting carried Su Mianmian who was still in a daze.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but scream and put her arms around Huo Ting¡¯s neck after being lifted so high from the ground all of a sudden.


    ¡°Uncle, Dongdong is here!¡±


    Huo Ting walked toward the door and said, ¡°That¡¯s why we are changing room!¡±


    Do things work this way?!


    Dongdong! Get up now! How can you sleep when I needed you the most?!


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong in tears.


    Dongdong seemed to have dreamed of something delicious, licking the corners of his mouth and smiling happily.


    It was alreadyte at night...

 Chapter 42

    Back To School (Part 1)


    The next day, when Su Mianmian got out of bed with a sore body and walked to the living room, she saw Dongdong and Huo Ting already seated at the table, getting ready for breakfast.


    Dongdong immediately got up from the chair when he saw Su Mianmianing out and ran to her. He looked at her carefully, and then went behind her and looked again.


    Su Mianmian immediately straightened her body, thinking, did he notice something wrong?


    She was just feeling a little sore at the waist after being trampled onst night. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but look up and red at Huo Ting.


    When seeing Su Mianmian exchange flirting nces with Huo Ting in front of him, Dongdong got even angrier. He said with a pout, ¡°Miemie, do you admit your mistake?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Mianmian asked. ¡°Where mistake did I make?¡±


    Dongdong shook his head and said righteously, ¡°We have to sleep together when we¡¯ve already said so! Not a minute less!¡±


    ¡°This... you really can¡¯t me me!¡± Su Mianmian almost wanted to cry. She was carried out by forcest night.


    ¡°Why do all adults like to give excuses? You can¡¯t do this. You have to practice what you preach and show me by setting a good example. If you always run away from problems, I will learn and do the same thing. Since things are already like this, there¡¯s no point in saying anything more. Let¡¯s do this! You have topensate me!¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± So this is the main point.


    ¡°The movie Pleasant Goat has been released. Let¡¯s go watch it tonight to support my idol¡¯s box office!¡± Dongdong looked at Su Mianmian with anticipation.


    So he wanted to go to the movies.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t refuse Dongdong¡¯s hopeful eyes. She nodded and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go together at night.¡±


    After hearing Su Mianmian agree, Dongdong jumped excitedly and ran to Huo Ting, saying proudly, ¡°Daddy, you said that you would take me there if Miemie agrees to go.¡±


    Huo Ting gave Su Mianmian a purposeful look and said, ¡°Children can¡¯t be too spoiled.¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled and said nothing.


    Because she knew that Huo Ting loved Dongdong more than anyone else despite what he said. Although he always threatened to cut off Dongdong¡¯swork every time he was naughty, he never meant it.


    Dongdong often made people miffed, but he was also often sweet and thoughtful.


    ¡°Miemie,e and have breakfast. I¡¯ll make you my favorite bread slice. Just add this and this, and it¡¯ll be super delicious.¡± Dongdong pointed at the strawberry jam and butter and said, ¡°Witness my culinary skills!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    ...


    After breakfast, Huo Ting sent Dongdong to kindergarten before sending Su Mianmian to Eton.


    Su Mianmian had been studying at Eton for a few years and had always been watching others being sent to and fetched from school by car. This was her first timeing to school by car, and she was not used to it.


    After arriving, Huo Ting saw his young wife still sitting in a daze, and he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about.


    Is she acting act coquettish to him?


    Thinking about the book he had recently read, he lowered his head and kissed the corner of Su Mianmian¡¯s mouth.


    Su Mianmian, who was originally in a daze, almost jumped up in shock after being bitten suddenly.


    God! Why did Uncle bite again? Was he born in the Year of the Dog?


    She touched the corner of her mouth which was a little painful and wondered if it was chafed.


    Huo Ting looked at Su Mianmian¡¯s wet eyes and thought that she was flirting with him again. Didn¡¯t he satisfy herst night? It looked like he had to work harder tonight to fulfill his duties as a husband.


    He coughed and said, ¡°We¡¯re here. Go to your ss first, we will continue tonight.¡±


    Continue what?


    Su Mianmian was still thinking about what it meant when she got out of the car and walked in feeling confused.


    However, her arm was held by two female students just as she stepped in the school entrance.


    ¡°Su Mianmian, whose car did youe in?¡±

 Chapter 43

    Back To School (Part 2)


    Su Mianmian looked up and saw the person talking to her was a girl who used to follow Su Feifei around. What was her name?


    Dami? Demi? Or Amy?


    Amy said unhappily, ¡°Su Mianmian, I¡¯m asking you a question! Why did you arrive in an Aston Martin?¡±


    The car was even a global limited edition. There were only ten in the world, and she didn¡¯t expect to see one in S City.


    What she found more intolerable was that Su Mianmian, who was known in the school as poor, got out from the car.


    Is this some international joke?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Aston Martin? What was that? Name of a person?


    Su Mianmian looked confused.


    Amy looked at her angrily, thinking that Su Mianmian was pretending on purpose. She said out loud, ¡°Then how are you rted to the person in the car?¡±


    Huo Ting was... her husband?


    There was no way she could say that out loud.


    Eton¡¯s school fees were very expensive, and she still wanted to graduate from the school.


    Her peaceful life would definitely be gone if others knew that she was married to Huo Ting.


    So, she must not tell the truth.


    Su Mianmian pressed her lips together and said with a serious expression, ¡°I helped a granny cross the road when I went out this morning. The granny¡¯s husband came overter and praised that I was a kind person. He saw that I was runningte so he sent me to school out of kindness... This was the whole course of events.¡±


    After she finished talking, Amy let go of her hand in shock and said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    The truth was surprising.


    Su Mianmian nodded hard and said, ¡°Yes, did you think I got myself a rich husband?¡±


    Amy took a nce at Su Mianmian in disdain, rolled her eyes,ughed and said sarcastically, ¡°How is that possible? Even if there were a thousand other possibilities, people with such luxury cars will not take a fancy to you! You poor girl!¡±


    Eton had been around for many years, and it wasn¡¯t without students from ordinary families. But there was no one like Su Mianmian who worked part-time in the school cafeteria.


    Forget about working part-time in the school cafeteria. The reason she gave was that she could have a proper meal!


    Why was there such a shameless woman?


    The most exasperating thing was that the Campus Prince Lu Huaifeng seemed to be on friendly terms with her.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Su Mianmian nodded nonchntly.


    Amy wanted to ridicule her further, but the words were stuck in her throat when she saw Su Mianmian¡¯s unconcerned look.


    After Su Mianmian saw her let go of her, she simply turned and left.


    ...


    When Su Mianmian arrived at the ssroom, all the students inside turned quiet at once and looked up at her the moment she opened the door.


    After seeing that it was Su Mianmian, everyone turned back and continued with what they were doing.


    Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t curious about everyone¡¯s reaction either. She walked in andid her head on her desk.


    As her seat was close to the corner and near the window, the warm sunlight fell on her body, making her feel sleepy.


    She let Uncle get his way against night. Although she was a little ufortable at the beginning, she did enjoy itter on. But... wasn¡¯t there a saying that goes ¡°infatuation destroys one¡¯s will¡±?


    She hadn¡¯t thought about living the rest of her life together with Uncle, so she cannot go on like this anymore!


    She must get Dongdong to sleep with her tonight.


    Su Mianmian thought about it groggily with her eyes half-closed.


    She didn¡¯t notice that the ssroom suddenly became noisy. All the students were very excited over someone who had juste in...

 Chapter 44

    Back To School (Part 3)


    Su Mianmian looked up in a daze and saw a person walking in against the light.


    The light fell on his face, and his appearance couldn¡¯t be seen clearly but it was apparent that he was very tall.


    When the light dissipated, she gradually saw the person¡¯s appearance clearly. His facial features were handsome and looked a little mixed-blood. He looked a bit familiar, as though she had seen him before somewhere.


    The students around her went crazy because of the arrival of the campus¡¯s Prince Lu Huaifeng. But after seeing him walk toward Su Mianmian, everyone became quiet and looked at him curiously.


    ¡°Su Mianmian, pleasee out with me, I need to talk to you.¡±


    The clear and focused eyes of the young man could make one¡¯s heart beat faster, as though you were the entire world in his eyes.


    And the entire world was you.


    But Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t one of those whose heart beat faster.


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a while before she said, feeling a little baffled, ¡°Who are you?¡± She wasn¡¯t going out with someone she didn¡¯t know.


    As soon as her she said this, the female students around her were displeased at once.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this pauper? Pretending in front of Prince Huaifeng and now saying she doesn¡¯t know the prince after getting his attention. She¡¯s detestable!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Is our kind prince falling into the hands of such a person? No, I can¡¯t ept it!¡±


    Lu Huaifeng smiled, his face full of confidence. He also thought that Su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t not know him, and that this was just her little tactic.


    He said, ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s meaningless if you over-act.¡±


    Su Mianmian stared at him for a while, and finally recalled from his smile. She said, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± When she was working in the cafeteria, there would be many girls giving him all kinds of food, chocte or cookies etc. every time he came over.


    But he almost never ate them, leaving them at the table when he left.


    Su Mianmian was short of money, and a lunch at Eton cost at least two hundred RMB. She went to work part-time in the cafeteria so that she could get a free meal, but there were times when the cafeteria didn¡¯t have any food left for her to eat.


    On several asions, she was really hungry and secretly kept the cookies.


    Those were unwanted cookies anyway, and they would be thrown away if she didn¡¯t take them.


    She was a little shocked thinking of these past events.


    She had covered these things up very well, could she have been discovered?


    Lu Huaifeng looked at her expression and knew that she didn¡¯t want to continue acting anymore. Just as he wanted to speak, he heard the bell ring.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Seems like we don¡¯t have time to talk now. I¡¯ll wait for you at the school entrance after ss. Remember toe.¡± After saying this, he went off like the wind.


    Su Mianmian bit her lip and pondered gloomily, what if he wants her to pay for them? She has no money¡­


    There were a lot of rich people in Eton, and the cakes she ate all looked very nice so they were probably very expensive.


    Yeesh, if he really wanted to settle score with her, would the discount card from her Boss¡¯s shop be able to deduct the amount by a little?


    Because of the things on her mind, Su Mianmian didn¡¯t sleep well in the ssroom. When the ss finally ended, she packed her things and quickly left.


    She had thought about it. If Lu Huaifeng really wanted to settle the score with her, she would not admit to it no matter what!


    It had been so long anyway, and she wasn¡¯t caught red-handed!


    He had no real evidence.


    When she got to the school entrance, she saw Lu Huaifeng already standing there waiting for her.


    He had ill intentions indeed!


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath and walked toward him.

 Chapter 45

    Don¡¯t Get Caught Fooling Around (Part 1)


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Lu Huaifeng looked at Su Mianmian with gentleness in his eyes, smiling warmly.


    However, Su Mianmian did not want to beat around the bush with him, asking directly, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Lu Huaifeng looked at her with deep thoughts.


    She had always been a special existence in Eton. While everyone else regarded him as a prince and went crazy over him, she was the only one who viewed him like an ordinary person.


    Even when he smiled at her, she was also very calm.


    Had it been someone else, the person would have already screamed and fainted!


    This just didn¡¯t make sense, hence Lu Huaifeng remembered Su Mianmian.


    He felt that this was just a small tactic Su Mianmian used to attract his attention, but he couldn¡¯t find any evidence.


    Until one day, he found that Su Mianmian secretly kept the gifts that others had given him. God! This was how much she loved him!


    She even keep the gifts that others gave him.


    Her act of jealousy is quite adorable.


    If Su Mianmian knew the truth, she would definitely say, ¡°Young man, you are too narcissistic.¡±


    ¡°I already know about it.¡±


    Su Mianmian stared at him nervously. Oh no! He really wanted her to pay him money!


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She ced her hand on her chest and told herself that she must never admit to it!


    Lu Huaifeng saw the nervous look on Su Mianmian¡¯s face, and was more certain of his own thinking.


    He said proudly, ¡°Although you are not the most perfect among my pursuers, but on ount of you loving me so much, I¡¯ve decided to ede to your request and be your boyfriend.¡±


    After Su Mianmian heard this, she covered her mouth in shock and blinked her eyes.


    God! Was she hearing things?


    Why did his words sound so weird?


    Bah, when did she love him?!


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re very touched. You can cry in my arms if you want to.¡± Lu Huaifeng said as he stretched out his arms and wanted to hold Su Mianmian.


    At this moment, a kiddish voice came from behind Su Mianmian.


    ¡°Let go of Miemie!¡± Dongdong ran over and squeezed himself between the two. With his head up high, he gave Lu Huaifeng a push with great effort.


    Su Mianmian got another shock seeing Dongdong appear at the school entrance.


    Was Huo Ting here too? She looked around but didn¡¯t see Huo Ting.


    Dongdong looked up and said to Su Mianmian, ¡°Miemie, I will settle this score with youter, now let me deal with this pussbucket first.¡±


    ¡°...¡± what¡¯s a pussbucket¡­


    Su Mianmian was already speechless at Dongdong¡¯s choice of words.


    Having his confession disrupted by the sudden appearance of this child, Lu Huaifeng looked down and saw Dongdong who was wearing a green sweater today. The cute tiger embroidered at the chest area of the sweater together with the way he was staring at him only made one think of him as cute instead of frightening.


    ¡°Is this your little brother? He¡¯s so cute.¡± Lu Huaifeng said with a smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my little brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not her little brother.¡±


    The two spoke at the same time.


    Lu Huaifeng was stunned for a moment. Looking at Dongdong¡¯s round face and bowl cut, he asked a little doubtfully, ¡°Not your little brother... your little sister then?¡±


    This was Dongdong¡¯s biggest taboo. It was always a little difficult to tell the gender of good-looking children. When Dongdong had longer hair when he was younger, he was often mistaken for a girl.


    So much so that his dressing and the way he spoke affected his styleter on, and he wasn¡¯t like a child at all, not to mention a girl... because of this, he was never mistaken by others again.


    However, he still hated when others said that he looked like a girl!


    He was a real man!


    Therefore, when he heard what Lu Huaifeng said, he decided to teach this pussbucket who seduced Miemie a bloody lesson!

 Chapter 46

    Don¡¯t Get Caught Fooling Around (Part 2)


    Dongdong always had a smiling face, and it was the first time Su Mianmian saw him with a red face and fuming. She thought he must be really angry this time.


    Children who are too smart always have their own way of thinking.


    Lu Huaifeng must have hit Dongdong¡¯s nerve by saying that he looked like a girl.


    Su Mianmian was about to carry Dongdong over and console him by saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t worry about this weird big brother.¡±


    But Dongdong¡¯s expression changed immediately. His fuming face became all smiles.


    He smiled right at Lu Huaifeng and said very adorably, ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s your name?¡± First of all, you must know this pussbucket¡¯s name!


    Lu Huaifeng didn¡¯t know that he had offended the Little Devil. Seeing Dongdong calling him ¡°Big Brother¡± so adorably, he felt pleased with himself again. Seems like his charm is really irresistible!


    Even a four-year-old child is full of admiration for him!


    But this was a beautiful misunderstanding¡­


    ¡°My name is Lu Huaifeng.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Brother Huaifeng. You are so tall. Can you carry me up?¡± Dongdong gestured with his finger shyly and looked at him with hopeful eyes, ¡°Can you carry me, raise me high up?!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Lu Huaifeng didn¡¯t suspect him. He stretched out his hands and carried Dongdong up.


    Su Mianmian rubbed her eyes. Is she seeing things?


    How did this develop into such a magical scene? Are they going to act like a happy family next?


    She found it a little difficult to ept the sudden change in front of her.


    Lu Huaifeng looked down at the child in his arms. His big ck eyes were blinking and his hands were holding his shoulders tightly. His little mouth that was smiling just a while ago was now tightly pressed together at the moment like he was thinking about something.


    He thought, maybe he was a bit nervous?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m holding you very tightly.¡±


    Dongdong turned to look at him and said stiffly, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Great! I¡¯m just worried that you are not holding me tight enough.


    He looked around and noticed that there were a lot of onlookers. The bodyguards who were responsible for sending him here also came over after seeing him being carried up by someone.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The sudden change in Dongdong¡¯s voice made him feel uneasy.


    He was such an adorable child, but why did he suddenly make people feel that he¡¯s a little scary?


    Dongdong showed his little white teeth and said in a sinister voice, ¡°I am Su Mianmian¡¯s son!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± How can that pure girl have a child?


    Seeing Lu Huaifeng look at her in disbelief, Su Mianmian felt bewildered once again.


    Dongdong¡¯s eyes were on fire. This pussbucket is still flirting with Miemie at this time.


    He took a deep breath, stir up his emotions, and began to shout loudly. ¡°Let go of me! I don¡¯t know you at all! Don¡¯t sell me away! Help!¡±


    Lu Huaifeng almost went deaf with Dongdong¡¯s sudden yelling, and was further scared out of his wits when he listened carefully to what he said. At this moment, his arm suddenly hurt. The hand holding Dongdong let go of him and Dongdong was about to fall.


    Su Mianmian saw this dangerous scene and quickly rushed forward, but she was still toote.


    When Dongdong fell, his little body rolled a few times on the ground before stopping.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart almost stopped when she saw this scene. She trembled as she helped Dongdong up, only to see Dongdong¡¯s eyes closed. His little face was covered with dust, and he looked very pitiful.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off if anything happens to Dongdong!¡± Su Mianmian said hatefully.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t! He jumped down himself!¡± Lu Huaifeng was scared stiff.

 Chapter 47

    Don¡¯t Get Caught Fooling Around (Part 3)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the prince to be such a person! How can such a young kid jump off by himself?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the kid looks so clever. I hope the fall didn¡¯t damage his brain.¡±


    The discussion around him made Lu Huaifeng even more worked up. He pointed his finger at Dongdong, and defended himself loudly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! He jumped off himself!¡±


    But no one would believe him. They would only feel that he was despicable.


    Everyone saw him throw the child down, and he still didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    My goodness, the prince was really shameless!


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t bother about what he said. Her eyes turned red looking at Dongdong who had fainted.


    ¡°Dongdong, Dongdong...¡± She carefully carried him up.


    The ck suited bodyguards came over, each holding Lu Huaifeng on one side and said angrily, ¡°How dare you touch our little young master. You must be tired of living!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. It really wasn¡¯t me!¡± Lu Huaifeng cried.


    ¡°Take him away!¡± The ck suit bodyguards carried him up and wanted to take him away, regardless of what he said.


    They nned to take him to Boss, and Boss could decide how to deal with him.


    ¡°Madam, let me carry him,¡± said the ck suited bodyguard.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said in distress, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s quickly get to the hospital.¡± Unsure if he hit his head, Su Mianmian tried to make her movements lighter in order to not move him too much.


    The captain of the bodyguards had been in the special forces for several years, and?was only retired to be a bodyguard due to a knee injury.


    Others might not see anything wrong with Dongdong¡¯s falling action just now, but he saw through it right away.


    Wasn¡¯t it the dodging trick Dongdong used when both of them were horsing around?


    He even gave it a very creative name¨CSpiderman, which meant that the action was as fast as Spiderman.


    The captain of the bodyguard nced at Dongdong who was in a a¡¯, and saw his eyshes moving unnaturally. He silently felt sad for his new mistress, thinking that she was still too inexperienced after all.


    He opened the car door and Su Mianmian got in. She didn¡¯t dare put Dongdong in the car, fearing that he would feel ufortable.


    She held Dongdong¡¯s and choked with sobs, ¡°Dongdong, you will be fine!¡±


    After Dongdong found himself already in the car, he moved his body slightly and felt that he needed to wake up.


    There was nothing wrong with him in the first ce, and he would be exposed if he really get to the hospital.


    ¡°Miemie...¡± He woke up and said weakly. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re in the wrong?¡±


    Su Mianmian was very happy to see Dongdonge round, and didn¡¯t bother about what he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the wrong! Dongdong are you okay?¡±


    Seeing Su Mianmian¡¯s good attitude of admitting to her mistakes, Dongdong continued to say, ¡°You have to know that aplete family is extremely necessary for my healthy development. Although Daddy has a bad temper and a lot of shorings, he earns a lot of money. So, can you just ept him?¡±


    Huo Ting would probably strangle Dongdong if he heard this.


    Su Mianmian blinked a few times, the tears from worrying about Dongdong were still in her eyes. Hearing his familiar way of talking, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Dongdong can talk so much now, looks like he¡¯s really okay.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that it¡¯s me whom you saw this time, and Daddy didn¡¯t find out that you were fooling around! Otherwise he will definitely spank you.¡± Dongdong frowned slightly, and talked like an experienced person, ¡°Daddy¡¯s spanking really hurts! I guarantee that you¡¯ll never want to have a taste of it.¡±

 Chapter 48

    Don¡¯t Get Caught Fooling Around (Part 4)


    Su Mianmian took out a tissue and gently wiped the dust off his face, saying softly, ¡°My dear, I¡¯m very happy to see that you¡¯re fine, but I must emphasize one thing. I did not fool around.¡±


    Mianmian felt a little helpless. Why must she discuss this topic with Dongdong at this time and ce?


    ¡°But I saw that the pussbucket wanted to vite you! If I hadn¡¯t appeared, you might just lose your virginity, do you know that?¡± Perhaps because he was angry, Dongdong¡¯s round face was a little red and puffed up.


    Su Mianmian resisted the urge to re up. She took a deep breath and said patiently, ¡°Dongdong, you really need to re-learn the meaning of some words.¡± ¡°Vite¡± and ¡°lose virginity¡± weren¡¯t used this way?!


    She was going to cry in front of him if he continued misusing terms.


    ¡°In any case, I just know that you can¡¯t live without me.¡± Although it was quitefortable lying down, it wasn¡¯t convenient for talking. As such, Dongdong got up from Su Mianmian¡¯s body, patted her shoulder, and spoke like an adult, ¡°Miemie, you have to thank me that you were not caught fooling around this time. We have one more secret between us now! How are you going to repay me?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t fool around...¡± she stressed again.


    She really didn¡¯t know that person and had no idea why he suddenly said those words. She also found it very puzzling.


    Right, speaking of which.


    ¡°Where did Lu Huaifeng go?¡± She was focusing on Dongdong earlier on and didn¡¯t pay attention to where he went.


    ¡°Look! You¡¯re still showing concern for that pussbucket.¡± Dongdong said angrily, ¡°If he dared to vite you, he must be prepared to be buried by my daddy any time.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian turned her face to one side in agony.


    ¡°Miemie, look at me!¡± Dongdong stretched out his chubby hand to turn Su Mianmian¡¯s face around and asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a very serious question now.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± What question was it? He made her a little nervous.


    ¡°Can you apany me to watch ¡®Pleasant Goat¡¯ two times?¡±


    ¡°...¡± It was indeed a very important question that needed to be treated with all seriousness.


    ¡°Can you?¡± Dongdong asked again with anticipation. ¡°I helped you cover up your affair today, so you have to give a littlefort to my fragile heart. Otherwise, I may identally say the wrong things in front of Daddy.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He had even learned how to ckmail. Should she consider suggesting to Uncle about limiting the time Dongdong uses the Inte?


    ¡°Miemie, what do you think?¡± Dongdong blinked his big eyes.


    ¡°Alight.¡± Although Su Mianmian agreed, she felt that she should still emphasize the reason. ¡°I agree not because I¡¯m afraid that you would tell Uncle about me having an affair... Bah, why did I say this?! I¡¯m not having an affair... Anyway, I agree only because I think that you¡¯re very adorable.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The process isn¡¯t important as long as the end result is good.¡± Dongdong smiled and gave Su Mianmian a high-five with his chubby hand.


    Su Mianmian pped her palm a little unwillingly before saying, ¡°Well... although you look okay, I think it¡¯s better that we go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go to the cinema next. I will be fine if I watch a movie.¡± Dongdong touch his head and said in a serious tone. ¡°If I don¡¯t go, I might get a concussion.¡±


    ¡°...¡± So this is how a concussion came about.


    But looking at the way Dongdong behaves, he seems to be really okay.


    Forget it, as long as Dongdong was fine, the rest didn¡¯t matter.


    The way Dongdong looked when he fainted just now was really too agonizing, and she didn¡¯t want to see it again.

 Chapter 49

    Boss¡¯s Romantic n (Part 1)


    This happened a few days ago¡­


    Mr. Chen Ce, the Chief Special Assistant to the Young Master of the Huo Family, had been very distressed recently.


    Boss gave him an impossible task: to study the ces that young girls liked to go for dates.


    How was he supposed to know? Under the leadership of his workaholic boss, he had been doing nothing but work since he joined Huo Enterprise.


    Xiaohua had wanted to break up with him numerous times. If histe mother hadn¡¯t been her benefactor, he would have been dumped a long time ago.


    But he couldn¡¯t tell Boss his frustrations. Boss would definitely say that he had taken a fancy to a woman after almost thirty years whereas he had had a woman for so long.


    So what can he do¡­ well he can¡¯t do anything.


    That¡¯s right! His cool and handsome Boss was really so pure.


    If not for the existence of Little Young Master Dongdong, he would have suspected Boss was a virgin.


    Thinking of these vexing stuff, the usually expressionless Chen Ce showed agony on his face.


    He had been doing on-site investigation for a few days at major colleges. Whenever he saw young girls and boys walking out and holding hands, he would quietly stare at them.


    And in three days, he had already caused a few couples to break up.


    There was a rumor about a handsome and affectionate guy who looked like a secret agent and drove a Land Rover staring at me at the school entrance. God! Maybe I looked a lot like his lover, hence he fell in love with me¡­


    As long as you looked at his deep and affectionate eyes, and then look at your boyfriend again...you would want to break up right away!


    The young boys, who were dumped, all cried about giving up hope on this world that was based on looks¡­


    Chen Ce didn¡¯t know about all these little incidents.


    After camping for a week and not getting any useful information, he made a post on a question-and-answer website out of desperation.


    In the end, there were hundreds of responses in one night, and his problem was solved easily.


    If he had known that it was so simple, he wouldn¡¯t have camped at the school entrance.


    ¡°Boss, this was the report I¡¯ve gathered.¡± Chen Ce handed the report to Huo Ting and identally saw a few books on Huo Ting¡¯s table.


    ¡°How to Make a Girl Fall Head over Heels for You¡±


    ¡°Research Report on Girls Who Do Not Speak What Their Body Want¡±


    ¡°100,000 Love-Making Tips¡±...


    Boss¡¯s taste is getting weirder. Would he be silenced after seeing things that he shouldn¡¯t? Chen Ce¡¯s back was soaked instantly.


    Huo Ting suddenly looked up and red at him, saying coldly, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Ce turned and quickly closed the door, pretending that he had never appeared.


    Later on, he saw Boss working overtime at night as he had expected, and he didn¡¯t dare leave.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, hasn¡¯t the recent acquisition just beenpleted? Why is Mr. Huo still working overtime?¡± asked the cute girl passing by.


    Chen Ce replied without any expression, ¡°There was a big case recently.¡± Boss wanted to conquer the heart of his Mrs. Was this case big enough?!


    ¡°I see. Boss works really hard. It must be tough for you too, Mr. Chen.¡±


    Yes, it has been really tough for him. Hope that Xiaohua doesn¡¯t talk about breaking up with him again on ount of this¡­


    After studying the contents of books andputer hardware for a few days, Boss developed a perfect dating n.


    It was necessary to be very natural at the beginning of this n, and there shouldn¡¯t be anything deliberate.


    Therefore, Huo Ting got Dongdong to invite Su Mianmian to go to the movies together.


    ording to his n, Dongdong would definitely be unwell at night, and then it would be just him and Su Mianmian watching the movie.


    After watching the movie would be a candlelight dinner, followed by admiring the night scene, soaking in the hot spring, and then it would be adult time.


    The n was perfect, but something unexpected happened.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± asked Huo Ting in a sinister tone.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, this person has taken liberties with Madam. Little Young Master wanted me to bring him back and let you deal with him.¡± The bodyguard wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and dare not look up at Huo Ting¡¯s face.


    He said with his head down, ¡°Little Young Master said you can do anything you want to him.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Boss¡¯s Romantic n (Part 2)


    Lu Huaifeng was brought over with his body tied up. His mouth was taped tightly and there was no way he could make any sound.


    Seeing Huo Ting¡¯s terrifying face and strong aura, he was so scared that he almost peed his pants.


    ¡°Mmm...¡± He struggled desperately, wanting to speak of his innocence.


    Huo Ting sat on the chair, his fingers gently tapping the back of it.


    Chen Ce took a nce at Boss¡¯s expression and knew that he was in a very bad mood. He silently mourned for the young man.


    ¡°Did he touch Mianmian?¡± Huo Ting asked coldly.


    Lu Huaifeng shook his head hard. It was only now that he felt he was lucky that he did not touch Su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    The bodyguard tried hard to recall and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Just when Lu Huaifeng was about to heave a sigh of relief, he heard the bodyguard say, ¡°But he wanted to hug Madam. If Little Young Master wasn¡¯t around, he might have gotten his way.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm...¡± Lu Huaifeng made a muffled sound, but it was unclear what he wanted to say.


    ¡°How bold. He even dare touch my woman.¡± Huo Ting sneered, pondered for a moment, and asked again, ¡°Which eye did he use to look at Mianmian?¡±


    Which eye... This question stumped the bodyguard.


    Chen Ce said, ¡°Boss, his eyes are so big. He probably looked with both eyes.¡±


    After hearing this, Huo Ting got angrier and said, ¡°Damn!¡±


    Lu Huaifeng was scared that he peed his pants. He was terrified, because he had already recognized who Huo Ting was.


    God! How did Su Mianmian have a connection with the young master of the Huo family? And she¡¯s even his woman!


    Can he still leave this ce alive after offending Huo Ting, the arms dealer?


    ¡°Mr. Huo, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± The bodyguard captain came forward and said, ¡°Little Young Master was thrown to the ground by him. Although Little Young Master wasn¡¯t injured, he got a fright.¡±


    Although Little Young Master had feigned being frightened, he had rolled on the ground. Since he caused Little Young Master¡¯s clothes to be dirty, he had to take it out on him!


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting red at him.


    Excellent. He felt that this person didn¡¯t have to leave this ce alive.


    Lu Huaifeng fainted immediately after being red by Huo Ting.


    The whole world became quiet.


    ¡± I don¡¯t want to see him and his family again in S City.¡± Huo Ting said coldly.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Chen Ce said with a nk expression.


    For a moment, Chen Ce thought that Boss was going to kill him. But thinking about it again, he wouldn¡¯t do so since they had all transformed and were now civilized businessmen.


    However, it was still okay for this person to sustain ¡®some injuries¡¯ identally.


    As Boss¡¯s Chief Special Assistant, just leave this small matter to him!


    ...


    After Huo Ting settled the things over here, he sadly realized that the time he had arranged with Su Mianmian and Dongdong to watch a movie had long passed.


    What was even sadder was that they didn¡¯t even give him a phone call. Didn¡¯t they realize that an important person was missing when they were watching the movie?


    Huo Ting was a little angry. He decided that he had tomunicate with his wife and kidter the status of a husband (father) in a family.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Huo Ting dialed Su Mianmian¡¯s phone angrily.


    ¡°Daddy, the movie is really nice! Pleasant Goat won in the end and protected the goat vige.¡± Dongdong snatched Mianmian¡¯s phone and couldn¡¯t wait to share the movie he had just watched with Huo Ting.


    Huo Ting said a little impatiently, ¡°Get your mother to answer the phone.¡±


    Dongdong passed the phone to Mianmian.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± He was very angry that he didn¡¯t see them after he got to the cinema.


    ¡°Dongdong is hungry. We are at McDonald¡¯s.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    Eating McDonald¡¯s¡­


    The candlelight dinner that he had already reserved... was off.


    Su Mianmian noticed that Huo Ting who was on the other end of the phone was a little unhappy. She asked, ¡°Dongdong and I n to go to the night marketter. If you¡¯re hungry, do you want to...¡±


    ¡°Wait for me at where you are! I¡¯lle right away.¡± Huo Ting cut her off.


    Without a candlelight dinner, the night market was also fine!


    Actually, Boss was easily satisfied.

 Chapter 51

    Boss¡¯s Romantic n (Part 3)


    After Su Mianmian hung up the phone, she saw Dongdong had food all over his face. She took out a tissue and helped him wipe his face.


    Dongdong moved his face over and squinted his eyes slightly, looking like azy kitten.


    ¡°Miemie, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡°Your daddy ising over, he wants us to wait for him here.¡±


    Hearing this, Dongdong climbed back onto the chair and sat properly before saying, ¡°I really can¡¯t stand Daddy. Heins that food outside are not healthy but he still wants toe and disturb our date.¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned for awhile before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t know if he doesn¡¯t like to eat outside food.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have asked if he wanted toe over if she had known.


    The thought of Uncle eating at the night market felt very wrong.


    ¡°Yes! My daddy said that the food outside are all junk.¡± Dongdong touched his chin and said, ¡°Miemie, why don¡¯t we just go over now? Daddy doesn¡¯t like to eat outside food anyway. He would keep nagging if hees with us. It¡¯s very annoying.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should.¡± Su Mianmian thought of Huo Ting¡¯s temper and guessed that he would definitely re up if he rushed over and did not see them.


    The thought of Uncle¡¯s cold eyes sent a chill down Su Mianmian¡¯s spine, making her think that she wasn¡¯t dressed warm enough today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. McDonald¡¯s is so big, Daddy...¡± Dongdong was half-way through his sentence when he saw Huo Ting walked in with a dark face, and he swallowed the rest of his sentence.


    Wasn¡¯t Daddy here a little too fast?! His elopement n has failed! What a pity!


    Su Mianmian looked at the surprised expression of Dongdong, and then saw Huo Ting in a ck long trench coat with a not very positive expression on his face. After seeing them, he took a nce at the food they ate on the table and his frown became deeper.


    Dongdong dishonorably shoved the food residue to Su Mianmian¡¯s side, and looked up with a fawning expression, saying, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Su Mianmian was speechless seeing how fast Dongdong changed his expressions.


    Who was the one who said that he wanted to abandon his daddy and elope? He can really change fast.


    Huo Ting carried Dongdong up and coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s all junk food at McDonald¡¯s. Eating too much of it is bad for your health.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded hard to show that she had paid attention. She said, ¡°Yes, yes, you are right, Uncle. I will never eat it again.¡± I will never let you find out that I¡¯m eating it again...


    Huo Ting was very satisfied with Su Mianmian¡¯s obedience, and the unhappiness he felt from having his date ruined dissipated a little. He said, ¡°I have made a reservation at a nice Western restaurant. I can apany you there if you want.¡±


    Dongdong was extremely reluctant when he heard this.


    He saw online that there was a Pleasant Goat cotton candy shop in the night market, and he must go and have a look.


    ¡°Miemie, didn¡¯t you just say that you must have me apany you to the night market to eat cakes?¡±


    Western food? Night market?


    Su Mianmian saw the father and son looking at her at the same time, waiting for her to make a decision.


    But it would be better if the two of them could smile a little.


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the night market.¡± She wasn¡¯t really keen on Western food.


    After hearing Su Mianmian¡¯s answer, Dongdong immediately showed his white teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. Miemie still chose me in the end. If you really want to eat Western food, you can go alone.¡± So no one would disturb his date with Miemie.


    See how smart he was.


    Seeing Dongdong¡¯s arrogant face, Huo Ting suddenly had the urge to spank him.


    His son was too insensible. He really deserved a beating!

 Chapter 52

    Boss¡¯s Romantic n (Part 4)


    In the end, Dongdong shook his body once he noticed that Huo Ting wanted to spank him, and Huo Ting had no choice but to put him down.


    He ran to Su Mianmian, held Su Mianmian¡¯s hand with his chubby hand, and said, ¡°Miemie, let¡¯s go!¡± After that, he didn¡¯t look at Huo Ting¡¯s expression again.


    Huo Ting pulled a long face and followed behind them.


    The night market in S City was very famous, and all kinds of Chinese cuisine can be found. On top of that, there were also many small unique shops.


    Like sugar y man, hand-engraving, everything that one could imagine.


    Of course, there were also a lot of people. Huo Ting was initially walking behind the two. After noticing that it was getting more crowded, he carried Dongdong up while holding Su Mianmian tightly with the other hand.


    Although the two of them had done everything, it was the first time they were so close outside.


    Su Mianmian could even smell Huo Ting. It was a very manly smell that caused a disturbance in her heart.


    Huo Ting looked down and saw Su Mianmian¡¯s face getting unnaturally red. He asked coldly, ¡°Dongdong, where¡¯s the shop that you want to go?¡± He was worried that his young wife would get sick from squeezing in the crowd as she had just recovered not too long ago.


    Dongdong had already done his homework before this. Now that he was carried by Huo Ting, he was able to see a wide area. He looked around for a while and pointed his finger at the front, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s over there!¡±


    Huo Ting looked at the direction he pointed at and saw a very ugly goat at the entrance of the shop. He silently cringed at his son¡¯s taste and pulled Su Mianmian to the shop.


    ¡°Wel-wee!¡± Seeing Huo Ting¡¯s poker face, the shop assistant stammered at the usually fluent wee address out of fear.


    Dongdong was so thrilled by the goat cotton candies in front of him that his whole body was shaking with excitement. He grabbed Huo Ting¡¯s cor and asked with anticipation, ¡°Daddy, how many goats can I get?¡±


    Huo Ting looked at the goat cotton candies disyed in the store ¡ª some were wearing superman¡¯s clothes, some were holding guitars, and there were even some with the shape of a stool on the head. He really couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would want to buy something so ugly.


    ¡°Which one do you like?¡± he asked coldly.


    ¡°I like all of them.¡± Dongdong shyly pointed to the one with the shape of a stool and said, ¡°But I like this one the most.¡±


    Was his son¡¯s taste really so bad?!


    ¡°That¡¯s too ugly, no,¡± said Huo Ting. ¡°You can choose only two, other than that one.¡±


    Two was his limit for such ugly goats.


    Dongdong sniffled and looked affectionately at the goat number eight that was dismissed by Huo Ting before saying disappointedly, ¡°I¡¯ll get number two and number six then.¡±


    ¡°Sure, please wait a moment! We will make them right away.¡±


    Su Mianmian saw Dongdong looking at goat number eight with teary eyes and felt that it was too heartrending.


    She looked at the cold-faced Huo Ting, picked up the courage to tug at his clothes and whispered, ¡°Can I have one too?¡±


    They were so ugly¡­


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Su Mianmian knitted her brows, pursed her lips and looked at him pitifully.


    Huo Ting had wanted to say no, but his heart felt as though it was brushed by a feather when he saw Su Mianmian¡¯s watery eyes, and he nodded stiffly.


    Dongdong had already taken two, so it was okay to let his young wife choose one.


    ¡°Boss, one more number eight.¡± Su Mianmiam shouted excitedly.


    ¡°...¡± But why did she choose the ugliest one?


    Huo Ting couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you choose this one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very cute.¡± Su Mianmian said as-a-matter-of-factly, ¡°Especially its head, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting took a nce at goat number eight in disdain.


    He really didn¡¯t think that it was cute at all!

 Chapter 53

    Boss¡¯s Romantic n (Part 5)


    Aftering out of the store, Dongdong held his three beloved goats, fondled with them and took a lick.


    That satisfied look made Huo Ting feel like bashing him up.


    As a man, such behavior was really a bit too girly.


    He coughed and said seriously, ¡°Dongdong, hold your goats properly.¡±


    Dongdong looked up excitedly and gave a brilliant smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy, I will! The goats will be around as long as I¡¯m around! I won¡¯t let anything happen to them!¡±


    I think the goats won¡¯t be around as long as you¡¯re around, because they will be eaten up by you right away.


    Su Mianmian smiled at Dongdong¡¯s satisfied look, and said, ¡°Dongdong, do you want me to hold one for you?¡± She saw Dongdong seemed to be making an arduous effort holding them. He was very small after all and the three goats stacked up were taller than him.


    Dongdong looked at the three little goats in his arms, and was unwilling to let go of any one of them.


    ¡°This is a sweet burden. I¡¯ll hold them myself.¡±


    Su Mianmian was totally amused by him. She stretched out her hand and rubbed his head.


    Huo Ting also looked at him scornfully and couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him anymore.


    He was really good-for-nothing!


    Huo Ting carried Dongdong who was holding three goats while Su Mianmian held Huo Ting¡¯s hand, and the three of them continued walking in love and harmony.


    Suddenly, Huo Ting saw a cake shop a hundred meters ahead. There was a long queue outside and his instincts told him that the cake here must be delicious.


    He gave an eye signal to the ck suit bodyguard behind him, the bodyguard captain gave him an OK hand gesture before bringing a bunch of people to the shop.


    Huo Ting slightly used his body to block Su Mianmian¡¯s vision and then whispered, ¡°Do you want to take a look inside this store?¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at the direction of his eyes and saw that it was a shop selling perfume.


    She had no interest in perfumes.


    Uncle wanted to go in and see?


    ¡°Well... let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±


    Su Mianmian walked in and saw that there were many beautiful bottles filled with perfumes of various colors, giving off a strong fragrance.


    ¡°Miemie, it stinks here.¡± Dongdong wrinkled his nose and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it here.¡±


    ¡°Erm, Uncle...¡± Su Mianmian looked up at Huo Ting and saw that his expression was the same as that of Dongdong, wrinkling his nose with a scornful face.


    Why did you want toe in when you didn¡¯t like the shop?


    Su Mianmian touched her face and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    After the three went out, they took a deep breath very exaggeratedly. The air outside was still better.


    Huo Ting looked up and saw that the cake shop that he had been paying attention to had already been emptied of unrted people.


    He said, ¡°Dongdong, don¡¯t you like strawberry cakes? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    ¡°But I am a little full...¡± Dongdong was halfway through his sentence when he realized Huo Ting¡¯s arm that was carrying him exerted some force and his originallyfortable ¡®seat¡¯ became a size smaller. He blinked and said wittily. ¡°Daddy, I want to eat cakes!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there since Dongdong want to eat.¡± Huo Ting gave a helpless expression.


    Dongdong took a lick of the goat cotton candy to appease his fragile heart.


    As a son, he had to punish the pussbucket, act cute and even take a bullet for his Daddy. It really wasn¡¯t easy for him.


    When the three of them came to the cake shop, Su Mianmian was very surprised to see the cake shop empty, and the shop assistant inside was also smiling a little strangely.


    She whispered, ¡°The cakes here might not be nice.¡± The cakes here were definitely not nice since there¡¯s no one inside.


    Huo Ting took a nce at her and held her hand tightly, saying coldly, ¡°They have strawberry cake.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up at the shop name, ¡°Strawberry Love¡±.


    What a girlish name¡­


    They must have strawberry cake¡­


    She turned to look at Huo Ting and saw that he looked a bit fierce, like a big cat protecting its food. She was startled for a moment and thought, maybe Uncle was really hungry...


    ¡°I¡¯ll go order the cake then. You go get a seat first?¡±


    Huo Ting nodded with satisfaction. He let go of Su Mianmian¡¯s hand and carried Dongdong to find a seat. Then, he looked at Su Mianmian with his eyes full of affection and anticipation.

 Chapter 54

    Boss¡¯s Romantic n (Part 6)


    Su Mianmian felt pressured as she sensed a pair of eyes staring at her.


    There was no need to look, it must be Uncle!


    She couldn¡¯t imagine a cold man like Uncle who could kill people with his gaze actually liked to eat strawberry cake.


    ...


    Oh no! Would she be silenced now that she got to know this secret?


    Su Mianmian looked back and took a nce. Sure enough, Huo Ting was staring at her, and she gave an awkward smile.


    Now she was one hundred percent sure that the cake bought by Uncle when they first met was eaten by him.


    ¡°Miss, what would you like to order?¡± the shop assistant smiled and asked.


    Su Mianmian pulled herself back, looked at the menu and said, ¡°One of each of your signature cakes plus three servings of strawberry cake. Oh, do you have juice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, here.¡± The shop assistant took out another menu and showed it to Su Mianmian.


    ¡°Two strawberry juice and one orange juice, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± After the shop assistant keyed the order, she said, ¡°Please wait a moment, the cakes will be served right away.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded and took the bill back to where Huo Ting and Dongdong were seated at.


    Huo Ting had taken off his jacket after entering the shop.


    It was only now that Su Mianmian noticed he was actually wearing a light-colored suit. She looked up at Uncle¡¯s hair and saw that it had been properly styled.


    He was already very handsome, and now he looked even more attractive. No wonder many people turned their heads to look at him when they were walking on the street.


    She suddenly felt a little unhappy.


    ¡°Uncle, your dressing today...¡± Su Mianmian?felt that she was a little impulsive after saying it halfway. She then pressed her lips together and said no more.


    Say his dressing was too handsome? Or that she was a bit angry that girls were staring at him just now?


    Nothing sounded appropriate for her to say.


    At this moment, the shop assistant brought the cakes.


    Looking at the table full of cakes, Su Mianmian said a little worried, ¡°Did I order too much?¡±


    Dongdong had gone into the amusement facilities specially designed for children in the shop with his goat cotton candies and would probably note out until they leave.


    Also, she had just touched Dongdong¡¯s tummy and found that it was bulging, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat anything for the time being.


    Huo Ting looked at her coldly.


    Although his eyes were still as cold as ever, Su Mianmian strangely came to a realization at once...


    She ced the strawberry cakes on the table in front of Huo Ting, and said fawningly, ¡°Uncle, I hate strawberry cake. Can you help me eat them?¡±


    Because of him dealing with Lu Huaifeng, Huo Ting got stood up by Su Mianmian and Dongdong, and had been hungry the whole night. Seeing the strawberry cakes, his expression lightened up a little. He picked up the fork in a cool and handsome manner and finished a piece in a few gulps.


    Su Mianmian kept staring at his expression, cing another piece in front of him immediately after he finished eating.


    Huo Ting looked at her with satisfaction.


    Look at how virtuous his young wife was. Which of his buddies¡¯ wives were as obedient and sensible as her? She knew how to ce the food he liked in front of him without the need for him to say so.


    ¡°You¡¯re wonderful.¡± Huo Ting praised.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Mianmian was a little confused.


    She really wanted tough looking at Uncle eating cake with a straight face. Of course, she didn¡¯t have the courage tough.


    How can a man like cake so much... She was certain that Dongdong¡¯s love for cakes must be hereditary.

 Chapter 55

    Boss¡¯s Romantic n (Part 7)


    ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± Huo Ting finally asked after he finished the strawberry cake, and his better nature asserted itself.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and smiled softly, ¡°I can make it for you next time if you like to eat it. The cake I make actually tastes quite good. My boss said that I have half of his skills.¡±


    Huo Ting was about to nod when he saw that there were only the two of them in the shop, and everyone was watching them, including Dongdong whom he thought was still ying.


    ¡°No need.¡± He felt that he couldn¡¯t show his love for strawberry cake in front of everyone. That would really hurt his image.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Su Mianmian was a little disappointed, and the smile on her face disappeared.


    Huo Ting really couldn¡¯t bear to see her disappointed expression. He thought about it and added a sentence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like cakes, but I will finish it if it¡¯s made by you.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Mianmian smiled showing her dimples and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She realized that Uncle was a proud cat who obviously liked cakes but refused to admit to it.


    ¡°Me too! I also want to eat.¡± Dongdong finally had the chance to interrupt.


    He had been peeping at them just now. It¡¯s rare that Daddy and Miemie have such great ambience, he didn¡¯t want to y gooseberry. But when he heard Miemie wanted to make cakes for his Daddy, he couldn¡¯t control himself and jumped out.


    As an important child of the family and the pledge of love between the two of them, Miemie cannot forget about him.


    Speaking of which, was this how ¡°pledge of love¡± was used?


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make strawberry cake for you.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Feeling satisfied, Dongdong went back to hold the goat cotton candy that had been bitten by him until it was unrecognizable.


    Huo Ting frowned as he asked the shop assistant for the bill. When leaving the shop, he forced Dongdong to throw away cotton candy.


    Dongdong was of course unwilling to do so, and he frowned until his face was covered in tears. In the end, Huo Ting had no choice but to get the bodyguard captain to take him to buy again.


    It was only then that Su Mianmian realized that the bodyguards had been following them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huo Ting said.


    ¡°Dongdong isn¡¯t back yet. Don¡¯t we have to wait for him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, the kid has to go back and sleep.¡± Huo Ting said, ¡°We have to go to another ce.¡±


    The ce that Huo Ting said was thest step in his n ¡ª The Lovers Nest.


    Su Mianmian had a bad premonition when she followed him into the private room.


    Why did this ce feel like a hot springs?


    Five minutester, Su Mianmian saw a misty hot spring.


    ¡°Uncle...¡± Su Mianmian was about to look up and ask Uncle what he was up to.


    And she saw that Huo Ting had started to undress right away, and at a very fast pace. Within the few seconds that Su Mianmian was in shock, he had already taken off his clothes and jumped into the hot spring.


    Su Mianmian covered her face, and her face flushed. My goodness! Uncle had amazing abs. And she seemed to have seen the legendary Apollo¡¯s Belt.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Huo Ting waved at Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian stood still, shook her head vigorously, and said solemnly, ¡°Uncle, I think we should calm down, it would be better if we wash our face and have a cup of hot tea ... Ah!¡±


    Why did youe up again... Su Mianmian covered her eyes and was afraid to look.


    Huo Ting felt that Su Mianmian was too long-winded, so he stood up and took action.


    With a thump, Su Mianmian was thrown into the hot spring. Huo Ting wrapped his arm around her waist, and moved his fingers at her cor.


    ¡°Uncle ... you...don¡¯t take off my clothes!¡± Su Mianmian had just gotten breathing space but quickly realized that Huo Ting wanted to take off her clothes. She was scared stiff and said in a panic, ¡°Don¡¯t, Uncle, you¡¯re not young anymore, you have to restrain... ¡±


    Hearing this, the fire in Huo Ting¡¯s heart became even stronger. He gave a cold smile and said, ¡°What are you thinking, kiddo? I¡¯m just inviting you to a hot spring. You must be naked to be the hot spring here.¡±


    He made it sound so serious that Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but feel contempt for her dirty thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll do it myself then.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not old.¡±


    After speaking, he leaned close to her ear and punished her with a hard bite. Su Mianmian felt pain and leaned into him.


    Her mind was in confusion and her body lost all its strength, and she could only let Huo Ting take the lead...


    ...

 Chapter 56

    What I Owe You (Part 1)


    Su Mianmian apuded herself for being able to get out of bed the next day after being at it repeatedly until the middle of the night.


    ¡°Uncle, you were too muchst night!¡± Su Mianmian rubbed her waist in pain.


    She really had no moral integrityst night.


    Thinking about it made her face blush and heart beat.


    Huo Ting took a cold nce at her, and thought to himself that the amount of exercisest night wasn¡¯t too excessive since Little Lamb looked so energetic early in the morning.


    She still said she couldn¡¯t continue anymore, but in actual fact she wanted it so much¡­


    He was still too soft-hearted after all. He had read from a book that a woman actually wants something when she said she doesn¡¯t.


    Su Mianmian suddenly felt a hint of evilness in Uncle¡¯s eyes, and she hoped that she was overthinking.


    As the scenery outside changed, Su Mianmian took a nce and shouted, ¡°Wait a minute! Just stop here.¡±


    ¡°Your school is still ahead.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop at the school entrance.¡± Su Mianmian exined, ¡°Your car is too showy.¡± Her ssmates saw the previous time Uncle sent her to the entrance and said a load of nonsense. It was really annoying.


    After that, she opened the door, walked down on her own, and waved goodbye.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, do we go off now?¡± The driver asked.


    Huo Ting asked, ¡°Was she saying that my car is not good enough?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The driver struggled a little inside. Will he be fired for telling the truth?


    He replied bravely, ¡°I think Madam meant that your car is too attention-seeking.¡±


    Attention-seeking?


    Huo Ting thought about it and instructed, ¡°Drive the Pagani out tomorrow then.¡±


    That car is ck, and should meet Little Lamb¡¯s idea of keeping a low-profile.


    ¡°Pagani?! ¡­ Sure.¡± The driver wanted to say, the car wasn¡¯t low-profile at all except for its color?


    But, Mr. Huo thinks it is low-profile...then it shall be...


    ...


    After Su Mianmian arrived in the ssroom, she sat at her own table as usual.


    She could hear her ssmates chatting as she baked drowsily in the sun.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on recently? We have one less handsome guy in our school. As you know, my dad is the Director of Teaching and Learning. He came home verytest night and I heard that the Lu family came over in a panic and quit school for the Prince... ¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! How could this happen? I¡¯ll never see him again, I won¡¯t be able to eat.¡±


    ¡°Come on, eat less, you¡¯re fat enough. But I am more saddened about Su Zheyu being hospitalized ...¡±


    ...


    The name sounds a little familiar¡­


    Sleepy... sleepy...


    ¡°Su Mianmian!¡± a voice suddenly shouted.


    Su Sumian woke up at once.


    ¡°Come out, someone is looking for you outside,¡± said the ss monitor.


    Su Mianmian rubbed her eyes and looked out of the door.


    It was Su Weize.


    This was the first time he came to school to look for her. He used to be absent for parents meetings and the like in the past. She wondered why he suddenly came today.


    Su Mianmian felt a little uneasy.


    Ever since he forced her to marry, their weak father-daughter rtionship had almost disappeared.


    Moreover, the whole family went abroad for holiday once she got married.


    She wouldn¡¯t have known if not for what happened to Su Zheyu.


    Thinking of these, Su Mianmian really didn¡¯t know how she should feel facing this father who was rted to her blood.


    ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ve taken time off for you for the afternoon ss,¡± Su Weize said.


    ¡°Go where?¡± Su Mianmian asked, standing still. ¡°I won¡¯t go unless you tell me.¡±


    Su Weize said anxiously, ¡°Where else can we go? To the hospital!¡±


    Hospital ... It should be regarding Su Zheyu.


    ¡°I see, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± she replied.

 Chapter 57

    What I Owe You (Part 2)


    It wasn¡¯t until Su Mianmian went to the hospital that she realized they were not there to look for Su Zheyu.


    She stopped anxiously and looked around.


    The people around here came and went. Suddenly, a nurse identally bumped her shoulder as she walked past her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The nurse apologized.


    She looked up and broke into a cold sweat after seeing her looks clearly.


    It¡¯s her!


    She had a nightmare previously in which she was drained of blood. This nurse was the one who drew blood from her in the dream!


    Su Mianmian took a step back in horror.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought her here, please hurry up, my daughter can¡¯t wait.¡± Su Weize said while holding Su Mianmian¡¯s arm to stop her from running away.


    The nurse nced at Su Mianmian and said with sympathy, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s head was buzzing as she walked for a short distance while being pushed by Su Weize before waking up with a start.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± She asked, shaking.


    Su Weize looked at her indifferently and said, ¡°Feifei isn¡¯t well. She fainted twice overseas. You are so healthy, give her more blood this time.¡±


    Blood transfusion ... this is her nightmare!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Everything in the dream was clear as if it were about to happen.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say no.¡± Su Weize said cruelly, ¡°Feifei is your sister, you can¡¯t be so selfish. Moreover, it¡¯s just a little bit of blood. Your body will still rece it even if you give.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Su Mianmian shook her head forcefully and said a little out of control, ¡°That¡¯s my blood, you can¡¯t make such a decision for me!¡±


    ¡°Su Mianmian, I¡¯m your father. I gave birth to you and raised you. Your everything is mine! What¡¯s wrong with wanting a little bit of blood from you? This is what you owe me!¡±


    ¡°No, no ...¡± Su Mianmian said, breaking down.


    The nurse looked at the two of them and felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to have this happening in the hospital. She said, ¡°I think her mood is not very stable. Why don¡¯t we wait for the blood bank to call, maybe there will be blood in the reserve...¡±


    ¡°Can the blood in the blood bank bepared with fresh blood? My daughter¡¯s health will be in trouble if there is any problem with the blood! Can you guarantee it?!¡±


    The nurse was also stunned, thinking to herself that she had encountered an unreasonable person this time.


    Her daughter¡¯s life is important but others are not?!!


    No, from what he said, this girl is also his daughter.


    The nurse looked at Su Mianmian sympathetically. She seemed to be still underaged, and her face was pale from shock, looking really pitiful.


    Sigh, rich families are really problematic. She regretted not looking at the almanac before going out today, and ended up encountering such a family member of the patient.


    ¡°This young girl¡¯s health doesn¡¯t look very good either. Actually, the blood in the blood bank is kept with special technology, making it the same as fresh blood.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but speak for Su Mianmian, because she looked really pitiful.


    ¡°Cut the crap! Just draw when I told you do, or I¡¯ll get your director to fire you!!¡± Su Weize said angrily.


    ¡°Please note that this is a hospital.¡±


    ¡°What is your work ID? I¡¯m going toin about you!¡±


    ...


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Su Mianmian shouted loudly, pushed Su Weize away, and ran backward when he was caught off guard.


    Su Weize didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly resist, and lost the best chance to catch her. Startled, he could only watch her run away.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Su Weize shouted loudly at her back.


    (The dream here was the dream that appeared in Chapter 1.)

 Chapter 58

    What I Owe You (Part 3)


    Of course Su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t stop, running backward with all her strength.


    She only had one thought in her mind ¡ª she mustn¡¯t stop and she cannot be caught by Su Weize.


    If caught, she would be at the mercy of others like in the dream, watching her blood being drained bit by bit.


    No, she doesn¡¯t want that!


    She has to run faster, even faster.


    The cold sweat on her forehead fell on her cheeks, and she seemed to hear Su Wezie calling her from behind.


    Su Mianmian ran in the hospital, feeling lost and in a panic. She instinctively ran to where there were less people, but identally ran to a dead end.


    What¡¯s she going to do?


    She looked around in panic, afraid to see Su Weize get someone to catch her the next second.


    Suddenly, the half-closed door in front made a slight sound.


    This room is essible!


    Su Mianmian saw hope. She ran in quickly, locked the door, and leaned weakly against the back of the door.


    She didn¡¯t dare to pant loudly, keeping an eye on the sound behind the door.


    After a while, probably in less than a minute, Su Weize¡¯s angry voice could be heard outside the door.


    ¡°I saw her running this way... strange! Did she run in that direction?¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s hands were trembling, and she didn¡¯t dare to breathe too heavily.


    Su Weize seemed to be talking to someone on the phone, and his voice sounded very angry.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone ... how would I know where she went? ...she should still be in the ... wait a minute, I¡¯ll get someone to check the surveince camera...¡±


    His footsteps drifted away, but Su Mianmian was still tensed up.


    What should she do? What should she do now?


    Su Mianmian was at a loss when her mobile phone suddenly rang.


    She got a shock and sat on the ground. She quickly took out the mobile phone and threw it out forcefully.


    The quality of iPhones was really good. Nothing happened to it after being thrown so hard by?Su Mianmian, and it continued ringing.


    Oh, the phone was given by Dongdong. Su Weize didn¡¯t know her phone number.


    Su Mianmian got up, picked up the phone, and pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Why did you answer only after twenty-three rings? If I¡¯m the one calling, you have to pick up in no more than three rings!¡± Huo Ting¡¯s cold voice came from the phone.


    At this moment, this voice was like salvation to Su Mianmian.


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian bit her lips hard and did not let herself cry out.


    Huo Ting got more upset when Su Mianmian did not speak, and he said again.


    ¡°Little Lamb, I think I¡¯ve been too easy on you. How could you go out with another man during lesson time? Although that man is your father, you can¡¯t do that! You can¡¯t get into another man¡¯s car without my permission... If you don¡¯t understand this, I don¡¯t mind setting rules for you at night.¡± Sometimes you have to be a little bit fierce to children, or they would bewless like Dongdong.


    ¡°Uncle...¡± Su Mianmian choked.


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting heard that her voice didn¡¯t sound right and his heart shook. She cried just after this? Was he too aggressive?


    Guess not everyone is as thick-skinned as Dongdong, he has to be more gentle to Little Lamb.


    ¡°Alright, I will forgive you this time, but don¡¯t do it again.¡± Huo Ting felt he was pping himself in the face after saying this, and he added, ¡°I forgave you, not because you cried, but on ount of you being a first offender.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, save me!¡± Su Mianmian said between sobs, unable to control herself anymore, ¡°Can youe over quickly? I, I¡¯m really scared...boohoo...¡±

 Chapter 59

    A Hug (Part 1)


    There was the sound of objects colliding over the phone before it quietened down. After a while, Huo Ting¡¯s cold voice appeared again.


    ¡°Stay where you are, don¡¯t move around,¡± he instructed.


    Su Mianmian nodded hard even thought she knew he couldn¡¯t see it.


    She didn¡¯t ask if Huo Ting knew where she was.


    Huo Ting also didn¡¯t ask Su Mianmian why she said she was scared.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t ask because she couldn¡¯t think of anything else. She was now like a frightened little animal, and any movement could scare her.


    She held her mobile phone helplessly and didn¡¯t hang up even if Huo Ting was silent on the other end of the phone.


    She neededfort.


    Even if Uncle¡¯s voice was still cold as usual, it could give her courage and make her not so afraid.


    ¡°Uncle, have you reached?¡± Su Mianmian asked timidly, ¡°How long will it take before I can see you?¡±


    ¡°Count to one hundred and I will be there,¡± Huo Ting replied.


    ¡°Then... can I count without hanging up?¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡°Of course, if it annoys you, then just take it that I didn¡¯t say anything ...¡±


    Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not busy, you can count.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and tapped the front surveince system to find Su Mianmian¡¯s location.


    After finding out that she was in the hospital, he frowned slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Huo. We can definitely reach the hospital within five minutes.¡± The driver replied with confidence.


    It¡¯s been so many years, he finally has the opportunity to show his talent in front of Boss.


    Speaking of which, he was the Prince of Drag Racing when he was young, and his drag racing skills was unrivalled!


    ...


    Three minutester, Huo Ting came out from the car with a ck face, he had decided!


    After returning, He was going to deduct a month of Chen Ce sry. What people has he recruited for him!


    He wanted a driver! Not a stuntman!


    On the other end, a voice came from outside the door when Su Mianmian counted to one hundred.


    She said emotionally, ¡°Uncle, you didn¡¯t lie to me! You¡¯re really here!¡± She opened the door and dropped her phone in shock after seeing Su Weize outside the door.


    ?!


    ¡°I¡¯ve found you.¡± Su Weize smiled cruelly.


    Su Mianmian stepped back in fear.


    Su Weize wouldn¡¯t give her another chance to run away. He stepped forward, held her arm tightly, and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t throw your temper outside, go with me quickly, Feifei is waiting for your blood.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going!¡± Su Mianmian grasped the door frame.


    Su Weize pulled twice without making Su Mianmian move. He turned around and saw Su Mianmian grabbing the door frame.


    His anger rose instantly, and he gave her a p on the face.


    Unprepared, Su Mianmian¡¯s head tilted to the side and banged heavily on the door frame. Blood flowed down onto her face at once.


    After being beaten by Su Weize, Su Mianmian actually felt less scared. She touched her forehead and saw blood on her hand.


    She looked up at Su Weize and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not giving Su Feifei any blood again. Kill me if you dare! I¡¯m not going in any case!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked very frightening with blood all over her face. Su Weize was initially a little worried that something might happen to her. They were at a hospital after all and it would be a little troublesome if something happens to her.


    But hearing what she said, his anger rose again!


    ¡°Then I will kill you!¡± He raised his hand and hit Su Mianmian¡¯s head brutally.

 Chapter 60

    A Hug (Part 2)


    As Su Mianmian watched Su Weize¡¯s approaching hand, she nned for the worst in her heart. At the most she would just be killed by him!


    She has been living a sad life anyway, her mother didn¡¯t want her!


    She had no sense of presence at home, and had to be dragged by Su Weize to give blood to Su Feifei every month.


    It¡¯s better to be killed by him than from blood transfusion. Moreover, it¡¯s not exactly a bad idea to die, she can finally see her mother ...


    Su Mianmian closed her eyes, having given up all hopes.


    But, she had promised Dongdong to make cakes for him. Maybe she couldn¡¯t fulfill this promise anymore.


    Would Dongdong me her?


    Also, Uncle...


    Oh, Uncle said he woulde and look for her!


    She must wait for him!


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes suddenly, just in time to see Su Weize¡¯s hand approaching, and she stopped him with her hand.


    She must not give up! Her life has just begun, how can she give up because of these people?!


    Su Weize¡¯s hand hit Su Mianmian¡¯s arm. Although it hurt a little, it was better than being hit on the head.


    He didn¡¯t expect Su Mianmian to resist, and was so angry that he was about to lose control.


    Su Weize had always been a hot-tempered person, and was even more impatient with Su Mianmian. He was furious seeing her going against himself, and totally disregard the fact that they were in public.


    He had only one thought in his mind, that was to get hold of Su Mianmian and hit her hard.


    Su Mianmian never dared to resist in the past because she knew how his temper was like. She would just get a p if she didn¡¯t resist. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how many times she would get hit on the body.


    However, she had the mentality of throwing the handle after the de this time. She is going to be killed anyway, why should she still be afraid of being pped by Su Weize?


    She¡¯s going to make a big din!


    She¡¯s not going topromise this time!


    Just when Su Weize caught hold of Su Mianmian and wanted to hit her, Huo Ting arrived.


    ¡°Stop!¡± He shouted.


    Su Weize heard his voice, hesitated for a while and then turned around. When he saw it was Huo Ting, he let go of his hand and said awkwardly, ¡°Young Master Huo, why are you here?¡±


    Su Mianmian turned her face and showed a rxed smile after seeing that it was Huo Ting.


    Uncle is here atst!


    The ck suit bodyguard behind Huo Ting was stunned to see the scene in front of him.


    Oh my god! Am I seeing things?!


    This man... actually hit Madam until her face is covered in blood, can he live until tomorrow?


    Looking at Su Mianmian with her face covered in blood and smiling pitifully, Huo Ting wished he could kill Su Weize right away.


    He walked over with a ck face, pulled Su Mianmian up and lifted her face. He looked carefully and noticed a wound on her forehead.


    The wound wasn¡¯t big was quite deep. It had to be treated quickly, or there might be a scar.


    Huo Ting took out a handkerchief and wiped her gently. He pressed on the wound and said in a very cold tone, ¡°You¡¯re not good-looking in the first ce, and now uglier injured.¡±


    The tone was cold, but Su Mianmian could hear his concern.


    She covered the wound and smiled at Huo Ting, asking, ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say you would be here after I count to one hundred? Why weren¡¯t you here after I finished counting?¡±


    Huo Ting bent down slightly and carried Su Mianmian in his arms.


    Su Mianmian screamed and put her hands around his neck.


    ¡°Sorry, I camete.¡± Huo Ting said into her ear. ¡°Just close your eyes if you¡¯re still scared, and leave the rest to me.¡±

 Chapter 61

    ?Chapter 61: A Hug (Part 3))


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian obediently closed her eyes, leaned against his chest, and listened to Uncle¡¯s heartbeat. For some reason, she suddenly felt a strong sense of security.


    It seemed that as long as Uncle was here, she wouldn¡¯t get hurt again.


    Although Su Weize still couldn¡¯t figure out why Huo Ting came here suddenly, it did not look like he didn¡¯t care about Su Mianmian from the way he acted.


    He had thought that Huo Ting marrying Su Mianmian was just a spur of the moment, and now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, there¡¯s a little misunderstanding.¡± Su Weize stepped forward with a guilty conscience and said, ¡°My daughter identally hit the door. I was going to take her to have a look at it and you came... what a coincidence.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the onlooking bodyguards all showed a look of contempt.


    For goodness sake! Please don¡¯t underestimate the IQ of normal people!


    How can this be a self-inflicted wound? You can try hitting the door yourself!


    Huo Ting gave him a cold look and said, ¡°Go and hit the door yourself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Weize¡¯s smile disappeared!


    Did he hear him right? Huo Ting told him to hit the door?


    After hearing what Huo Ting said, the onlooking bodyguards gave Boss a like in their hearts! He couldn¡¯t be more suave!


    ¡°It was intentional then.¡± Huo Ting smiled coldly, ¡°If it was intentional, then there shall be an intentional way to deal with it.¡±


    Su Weize¡¯s face turned blue, and he said quickly, ¡°No, Young Master Huo, I¡¯ll hit myself! I¡¯ll hit myself right now!¡±


    He had heard a lot about Huo Ting¡¯s tactics even if he hadn¡¯t experienced any before. He couldn¡¯t endure his way of ¡®dealing with it¡¯.


    Su Weize gritted his teeth and mmed into the door frame, giving off a loud bang!


    Blood spurt out at once. His head was swimming and he couldn¡¯t stand straight. He quickly supported himself by holding the door, and said with a fawning smile was on his face, ¡°Young Master Huo, is this okay?¡±


    Huo Ting gave him an indifferent nce, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve indeed identally hit yourself.¡±


    Hearing which, Su Weize heaved a sigh of relief immediately and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Huo!¡±


    ¡°But ...¡± Huo Ting sneered, ¡°Little Lamb¡¯s wound was hit by you intentionally.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo... well...¡± Su Weize¡¯s face turned blue, and he wished he could pass out immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take Little Lamb to treat her wound now, I don¡¯t have time to deal with you for the time being. You better hope that she¡¯s fine.¡± Huo Ting said aggressively. ¡°But you have to pay the price for what you did today regardless she¡¯s fine or not. How dare you hit my woman?!¡±


    After saying this, he stopped looking at Su Weize, turned and left with Su Mianmian in his arms.


    ¡°Young Master Huo!¡± Su Weize shouted in desperation.


    Two ck suit bodyguards came forward, stood on his left and right respectively, and said, ¡°Mr. Su, pleasee with us.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m Su Mianmian¡¯s father. She will not let you off if you do this...¡±


    ¡°Stop being a nag!¡± The bodyguard captain ran his fingers through his own hair impatiently, took off his own sock quickly in front of everyone, stuffed it into Su Weize¡¯s mouth, and sealed it with tape.


    His speed was like lightning, but it was really cruel!


    After being tortured like this, Su Weize tilted his head to one side and passed out, perhaps due to the smell of the sock.


    ¡°Done! Let¡¯s go!¡± The bodyguard captain pped and said.


    The team members were shocked by the captain¡¯s brutal treatment. He quietly lifted the unconscious Su Weize up and followed behind him, not daring to say a word more.


    The captain still had one more sock, and they were afraid of being gagged too.


    ...


    Su Mianmian actually didn¡¯t fall asleep, and she heard every word that Huo Ting said to Su Weize just now.


    No one had ever treated her like this. The fear she had just experienced because of Su Weize was now a thing of the past. She leaned against Huo Ting¡¯s chest and cried out of relief.


    Why is she crying again? Huo Ting was at a loss, but it was difficult tofort her carrying her.


    After getting into the car, Huo Ting let go of his arms and wanted to turn Su Mianmian¡¯s face over. But Su Mianmian was unwilling to do so, and she continued leaning her face against his chest.


    Huo Ting didn¡¯t know what to do with her.


    ¡°Little Lamb, raise your head and let me have a look.¡±


    After a while, Su Mianmian¡¯s dreary voice came from his chest.


    ¡°Uncle, can you give me a hug again?¡±

 Chapter 62

    ?


    Chapter 62: A Hug (Part 4)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Huo Ting looked at Su Mianmian leaning on his chest, looking especially soft and fragile. He felt very turned on and just wanted to grab her in his arms before setting some hard rules.


    Would she dare not listen to him next time?


    Not seeing any response from Huo Ting after a long while, Su Mianmian raised her head and looked at him pitifully. She whispered, ¡°Uncle, can you give me a hug?¡±


    She really meant an innocent hug.


    But things became different when it got into Huo Ting¡¯s ears.


    Oh my goodness! How could Little Lamb seduce him in broad daylight?!!


    Didn¡¯t she see there were outsiders in front of them?


    With a ck face, Huo Ting pulled down the sound instion panel in front,pletely cutting off the possibility of the driver listening to gossip.


    Why is Uncle ignoring her?


    ¡°Uncle...¡± Su Mianmian felt that being ignored by Huo Ting made her more upset than being pped by Su Weize.


    She was shocked. When did Uncle be so important in her heart?!


    Huo Ting looked at Su Mianmian who looked like she was about to be abandoned, with her ears drooping and looking very pitiful.


    Sure enough, Little Lamb is so dependent on him. Look! He only ignored her for a while and she got so scared. She really couldn¡¯t be without him for even a second?!


    But, does Little Lamb really think he won¡¯t settle the score with her if she seduced him?


    She¡¯s too naive!


    The rules still have to be set!


    He stretched out his left hand a little stiffly and hugged her, and said awkwardly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡±


    Although his tone was reluctant, his hands were warm.


    Su Mianmian leaned on his chest again, thought for a while, and said with a blushing face, ¡°Uncle, you were really suave just now.¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s ears turned red, and he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t settle the score with you just because you say some sweet nothings!¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a moment, and she wondered why the good atmosphere changed all of a sudden.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be happy that sheplimented him for being suave? It wasn¡¯t easy for her to say that out loud.


    ¡°Settle what score?¡± She asked, feeling puzzled.


    Huo Ting said, sounding like a male chauvinist, ¡°First, you went out with another man without first asking me; second, you hurt yourself, your everything is mine! You didn¡¯t protect your body well, and this is your biggest mistake!¡±


    When Huo Ting saw her look at him with blood all over her face, he felt very scared for the first time.


    This unfamiliar emotion that he had never experienced before made him feel very not used to it.


    Su Mianmian was dumbfounded for a moment, and said after a while, ¡°How can you me me for this?¡±


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve really been too easy on you! Tonight ... no, after your wound is healed, I will ¡®teach¡¯ you a ¡®lesson¡¯.¡± Huo Ting said seriously.


    There was a trace of other emotions in his cold eyes. After being ¡°set rules¡± for so many times, Su Mianmian would be a fool if she still didn¡¯t understand him.


    She blushed and looked down.


    Seeing her blushing again, Huo Ting said, ¡°You¡¯re seducing me again! Little Lamb, I will not ¡®set rules¡¯ with you now given the state you¡¯re in! But if you strongly request, we can ask the doctorter for her advice.¡±


    What?


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and said, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t mean that. I don¡¯t want to ¡®set rules¡¯ or anything like that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not obedient!¡± Huo Ting stared at her coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re only been out for half a day and you hurt yourself. And now you¡¯re not being obedient to me. Seems like I will need to control you going out in the future.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Su Mianmian blushed and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t disobedient to you.¡±


    ¡°Then do you still want to ¡®set rules¡¯?¡±


    ¡°...¡± What does being obedient have to do with ¡°setting rules¡±?


    She finally understood that Dongdong¡¯s speechless reasoning must be from Uncle¡¯s amazing genes!

 Chapter 63

    ?


    Chapter 63: I¡¯m On Your Side (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The two ¡°argued¡± all the way to the hospital but didn¡¯te to an agreement.


    Huo Ting had wanted to ¡®teach¡¯ Su Mianmian a ¡®lesson¡¯, but she still had a handkerchief on her head. Although there was no more blood seeping out, she still looked quite horrifying.


    She looked at him with wet and innocent eyes. Damn, she¡¯s seducing him again!


    Ahem, he had no choice but to put aside ¡°setting rules¡± for the time being. Little Lamb¡¯s health is more important.


    If she¡¯s healthy, he can ¡®set rules¡¯ any way he wants!


    Xia Yi pushed the rimless sses on the bridge of her nose, looked at Huo Ting, and then at Su Mianmian before saying with a forced smile, ¡°Do you need me to introduce awyer to you?¡± She was asking Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian looked at her doubtfully and asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Isn¡¯t Xia Yi a doctor? Why is she promoting awyer?


    ¡°I can help you treat the wound on your forehead.¡± Xia Yi pointed at the ck-faced Huo Ting and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t do anything about domestic violence. As a doctor, I suggest you that call the police first before treating the wound! Don¡¯t worry, as for the injury assessment report, I will help you make it more serious... ¡±


    Hearing her sowing discord between him and Little Lamb again, Huo Ting said angrily at once, ¡°Xia Yi, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit you just because you¡¯re a woman?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve even hit your wife! Of course you wouldn¡¯t care about a doctor!¡± Xia Yi said sarcastically.


    Su Mianmian understand what she meant after hearing this. She stood up, clenched her fists, and said angrily, ¡°Apologize to Uncle!¡±


    Xia Yi was stunned for a moment.


    Su Mianmian was really angry! How could she misunderstand Uncle?


    She red at Xia Yi angrily and said, fuming, ¡°You can¡¯t cook up a story even if you are a doctor! You don¡¯t know anything! How can you malign Uncle?¡± Uncle treated her so well! Had he not arrived in time, she wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened to her?!


    Xia Yi looked at Su Mianmian who was staring at her with her eyes red. Honestly speaking, she didn¡¯t look terrifying at all, but instead a little pitiful.


    She was like a little white rabbit being robbed of her most beloved carrot...


    She touched her own face and felt that she had just bullied a little kid.


    Xia Yi said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t understand the situation properly, I apologize to you!¡±


    Huo Ting was shocked by Su Mianmian¡¯s outrage. To be honest, Su Mianmian had always looked soft and easily bullied...


    When did she learn how toe forward and say such words?


    He felt so pleased that he didn¡¯t care about Xia Yi misunderstanding him just now. He said proudly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with you! Xia Yi¡¯s mouth always stinks, just take it that she just ate shit.¡±


    ¡°...¡± It was rare that Xia Yi, who had been said to have eaten shit, didn¡¯t refute this time.


    ¡°But I¡¯m very angry! She can¡¯t say that about you even if she ate shit!¡± Su Mianmian was still very angry.


    ¡°...¡± Xia Yi, who was said to have eaten shit again, wanted to throw this horrible couple out, but her good medical ethics prevented her from doing so.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care what she says! I don¡¯t care whether she ate shit or not! If you¡¯re really very angry, we shall not pay for the medical expenses this time. Take it as herpensation for your psychological trauma!¡± Huo Ting said pretentiously.


    ¡°Great! This will save you some money!¡± Su Mianmian said happily.


    ¡°...¡± After this hasty decision was made for her, Xia Yi felt like beating herself up for wanting to help Little Cutie.


    She¡¯s about to be blinded by this horrible couple¡¯s public disy of affection!


    Treat the wound quick and drive them out!


    She has really been careless when choosing friends!

 Chapter 64

    ?


    Chapter 64: I¡¯m On Your Side (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°Don¡¯t expose the wound to water for the next three days. I¡¯lle and remove the stitches a weekter.¡± Xia Yi said.


    ¡°Will it leave behind a scar?¡± Huo Ting was most concerned about this.


    This would decide whether he would let Su Weize break one hand or both hands.


    ¡°It looks like a lot of blood was lost, it¡¯s a pity that the wound isn¡¯t deep although its surface is long.¡± Xia Yi said while tidying her tools, ¡°Simply put, no scar will be left behind.¡±


    Huo Ting finally felt a weight lifted off his shoulders after hearing this. He carried Su Mianmian in his arms again and walked out without even looking at Xia Yi.


    Su Mianmian froze for a while, and only had enough time to say something to Xia Yi, ¡°Thank you Dr. Xia.¡± She was still very polite ¨C of course she had to say thank you to a free doctor.


    Xia Yi smirked and shouted at their back, ¡°Little Cutie, go back and rest well, don¡¯t do vigorous exercise! There will be a scar if the wound opens up!¡±


    She knew Huo Ting heard her when he suddenly stopped for a moment, and she felt much better at once.


    At a corner where the two walked past, there was a handsome teenager in deep thought as he stared at them.


    A nurse hurried over and said, ¡°Su Zheyu, you just run around when no one¡¯s paying attention. Quickly go back with me to take your medicine!¡±


    The teenager looked at her nkly, his bright eyes suddenly became listless.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Su Zheyu, I¡¯m a flower, a flower longing for the sun.¡± Su Zheyu muttered.


    ¡°Why did the second personality appear again?¡± The nurse said in agony, ¡°Yes, you are a flower. You don¡¯t need to take medicine. Shall I take you under the sun?¡±


    Su Zheyu didn¡¯t move. He continued to look at her and said,¡±There¡¯s a typhoon outside. I don¡¯t want to go out.¡±


    The nurse turned and looked at the bright sun outside the window, and was speechless, ¡°It¡¯s bright and sunny outside!¡±


    ¡°No, there is a typhoon outside.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the typhoon? It¡¯s bright and sunny!¡±


    Su Zheyu said firmly, ¡°In the world of a flower, there is a Category 12 typhoon outside.¡±


    ¡°... whatever!¡± The nurse felt that she would have to see a psychologist herself if she were to continue such nonsense with this ¡®lunatic¡¯.


    Don¡¯t take the medicine if you don¡¯t want to. A person with dual personality won¡¯t die without taking medicine anyway.


    ...


    As soon as the two returned to the Huo residence, Dongdong dashed toward them.


    ¡°I know the two of you are in love, but you also have to pay attention to the situation. I just saw you hugging from the second-floor window.¡± He might have been more convincing if he didn¡¯t sound so excited.


    ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± Huo Ting asked coldly.


    He should still be in kindergarten at this time.


    ¡°Daddy, I swear I told you that today is the birthday of our director¡¯s wife, the school is on a half-day holiday!¡±


    Huo Ting frowned. What a strange reason? He was certain that Dongdong didn¡¯t tell him about it!


    Dongdong looked at Huo Ting¡¯s expression and blinked disappointedly. He pouted and said a little threateningly, ¡°Daddy, you always neglect what I say. One day, your ranking in my heart will be lower than Grandpa Housekeeper. ¡±


    After hearing this, the housekeeper beside them felt cold sweat on his back. He quickly said, ¡°Little Young Master, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Dongdong gave a pretentious snort before turning to look at Su Mianmian, and said, ¡°Miemie, why aren¡¯t you talking to me today?¡± She¡¯s upied whispering sweet nothings to Daddy and hadn¡¯t even look at him until now.


    Huo Ting frowned and said, ¡°Little Lamb is unwell, don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    ¡°Unwell? Let me take care of Miemie then.¡± Dongdong jumped up and ran to Su Mianmian. After seeing the wound on her head, he said in shock, ¡°How did Miemie get hurt? Who did it? How dare he touch my woman! I¡¯ll get Daddy to eliminate him!¡±

 Chapter 65

    ?


    Chapter 65: I¡¯m On Your Side (Part 3)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Huo Ting¡¯s frown became deeper after hearing what Dongdong. He resisted the urge to spank him, and asked angrily, ¡°When did Little Lamb be your woman? She is my woman!¡±


    Thinking of Little Lamb wanting to sleep with Dongdong a few days ago, he suddenly felt a strange sense of crisis.


    Dongdong blinked his eyes and saw that Huo Ting was really angry. After he concluded that there was a big possibility of him being spanked, he suddenly gave a fawning smile and said shyly, ¡°Daddy, Miemie married you, so she¡¯s my mommy. In this case, isn¡¯t she my woman? And I am yours? In this case...both Miemie and I are yours, do you think so?¡±


    Huo Ting was a little dizzy after hearing Dongdong¡¯s words. He was silent, and seemed to think that what he said made some sense.


    The housekeeper who was watching at the side wiped the sweat on his forehead and was crying inside. Little Young Master seemed to have used his IQ of 200 at a strange ce? Can... can the situation be reversed?


    Dongdong continued, ¡°Daddy, as an only child in the family, my heart is very fragile. You can¡¯t be so fierce to me, I might be traumatized and be a delinquent.¡± He quickly asked for some benefits for himself after seeing Huo Ting not angry anymore.


    Huo Ting said impatiently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, don¡¯t we already have delinquents in our family? One more doesn¡¯t make any difference.¡± Other than being involved in gang fights, the most ridiculous one even went to learn how to make nuclear weapons.


    Old Master Huo was almost scared to death, and he got people to capture that ridiculous memberl back from North Korea.


    Dongdong said in a dilemma, ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll do my best to be a delinquent who brings glory to the family.¡± He also thought about his Little Uncle. Little Uncle is really cool, he¡¯s his idol.


    ...


    Su Mianmian who had been listening to them couldn¡¯t continue listening anymore after hearing this.


    Is such family education really okay? How can you let your child be a delinquent? Dongdong is so adorable, don¡¯t follow bad examples.


    ¡°Uncle, I think we need to talk about Dongdong¡¯s education when we have the time.¡± She couldn¡¯t watch Dongdong¡¯s character develop toward strange areas.


    But, Miemie, are you sure there¡¯s still hope for Dongdong?


    Hearing this, Dongdong felt . He gestured with his fingers and said, ¡°Miemie, you are injured, don¡¯t think about me all the time or I¡¯ll feed bad. You are my father¡¯s woman after all.¡±


    Huo Ting thought about it and said, ¡°Little Lamb, although you thinking about our family all the time, but leave the child¡¯s education to me! You don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what to say, and she felt her head aching again.


    After Huo Ting saw her covering her forehead, he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, just go to sleep.¡± After that, he carried her to the big bed.


    Dongdong naturally followed behind.


    Huo Ting put Su Mianmian gently on the bed, covered her with the nket with a little unfamiliarity, and saw that she look tired.


    He instructed coldly, ¡°Now, don¡¯t think about anything, close your eyes and sleep.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded, she also felt a little tired.


    After seeing that Su Mianmian had fallen asleep, Huo Ting took another nce at Dongdong who was looking at them with round blinking eyes.


    Dongdong said very sensibly, ¡°Daddy, you can get on with your work. I promise to be obedient and won¡¯t disturb Miemie, will you let me stay here?¡±


    Huo Ting was silent for a while, but still nodded after looking at Dongdong¡¯s sensible expression.


    After he left, Dongdong immediately took off his jacket, hummed a song happily, lifted the nket, and slept beside Su Mianmian.


    Daddy, just leave it to him! He will apany Miemie to sleep!

 Chapter 66

    ?


    Chapter 66: You Are Mine (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    With a terrifying expression on his face, Huo Ting came to the ce where they asked Su Weize to take a ¡®rest¡¯ at.


    ¡°Boss, we have tuned the surveince video. Would you like to watch it now?¡± Chen Ce asked.


    He felt very sympathetic toward Madam after watching it.


    Does this person treat Madam as a daughter at all? How could he hit his daughter like this? If it were not for the fact that they looked alike, he would have suspected that Madam was not his real daughter.


    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Huo Ting instructed.


    Chen Chen switched on the tablet and tuned the video for Huo Ting.


    A few minutester, the tablet was thrown hard onto the ground by Huo Ting.


    Chen Ce lowered his head, held his breath, and dared not say a word.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Huo Ting asked, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°In there. He¡¯s been shouting that he¡¯s innocent after waking up. Captain felt annoyed and knocked him out.¡±


    ¡°Wake him up.¡± Huo Ting said.


    Chen Ce nodded, walked in and said a few words to the captain of the bodyguards. The captain stretched out his hand and gently tapped on Su Weize¡¯s body, making a creaking sound.


    Su Weize shouted loudly and woke up in pain.


    He looked up, stared at the captain, and said angrily ¡°How dare you treat me like this, I will not let you off!¡±


    ¡°Take him out,¡± Chen Ce said coldly.


    The captain didn¡¯t bother about Su Weize¡¯s threat at all. He bent over and carried Su Weize on his shoulder, and then deliberately knocked him at where he was injured, causing him so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even utter a word.


    He followed behind Chen Ce at ease, and asked, ¡°Wanna go for supper together at night?¡±


    Chen Ce nced at him and said, ¡°You are not my cup of tea, and I like girls.¡±


    The captain was dumbfounded for a while before he understood what Chen Ce meant. He cursed, ¡°Damn, you think I like you?¡± He was just casually asking, is this young chap overthinking?!


    ¡°I don¡¯t date uncles, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± The captain wanted to curse further, but the two became silent at the same time when they saw Huo Ting¡¯s ck face, and they dared not make jokes anymore.


    Su Weize was thrown to the ground, and before he was relieved of his pain, he saw Huo Ting standing in front of him.


    He was startled and said quickly, ¡°Young Master Huo, I really know that I¡¯m in the wrong, please forgive me! Su Mianmian is my daughter after all, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it. Oh, is Mianmian all right? Is she here?¡± He looked behind Huo Ting as he talked.


    After this incident, he would be a fool if he still couldn¡¯t tell that Young Master Huo liked Su Mianmian.


    Huo Ting pointed at his right hand and said, ¡°It was this hand.¡± His tone was affirmative.


    ¡°Young Master Huo... I, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it, please let me off.¡± Su Weize cried out for mercy.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t mean to do it, then I will not make things difficult for you,¡± Huo Ting said cruelly, ¡°I¡¯ll take this hand of yours.¡±


    Su Weize¡¯s face suddenly became pale because of what he said.


    ¡°No, Young Master Huo, you can¡¯t do this...Mianmian, she will be angry, yes, she won¡¯t let you do this to me!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll still give you a chance to see her?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo, spare me!¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ...


    After getting home, Huo Ting saw Su Mianmian and Dongdong both sleeping soundly, and Dongdong even left his drool.


    With a look of disgust, he moved Dongdong away and turned his face in the other direction, facing the wall.


    He ced his hands over Su Mianmian¡¯s head and looked at her deep eyes.


    Feeling his burning gaze, Su Mianmian opened her eyes in a daze.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±

 Chapter 67

    ?


    Chapter 67: You Are Mine (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Little Lamb, you¡¯ve made me very angry.¡± Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°Some things I¡¯ll only say once, I hope you can remember it well!¡±


    Su Mianmian blinked her eyes, feeling totally confused.


    What¡¯s wrong with Uncle?


    ¡°You are mine! Everything you have is mine, including your body. You are not allowed to get hurt again.¡± Although his tone was cold, he was caressing her very gently.


    Su Mianmian curled her body slightly, and whispered, ¡°I promise you.¡±


    Huo Ting looked at her obedient look, with a gauze on her forehead, looking very pitiful. He gave a cold snort and said pretentiously, ¡°Don¡¯t think I will not punish you just because you act coquettish with me. After you¡¯ve recovered, I will personally ¡®set rules¡¯ for you. ¡±


    Su Mianmian blushed, and felt a little speechless, ¡°Uncle, can you not say this every time?¡±


    She really couldn¡¯t stand it, he was like this every time.


    Uncle would say this when the atmosphere was just right, and the atmosphere would be gone at once.


    But then, what kind of atmosphere do you want, Mianmian?


    ¡°Yes! Daddy you¡¯re really no fun. At this time, you should hug Miemie and say, I love you, you are my little apple, and my heart is burning for you.¡± Dongdong couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°Then you can kiss mouth to mouth ... It¡¯s like this on TV.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect to watch a live version, and the thought of it made him a little excited.


    After hearing Dongdong¡¯s voice, the two turned to look at him, only to see that he had already stood up and was looking at them with excited eyes.


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian turned her face to one side in agony.


    Huo Ting was very angry, and felt that it was a serious mistake that he did not take Dongdong out right away.


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you continuing? You don¡¯t have to bother about me, I was just giving suggestions...ouch...¡± Dongdong covered his small buttocks that had been given a p and shut up obediently.


    ¡°You rest first, I have something to say to Dongdong.¡± After Huo Ting finished talking, he walked out holding Dongdong in one hand.


    ¡°Miemie, I hope I can still see you tomorrow ...¡± Dongdong said with tears.


    Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and said in agony, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t hit Dongdong.¡±


    ¡°He already did.¡± Dongdong rubbed his buttocks.


    ¡°Then... you can¡¯t hit Dongdong anymore!¡± Su Mianmian corrected her own words.


    Huo Ting held Dongdong up and took a look at him.


    Dongdong kicked his legs pitifully and said, ¡°Daddy, I won¡¯t do it again. I promise I won¡¯t utter a word when you want to kiss in the future. Please spare me this time on ount of me downloading so many novels for you.¡±


    Wonderful! So he was the one who downloaded the ¡°The Bossy President Fell In Love With His Hot Wife¡± series on hisputer?!


    It was all porn the moment he opened it. He had thought it was a virus and that hispetitor had gotten a hacker to hack hisputer.


    ¡°...¡± After hearing what Dongdong said, Huo Ting wanted to spank him even more.


    ¡°What novel?¡± Su Mianmian said after hearing about the novel, ¡°I¡¯m so bored, I want to read it too.¡±


    Huo Ting wanted to stop this. He felt that having Dongdong torment him was enough, and the pure Little Lamb must not follow his bad example.


    Dongdong said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s really good, I¡¯ll bring it to youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, quickly go and get it now.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you have to put me down first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle, put Dongdong down quick.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting had a bad premonition that Little Lamb would follow Dongdong¡¯s bad example.

 Chapter 68

    ?


    Chapter 68: The Cake Dispute (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian was ordered by Huo Ting to rest at home because of her injury.


    She was of course unwilling. The wound on her forehead looked big, but it wasn¡¯t deep at all. It had been so many days and she was already fine.


    On this day, she deliberately tipped her toes and kissed Huo Ting when he was going out, and asked with a smile, ¡°Uncle, can youe back earlier tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite busy recently.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Great, Uncle ising backter today.


    Huo Ting looked at her with deep eyes and saw her looking down disappointedly. He added, ¡°On ount of your recent good behavior, you can go to school next week.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up with surprise, and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle, you are really wonderful!¡± She found that she had learned how to act cute from Dong Dong after spending more time with him.


    But fortunately, this works on Uncle.


    After Huo Ting left with satisfaction, Su Mianmian immediately changed her expression and said to the housekeeper, ¡°Quick, arrange a car for me, Uncle probably won¡¯t be back so early today!¡± She had to take the opportunity after Huo Ting went to work to go take a look at the cake shop.


    The housekeeper felt helpless. Why did he feel that Madam¡¯s style has also changed?


    ...


    But when Su Mianmian arrived at the cake shop, she found that the shop wasn¡¯t opened yet.


    She took out her phone and took a nce. It was twelve o¡¯clock.


    Shouldn¡¯t it be opened by this time?


    She knocked forcefully on the door, shouting loudly toward the inside, ¡°Boss, boss...¡±


    After a while, the door opened, and a tall man with heavy stubble appeared in Doraemon pajamas.


    He was yawning, and suddenly opened his eyes wide after seeing that it was Su Mianmian. He said angrily, ¡°Damn, you¡¯re finally here! It¡¯s been almost a month and you haven¡¯t called me once, I thought you were dead!¡±


    He pulled Su Mianmian in as he talked, and then closed the door.


    Outside the door, the driver and bodyguard responsible for protecting and escorting Su Mianmian looked nkly at each other. They saw a question in each other¡¯s eyes. Is Madam having an extramarital affair?


    What should they do? They were the ones who escorted her here! Would Young Master Huo kill them after he got to know about it?!


    The boss pulled Su Mianmian and looked at her carefully He pointed at the scar on her face, and asked, ¡°You went fighting?¡±


    Su Mianmian said unnaturally, ¡°Just take it as that, don¡¯t look at my face, it¡¯s almost recovered.¡±


    The boss shook his head and said in an admiring tone, ¡°I do admire you a little when you behave this way. Young people should be more aggressive, you were too mild-tempered in the past and didn¡¯t seem to care about anything. It makes people worry for you! Young people should behave this way! Fight when you should. If she gives you a punch, you have to return her ten punches. Oh, did you win by the way?¡±


    Su Mianmian felt a little speechless, ¡°Just take it that I won.¡±


    The boss was a little agonized by Su Mianmian¡¯s nonchnt tone. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t been here for a long time, what have you done?¡±


    Su Mianmian said lightly, ¡°I got married.¡±


    The boss was drinking water when she said this. After hearing what she said, he spewed the water out from his mouth.


    ¡°Hack hack hack...¡± The boss got choked and patted his chest hard.


    Dumbfounded, Su Mianmian took a few tissues and passed them to him.


    After the boss caught his breath, he said, ¡°For goodness sake! I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to tell me. This excuse is too far-fetched!¡±

 Chapter 69

    ?


    Chapter 69: The Cake Dispute (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°I really got married!¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    The boss gave her a scornful look and said, ¡°How old are you? Have you turned twenty? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know because I¡¯m not married, thew of Country Z states that a girl must be twenty-two to get married. ¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not married yet, Boss?¡± Su Mianmian said with sympathy, ¡°You¡¯re already over forty. Do I still have a chance to meet Lady Boss?¡±


    ¡°Damn.. I¡¯m only twenty-three years old!¡± The boss was again agonized by Su Mianmian. He then spent ten minutes to emphasize that he was only twenty-three years old, and the topic of Su Mianmian¡¯s marriage had long been changed sessfully.


    Ten minutester, seeing that the boss was finally done with his nagging, Su Mianmian obediently handed him a ss of water.


    The boss finished drinking in one gulp and felt much better. He looked at the innocent-looking Su Mianmian and asked, ¡°So, why are you here today?¡± She can¡¯t be here just to piss him off?


    ¡°Boss, I want to learn from you how to make cakes.¡± Su Mianmian looked very serious.


    The boss felt agonized again, and said, ¡°What did you say when I asked you to learnst time?¡±


    He imitated her tone.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m afraid that you would lose your only quality after I learn, so I think I better not learn.¡± There are always some people who are particrly talented in a certain areas. Previously when he was too busy, he had noticed that Su Mianmian was very good with her hands when he asked her to help squeeze the whipped cream for decoration.


    Su Mianmian changed the expression on her face and said innocently, ¡°Have I ever said such a thing?¡± It seems...so...


    The boss had always not been very serious in operating the shop, and would often skip work when she was around. At that time, Su Mianmian was really afraid that the boss would leave her with the work of making cakes in the shop daily after she could make cakes.


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯ve said it more than once.¡±


    ¡°Boss, are you still willing to teach me then?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    The boss pondered for a while, and felt that it would only benefit him if Su Mianmian learned how to make cakes. He replied, ¡°All right, I shall agree with much reluctance.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±


    ...


    ¡°My goodness, how do you know how to do this?¡± The boss looked at Su Mianmian¡¯s skillfulness in shock.


    ¡°I saw you do it before.¡±


    ¡°You know how to do it after seeing it once?¡± This is a genius!


    ¡°Is this...very difficult?¡± Su Mianmian asked doubtfully.


    ¡°...¡± All right! Some people are meant to devastate him. The boss stopped talking.


    Another few minutester...


    ¡°How-how do you know this?¡±


    ¡°I saw you do it before!¡±


    Another few minutes went past...


    ¡°You even know how to do this?¡± What else can he teach?


    ¡°I saw you do it before.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    One hourter, tSu Mianmian finished making the cake.


    The one on the left was made by the boss, and the one on the right was made by Su Mianmian.


    Both cakes were identical in terms of looks and taste.


    After the boss finished tasting, he said in agony, ¡°I have nothing else to teach you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian was silent.


    The boss turned around, squatted at a corner and looked around in a cardboard box. He took out a notebook full of strange notes on it, and handed it to Su Mianmian, saying solemnly, ¡°This ancestral notebook has all my cake-making experience in it. I hope you will cherish it. ¡±


    Su Mianmian was touched, and said, ¡°I will!¡±


    What a sacred scene it was when the two of them handed over formally, but at this moment, they heard a bang at the door, and the entire ss door shattered onto the ground.


    Huo Ting who was in a ck suit threw the gun in his hand to the bodyguard behind him, and dashed in with a strained face.

 Chapter 70

    ?


    Chapter 70: The Cake Dispute (Part 3)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian looked at him in shock and said, ¡°Uncle?¡±


    Isn¡¯t he at work? Why is he here?


    Huo Ting stared fiercely, and saw Su Mianmian happily holding hands with a pussbucket.


    Happily... holding hands ... what the hell?


    After seeing Huo Ting¡¯s looks clearly, the boss suddenly opened his eyes wide and dropped the notebook in his hands out of fear.


    Huo, Huo, Huo Ting, why is he here?!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huo Ting questioned coldly.


    Damn it! How dare he touch his littlemb¡¯s hand, he must be tired of living?!!


    Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t intimidated by Huo Ting¡¯s tone. After spending some time with Uncle, she had roughly understood his temper.


    She took out the cake she made and said fawningly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say this before? I want to make a cake for Dong...you, Uncle.¡±


    Hearing this, Huo Ting took a nce at the fawning Little Lamb, and his anger almost disappeared.


    ¡°Who is this man?¡±


    ¡°He is the boss, I¡¯ve been working here previously.¡± Su Mianmian said in a pleasant tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce, Uncle, Boss has always treated me very well.¡±


    So he¡¯s the boss of the shop Little Lamb worked at... An old man in his forties with neglectable features, danger index zero, crisis averted.


    If the boss knew that he had been mistaken to be in his forties again, he would probably...not say anything also.


    After all, being mistaken to be over twenty years older was really insignificantpared to his life.


    ¡°Uncle, would you like to try a piece of cake I made?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo Ting said reluctantly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you. I don¡¯t like sweets, but since you begged me to, I¡¯ll force myself to eat a piece.¡± His voice was particrly loud when he said this, and everyone was sure to have heard him.


    Hearing him say this, Su Mianmian naturally wouldn¡¯t expose him.


    She smiled and put the cut cake in front of him.


    Huo Ting ate with a nk expression.


    Since Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t tell anything from his face, she had to ask, ¡°Does it taste good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said coldly.


    Huo Ting finished the cake in a few mouthfuls, and then passed the empty te to Su Mianmian. Su Mianmian blinked her eyes, and then cut another big piece of cake for him.


    His behavior... he should enjoy eating?


    The cake was disappearing fast, and then there was only one piece left.


    ¡°Uncle, should we leave some for Dongdong?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo Ting stopped what he was doing a little unhappily, wiped his mouth elegantly, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there two?¡± The cake made by Little Lamb is really delicious! Sure enough, the wife he chose is just wonderful! She even secretly made a cake for him before she recovered!


    Su Mianmian replied honestly, ¡°That one wasn¡¯t made by me, it was made by the boss.¡±


    ¡°Dongdong can just eat that.¡± Huo Ting reached out and ate the rest of the cake.


    Su Mianmian blinked and thought to herself, Uncle, who was the one who said that he didn¡¯t like cakes? Are you sure you should do this? Not even leaving some for Dongdong? Dong Dong will cry if he knows the truth...


    In contrast to eating cakes harmoniously here, the boss was almost frightened to death by Huo Ting¡¯s appearance. He secretly ran upstairs, took out his mobile phone, and dialed a number.


    ¡°Brother... I, I saw Huo Ting... I don¡¯t think he recognized me...You should know that even Mom wouldn¡¯t recognize me now... Oh, I think I¡¯ve found Huo Ting¡¯s breakthrough point... ¡±

 Chapter 71

    ?


    Chapter 71: The Enraged Little Lamb (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Another few dayster, the scar on Su Mianmian¡¯s forehead had formed a scab and fallen off, leaving only a faint red mark which would probably also disappear after some time.


    Therefore, Huo Ting finally agreed to let her go to school.


    Su Mianmian was long bored to death at home. She had never looked forward to going to school this much.


    ¡°Have you remembered everything?¡± Huo Ting asked coldly.


    Su Mianmian raised her right hand, nodded, and said obediently, ¡°Can¡¯t go out with anyone, go home immediately after ss, always have my mobile phone with me, must pick up your call within three rings.¡±


    ¡°Two rings!¡± Huo Ting emphasized.


    ¡°All right. I remembered it wrongly, it¡¯s two rings, not three!¡± Su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t go against Huo Ting over such small details. Whatever pleases Uncle.


    In fact, Su Mianmian was rtively indifferent to many things.


    Huo Ting looked at Su Mianmian¡¯s obedient behavior and finally felt better, but the two started an ¡®argument¡¯ again when deciding where to stop the car.


    Uncle was frowning. He has already changed to such a low-profile car, why can¡¯t he drop Little Lamb off directly at the school entrance?! Is he such a disgrace?


    Su Mianmian was also frowning. This car is more exaggerated than the one before, she doesn¡¯t want to be in the limelight again? She felt like crying...


    In the end, on the condition that Su Mianmian agree to Uncle¡¯s ¡°setting rules¡±, she was sent to the side entrance.


    Su Mianmian got out of the car, took a turn with a nk expression, and walked into the school entrance.


    Somehow she felt it was a little dangerous to continue like this. She knew that she was bing more dependent on Uncle, but she hadn¡¯t thought about being with him forever.


    After all, she was not even twenty years old...


    Forget it, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Su Mianmian put aside her troubles for the time being.


    Eton¡¯s hierarchy was extremely strict, dividing students into first, second, and third ss.


    Of course, those in the first ss were either from very rich families, had very good looks or very good grades.


    Those like Su Mianmian were naturally at the bottom, but she never had a strong presence. Although there were many students who still behaved like teenagers in school, no one had time to bully a schoolmate whose name they couldn¡¯t even remember.


    They were too busypeting, dating, and partying.


    But things were different after Lu Huaifeng¡¯s incident.


    Although Lu Huaifeng was forced to leave by Huo Ting, he still had a lot of fangirls.


    His ssmates had seen it when he came specially to look for Su Mianmian. Things got around very quickly, and it somehow turned into Lu Huaifeng leaving this city he had given up all hope on because he got rejected in love.


    Ahem, everyone had pretty wild imagination.


    Of course, Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t really aware of all this.


    So she was totally confused when she was surrounded by five girls at a corner of the school.


    ¡°Are you guys...sure you¡¯re looking for the right person?¡± Su Mianmian was puzzled.


    Were they talking about her?


    Left Lu Huaifeng hanging with her tactics, and then rejected Lu Huaifeng after he confessed, causing him to walk to the end of the world for love.


    Oh my goodness! Lu Huaifeng, she had at most stolen his food. He couldn¡¯t be so sad over having his tidbits stolen that he had to drop out of school?!


    ¡°Stop your pretense! Others may not know about it! My father is the vice principal, and the prince dropped out of school because you!¡± A girl who was a little plump pointed angrily at Su Mianmian and cursed, ¡°Sisters, don¡¯t listen to her excuses anymore! Let¡¯s do it! Let¡¯s stand up for the prince!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s stand up for the prince!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s tear off her clothes before hitting her!¡± The principal¡¯s daughter gave an evil suggestion.


    ...

 Chapter 72

    ?


    Chapter 72: The Enraged Little Lamb (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    As soon as the principal¡¯s daughter finished talking, the girls surrounded Su Mianmian and walked towards her, looking as though they wanted to tear her apart.


    Su Mianmian looked quietly at the fighting ability of both parties and realized sadly that she was hopeless in fighting. She might not even win two people, let alone five.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Su Mianmian smiled fawningly, ¡°There is some misunderstanding, can you give me some time to exin?¡± She noticed a wooden bucket being ced not far behind her, and it was filled with water. She walked backwards as she talked.


    ¡°Exin?¡± The principal¡¯s daughter shouted in sorrow, ¡°What¡¯s there to exin! The prince has left us because of you, our world has no more sun! There is only darkness! We can¡¯t see any light! Do you understand?!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at the extremely bright sun today at a forty-five degree angle, and wanted to say that she really didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time talking to her, attack!¡± The principal¡¯s daughter said loudly.


    As they walked over, Su Mianmian moved her body sideways, walked towards the wooden bucket behind, picked up the wooden spoon inside, and poured the liquid inside onto them.


    ¡°My goodness! What¡¯s this smell?!¡± Everyone dodged to one side in shock.


    One of them whose cuff unfortunately got drenched took a sniff and almost puked. She wailed, ¡°This stinks! Is it shit or urine?¡±


    Su Mianmian was on her way to physical education ss when they surrounded her. On the way was a botanical garden on the road, and inside the wooden bucket was definitely fertilizer.


    From the smell of it, it should be all natural.


    ¡°Get out of the way! Do you want to be drenched in this?!¡± Su Mianmian threatened.


    Of course they didn¡¯t want to. They would definitely be despised at if they go back with a bad smell.


    The principal¡¯s daughter pushed the girl who unfortunately got drenched just now, and said, ¡°Go and tear her clothes off!¡±


    ¡°She has shit on her hands, I dare not go...¡±


    The principal¡¯s daughter said angrily, ¡°You have shit on you anyway, what difference does it make?¡±


    ¡°There is still a difference, I can take off my coatter and I will be fine.¡± The girl was unwilling.


    Su Mianmian was overwhelmed with joy when she heard their conversation. She really wanted tough loudly if she wasn¡¯t in a predicament.


    ¡°Su Mianmian, put down your weapon, let¡¯s talk things over!¡± The principal¡¯s daughter decided to change strategy.


    Su Mianmian rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Get lost, all of you. If not, my hands may identally pour on you.¡± Did they bother about her when she said to talk things over just now?


    ¡°Su Mianmian! You are indeed despicable!¡± The principal¡¯s daughter cursed.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t care.


    The people on the principal¡¯s daughter¡¯s side gave eye gestures to each other, and felt that they shouldn¡¯t continue on. As such, they left after talking tough.


    ¡°Remember this! We will definitely be back!¡±


    Su Mianmian busted on them in her heart. Do they think of themselves as Big Big Wolf?


    After seeing them leave, Su Mianmian put down the wooden bucket and washed her hands under a tap.


    She smelled her own body, and fortunately there was no strange smell.


    However, the way she solved this was really a little disgraceful, and they would definitely return to create trouble for her judging from their reaction.


    She had a feeling that her peaceful campus life was over...


    Su Mianmian¡¯s intuition was indeed urate.


    The principal¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t let her wait too long, having gotten someone to stop her at the ssroom door after school that day.

 Chapter 73

    ?


    Chapter 73: The Enraged Little Lamb (Part 3)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The principal¡¯s daughter shouted arrogantly, ¡°There is nothing of your concern here, get out of here at the count of three! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°Get out! Why are you still standing there? If not, I¡¯ll bash you up together!¡± The girl next to her started to chase people away.


    The students looked at each other, and soon the people in the ssroom were all left.


    After all, they weren¡¯t on familiar terms with Su Mianmian, so there was no need for them to offend someone because of her.


    Su Mianmian looked at the ill-intentioned people in front of her and counted in her heart. There were ten people, more than double of that in the afternoon.


    It must have been hard on her to find so many people in such a short time just to bash her up.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Mianmian asked indifferently.


    The principal¡¯s daughter saw the terrified expression on Su Mianmian¡¯s face, and felt really good inside. Sheughed, ¡°You bitch, I had only wanted to give you a beating and let things go. But what you did in the afternoon really pissed me off, it wouldn¡¯t be settled so easily this time!¡±


    ¡°How about we scratch her face?¡± Someone gave an evil suggestion and said, ¡°I think she used this innocent little face of hers to seduce the prince!¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to tear Su Mianmian apart at the sight of her sweet-looking face.


    Su Mianmian turned pale.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± The principal¡¯s daughterughed, ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this! It¡¯s against thew!¡± Su Mianmian wanted to reason with them.


    It was her first encounter with school violence, she was both frightened and at a loss.


    ¡°Hahaha! Look! Did she just say something funny?¡± The principal¡¯s daughter said loudly, ¡°At Eton, what I say is thew. Moreover, we have no ns to scratch your face...¡±


    Before Su Mianmian could heave a sigh of relief, she heard her continue to say.


    ¡°We will only rip your clothes off and make some videos for everyone to enjoy online!¡± She said cruelly, ¡°I want everyone in school to see your true colors! Since you dare to seduce our prince, we have to ept our punishment! Everyone attack!¡±


    Su Mianmian stepped back, not knowing what to do. There was no way she could fight them, and it was only a matter of time before she was caught.


    But, being stripped naked to make a video...she wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen to herself. If it must be this way, she would rather...


    ¡°Ah! What is she doing?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s crazy! This is the sixth floor! She will be dead if she jumped down!¡±


    Su Mianmian climbed up to the window, stuck one foot out of the window, and the other half of her body was inside the window.


    Although she had been soft and easily bullied, she had her own dignity and couldn¡¯t be trampled on by others.


    ¡°If I jump down, do you think you would be arrested?¡± Su Mianmian had instead calmed down at this moment. She asked indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s so high up here, I will definitely die, and you will be a murderer! Everyone saw that it was you wanted me to stay behind! And all of you will be aplices!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not...¡± A few girls quickly ran off after seeing that the situation was getting more serious.


    There was only the principal¡¯s daughter and two other girls left, and they didn¡¯t leave because the principal¡¯s daughter was holding on to their hands.


    Su Mianmian looked at them with a smile. Of course she didn¡¯t want to jump down.


    She didn¡¯t expect more than half of them to leave after giving them such a scare.


    She thought to herself, with three people, how likely was she to win?

 Chapter 74

    ?


    Chapter 74: The Fourth Personality (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The principal¡¯s daughter looked at Su Mianmian¡¯s smiling face. Calm and elegant, the girl¡¯s thin body was floating in empty space, looking as if she would fall any time.


    In fact, sometimes the most terrible thing about school violence wasn¡¯t the moment when the violence happened, but the recovery period after experiencing these incidents, and it was generally very difficult for the victims to walk out of it.


    They would always recall when the violence urred, and in various forms, the mostmon of which were nightmares.


    Su Mianmian thought of herself as having a good mentality. Well, she had always been in a family of cold violence, growing up being ignored. When faced with violence, she could immediately think of how to solve it, even if the approach seemed undesirable to everyone.


    The two tried hard to break free from the principal¡¯s daughter, saying in fear, ¡°Let¡¯s, let¡¯s just forget it! We don¡¯t want anyone dead!¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe she really dare to jump down!¡± The principal¡¯s daughter said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she doesn¡¯t have the courage to do so! She didn¡¯t mean what she said.¡±


    ¡°Just let me go! I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You wanted toe here, it has nothing to do with us!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The principal¡¯s daughter retorted, ¡°I will get my father to dismiss you if you dare to leave now!¡±


    Su Mianmian had been staring at the three of them, and while looking in excitement, the closed ssroom door was yanked open.


    A boy walked in quickly. Although he was in the same school uniform, he had a feeling of abstinence wearing it.


    There was no expression on his face, and he eluded a cold air that made others not dare go near him.


    ¡°Su Zheyu?!¡± Su Mianmian looked at him in shock.


    Isn¡¯t he in the hospital? Why did hee out?


    Su Zheyu walked toward Su Mianmian and carried her down forcefully. Without waiting for her to react, he pulled her and walked out.


    This person is not Su Zheyu!


    Su Mianmian felt this way for some unknown reason.


    Although they looked exactly the same, he wasn¡¯t Su Zheyu.


    Su Zheyu was a gifted student who was cold and distant. Since young, he always had a scornful expression whenever he talked to her.


    If he was Su Zheyu, he would never save her, and would probably just look at her coldly.


    So he isn¡¯t him!


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Mianmian held his hand firmly and asked, ¡°Where are you taking me?!¡±


    Su Zheyu didn¡¯t reply to her but kept going forward.


    Su Mianmian tried hard to break free, but realized that there was no way that she could do so. She said angrily, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Su Zheyu came to a corner before he stopped, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no surveince system here.¡±


    This also exined why he wanted to bring her here.


    Su Mianmian rubbed her wrist and deliberately asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the hospital?¡±


    Su Zheyu¡¯s face suddenly sank. Staring at her fiercely with his good-looking eyes, he said, ¡°You helped himst time, and I help you this time. So now we¡¯re even.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡±


    ¡°Su Zheyu.¡± He said straightforwardly, ¡°You¡¯ve already found out that I¡¯m the same as him, why are you still pretending?!¡±


    Sure enough...


    Su Mianmian thought for awhile and asked, ¡°You are his fourth personality?¡± She had already suspected it just now, and now she just wanted to hear him confirm it.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong!¡± The fourth personality bent down slightly and whispered in Su Mianmian¡¯s ear, ¡°He is my fourth personality!¡±


    ?!

 Chapter 75

    ?


    Chapter 75: The Fourth Personality (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong!¡± The fourth personality bent down slightly, and whispered in Su Mianmian¡¯s ear, ¡°He is my fourth personality!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him in shock and slowly opened her eyes wide.


    The fourth personality or the like...thinking about it carefully sent a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s response seemed to please him. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m K, remember my name, don¡¯t mistake me for that coward next time.¡±


    Do you really want to call yourself that?


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian still wanted to know how he came out from the hospital. She asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the hospital?¡±


    K gave Su Mianmian a fierce stare and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ill!¡±


    Su Mianmian wanted to say that most patients wouldn¡¯t admit that they were ill.


    Suddenly, the fourth personality stood up straight, looked behind, and then cast his eyes on Su Mianmian again.


    Su Mianmian was totally confused by the way he looked at her. Then, she saw him bend over and held the brooch on her chest. He looked at it carefully and said, ¡°Very interesting.¡±


    ¡°You like it? You can have it.¡± It was to thank him for helping her get out of the situation.


    The brooch was given to her by Dongdong, who said she must always wear it, otherwise it meant that she didn¡¯t love him.


    She thought that the littlemb design was quite cute, so she went along with Dongdong¡¯s wish. Actually, it was because Dongdong would keep pestering her if she didn¡¯t wear it.


    K took a nce at her and was certain that Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know it was a surveince device. He smiled and helped her put it on again, saying, ¡°See you again next time!¡±


    After that, he quickly left and didn¡¯t bother about Su Mianmian¡¯s response.


    Su Mianmian froze for a while, and before she could react, she heard footsteps from behind.


    As soon as she turned around, she was held forcefully in the arms by someone.


    ¡°...¡± just when she wanted to struggle, she realized that it was Uncle from the familiar smell. As such, she gave up struggling and just said dully, ¡°Uncle, my face hurts.¡±


    She was being hugged so tightly that her face was being pressed.


    Huo Ting let go of her, looked at her with a ck face, and asked coldly, ¡°Su Mianmian, do you remember what I said to you?¡±


    Although Uncle sounded cold every time, it was the first time he called her by her full name.


    Su Mianmian looked up at him, and noticed that his gaze was cold and without a trace of warmth. She panicked and said, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t! If you remember what I said, you wouldn¡¯t have climbed the window.¡± Huo Ting said coldly.


    He had almost gone crazy when he heard the news earlier on during his meeting.


    His littlemb was almost forced to jump down!


    With this thought, he immediately rushed over from the meeting and only felt a sense of relief after seeing saw Su Mianmian safe and sound. But after seeing her not taking this matter seriously at all, he got very angry.


    It was only after Su Mianmian heard this that she realized he was talking about the incident earlier.


    She smiled and said, feeling a little pleased, ¡°Uncle, I wasn¡¯t really going to jump, I was just scaring them.¡±


    Huo Ting stared coldly at her smiling expression without saying a word.


    After a while, Su Mianmian looked down and whispered, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t really think so much at that time.¡±


    Since young, she had never been taken seriously by everyone. She was also at first unwilling to marry Huo Ting.


    As such, she stillcked confidence in a marriage that started this way.


    ¡°So this is how you think...¡± Huo Ting answered coldly.

 Chapter 76

    ?


    Chapter 76: Pacifying Technique (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian was startled for a moment. She pulled at Huo Ting¡¯s sleeve in a panic, and said, ¡°Uncle...¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s handsome face showed an imperceptible disappointment. He then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± After which, he turned and stopped looking at Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian felt uneasy as she looked at her own empty hand. She looked up at Huo Ting, and found that he was already walking in front of her.


    He did not wait for her.


    She suddenly felt a strong sense of uneasiness in her heart. She seemed to have done something wrong?


    But what did she do wrong? She wasn¡¯t quite sure herself.


    ¡°Madam, Boss¡¯s meeting today was on a strategic cooperation for the second half of the year. You may not have an idea what it is. Let me put it simply, Boss gave up a ten billion RMB deal for you.¡± Chen Ce said.


    Su Mianmian looked at him in shock, and said, ¡°Why?¡±


    It was such an important meeting, why did Unclee and look for her?


    Is she...so important?


    Chen Ce smiled and said, ¡°Madam, you can think about the answer yourself. It¡¯s not convenient for us employees to discuss Boss¡¯s private affairs. But this is the first time I see Boss care so much about a person.¡±


    ¡°But I was fine...¡± Su Mianmian still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°May I take the liberty to ask, if you were forced to the wall, Madam, would you have jumped down?¡±


    Would she have jumped?


    Su Mianmian looked down and pondered, she might.


    ¡°I hope Madam could spare more thought for Boss...¡± Chen Ce whispered.


    After walking a distance, Huo Ting saw that no one followed him. He stopped unhappily and shouted, ¡°Chen Ce!¡±


    ¡°Coming right away!¡± Chen Ce responded, and said again to Su Mianmian who was still in deep thought, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in front, Madam, pleasee overter.¡±


    When he approached Huo Ting, he heard Huo Ting saying unhappily, ¡°You really talk too much nonsense.¡±


    No expression would be seen on Chen Chen¡¯s face. He replied respectfully, ¡°The face of the person who rescued Madam wasn¡¯t captured, but he should be a student of the school judging from his uniform. How would you like to settle this, Boss?¡±


    Huo Ting snorted and said, ¡°This person can wait. Bring me those who threatened Little Lamb, and also the one who said she¡¯s the principal¡¯s daughter, I will teach her an unforgettable lesson.¡±


    They must be tired of living to bully his woman!


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    ...


    The two were especially quiet during dinner.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t say a word, and Huo Ting pulled a long face.


    Dongdong looked at the two of them, and was extremely worried.


    After dinner, Huo Ting didn¡¯t stop Su Mianmian when she took her pillow to look for Dongdong.


    As Su Mianmian looked at Huo Ting¡¯s busy back view, she felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. She pursed her lips and turned to close the door.


    But what she didn¡¯t notice was Huo Ting also looked up at her the instantaneous moment at which she closed the door.


    Dongdong watched Su Mianmian put her pillow on his bed, and suddenly looked as though the world was about to copse. He jumped out of bed and started going anxiously around the room in circles.


    He said as he went around the room, ¡°That¡¯s it! The two of you really need my supervision. I dare Daddy to drive me back to sleep in Little Dark Room again?!¡±


    He referred to his room as ¡°Little Dark Room¡±.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s been only two days that I didn¡¯t sleep with you and you started a cold war. The next step is definitely divorce! What should I do? Who should I stay with?¡±

 Chapter 77

    ?


    Chapter 77: Pacifying Technique (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The issue on who he should follow had Dongdong worried sick.


    He felt that neither of them could do without him, but there was only one him, what should he do?


    Therefore, it is better for Daddy and Miemie not to divorce.


    This was the answer that Dongdong concluded after going a few rounds in the room.


    ¡°Miemie, tell me honestly, why are you and Daddy having a cold war?¡± Dong Dong asked straight to the point.


    Su Mianmian looked, not wanting to talk about this topic.


    Dongdong pouted and asked in detail, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Daddy is having an affair?¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up at him and said helplessly, ¡°No.¡±


    What does Dongdong think about all day?


    ¡°Then...Miemie, you have a pussbucket? That¡¯s it, Dad is already so old, he¡¯s sure to lose to a young man? But if you like young men, you can wait a few years for me...¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t listen any more. She pinched Dongdong¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Dongdong, stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you having a cold war?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Mianmian let go and rubbed Dongdong¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Say it again.¡±


    Dongdong said dully, ¡°Then why are you having a cold war?¡±


    Su Mianmian sighed and said, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know how to exin...¡±


    ¡°Exin with your mouth.¡± Dongdong patted his chest and said, ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll give you some suggestions.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong, was silent for a while, and then shook her head.


    ¡°My dear, I really don¡¯t know...¡±


    Compared to Huo Ting who treated Dongdong like a child, the way that Su Mianmian got along with him was more like a friend.


    Therefore, Dongdong believed Su Mianmian right away when she said she didn¡¯t know. He gave it a thought and quickly responded.


    ¡°Miemie, I believe you. Since you don¡¯t know, then it must be Daddy who¡¯s being unreasonable. You know, men who are single for too long always have menopausal issues. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson!¡±


    After talking, regardless of Su Mianmian¡¯s reaction, he immediately jumped off the bed and ran out.


    Dongdong ran to Huo Ting and looked up at him.


    Huo Ting was feeling troubled. After seeing Dongdong, he waved his hand, and said impatiently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping with your Mommy? Don¡¯t be an eyesore in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, why are you having a cold war with Miemie?¡± Dong Dong asked the same question.


    ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t nose into adults¡¯ affairs!¡± Huo Ting said coldly.


    ¡°Daddy, I really can¡¯t stand your male chauvinism! You¡¯ve already started a cold war, next will be divorce. Let me tell you this first! If there is such a day, I will definitely follow Miemie, and you will be a poor old man without wife and son.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°Huo Chendong, I am your biological father.¡±


    Dongdong froze for a while, as if he suddenly recalled this fact. He said, Miemie and I are closer than biological rtions.¡± After that, he deliberately gave his biological father a provoking look.


    Blue veins can be seen on Huo Ting, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to spank you.¡±


    Dongdong covered his buttocks and shook his head. ¡°Do you only know this trick, Daddy? I really want to talk to you nicely! Because of your unreasonable behavior, Miemie only ate half a bowl of rice tonight. She usually eats two bowls.¡±


    What he said got to Huo Ting, and he asked anxiously, ¡°Little Lamb didn¡¯t eat enough?¡±

 Chapter 78

    ?


    Chapter 78: Pacifying Technique (Part 3)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Dongdong showed him a reprimanding expression, nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you try to talk to her?¡± Huo Ting said angrily.


    Dongdong gave a helpless expression that seemed to say his Daddy was indeed unreasonable!


    ¡°What are you still waiting for? I¡¯ll get someone to make some food for Little Lamb! She¡¯s still growing, and mustn¡¯t be hungry!¡±


    After saying that, he hurried downstairs, and came up with the food ten minutester. He said awkwardly, ¡°Go bring this to your mommy.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Within a short span of ten minutes, Dongdong felt that he had a new understanding on his outlook on life. Sure enough, men be very terrifying after getting married.


    He mustn¡¯t get married too early.


    Dongdong brought the food back, and Su Mianmian saw his solemn face. Feeling a little worried, she touched his head and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Dongdong replied in a very serious manner, ¡°Daddy is weird and temperamental. Miemie, please ept him on ount of him having a smart, adorable, and handsome son!¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡°My dear, can we stop talking about this topic?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, my daddy knows that he was in the wrong. He cried and told me that it was all his fault, and asks you to forgive him.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him in astonishment.


    Dongdong continued to talk nonsense, ¡°Look, Daddy told me to bring this porridge for you. If you eat it, it means that you have forgiven him and won¡¯t continue the cold war with him.¡±


    Su Mianmian said helplessly, ¡°Dongdong, I will eat this porridge. As for other things, let¡¯s not talk about them for now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t quarrel with Uncle at all, so she knew Dongdong was making things up.


    However, she was very touched by Dongdong¡¯s concern for her.


    But she needed to think some things over...


    Dongdong looked at Su Mianmian in disappointment, and silently dissed, Daddy is really useless, he can¡¯t even pacify his wife.


    ...


    Early next morning, the mood between the two remained the same.


    Even Dongdong desperately acting cute was useless. Su Mianmian forced a smile while Huo Ting didn¡¯t even look at them.


    After the meal, Huo Ting sent Su Mianmian to school.


    On the way, the mood was still awkwardly silent.


    When Su Mianmian got out of the car, she took a nce at Huo Ting who was looking at theputer, pursed her lips and left without saying anything.


    In actual fact, she didn¡¯t feel good having a cold war with Uncle.


    Uncle had always sounded cold, but he had never ignored her.


    Su Mianmian patted her own cheek and told herself, should she just give in to Uncle after getting back tonight?


    Tell him that she was wrong...


    But what wrong did she do?


    Can someone tell her?!


    After ss, the ss teacher said unhappily to Su Mianmian who was in a daze, ¡°Su Mianmian,e with me to the office.¡±


    The ss teacher was a forty-year-old woman who was at the bottleneck of her career. If she could still rise any further, this was herst chance.


    After getting hinted by the principal¡¯s daughter yesterday, she immediately went back to check Su Mianmian¡¯s file, and found an area where she could act on.


    ¡°Su Mianmian, your clothing fee has not been paid.¡±


    Eton had two sets of uniforms every quarter, and there were another two sets of formal wear, all of which added up to ten sets.


    They were all hand-made and customized, and hence very expensive.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s uniforms were made two years ago when she first entered the school. They were still paid by Su Weize at that time. Every year, there would be students remaking their school uniform.


    But Su Mianmian didn¡¯t think it was necessary. Her skirt was just a little shorter, and she could still wear it anyway.


    ¡°Teacher, I can still wear mine, so I won¡¯t be reordering¡± Su Mianmian said.


    The ss teacher said in disgust, ¡°The whole ss has ordered, and you¡¯re the only one who didn¡¯t! Do you want to pull down the look of the whole ss on campus? Seriously, paupers like you shouldn¡¯te to Eton!¡±

 Chapter 79

    ?


    Chapter 79: Guardian (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The ss teacher deliberately upped her volume, fearing that others might not hear her.


    Sure enough, the teachers and students in the office all turned to look at them the moment she shouted.


    Su Mianmian felt a little embarrassed and also a little angry.


    She said, ¡°Teacher, you can¡¯t force me to order a new uniform. There isn¡¯t such a school rule.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is wearing new clothes and only you are dressed so shabbily. What would others think of our ss during g-raising ceremony? Don¡¯te Eton if you have no money, you should just settle your withdrawal from school as soon as possible.¡±


    What she said was a bit too much.


    Hearing this, Su Mianmian could tell that the ss teacher came purposely to find fault with her today.


    ¡°Teacher, please watch what you say.¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself, your grades are not improving and the tuition fees here are expensive. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Poor students shouldn¡¯te to Eton. Dropping out of school early will lessen your parents¡¯ burden.¡±


    The parents¡¯ fields in Su Mianmian¡¯s file were both empty, and she had checked the transaction records. Although the tuition fees were paid, she had been working in the school cafeteria two years ago. Would she work in the cafeteria if her family is rich?


    Therefore, she believed that Su Mianmian was a poor student with no background and no money, and had somehow offended the principal¡¯s daughter.


    In order to ride the principal¡¯s coattails, she had to sacrifice Su Mianmian.


    She¡¯s just a poor student, and can¡¯t make much of it anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, do you hear me? Do you still have any regard for your teachers?¡± The ss teacher picked up an exercise book, threw it at Su Mianmian, and said in disgust, ¡°What terrible upbringing, I really don¡¯t know how your mother teaches you! You ill-mannered brat!¡±


    Su Mianmian had been putting up with it. Hearing this statement, her eyes turned red at once.


    She can say anything about her, but not her mother!


    Her mother was her sore spot, and no one could touch it.


    She dashed forward angrily, picked up the items on the book and simply smashed them on the ss teacher.


    Su Mianmian was fierce like a little beast that had been robbed of its territory, wanting to bite the ¡®bad guy¡¯ to death.


    ¡°Ah, this is terrible! Su Mianmian is going to kill someone! Somebody help me pull her away!¡± The ss teacher shouted bitterly, ¡°Stop it, Su Mianmian! Help!¡±


    The movement here was too big, so the other teachers had toe over and helped pull Su Mianmian away.


    A bottle of red ink smashed by Su Mianmian hit right on the ss teacher¡¯s chest andpletely ruined her clothes.


    She was trembling with anger and pointed at Su Mianmian, ¡°You, you! I must ask the principal to dismiss you!¡±


    These actually had nothing to do with other people, and the other teachers also didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. Most of the students who came to Eton were from either rich or powerful families, and no one wanted to offend anybody.


    The teacher who pulled away the ss teacher took a nce at Su Mianmian and then at the ss teacher, and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your clothes?¡± She still didn¡¯t want to offend anyone.


    The ss teacher was going mad. She looked at Su Mianmian who looked like she was about to pounce on her any time, and said gritting her teeth , ¡°I¡¯ll get your dad here now! And get him to take you back!¡±


    She emphasized the words ¡®take you back¡¯!


    Before this, she was still worried that the reason for dismissing Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t strong enough. Now that she had the reason of her attacking a teacher, she didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t be dismissed!


    Su Mianmian, just you wait!

 Chapter 80

    ?


    Chapter 80: Guardian (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    She doesn¡¯t want to attend school in Eton anymore either!


    How could a teacher hurl insults at a student?


    Su Mianmian clenched her fists tightly and stared fiercely at her without saying a word.


    The ss teacher wiped her face with a wet paper towel, and felt a little scared seeing Su Mianmian¡¯s fierce look. She took a few steps back and pointed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything funny, I¡¯ve already called your parent, and he¡¯ll be here soon!


    Parent...


    Su Mianmian wondered, who woulde here for her?


    It cannot be Su Weize! She was very certain.


    As for her stepmother, the possibility is even lower...


    When she wiped her face and was about to turn and leave, she saw the office door open, and Huo Ting came in in a ck suit. After seeing Su Mianmian, he looked around her to make sure that she wasn¡¯t hurt before turning his attention to the ss teacher.


    The ss teacher had never seen so many men in ck suits, especially the one staring at her in front. His aura was so strong that she almost peed her pants out of fear.


    ¡°Were you the one who called me toe over?¡± Huo Ting¡¯s cold voice could be heard.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The ss teacher swallowed her saliva and asked, ¡°Are, are you the parent of Su Mianmian?¡± He¡¯s so young, could he be her elder brother?


    Su Mianmian looked in shock at Huo Ting who was standing in front of her. She never expected Uncle to be the one toe over.


    She instinctively stretched out her hand and held Huo Ting¡¯s hem.


    As he felt his clothes moving, Huo Ting patted Su Mianmian¡¯s hand gently.


    Su Mianmian immediately felt a sense of security. It was a great feeling to have someone backing her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m her guardian.¡± Huo Ting said coldly.


    Guardian?! Su Mianmian was shocked again.


    When did Uncle be her guardian?


    Her entanglement with Uncle had be so deep without her realizing?


    The ss teacher was a little defeated by this ¡®guardian¡¯. Even so, she didn¡¯t forget her purpose of creating this mess was to make Su Mianmian drop out of school.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since you are her guardian, then I shall be straight with you. I¡¯ve been teaching for twenty years and have never seen such a ill-disciplined student, she even attacked a teacher in public...¡±


    The ss teacher pointed to the blood-red chest where she had been ¡°attacked¡±, and said angrily, ¡°Look, this is what Su Mianmian did!¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Huo Ting frowned.


    ¡°Ah? My chest hurts a little! I n to go to the hospitalter for an injury assessment...¡± the ss teacher deliberately made it sound serious.


    Huo Ting stared at her with intolerance. After seeing her quiet down, he turned to ask Su Mianmian.


    ¡°I was asking about you.¡±


    Su Mianmian froze for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She felt pretty good smashing things on someone just now.


    The ss teacher almost went mad seeing this. What kind of parent is this?!


    Your child attacked someone. Even if you don¡¯t ask about the injured person, you shouldn¡¯t be asking your child if her hand was feeling pain?!


    She almost wanted to cry, and she said angrily, ¡°Sir! Su Mianmian is so disrespectful because you have spoiled her!¡±


    Huo Ting took Su Mianmian¡¯s hand and looked carefully. After making sure she wasn¡¯t lying, he focused his attention on this person who had been yakking away.


    ¡°Do you have an issue with that?¡±


    Oh my god! What¡¯s the meaning of that?!


    The ss teacher was furious. She rubbed her chest and was about to reprimand this irrational ¡®parent¡¯ when she saw another group of people walking into the office.


    Aren¡¯t they the principal and the directors?!

 Chapter 81

    ?


    Chapter 81: Guardian (Part 3)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    These people rarely appeared together like this unless there were important school meetings.


    For some unknown reason, the ss teacher felt a sudden uneasiness when she saw them.


    ¡°How are you, Mr. Principal?¡± she hurried forward and said politely, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The principal was fat and always smiled at everyone, but at this moment he seemed to be in a bad mood as he looked at the ss teacher. He red at her and said, ¡°Shut your mouth and stand to one side.¡±


    After that, he immediately changed his expression, looked at Huo Ting with a modest smile, and said fawningly, ¡°You could have just given us your instructions instead ofing in person, Mr. Huo.¡±


    ¡°So tell me, how should we solve this?¡± Huo Ting asked coldly.


    The principal had rushed over as soon as he got the news, and he hadn¡¯t figured out the details. Hearing what Huo Ting said, he felt that the ss teacher must have done something inappropriate. Hence, he gave the ss teacher an eye gesture.


    The ss teacher understood everything when she saw the principal¡¯s behavior. She must have offended someone that she shouldn¡¯t have, and she was now feeling afraid.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, it¡¯s a small misunderstanding. I was just chatting with Su Mianmian.¡± She replied guiltily.


    Hearing this, Su Mianmian felt contempt for the teacher. That wasn¡¯t what she said just now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to drop out of school?¡±


    The principal red at the ss teacher.


    The ss teacher¡¯s legs were shaking from fear, and she said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    The principal raised his hand and waved, signaling to the ss teacher to stop talking. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Huo, it¡¯s our fault. We at Eton wee excellent students like Miss Su, and I am very sorry for the grievance Miss Su has suffered. In order to show my sincerity, I, as the principal, have decided to fire this irresponsible teacher! ¡±


    The ss teacher didn¡¯t expect the principal¡¯s punishment to be so harsh. She said in a panic, ¡°No, principal, you can¡¯t do this to me, I have been a teacher in Eton for twenty years!¡±


    She said while looking for her backing among the other leaders of the school.


    ¡°Where, where¡¯s Vice Principal Jin?¡± She did so much just to ride Vice Principal Jin¡¯s coattails, but where¡¯s he now?


    The principal smiled coldly and said, ¡°Vice Principal Jin was fired from Eton yesterday. Why are you looking for him?¡± Initially, he could only retain his position as the principal only for this year, and it was about to be snatched by Vice Principal Jin who caught up from behind.


    Who would have expected Vice Principal Jin to have a trouble-making daughter who offended people whom she shouldn¡¯t have?


    At the thought of this, the principal¡¯s attitude toward Huo Ting and Su Mianmian became even more ingratiating.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± The ss teacher fell to the ground in despair.


    Fired yesterday?!! How is it possible? Vice Principal Jin was the most popr person to take up the position of the principal.


    What did she do all this for?!


    Huo Ting looked at all this coldly. He did not want Su Mianmian to see too many unpleasant things, just let her see the surface of these things was enough.


    He would handle the rest in private.


    He nodded and said, ¡°The principal did a good job.¡±


    The principal smiled even more modestly, and said, ¡°As long as you are satisfied, Mr. Huo. We have always been student-oriented.¡± After that, he made an eye gesture and the school security immediately stepped forward and pulled the ss teacher away who was still in shock.


    Looking at the rapid and unpredictable changes that happened, Su Mianmian felt an inexplicable feeling. She reached out to hold Huo Ting¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Uncle, shall we go home?¡±

 Chapter 82

    ?


    Chapter 82: Little Lamb, Please Be More Self-Confident


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The two sat in the car, and this was the first time Su Mianmian took the initiative to hold Huo Ting¡¯s hand.


    What happened just now made her realize that maybe Uncle cared more about her than she thought.


    She thought of everything that Uncle silently did for her, and she suddenly understood why Uncle was so angry over what happened yesterday.


    Because he cares about her, so he is very angry when she didn¡¯t consider him when making a decision, right?


    Looking at Su Mianmian who seemed a little zoned out, Huo Ting held her hand, feeling a bit displeased, but Little Lamb still didn¡¯t respond.


    Feeling unhappy, he held Su Mianmian in his arms from behind, and asked coldly, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Su Mianmian moved a little ufortably and asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, when did you be my guardian?¡±


    What does changing guardian imply...


    Su Mianmian knew very well that Su Weize could no longer force her as a father to do what she didn¡¯t want to do!


    She had thought that it would take another half a year to get out of this, but now it was over.


    No matter why Huo Ting made this decision, Su Mianmian was grateful to him!


    ¡°Do you think I would let you see your father again after what he did?!¡±


    Su Mianmian rested quietly in Huo Ting¡¯s arms and pursed her lips.


    Hu Huoting looked down at her and said, ¡°Be good, don¡¯t make me angry! If you want to see him, we¡¯ll talk about it again after you be an adult...¡±


    He said ¡°talk about it again¡±, so it was still up to him to decide whether she could see him then.


    Su Mianmian rested her head against Huo Ting¡¯s chest, closed her eyes slightly, and asked between sobs after a long while, ¡°Uncle, why are you so good to me?¡±


    Their marriage wasn¡¯t because of love, and she had married him unwillingly.


    Then why did he marry her?


    Bai Meifeng must have said those words at that time to scare her.


    A person of his status must be able to marry any kind of woman he wants?


    What¡¯s so good about her? Other than being young, she really couldn¡¯t find anything about herself that was worthy of Huo Ting¡¯s liking.


    ¡°Am I very good to you?¡± Why doesn¡¯t Huo Ting think so himself?


    He has a bad temper and is a control freak.


    He watches her all the time, and even controls who she meets and what she eats...


    Su Mianmian whispered, ¡°Um, no one has ever cared about me like you...¡±


    Looking at Su Mianmian¡¯s soft appearance, Huo Ting thought of what was in the investigation report. He thought to himself, indeed there are many things that couldn¡¯t be reflected in the report.


    It seems that Little Lamb is more pitiful than what was stated in the report.


    He hugged her tightly and said, ¡°Then you will listen to me obediently from now on. You must first ask for my opinion if you have any issues. And most importantly, what happened yesterday must not be repeated.


    Is that all?


    Su Mianmian nodded obediently.


    ¡°In order to make you remember well, we must set rules tonight.¡± He thought, Little Lamb might not not agree previously...he can try tonight.


    Su Mianmian blushed, hesitated for a while, but nodded.


    Huo Ting looked at her and almost wanted to settle her in the car.


    Dongdong returned home that night and found that only the old housekeeper was there to greet him.


    ¡°Ahem, Young Master and Madam are busy.¡± The old housekeeper looked awkward.


    Young Master and Madam went straight to the room aftering back. They didn¡¯t even have dinner, they are really close...


    Tong Dongdong blinked, and said in an experienced tone, ¡°Grandpa Housekeeper, you don¡¯t need to say anything, I totally understand. They¡¯ve ended their cold war.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Little Young Master seems to know too much?


    Feeling a little distressed, the old housekeeper didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    Sometimes it¡¯s very distressing to have a smart kid at home.

 Chapter 83

    ?


    Chapter 83: Little Lamb¡¯s Part-Time Job (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    That evening, Huo Ting gave Su Mianmian a memorable lesson with his gentle and profound actions.


    After waking up the next day, Su Mianmianid on the bed for a long time before she got over it.


    Although the setting of rules this time made her blush and her heart beat, the cold war between the two finally came to an end.


    This was something good.


    Su Mianmian thought of the end ofst night ... Huo Ting kept asking her to say things like ¡°Hubby I will listen to you in future¡±... ¡°I will do whatever you say¡±...


    It was really shameful!


    She pondered for a while, and thought that it would be better for her to be obedient from now on.


    ¡°Uncle, can I go to work?¡± Su Mianmian used an inquiring tone.


    Huo Ting was in a very good mood today after gaining satisfactionst night. Hearing what Su Mianmian said, he was especially democratic and didn¡¯t object immediately, but asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Because she¡¯s short of money...


    But Su Mianmian felt that saying this reason out was like asking Uncle for money.


    She didn¡¯t want to do this.


    The rtionship between the two of them was currently a little ambiguous. If it involved money, it might be even moreplicated.


    She thought about it and replied, ¡°The shop where I worked before has closed down. I want to find another job.¡±


    The boss sent her a text message that day telling her not to go to the shop again because he was going back to his hometown to inherit his family business.


    However, Su Mianmian still felt that he was going back to his hometown to get married.


    He was already in his forties, after all, and he won¡¯t be able to get a wife if he didn¡¯t marry soon.


    If the boss heard this, he would probably yell again! I¡¯m only twenty-three...


    Huo Ting initially refused, but he suddenly thought of the book Dongdong downloaded into hisputer, something about the daily life of a domineering president and his naive secretary (what the hell)... Maybe he could do something with Little Lamb in the office?


    Thinking about it made him full of anticipation.


    He touched his chin, and recalled that Mary had beenining to him recently about the increasing overtime and that she had no time to go on blind dates. ¡°Can Boss help me find a man if I¡¯m left on the shelf?!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t?! Then you have to let me recruit two assistants.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Huo Ting replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Mianmian was shocked that Uncle was so easy to talk to this time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find a job,¡± Huo Ting said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sure enough, there must be something else, but it didn¡¯t matter as long as she could go to work.


    Anyway, the job that Uncle finds can¡¯t be too bad, right?


    ...


    ¡°Did I hear correctly?¡± Su Mianmian blinked.


    Mary gave a professional smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it just so happens that I need to recruit three assistants recently. I think that your specialization is quite suitable, Madam.¡±


    Actually she needed to recruit two, and the extra one was for the hardworking (evil) Boss.


    Su Mianmian touched her face and asked a little worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not up to it.¡± Sister Mary looks very professional at first nce. Can she...do the job well as her assistant?


    Mary looked down and pondered before saying, ¡°It is a little difficult.¡± Boss said that Madam¡¯s first task as an assistant was to fatten herself up by five kilos.


    She really felt that it was too difficult.


    Maybe they should challenge two-and-a-half kilos first?


    ¡°Then...let¡¯s forget it,¡± Su Mianmian said apologetically. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll exin it to Uncle.¡±


    She knew it must be Uncle¡¯s idea.


    Hearing her say this, Mary immediately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 84

    ?


    Chapter 84: Little Lamb¡¯s Part-Time Job (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian was a little surprised that Mary would have such a big reaction. She blinked and looked at her, feeling a little puzzled.


    Mary held Su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said between sobs, ¡°Madam Mianmian, you don¡¯t know how lost I am. I¡¯m already twenty-eight and will be over thirty in no time. If I still can¡¯t find a man, I¡¯ll be left on the shelf. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, Sister Mary?¡±


    Such a perfect woman has no boyfriend? Are all the men blind?!


    ¡°Yes, my blind date history is filled with blood and tears. I¡¯ll tell you when I have time, I shall not go into details now!¡± Mary wiped away her non-existent tears and continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t even have time to go on blind dates recently. Boss finally agreed to let me recruit people, such that I can get married, so...¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Madam, you muste work at Huo Enterprise!¡±


    Although Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t quite understand the rtionship between the two, but things sounded serious. She thought about it and said, ¡°There are many things that I may not know, would that cause you too much trouble?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! The assistant¡¯s job is very simple, you just need to send documents! Feel free to ask me if you have any questions!¡± Mary said, pat herself on the chest.


    Boss¡¯s intention was definitely to see Madam all the time. He never wanted Madam to really work here.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Sister Mary.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Mary smiled innocently.


    ...


    A few dayster, Su Mianmian looked at her desk and asked, wondering, ¡°Is this really my seat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mary smiled professionally, and asked sincerely, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Uncle¡¯s office?¡±


    There were three people who came today. Two girls were arranged to sit outside, and only she was brought into the president¡¯s office.


    The design of Uncle¡¯s office was extremely simr to the style of his room. It was ck and without any human touch.


    Then, in front of the domineering president¡¯s desk was a pink table.


    The table even hadmb designs printed on it, as though it was for everyone to know that it was exclusively for Su Mianmian.


    It looks really awkward in the huge office...


    Su Mianmian was tearing inside...


    There wasn¡¯t any trace of unnaturalness on Mary¡¯s face, even though she wasining in her heart.


    I don¡¯t believe Boss doesn¡¯t want to do anything with such guilty pleasure arrangement! It¡¯s outrageous!


    Boss is really crazy!


    ¡°Yes, but Boss thought that there must be a lot of things you don¡¯t understand when you firste in. He can guide you any time if you sit inside.¡± She said this against her conscience.


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian rubbed her face, looked up at Mary, and said nkly, ¡°Do you guys think I¡¯m so naive?!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to figure this out. If she really sits inside, Uncle could do anything he wants to her any time?!


    Unbelievable! His intention cannot be more obvious!


    Hearing voices outside, Huo Ting opened the partition door of the room and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you settled down?¡±


    The president¡¯s office even had a lounge area, and its supporting facilities wereparable to five-star hotels.


    Huo Ting often slept here when he worked overtime, so if Su Mianmian really sat inside, ahem...


    It would be hard to say what would happen...

 Chapter 85

    ?


    Chapter 85: Little Lamb¡¯s Part-Time Job (Part 3)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Huo Ting was particrly excited on the first day Little Lamb came to work.


    When the two of them came together today, Little Lamb said that it would create a bad impression, and wanted to get down at the street across thepany.


    Although Huo Ting didn¡¯t quite understand what Little Lamb meant by bad impression, he thought of the two of them being able to see each other all the time very soon and maybe even try the technique in the book ¡°The Domineering President and The Naive Secretary¡± (what the hell)...


    Thinking of this, Huo Ting couldn¡¯t help but go to the private fitness room to do a set of workout on the machines. He came out after taking a shower and changing clothes, just to see Little Lambing over.


    Su Mianmian was talking to Mary when she happened to see Uncle not properly dressed, and water was still dripping from his hair.


    His front buttons were not fastened, showing his abs.


    Su Mianmian blushed, and immediately turned around.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if you haven¡¯t seen this before, why are you feeling shy?¡± Huo Ting said as he slowly fastened his buttons.


    Su Mianmian bit her lip and wanted to continue talking to Mary about her seat.


    Huh, where is she?


    Mary had long disappeared quick-wittedly.


    It was already so obvious, how could Su Mianmian still not get it?


    Mary wouldn¡¯t dare interfere, so she only had to settle Uncle.


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath, turned around, and said solemnly, ¡°Uncle, I am very grateful to you for giving me a chance to work, but I cannot ept your arrangement.¡±


    Huo Ting moved closer to Su Mianmian, and ce his hands on her side.


    Su Mianmian stepped back nervously until her back was against the wall.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Huo Ting bent over and asked in her ear. ¡°Say it out, and I will satisfy your request.¡±


    His breathnded on Su Mianmian¡¯s face, and she suddenly had goosebumps all over.


    She turned her face to the side, looked down and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be different from others. The other two new assistants are sitting outside. I want to sit with them.¡±


    That¡¯s right! She can¡¯t sit inside. How can an assistant sit in the same office as the president?


    Isn¡¯t that telling everyone that there¡¯s something between the two of them?


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it,¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get someone toe in and move your stuff out.¡± Huo Ting looked at the nervous Su Mianmian, sat on the office chair and pressed a number.


    Su Mianmian blinked, feeling a little surprised that Uncle was so easy to talk to this time.


    One minuteter, Mary came in again, and a security guard followed behind her.


    She took a nce at Su Mianmian, and instructed the security guard to move Su Mianmian¡¯s table out.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Huo Ting asked coldly.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t really adjust to Uncle¡¯s sudden change in expression. She froze for a while and replied, ¡°No, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Close the door when you go out.¡± After saying this, Huo Ting didn¡¯t even look at Su Mianmian once.


    Since he said so, Su Mianmian didn¡¯t say anything more. She turned around, closed the door and went out.


    ¡°Mianmian, you shall sit here first,¡± Mary said beside her ear with a smile, ¡°Sorry, Madam, I¡¯ll address you by your name in the office.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Mianmian replied, ¡°Sorry for your trouble, Sister Mary.¡±


    ¡°Take a seat first, the other two assistants have just gone downstairs to pick up their badges. They wille upter.¡± Mary said, handed Su Mianmian a badge, and said, ¡°This is yours.¡±


    Su Mianmian took it.


    Mary left after giving a few instructions.


    After all, she was really very busy as the chief secretary.


    Su Mianmian saw that everyone around her was busy, and she started to feel a little lost.

 Chapter 86

    ?


    Chapter 86: Little Lamb¡¯s Part-Time Job (Part 4)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    When Mary returned to her seat, she immediately picked up the phone and gave Huo Ting a tip off.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve done everything ording to your instructions... Madam didn¡¯t say anything, sure, I will continue to keep a close watch.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she couldn¡¯t resist the urge and made a post on the Inte forum using a sockpuppet, ¡°My boss is a lunatic who ys hard to get in order to get his wife¡¯s attention... the name of the chapter must be long!¡±


    ...


    After she made the post, the two neers who joined today were also back.


    Actually, as the chief secretary, she really didn¡¯t need to deal with these little neers. But what can she do when Boss¡¯s wife is among them?!


    In order to show that everyone was ¡®equal¡¯, she had to attend to them in person.


    Mary walked over in fifteen-centimeter-high heels, and smiled professionally, ¡°All the neers,e over here.¡±


    Su Mianmian quickly stood up after hearing this.


    ¡°Mianmian, take your time, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious to get up.¡± Standing up suddenly would make you dizzy.


    As soon as Mary said this, the three looked at her in shock.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°This is how humane Huo Enterprise is. Everyone in thepany is like a family.¡±


    The two little neers were moved, and said immediately, ¡°We are so fortunate to be in Huo Enterprise...¡±


    Su Mianmian wiped the sweat on her forehead secretly when no one was noticing.


    Next, Mary briefly talked about the details of everyone¡¯s work, and then let the neers return to their seats to work.


    She said, ¡°Mianmian,e with me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Mianmian followed Mary and walked into her office.


    Mary got straight to the point and said, ¡°Madam, your job is more special. You are responsible for Boss¡¯s lunch and afternoon tea. Here are the things that Boss likes and doesn¡¯t like to eat. You can take a look first, and thene up with a n.¡±


    Mary said this whileining in her heart. Boss has really put a lot of thought and effort into this.


    He actually came up with this in order to increase his sense of presence in front of Madam.


    Su Mianmian weighed what was in her hands. This should be at least over a hundred pages?!


    Mary replied, ¡°This is not all. I still have a copy of the food that Boss asionally wants to eat. I will give it to you after you have digested this information.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Thank you, she really didn¡¯t want to know.


    Su Mianmian returned to the office with the materials, and the two neers stood up to wee her.


    A girl with a baby face said, ¡°I¡¯m Wawa, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Su Mianmian.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°My name is Tian Mengmeng.¡± The other girl looked really cute when she smiled.


    After the three of them introduced themselves, they started to talk about their respective jobs.


    Although Wawa had a baby face, she was the oldest of the three. She was twenty-three years old this year and had just graduated from college. Her job was also the heaviest of the three, being responsible for sorting and ssifying documents.


    Tian Mengmeng was an intern like Su Mianmian, who woulde three times a week, namely Tuesday, Friday and Saturday.


    ¡°Mianmian, you are so lucky that you can be responsible for Boss¡¯s diet.¡± Mengmeng said enviously, ¡°You get to eat food when choosing dishes for Boss.¡±


    It¡¯s really enviable to have good food every day!


    Mengmeng was a foodie.


    ¡°Shall we exchange?¡± Su Mianmian felt really troubled by the job.


    She doesn¡¯t want to write the report or the like, all right?


    She has never seen such a picky man!


    Mengmeng thought for a while and said, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m on a diet recently, we¡¯d better not exchange.¡±

 Chapter 87

    ?


    Chapter 87: Likes And Dislikes (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Mengmeng shut down theputer, took her bag and was ready to leave. Seeing Su Mianmian still at her seat, she asked, ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯ll bete if you don¡¯t leave now. Sister Mary said that the wee party will start on time at eight o¡¯clock.


    To celebrate the three neers joining thepany today, the secretary department was holding a wee party tonight.


    Actually the wee party just meant that everyone would get together for a meal followed by some singing.


    ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll leave in a while.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    The reason that she didn¡¯t dare leave was because she hadn¡¯t reported to Uncle.


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    After Mengmeng left, Su Mianmian got up and walked to Huo Ting¡¯s office. When she was about to knock, the door suddenly opened.


    Su Mianmian got a shock and took a step back.


    Huo Ting looked at her with a nk expression on his face.


    ¡°Uncle, why did youe out and scare me?¡± She rubbed her chest, feeling a little guilty for some unknown reason.


    Huo Ting looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    He was feeling a little unhappy. He had intended to ignore Little Lamb and make her not used to it so that she woulde and find him, but she didn¡¯t appear at all the whole day.


    Huo Ting now had serious doubts on the strategy Chen Ce bought.


    ying hard to get doesn¡¯t seem to work on Little Lamb?


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t seem to hear the unhappiness in Huo Ting¡¯s tone. She tugged at his arm and asked in an ingratiating manner, ¡°Can I go home a littleter tonight? The department colleagues organized a wee party, and I want to go too.¡±


    Hearing this, Huo Ting felt even more upset! You still want to go out and enjoy with other people? This is outrageous, what happened to putting your husband above all things?!


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Uncle is really easy to talk to after all.


    Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°Our family¡¯s curfew is eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    Eight o¡¯clock...she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it even if she leaves immediately after drinking a ss of water.


    ¡°When did we have this?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Uncle, stop acting cute! She wanted to cry...


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t control the expression on her face. She pursed her lips, stretched out her hand and continued to tug at Huo Ting¡¯s arm before saying coquettishly, ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t be able to make any friends if I don¡¯t go. And I won¡¯t be able to blend into thepany if I don¡¯t make any friends.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to make friends? Little Lamb, get your priorities right. Do you need me to remind you of your job details?¡± Huo Ting said unhappily. ¡°You only need to serve me well, and other things have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Su Mianmian was speechless when she thought of her job.


    He should give her a slightly more meaningful job even if he wants to feed her?


    As for those one hundred pages of likes and dislikes, she only did a rough scan and already felt that the credibility was extremely low.


    Uncle obviously likes cakes, and his favorite is strawberry cake.


    But such important information wasn¡¯t even written on it.


    Su Mianmian knew that she had to use the soft approach on Huo Ting.


    She thought about it, gave a pitiful expression, and said in an ingratiating manner, ¡°Dear, I promise that you will have a little surprise for your lunch and afternoon tea tomorrow. I¡¯ve been thinking about this the whole of today.¡±


    Huo Ting felt much better after hearing Su Mianmian¡¯s words. He pretended not to care and said, ¡°Actually I don¡¯t care about all these. You should know that I can do with anything made by you.¡±


    What? Uncle actually wants her to cook for him?


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid and can¡¯t do anything well, so I had to ask Mary to assign you the easiest job.¡± See how thoughtful and understanding he is.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Su Mianmian spoke with a forked tongue.


    But she wasining in her heart, this job isn¡¯t easy at all, all right?


    Seeing how obedient she was, Huo Ting¡¯s anger was almost gone. After thinking about it, he asked, ¡°Do you really want to go?¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded hard.


    ¡°All right.¡± Huo Ting said kindly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Uncle, are you sure you wouldn¡¯t scare everyone to death if you go?

 Chapter 88

    ?


    Chapter 88: Likes And Dislikes (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Huo Ting insisted on going with Su Mianmian. In this case, Su Mianmian didn¡¯t feel like going anymore.


    After she said she didn¡¯t want to go, Huo Ting wanted to go instead.


    Having wasted time on this, it was already past eight o¡¯clock by the time Su Mianmian arrived.


    ¡°Mianmian, why are you here sote, everyone is waiting... Ah!¡± Thest scream was as a result of seeing Huo Ting.


    ¡°Mr., Mr. Huo...¡± The poor senior began to stutter, having lost his eloquence when facing customers.


    With a straight face, Huo Ting red fiercely at the hand that he wanted to ce on Little Lamb¡¯s shoulder.


    How bold! Huo Ting looked at his worker¡¯s badge and remembered his face.


    The senior¡¯s scream was really loud, causing those in the room to look outside. When everyone saw Huo Ting here, they were all so scared that they stood up.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, why are you here?¡±


    Huo Ting didn¡¯t feel uneasy at all. He took a nce at everyone and said, ¡°I heard that you were having a wee party, so I came here to take a look.¡±


    Everyone was moaning in their hearts, as they didn¡¯t understand why a ¡°wee party¡± would attract Boss?


    They would have changed a name if they had known that this would happen.


    The only one who knew Su Mianmian¡¯s identity was Mary. Seeing Huo Ting here, she understood everything.


    She pped her forehead in agony, and regretted forgetting to tell her subordinates not to invite Su Mianmian.


    How would they still dare have any ¡°activities¡± with Boss around?


    Yes, they were organizing a speed dating event tonight using the name of a wee party.


    But now, she mustn¡¯t let Boss find out, otherwise...


    She would die a horrible death.


    Mary thought of the things that might happen, and her face turned green. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Boss, thank you foring here to guide the work, but we are almost done with the gathering. Boss, you are also very busy. Everyone, let¡¯s thank Boss quickly, and this is the end of our gathering.¡±


    ¡°The end?¡± The subordinate in charge of the arrangement was stunned for a while before saying, ¡°But Captain and the rest of them aren¡¯t here yet.¡±


    Mary felt like giving her dumb subordinate a beating, but on the precondition that she ovees the situation in front of her first.


    ¡°There are more peopleing?¡± Huo Ting looked at the things on their table. There were all alcoholic drinks, and it really didn¡¯t look like a dinner party.


    ¡°...¡± while Mary was still thinking about what to say, the door opened again.


    The captain of the bodyguard came in with five or six bodyguards. They were off work, and everyone changed out of their suits and put on casual clothes.


    They are all in good shape, looking like models even when wearing ordinary clothes.


    ¡°Mr. Huo?¡± The captain asked, feeling puzzled, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Huo Ting took a nce at his capable assistant and knew that she was going crazy thinking about getting married.


    Looking at the ratio of men to women present, he understood everything. His pupils constricted a little as he said coldly, ¡°Mary, seems like I¡¯ve given you too little work.¡±


    ¡°Boss...¡± As Mary was about to kneel and beg for mercy, Mengmeng shouted loudly.


    ¡°Mianmian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Hearing this, Huo Ting couldn¡¯t bother about Mary anymore. He turned and saw Su Mianmian squatting down with her hand on the stomach and a painful expression on her face.


    ¡°Step aside.¡± Huo Ting said coldly.


    Mengmeng was so frightened that she quickly moved to the side. Huo Ting bent down and carried Su Mianmian in his arms.


    Su Mianmian said weakly, ¡°Uncle, my stomach hurts.¡± She gave Mary a hand gesture when Huo Ting couldn¡¯t see it, asking her not to worry.


    Huo Ting no longer had the mood to care about others the moment that he heard Su Mianmian was unwell. He carried her and quickly walked.


    Mary almost wanted to kneel down to thank Madam.


    Compared to the cold Boss, Madam is like a warm and friendly angel!

 Chapter 89

    ?


    Chapter 89: Likes And Dislikes (Part 3)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Everyone saw the big boss who came and left like a wind. After a moment of silence, someone asked, ¡°May I ask, why did Mr. Huoe over?¡±


    Exactly! Mr. Huo¡¯s time is charged by the second. Even if it was an invitation by the mayor, he would decide whether to talk to him or not depending on his mood. Why would hee to the ¡°wee party¡±?


    ¡°Maybe because of Su Mianmian?¡±


    Someone identally told the truth.


    Everyone looked at him at once in unison.


    The man stuttered and said, ¡°They seem, seem toe,e together.¡±


    Everyone thought about this in their minds, and suddenly felt that they knew too much. No one dared to say anything for a long while.


    ¡°Are we still going on with the speed dating?¡± The captain asked loudly.


    ¡°Go on your ass!¡± Mary said in frustration, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly get out of here and go back home!¡±


    Mary was in a bad mood because her blind date had failed for the nth time.


    The captain said, ¡°We have just arrived and haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡±


    Mary stared fiercely, and said, ¡°You can still eat?¡± Who still has the mood to eat after being scared by Boss?


    The captain looked at Mary, and his first reaction was, thisdy is beautiful. Then, his second reaction was, why was she so thin!


    He said, ¡°Of course, just get us something! We are not choosey, but we need more meat.¡±


    Mary moved the corners of her mouth, and thought to herself, he¡¯s indeed all brawn and no brains.


    Slick as she was, Mary didn¡¯t want toe into conflict with anyone in public, especially when this person was thepany¡¯s security captain. She took a nce at him and then went out to order something for them.


    Captain touched his chin and thought to himself, thisdy has such charming eyes...


    ...


    Su Mianmian stopped pretending immediately after she was being carried into the car. She raised her hand and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Hearing this, Huo Ting heard looked down at her coldly, waiting for her to exin.


    ¡°I regretted it...the wee party is meaningless. I don¡¯t know anyone except Sister Mary.¡± Su Mianmian grabbed Huo Ting¡¯s hand and said very sincerely, ¡°I think it¡¯s more fun to be with you.¡±


    Huo Ting was immediately pleased, but he still replied as though he didn¡¯t care, ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t you want to go just now?¡± It was actually a speed dating event!


    If he hadn¡¯t tagged along, how long were they going to hide it from him?!


    But from the look of it, it seems that Little Lamb did not know about it.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone along with Su Mianmian and left right away.


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard and quickly said, ¡°No.¡± She mustn¡¯t admit to it at this point.


    Huo Ting gave a snort, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you have to give me a little surprise tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Why hasn¡¯t Uncle forget about this!


    She was obviously just humouring him...


    ...


    Su Mianmian actually didn¡¯t really know how to cook. Making cakes was still okay as she used to work in a cake shop, and she learned from seeing how the boss did it as time went by.


    As for cooking, she had servants doing it previously when she was staying with the Su family.


    And all the more she didn¡¯t need to do it after marrying Huo Ting.


    So, this was her first time cooking.


    Uncle likes sweet stuff. She nned to make sweet and sour pork ribs, and then...maybe some stir-fried vegetables.


    In order to let Uncle have fresh food, she specially adjusted the rm clock to six.


    Actually, Huo Ting also woke up when the rm clock rang. He squinted his eyes and watched Little Lamb get up cautiously and put on her clothes sneakily. Finally, she even turned around to see if he woke up.


    Of course he pretended to sleep...


    Huo Ting felt extremely happy. His young wife really loves himself so much, making breakfast for him early in the morning. He really wanted to boast about this.


    As a result, after Su Mianmian went downstairs, Huo Ting couldn¡¯t control himself and took out his mobile phone to dial a number.


    ¡°Huo Ting, why are you calling me early in the morning, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Little Lamb is going to make breakfast for me ...um, yes... that¡¯s how much she loves me... I¡¯m sure your wife won¡¯t do that! She even wants to give me a surprise...do you think I should go downstairs a littleter? But I want to see the way she cooks with love for me...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Gongbei Cheng, tell me, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°...no longer friends! Goodbye!¡±

 Chapter 90

    ?


    Chapter 90: Likes And Dislikes (Part 4)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian looked at the final product that she made, and had the urge to throw it away.


    The sweet and sour pork ribs was ckish and unidentifiable. It tasted sweet and astringent, such that one would need to drink a ss of water with each bite in order to suppress the vor.


    The green peppers were slightly burnt while the meat slices werepletely burnt. It didn¡¯t look appetising at all.


    It¡¯s really a failure!


    She¡¯d better throw it away! It would be terrible if anything goes wrong after eating it.


    Luckily Uncle didn¡¯t know that she was cooking, otherwise it would be difficult for her to exin.


    Su Mianmian covered the lunch box in disappointment. When she turned around and was about to throw it away, she saw Dongdong¡¯s chubby face close to her.


    ¡°Dongdong...¡± She was startled for a while before asking, ¡°When did youe here?¡±


    There was no walking sound at all, and she didn¡¯t notice him.


    Dongdong looked over and saw Su Mianmian holding a lunch box. He immediately felt jealous and said, ¡°Miemie, you can¡¯t show favoritism like this. Have you forgotten that you have a growing son? How can you only cook for your man? What about mine?¡±


    ¡°Well...no it¡¯s not like this.¡±


    Dongdong had a hurt expression on his face, and said angrily, ¡°I knew it, you adults always say one thing but do another. Miemie, you said before that you would choose me between me and Daddy! Have you forgotten your promise?!¡±


    He had just watched a soap drama, and this was what the female lead said when she was dumped by the male lead.


    He merely borrowed it.


    She had never said such a thing?!


    Su Mianmian hated it most when Dongdong bbered nonsense. She had even gained experience dealing with it.


    Dongdong would definitely say more nonsensical things if you argued with him, so the best thing to do was to go long with him...


    She raised her hand in surrender and said, ¡°Dear, you can have this if you want.¡±


    ¡°All right! I believe that you still love me.¡± Dongdong took the lunch box happily, opened it, and his face stiffened for two seconds. Then, he covered the lunch box, and said in agony, ¡°Miemie, I think you¡¯d better give your love to Daddy!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Is it really so disgusting?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huo Ting asked coldly, standing against the door frame.


    ¡°Daddy, Miemie...um...¡±


    Su Mianmian quickly carried Dongdong and covered his mouth, preventing him from continuing.


    Huo Ting raised his eyebrows.


    Su Mianmian said, ¡°Nothing, I was just doing some washing and Dongdong came in to help, right?¡± She looked at Dongdong with a threatening look as she said thest word.


    Dongdong blinked and nodded obediently.


    Huo Ting¡¯s gaze shifted from the two of them to the lunch box on the table. After taking a nce, he moved away naturally, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed it at all.


    He said, ¡°Come out quick! We¡¯re runningte.¡± After that, he turned and walked out.


    Su Mianmian felt relieved when Huo Ting didn¡¯t ask any further.


    Dongdong said, ¡°Miemie, don¡¯t you want to know let Daddy know?¡±


    Su Mianmian has nothing to hide from Dongdong, so she said straight to the point, ¡°I¡¯m worried that your Daddy would fall sick eating it.¡±


    ¡°Then... are you throwing all these away?¡± Dongdong pointed to the lunch box.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    ¡°Actually you don¡¯t have to do this! My daddy is very healthy! He won¡¯t die from eating the food you cook!¡± Dongdong patted his chest confidently.


    Hearing this, Su Mianmian felt as though she had been dealt a blow.


    She rubbed her face and said weakly, ¡°Thank you for your constion, Dear.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

 Chapter 91

    ?


    Chapter 91: Likes And Dislikes (Part 5)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Huo Ting had never looked forward to lunchtime this much, and he had been looking at his watch since the morning.


    The closer it was to twelve o¡¯clock, the more frequently he looked at his watch.


    He still didn¡¯t know that Su Mianmian had thrown away the lunch she made in the morning.


    At almost eleven o¡¯clock, Mengmeng asked Su Mianmian if she wanted to order food.


    Su Mianmian thought about it and ordered a sweet and sour pork ribs plus stir-fried meat.


    That¡¯s right! These were the two dishes she failed to make.


    Mengmeng said in shock, ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell you¡¯re so thin but you can really eat!¡±


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡°It¡¯s not only for me, one is for Un...um, Boss.¡±


    Mengmeng made a sound of acknowledgement and didn¡¯t find anything wrong. She thought it was normal for Mianmian to order food for Mr. Huo since she was responsible for his diet.


    Mary who was walking past heard their conversation, and she was taken aback at once.


    Madam, are you sure you¡¯re letting Boss eat fast food that cost less than twenty RMB?!


    At twelve noon, Huo Ting coolly pressed the call button and instructed coldly, ¡°Get Su Mianmian to bring my lunch in.¡±


    After receiving the direct call from Boss, Mary¡¯s mood became moreplicated.


    She felt that Boss would definitely be very angry when he sees the lunch Madam prepared for him.


    Mary went out and said to Su Mianmian who was fighting on bravely, ¡°Mianmian, Boss¡¯s lunch...¡±


    Before she finished talking, Su Mianmian shouted at Mengmeng, ¡°Mengmeng, when is lunch arriving?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it will be here soon.¡± Mengmeng looked up. Seeing Mary, she gave a silly smile and said, ¡°Sister Mary, I have snacks here if you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    But if she¡¯d remembered correctly, Sister Mary didn¡¯t order any food.


    Mary shook her head and said to Su Mianmian, ¡°Boss wants you send his lunch in.¡±


    ¡°Sure. No problem.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    Ten minutester, the fast-food that Mianmian ordered arrived.


    But instead of taking it in immediately, she took out the lunch box that she had washed in the morning and put the food in the lunch box.


    Yes, she was going to treat the fast food that she bought as homemade food.


    After seeing all this from outside, Mary turned around and said to herself, I didn¡¯t see anything...


    Su Mianmian knocked on the door. After hearing a response from the inside asking her to go in, she pushed the door and went in.


    ¡°Why are you so slow?¡± Huo Ting said unhappily. ¡°I¡¯ll deduct your sry if this happens again.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian ignored what he said. She put the food in front of Huo Ting¡¯s desk, opened it for him, handed him the chopsticks, and said in an ingratiating manner, ¡°Please enjoy your meal.¡±


    Huo Ting was in a very good mood today. After giving Su Mianmian a cold look, he picked up chopsticks and started eating.


    Su Mianmian kept staring at Huo Ting¡¯s expression, and saw him...


    All right, he still had a cold expression, so she couldn¡¯t tell his mood.


    Nheless, Huo Ting finished all the food.


    Su Mianmian was very surprised, as she seldom saw Huo Ting finish everything when dining at home.


    She froze for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Uncle, are you full?¡±


    She could give Uncle the lunch box she ordered for herself if need be.


    Huo Ting feltfortable no matter how he looked at Little Lamb. Although the food she cooked was a bit too salty and the ingredients used weren¡¯t fresh enough, the taste is still not bad. The most important thing was the effort she put in to cook for him.


    So he decided to give praise appropriately.


    ¡°I like the food you made today.¡±


    Su Mianmian secretly heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    Seems like Uncle likes this ¡°little surprise¡±.


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t like this dish you made. The green peppers tasted really awful.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 92

    ?


    Chapter 92: Something Sudden And Unexpected (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian walked out with the empty lunch box, feeling both guilty and worried.


    She felt guilty because Uncle said to her, ¡°Although the food you cook is just so-so, I¡¯m still quite happy with this little surprise on ount of you getting up early to prepare for me.¡±


    Her worry was also because Uncle said to her, ¡°Since you can cook, you shall be in charge of my lunch. By the way, green pepper is disgusting. I don¡¯t want to see it in my menu again!¡±


    ...but she can¡¯t cook!


    Will Uncle be angry if she confess now?


    The answer is definitely yes.


    Therefore, Su Mianmian didn¡¯t confess but just walked out in despair.


    After seeing Su Mianmiane out, Mengmeng tugged at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mianmian. Today¡¯s meal was cooked by the boss himself, and it was really awful. We have already made a phone call toin. The boss said he would get the chef to prepare again and send it over...huh, it¡¯s all been eaten?!¡±


    Su Mianmian froze for a moment and asked, ¡°Did it taste very awful?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too salty, it can¡¯t be eaten.¡± Mengmeng wondered, ¡°Strange, why did Boss finish it? It¡¯s really awful. No one here could eat it.¡±


    He probably thought it was cooked by her!


    That¡¯s why Uncle finished everything!


    Su Mianmian was suddenly filled with guilt. If she had known it, she would have kept the food she cooked today no matter how bad it looked and tasted. It was better than lying to Uncle.


    Mengmeng shouted at her back, ¡°Huh, where are you going, Mianmian? Boss has eaten all the food, do you still want toin?¡±


    Su Mianmian went back to the door of the president¡¯s office. After standing for a while, she knocked on the door a little uneasily.


    ¡°Come in.¡± There was a monitor at the door. Huo Ting already knew it was Su Mianmian when she was at the door.


    Su Mianmian walked in, looked at Uncle, and swallowed back the words she wanted to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Ting looked up and asked.


    She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Uncle, I will be serious in learning cooking from now on.¡±


    Huo Ting thought she was still upset about the lunch, so he said, ¡°It was actually not too awful.¡± This was the most consoling statement he coulde up with.


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that it wasn¡¯t cooked by her.


    Huo Ting looked at her defeated look and couldn¡¯t help but find it interesting. He thought about it and said, ¡°I look forward to your second little surprise.¡±


    That¡¯s right! There¡¯s still afternoon tea!


    Su Mianmian held her fists and looked up at Huo Ting. Her eyes had regained their brightness.


    She said, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s a shop across the road that sells delicious cake! I¡¯ll go buy it for you, wait for me!¡±


    Right after this, she turned and rushed downstairs.


    Huo Ting was a little surprised by Su Mianmian¡¯s reaction, and at the same time felt a slight sense of pride. She really deserves his fancy! Little Lamb is always thinking of him.


    He stood up, pulled up the curtains behind him, and looked downstairs.


    Within a short while, he saw Su Mianmian run quickly across the road, entered a cake shop, and came out with a bag after a while.


    At this moment, Su Mianmian was waiting for the red light downstairs. She had never felt that one minute of red light would be so long.


    Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three...


    A car suddenly went past in front of her, and quickly reversed after going past her. The man inside opened the door, pulled the unsuspecting Su Mianmian in, and closed the door!


    All these was done in less than a second.


    The green light finally turned red, but Su Mianmian was nowhere to be seen, leaving behind only the cake that fell on the ground.

 Chapter 93

    ?


    Chapter 93: Something Sudden And Unexpected (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    It was something sudden and unexpected.


    She was just standing at the zebra crossing waiting for the red light, and was pulled into the car the next second. Out of the blue, she smelled something pungent.


    Oh no! It¡¯s a drug!


    Su Mianmian wanted to hold her breath, but she was still too slow. Her whole body was unable to exert energy and her mind was chaotic. She wanted to open her eyes and take a closer look at who had kidnapped her...


    But she could only see darkness.


    When she woke up again, she found herself lying on a bed.


    The surroundings were quiet, and she could only hear the slight air-conditioning sound in the room.


    She looked at the ceiling in a daze, recalling what happened before she lost consciousness, and then sat up suddenly.


    ¡°Uhh...¡± Su Mianmian covered her forehead, holding back the pain that attacked suddenly.


    After a while, the pain in her head subsided. It was only then that she had the energy to see where this ce was.


    The room was designed like a huge cage. The toilet, shower room, bed, and bookcase were all not in a straight line, but formed a circle.


    Su Mianmian walked around and found that other than not having anymunication with the outside. There were actually food and game consoles.


    Is this supposed to make the hostage happy?


    And what shocked Su Mianmian even more was that her coat had been taken off.


    Fortunately, the kidnapper had a bit of conscience and had turned on the heater, otherwise she would have definitely caught a cold.


    Stepping on the thick carpet, she walked to the door and twisted the knob hard.


    All right! It was indeed locked.


    She was still hoping for a surprise.


    She hit on the door hard and shouted, ¡°Anyone there? Hello...¡±


    After ten minutes of shouting, nothing happened.


    Not giving up, Su Mianmian walked to the window and pulled the curtains open.


    ¡°!¡± Where is this!


    What she saw was dense bamboo trees that looked at least three or four meters tall.


    Is this ce on a mountain?


    Of course the windows couldn¡¯t be opened. They were locked from the outside by a door lock.


    Su Mianmian pulled down the curtains disappointedly, sat on the bed again, and began to ponder.


    Who kidnapped her here?


    What is his purpose?


    Also, Uncle should have noticed that she¡¯s missing?!


    ...


    Of course Huo Ting noticed that.


    Not only that, he had watched Su Mianmian being taken away.


    This incident was really unexpected. There were actually people who dared toy a finger on his woman in S City. He was stunned for a brief moment before he contacted his subordinate to locate Su Mianmian.


    That¡¯s right, he had ced a monitoring device on Su Mianmian, and there were more than just one.


    ¡°How dare youy a finger on my woman, I will make you regreting to this world!¡± Huo Ting said fiercely.


    Twenty minutes after Su Mianmian disappeared, his subordinate brought him bad news.


    ¡°Sorry, Young Master Huo, there was interference with the monitor device, we can¡¯t find Madam¡¯s location...¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s expression changed at once.


    There were three monitoring devices on Little Lamb. They were all dismantled in such a short period of time?!


    The other party¡¯s tactic somehow gave him a sense of familiarity.


    He instructed coldly, ¡°Contact the mayor, I want to watch the surveince video.¡±


    Another half an hour went by, and it had been almost an hour since Su Mianmian went missing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Huo, we still can¡¯t find Madam¡¯s position. We now suspect that...Madam might have been taken onto a ne...¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s eyes sank suddenly.


    Wonderful! He knows who kidnapped Little Lamb!

 Chapter 94

    ?


    Chapter 94: Something Sudden And Unexpected (Part 3)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After Su Mianmian yed more than twenty rounds of a match-3 puzzle game, had a bowl of instant noodles and walked around the room for a dozen times, she felt bored andid on the bed.


    She had thought that the kidnappers woulde over immediately and do some threatening?


    But...it¡¯s been so long and she hasn¡¯t seen anyone.


    In here, Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t feel the passing of time, It was too quiet!


    She was all alone.


    Although there were games and food inside, there was no device where she could see the time, so she could only guess the time by looking at the sky outside.


    This is really...very strange!


    She was kidnapped and brought all the way here, they couldn¡¯t be inviting her here for a vacation?!


    It was getting dark, and night time was approaching. Inside the little wooden house seemed even quieter.


    Su Mianmian curled herself up on the bed hugging the nket, and started to feel scared.


    What if she gets locked up here forever?


    Also, will there be any wild animals if this is on a mountain?


    Or maybe some friends from the other world would appear...


    She felt more scared the more she thought about these, and all kinds of strange thoughts came up. Su Mianmian closed her eyes and said to herself, stop thinking, go to sleep and it will be a brand new day when you wake up!


    But how could she possibly fall asleep?


    Just when Su Mianmian was about to get up again and y a few more rounds of puzzle game, she suddenly heard a loud booming sounding from outside, and it was getting closer.


    What is it?


    Su Mianmian popped her head out from the nket. Just as she gathered her courage and was about to pull the curtains, she found the window being hit by a heavy object.


    Bang!


    The ss shattered onto the ground, and a human-like figure dashed in.


    He made a quick dance on the floor, jumped onto the bed, and looked down at Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian stared at him with her eyes wide open.


    He was wearing tight-fitting ck clothes and had a ck mask on his face. His face was covered, showing only his eyes.


    He looks a little familiar...


    ¡°You are?¡±


    The man pulled down his mask and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ?!


    Su Zheyu!


    Why is he here?!


    Something is very wrong!


    They haven¡¯t spoken much before, so they¡¯re not this close?! Also, when did he be so agile?


    If this face wasn¡¯t Su Zheyu, Su Mianmian would never believe that this person was him!


    Her feelings were inexplicable.


    Su Mianmian was in a state of shock as, and was pulled up by Su Zheyu in a daze.


    ¡°What are you wearing?¡± Su Mianmian realized that he was wearing something strange.


    ¡®Su Zheyu¡¯ didn¡¯t answer, but quietly opened the backpack and quickly began to adjust the equipment.


    Su Mianmian looked at it for a while and felt that it should be a flying device.


    But, why is there a need for this here?


    She suddenly had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Where are your shoes?¡± ¡®Su Zheyu¡¯ asked.


    Su Mianmian looked down and realized only then that she wasn¡¯t wearing shoes.


    She curled her toes and said a little uneasily, ¡°My shoes...are over there.¡± she pointed.


    ¡°Su Zheyu¡± walked over, brought Su Mianmian¡¯s shoes back, squatted down, and helped Su Mianmian wear her shoes.


    ?!


    Her mood now was like ten thousand alpacas running joyfully.


    Is, is this person Su Zheyu?


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re not Su Zheyu?!¡± Su Mianmian asked what was on her mind.


    ¡°Su Zheyu¡± helped Su Mianmiance her shoes. After hearing her, he looked up, smiled at her and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not that coward!¡±


    ?!

 Chapter 95

    ?


    Chapter 95: Something Sudden And Unexpected (Part 4)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian froze for a moment, and took a long time to digest his words.


    ¡°Then you are...K?¡± They had met once in school.


    K smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, but now is not the time for us to catch up. Boss Lei¡¯s men would probably be here in twenty minutes, we must get out of here immediately.¡±


    Boss Lei?


    ¡°You know who kidnapped me?¡± Su Mianmian caught the loophole in his words.


    K pressed his lips together, nodded, and replied, ¡°Leave with me first, I will exin everything I know to youter.¡±


    Su Mianmian felt that he was right. The most important thing now was to get out of here first.


    But how?


    This is a serious problem!


    Su Mianmian watched K tie a safety belt on her body and carry her up. When Su Mianmian was still surprised at the strength of his arms, she was dumbfounded by the scenery outside the window.


    ¡°Why are we so high up?!¡± Only then did she realize that she had been brought to the top of a hill. It was dim, and she could only roughly see the scenery below and some scattered branches.


    It was at least ten or twenty meters up here!


    How did she get here?!


    K covered Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes with his hands, and said softly, ¡°Close your eyes if you¡¯re scared!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute! Maybe there are other ways, maybe Su Zheyu hasn¡¯t told you that I¡¯m actually a little afraid of heights...ah!!!¡±


    K carried Su Mianmian and jumped down before she could finish talking!


    Su Mianmian was so scared that she screamed nonstop!


    She quickly closed her eyes, and the wind blew past her face...


    After a short while, she heard K¡¯s rxed voice.


    ¡°You have a good lung capacity.¡±


    With her brows knitted together, Su Mianmian opened her eyes in agony and saw that she was already standing on t ground.


    She pushed K away, ced her hand on a tree for support, and started vomiting.


    ¡°Urgh...¡± She only vomited out acidic fluids because she didn¡¯t eat anything.


    K looked at her with a smile, removed the equipment from her, and reminded her, ¡°Let¡¯s go, there isn¡¯t much time left.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me first before jumping down next time?¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s feet were still weak.


    ¡°You still want a next time?¡± K asked with a smile.


    ¡°Bah, take it that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    K shrugged and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, my ne is parked over there.¡±


    ¡°ne?!¡± Su Mianmian felt that she had gained awareness of many new things today.


    K looked back at her and smiled, ¡°How else do you think I was able toe in?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian was silent. She decided that she¡¯d better not speak for the time being so that she wouldn¡¯t be taken for an idiot.


    ...


    On Huo Ting¡¯s side, he had gotten people to blow up two of Lei Aotian¡¯s docks right away. When Lei Aotian¡¯s subordinate reported this to him, he gave a coldugh and because he didn¡¯t control his strength, crushed thetest antique cup he had gotten from a British auction.


    ¡°Boss Lei, what do we do next?¡± His subordinate asked with his head down.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Huo Ting having a new factory in B City? Let¡¯s blow that up!¡± Lei Aotian responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s almost Qingming Festival, we shall let his workers take longer holidays.¡±


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Then, what about that little girl?¡±


    ¡°But Huo Ting really cares about his new wife. Seems like Xiaoxiao finally made some contribution...¡± Lei Aotianughed especially amicably and said, ¡°Take her to another ce and lock her up. I¡¯ll make Huo Tinge begging me this time! ¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡±

 Chapter 96

    ?


    Chapter 96: Escape (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian sat on the co-pilot¡¯s seat biting a popsicle, and said with emotions, ¡°Matcha-vored popsicle indeed tastes better than the rest.¡±


    She felt totally refreshed after finishing it.


    K turned around and looked at Su Mianmian while controlling the buttons. After seeing her look better, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat anymore if you¡¯re feeling better.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He can¡¯t be so stingy? It¡¯s just a popsicle.


    ¡°Girls should eat less cold stuff.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian paused for a while, feeling not very used to it, ¡°Can you not tell me this while using Su Zheyu¡¯s face, it feels really wrong.¡±


    ¡°...¡± K was silent.


    ¡°Oh, you actually know how to fly a ne.¡±


    K replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s a work requirement.¡±


    ¡°What job requires flying a ne?¡± Su Mianmian asked curiously. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more curious about what you said half-way just now. Can you now tell me who kidnapped me?¡±


    K replied, ¡°Wait utnil we arepletely out of this ce.¡±


    ¡°... all right.¡± Su Mianmian rubbed her face and then got a jelly to eat from the back.


    She shall continue to eat since he can¡¯t tell her.


    K took a nce at her before looking back at the control panel.


    ...


    The ne flew for more than two hours, and Su Mianmian took a nap on it before being awakened by K.


    ¡°Get up.¡± K said.


    Su Mianmian rubbed her eyes and saw that the ne had stopped on the roof of a house.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived?¡± She asked.


    K nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t wait to see Uncle. She had disappeared for almost a day, and she wondered how worried Uncle was about her.


    The two of them walked down from the roof. When Su Mianmian thought that K was taking her home immediately, she saw that he had brought her to the entrance of a house.


    Su Mianmian stared at him as he openly jumped across the wall and entered the house, and then came out to open the door and let her in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should enter someone else¡¯s house like this?¡± What if the owner suddenlyes back?


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± K looked at her and smiled, ¡°This is my house.¡±


    Su Mianmian took a nce at him, and was obviously not convinced.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have the keys if this is your house?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to bring it.¡± K replied.


    This reason is really... too unconvincing!


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips, and then heard him speak again.


    ¡°Wait a while for me, I have something important to do.¡± Then, he left Su Mianmian standing in the living room, turned and walked into the room.


    Before long, Su Mianmian heard the sound of water.


    No way?!


    He¡¯s bathing?


    Seriously?


    K didn¡¯t let Su Mianmian wait too long. About ten minutester, he came out with his hair wet, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Mianmian stared at him with her eyes wide, and said helplessly, ¡°You should at least dry your hair with a towel.¡±


    K rubbed his head casually and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to let you wait for too long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in such a hurry, you¡¯d better blow your hair.¡±


    K looked at her, turned and walked into the room. After a short while, he walked out again and his hair was already dry.


    The teenager¡¯s hair fell softly on his face, making him look good-natured and harmless. He didn¡¯t have any trace of the fearlessness when flying the ne just now, and his style seemed to have changedpletely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

 Chapter 97

    ?


    Chapter 97: Escape (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Well, she wants to take back what she said!


    His style hasn¡¯t changed at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± K asked.


    Su Mianmian looked at K who was riding a cool and mighty-looking motorcycle, and asked worriedly, ¡°I think you¡¯re still underage? Can you drive this?¡±


    ¡°I just flew a ne, do you still care about this small matter?¡± K asked back.


    Su Mianmian pped her forehead and said in agony, ¡°Right, I forgot about this!¡±


    K gave her an unbearable expression and said, ¡°Come on.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked again and saw that his long legs seemed to be under no pressure. She thought that since she had even taken a helicopter, so this should be fine.


    As such, she climbed onto the back seat in aical manner.


    K controlled his urge tough and handed her a helmet.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips, put it on, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it, I saw youughing at me.¡±


    Kughed aloud and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The motorcycle moved at a very fast speed. Su Mianmian hugged his waist, closed her eyes, and no longer had the mood to think about other things.


    ...


    Su Mianmian took off her helmet, saw an unfamiliar view before her eyes, and asked, ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m here for a bowl of noodles.¡± K replied.


    Su Mianmian looked up at the signboard in front of her that had the words ¡®A Noodle House¡¯ on it. It was indeed a noodle house.


    The noodle house wasn¡¯t big. It was about twenty square meters with three or four tables in it. There wasn¡¯t any particr style of decoration, but it was just very clean and tidy.


    So clean that there wasn¡¯t even a customer.


    After K went in, he stretched out his hand and knocked in front of store owner who was dozing off, and then said, ¡°Give me two bowls of noodles.¡±


    The store owner woke up, and then nodded after seeing that it was K. Then, he saw Su Mianmian following behind, and said feeling a little surprised, ¡°Hey Handsome, this is the first time I see you bring a girl, is this your girlfriend?¡±


    Su Mianmian was speechless.


    K replied, ¡°No, she¡¯s my sister.¡±


    The store owner looked at Su Mianmian again and said, ¡°Now that you said so, your mouths do look alike.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± K didn¡¯t answer the owner, but asked Su Mianmian instead.


    Su Mianmian froze for a moment and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you order two bowls of noodles? It¡¯s fine, I can just eat noodles.¡±


    ¡°Those two bowls are mine.¡± K exined calmly.


    ¡°...¡± Lost for words, Su Mianmian turned to the store owner and said, ¡°I would like a bowl of noodles, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, now I believe that you¡¯re not a couple. How would a guy not order anything for his girlfriend...¡±


    ¡°...¡± Hearing this, Su Mianmian felt even more speechless.


    The shopkeeper went to the kitchen to make noodles. Su Mianmian sat opposite K, saw him take out aptop, and his hands were moving fast on it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Mianmian was really curious.


    K said without looking at her, ¡°I¡¯m helping you contact your man.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Su Mianmian said in shock, ¡°Really? Have you managed to contact him? What did Uncle say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± K said indifferently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Are you making fun of me? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re helping me contact Uncle? Why do you say you don¡¯t know when I ask you the details?¡± Su Mianmian was a little unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve hacked into hisputer and told him that his wife is in my hands, but he hasn¡¯t replied to me yet.¡± K sounded so natural when he said this, just like when he was ordering two bowls of noodles from the store owner.


    But, this is totally different, all right?!

 Chapter 98

    ?


    Chapter 98: Escape (Part 3)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian almost spit out the water in her mouth. She looked up at K and saw that he was speaking very seriously and didn¡¯t mean it as a joke.


    This made her feel even more depressed.


    She said helplessly, ¡°Uncle would think that it was you who kidnapped me if you put it this way.¡± Who did K learn hisnguage skills from?


    K opened his mouth and when he was about to say something when the store owner served the noodles, and he changed what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian pped her forehead and didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. She looked at the noodles served by the store owner, and got a shock.


    The soup looked whitish and tempting, with shrimp, barbecued pork, bamboo shoots, and stewed eggs in it. It wasn¡¯t just a bowl of noodles filled with sincerity, but also one that made one salivate.


    She suddenly understood why K came all the way to eat a bowl of noodles.


    Perhaps because it tasted really good.


    She took a bite, hmm, it¡¯s indeed delicious!


    After the two had finished eating, Su Mianmian wiped her mouth and continued, ¡°Can we continue the topic now?!¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten about it.


    K folded his arms across his chest and suddenly said, ¡°Su Mianmian, do you think I¡¯m a bad person?¡±


    She was a little surprised that he said that. She looked at him ¨C he was now in the transition period between a teenager and a man. His face was still a little young-looking, but his eyes were very strong and firm.


    Su Mianmian was saved by him this time. Although the process went smoothly, she knew that there were hidden dangers all the while.


    If the person who abducted her suddenly appeared, then...


    She can¡¯t be sure what would happen in the end.


    ¡°You saved me.¡± Su Mianmian thought for a moment and replied, ¡°No matter what your purpose is, you were the one who saved me after all.¡±


    ¡°Although that coward doesn¡¯t like you, I do admire you. Maybe I will really treat you as my sister one day.¡± K smiled and said, ¡°And you don¡¯t need to worry too much, my purpose... has nothing to do with you.¡±


    These redundant words somehow made her feel a little displeased.


    ¡°You...¡±


    K suddenly gestured to her to keep quiet. He quickly moved theputer and asked with a strange expression, ¡°You¡¯re Little Lamb?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Hearing this, Su Mianmian guessed that Uncle had replied.


    What should she do if she didn¡¯t want to know what Uncle replied?


    Kughed and said, ¡°You guys are quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, young man! Can you focus on theputer?¡±


    ¡°He said he woulde overter, but I don¡¯t want to wait for him here.¡±


    Young man, has anyone said that you¡¯re very wilful?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you to an interesting ce.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± K said. ¡°The owner is closing the ce soon, you will only be driven away if you stay on.


    Su Mianmian turned and asked the owner, ¡°You¡¯re closing so early?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s ¡®Sing My Song¡¯ this evening, I¡¯m rushing back to watch it,¡± the owner exined calmly. ¡°I will closeter after March. I will give you a two percent discount when youe again.¡±


    What a great discount!


    Su Mianmian followed K out unwillingly. She had wanted to make ast attempt to stay on, but K carried her straight to the motorcycle.


    ¡°...what do you usually eat? Why are you so strong?¡± Su Mianmian said with emotions.


    K smiled. He didn¡¯t answer her but instead started the motorcycle.


    At this moment, a car suddenly drove toward them at great speed...

 Chapter 99

    ?


    Chapter 99: Escape (Part 4)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Is it the kidnappers?!


    Su Mianmian looked nervously as she grabbed K¡¯s clothes with her hands.


    The car door opened. First she saw a long leg, and then Huo Ting who was pulling a long face.


    It¡¯s Uncle!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s fright turned into a surprise.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m here...¡± She waved happily at Huo Ting.


    K raised an eyebrow and showed an ambiguous smile.


    Su Mianmian thought that K would stop and let her get down, but K unexpectedly started the engine, increased power, and rode off before anyone could do anything.


    ?!


    That¡¯s right! He left very cooly without a word!


    ¡°K, what are you doing?¡± Su Mianmian shouted angrily.


    ¡°I said I¡¯d take you to an interesting ce.¡± K replied calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, all right?¡± K was riding too fast, and Su Mianmian could only hug his waist, or she could be thrown off if she wasn¡¯t careful.


    ¡°I want to take you there.¡± K¡¯s tone was still very calm.


    Su Mianmian was exasperated.


    Isn¡¯t this personality too egocentric? Doing whatever pleases him?!


    ¡°I¡¯m not going! Stop right now!¡± She shouted.


    K continued to ignore Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pinched his waist to force him to slow down, only to see K who initially changed his direction elerate even faster.


    This is too much!


    She pouted and was about to give an ultimatum when she felt something sticky in her hand.


    She looked down and saw that it was blood!


    ¡°You¡¯re injured!¡± She said in shock.


    K pressed his lips together.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡°Stop right now!¡±


    At this moment, Huo Ting who had initially fallen behind was overtaking them. When K wasn¡¯t paying attention, two cars suddenly appeared from the other side and stopped ten meters ahead of them, and Huo Ting¡¯s car was also driving together with them.


    Huo Ting rolled down the car window and coldly said, ¡°Stop right now!¡±


    They were surrounded by several cars and had no way to escape.


    K narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with regrets, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s impossible to go today.¡±


    After this, he slowed down and stopped.


    Huo Ting got down from the car and walked towards Su Mianmian fuming.


    Su Mianmian had been looking forward to seeing Huo Ting in her heart, but she started to have cold feet now that she really saw him.


    Especially when Huo Ting looked very angry now, as thought he was going to strangle her to death.


    She saw Huo Ting stretch out his hands at her, and she was thinking if he was really going to strangle her neck?


    Su Mianmian drew back her neck.


    Not knowing what she was thinking, Huo Ting stretched out his hand and hugged Su Mianmian tightly.


    ¡°Thirty-two.¡±


    Su Mianmian fell into a warm embrace as she was carried up by Huo Ting.


    She leaned her face shyly on Huo Ting¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What?¡± What does thirty-two mean?


    ¡°You¡¯ve been out of my sight for thirty-two hours and eighteen minutes.¡± Huo Ting¡¯s tone was still cold as always.


    ¡°Oh? I thought it was a long time, so it wasn¡¯t that long.¡±


    ¡°Little Lamb.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut! Don¡¯t make me angry on purpose the moment you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t.


    Huo Ting carefully put Su Mianmian on the ground before turning to look at K.


    K took off his helmet and raised the corner of his mouth at him, showing a faint smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your sick brother?¡± Huo Ting asked angrily, ¡°Su Zheyu, or is it Su Cheyu?!¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head and replied, ¡°He¡¯s not Su Zheyu, his name is K.¡±

 Chapter 100

    ?


    Chapter 100: Escape (Part 5)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Huo Ting frowned, pondered what Su Mianmian said, and replied angrily, ¡°Is there any difference? Aren¡¯t they the same person?¡±


    Su Mianmian was also silent, thinking that there seemed to be no difference. Whether it was the first personality or the fourth personality, they were using the same body.


    s, it felt a little strange to think so.


    However, after spending time with him for the day, Su Mianmian could no longer regard Su Zheyu as what he had been originally.


    After seeing Su Mianmian in a daze, Huo Ting thought that she agreed with what he said, and gave orders to his subordinates.


    ¡°Catch him!¡± He sweetened the words used because he was Mianmian¡¯s younger brother.


    Otherwise it would be something like ¡°finish him off¡± or the like...


    Mianmian was anxious upon hearing this, and she said angrily, ¡°He is injured, you can¡¯t touch him!¡±


    K was wearing ck clothes, and his wound wasn¡¯t obvious. If she hadn¡¯t touched the blood just now, she wouldn¡¯t have known he was injured.


    He should have been injured because of her, and this made Su Mianmian feel very guilty.


    Huo Ting frowned deeply and said, ¡°Little Lamb, be good and listen to me. Get into the car first, I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡±


    He has even brainwashed Little Lamb. He has to ¡°thank¡± him properly even if he was his brother-inw.


    Huo Ting was already thinking, how many holes should he make on K¡¯s body...


    Su Mianmian knew that Uncle was just brushing her off when she heard this, and she said anxiously.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be mistaken. It¡¯s K who saved me when I was locked up in the mountains.¡± She didn¡¯t forget that K had sent a very misleading message to Uncle.


    She was worried that Uncle hade over after reading the message, and thought that it was K who kidnapped her.


    Is Little Lambining?


    Hu Ting coughed a little unnaturally and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to your brother, I just have some questions to ask him.¡±


    Su Mianmian was still worried. She held Huo Ting¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then please remember to get him a doctorter. I¡¯m worried about his injury.¡±


    Huo Ting nodded reluctantly.


    Su Mianmian took a nce at K again before getting into the car.


    As soon as she left, Huo Ting¡¯s mood totally changed.


    If it was described as clear and sunny earlier on, it was now cloudy with a storm brewing on it.


    He stared at K very unhappily, but K still looked rxed and was smiling very leisurely.


    ¡°What is your purpose?¡± The channel he had used to send him the message earlier on was clearly a sign of Lei Batian, proving that he was Lei Batian¡¯s man.


    Or rather, he used to be.


    K said very cooperatively, ¡°I¡¯ve offended Brother Tian and couldn¡¯t stay there anymore. Now I only hope that you, Mr. Huo, can always give me a ce to stay.¡±


    This exined why he was able to ¡®rescue¡¯ Little Lamb at the earliest possible time.


    Because he was from that side. But Huo Ting wouldn¡¯t believe him based on just his few words.


    Lei Batian raised many killers around him, the youngest being less than ten years old. He didn¡¯t expect Little Lamb¡¯s younger brother to be one of them...


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt that there were many things that he wasn¡¯t aware of.


    Lei Batian actually nted a person beside him without him knowing?!


    K saw the scowl on Huo Ting¡¯s face getting worse, and thought that he might have misunderstood.


    He continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m not a killer, I¡¯m just a logistics personnel.¡±

 Chapter 101

    ?


    Chapter 101: Friend Or Foe (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Seeing Huo Ting walk over, Su Mianmian looked behind him, but did not see K.


    She asked worriedly, ¡°Where¡¯s K?¡± Hope Uncle didn¡¯t do anything to him?


    Huo Ting was very displeased when he heard this. He felt that Little Lamb had been putting too much attention on this weird brother of hers.


    He got into the car, pulled Su Mianmian onto hisp with his chest against her back, and wrapped his hands around her waist.


    Su Mianmian blushed, twisted her butt a little awkwardly, and felt very uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Huo Ting bit her ear and whispered, ¡°If you move, I¡¯ll fix you right here.¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face became even redder. She looked up and saw the driver pulling down the sound instion board very quick-wittedly.


    Even so, it still makes her face turn red and heart beat faster, all right?


    ¡°Uncle, I was lucky that K saved me this time. If it weren¡¯t for him, I don¡¯t know if I could still see you again.¡± Su Mianmian decided to talk to Huo Ting about serious matters. She was really worried about what Uncle might do here.


    She knew Uncle was always up to no good when ites to sex in the car.


    Huo Ting looked at her unhappily and said, ¡°I would still be able to save you even without him.¡±


    What can she do with such self-confidence?


    Looking at Su Mianmian with her head down, Huo Ting said, ¡°Your brother belongs to the other side.¡±


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes wide and didn¡¯t really understand the meaning of this sentence.


    ¡°What¡¯s the other side?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Stop keeping me in suspense, Uncle, just tell me straight.¡± Su Mianmian raised her hand to surrender.


    ¡°Then you have to obey me tonight.¡± Huo Ting did not forget to seek benefits for himself even at this time.


    Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She nodded hard, but in her heart she was thinking that she must get Dongdong to sleep together at night.


    It has to be mentioned that Su Mianmian had also be cunning.


    Seeing her obey him, Huo Ting then said slowly.


    ¡°The person who kidnapped you this time is a scumbag. He has kept many people under him, and there¡¯s this department where the people in it are all prominent figures in the circle who do illegal stuff for him...your brother is also in it, but I¡¯m not sure what he does, but he must be something to be able to stay inside.¡±


    Su Mianmian was even more confused after hearing this.


    She said, ¡°My brother is only fifteen years old. How could he do such a terrible thing?¡±


    In Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes, her younger brother was a gifted student who always did things alone. But with the Su family¡¯s background, there was no need for their only son do something so dangerous?


    Huo Ting also wanted to know this.


    He had investigated the Su family before he married Su Mianmian, and found nothing wrong.


    But...now it seems that the investigation wasn¡¯t thorough enough.


    He doesn¡¯t care about what happened in the past. Now that Little Lamb belongs to him, he will not let her face any danger.


    This kidnapping incident really went beyond his limit.


    Of course, he also knew that the scumbag only wanted to threaten him and wouldn¡¯t do anything to Su Mianmian.


    But this alone was enough to make him very annoyed!


    ¡°Little Lamb, you are really too naive.¡± Huo Tingmented.


    ¡°I suppose this incident have nothing to do with K?¡± Su Mianmian thought for a moment and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m sure it has nothing to do with him. He¡¯s not Su Zheyu, he¡¯s K. If someone is in the organization, that person has to be Su Zheyu and not him.¡±


    ¡°All this is not important. From the way I see it, they are the same person...Little Lamb, I already got someone to watch over your brother and to also treat his injury. Just rest assured that I won¡¯t kill him while he¡¯s over here.¡± Huo Ting said sinisterly, ¡°But he must exin to me what should be exined.¡±

 Chapter 102

    ?


    Chapter 102: Friend Or Foe (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°You really won¡¯t do anything to him?¡± Su Mianmian wanted Huo Ting to promise.


    ¡°If he is really innocent as he said.¡± This was Huo Ting¡¯s final concession.


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and pursed her lips.


    Huo Ting thought she was upset, but he stayed firm with his own thinking. He would not let any dangerous elements be near Little Lamb.


    The two were silent. Huo Ting had a sullen face while Su Mianmian¡¯s face was covered by her long hair, and her expression couldn¡¯t be seen.


    After a while, Su Mianmian looked up and asked cautiously, ¡°Then, can I see him again? No matter what, he got injured because of me.¡±


    ¡°Little Lamb, I think you¡¯re really mistaken.¡± Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°Your brother¡¯s wound is a gunshot wound. And it didn¡¯t happen during thest two days.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She said angrily, ¡°Who injured him? Was it someone from the organization? They¡¯re really too much!¡±


    Little Lamb was angry.


    Huo Ting got even more annoyed, because of the great importance Mianmian attached to his younger brother.


    ¡°Alright, I will investigate this thoroughly.¡± Huo Ting tried to put this off. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about his safety over here.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him with a little suspicion, afraid to speak her mind.


    Is it really safe? She still got kidnapped by a secret organization.


    Although Little Lamb didn¡¯t say out what she was thinking, her eyes conveyed everything. And unfortunately, Huo Ting saw through her.


    He raised his eyebrows, carried Su Mianmian over, and said in a threatening tone, ¡°Seems like you doubt your man¡¯s ability.¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not.¡± Su Mianmian begged for mercy.


    However, Huo Ting did not ept her submissiveness, and turned her body over instead.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face was as red as a cherry. At this moment, she was like a child, sitting on Huo Ting¡¯s legs with her legs apart, and her hands supporting Huo Ting¡¯s shoulders.


    And Huo Ting was supporting her waist.


    The two were very close, and could hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°Uncle...I hope you¡¯re not thinking of doing anything?¡± Don¡¯t drop your moral integrity like this!


    Huo Ting smiled and said, ¡°If you really want to, I as a husband will definitely satisfy my wife.¡± It¡¯s fine even if this request is a bit ¡®willful¡¯.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have such thinking.¡± Su Mianmian shook her head vigorously and said, ¡°Uncle... um...¡±


    The rest of her words were covered by Huo Ting¡¯s lips.


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes wide and hit Huo Ting¡¯s shoulder hard.


    Of course Huo Ting didn¡¯t care about this level of resistance, resolved it easily, and held Su Mianmian in his arms...


    Almost...he almost couldn¡¯t get to see her again.


    It was the first time he felt this kind of fear.


    He just wanted to hold her and never let go.


    ...


    Su Mianmian was carried down from the car when they got home.


    She was held by Uncle with all his strength. And probably because he had been too tensed before that, he fell asleep after suddenly loosening up.


    And Su Mianmian just let him sleep on herp.


    As a result, her legs were weak when she was getting out of the car.


    She didn¡¯t forget the driver¡¯s eyes when she got out of the car.


    She wanted to say, Mr. Driver, you¡¯ve overanalyzed, it¡¯s not what you think.


    They had just purely slept in the car.


    Su Mianmian started looking for Dongdong as soon as they got home.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dongdong?¡± Su Mianmian looked around but didn¡¯t see him.


    The kindergarten should have already ended ss at this time.


    Huo Ting shrugged, meaning to say that he didn¡¯t know.


    Dongdong would usually have already run out if Su Mianmian came back, and she wondered what happened today.


    The housekeeper said a little awkwardly, ¡°Little Young Master, he...he¡¯s not in a good mood today.¡±

 Chapter 103

    ?


    Chapter 103: Friend Or Foe (Part 3)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Huo Ting frowned impatiently and asked, sounding irritated, ¡°Did he go to school today?¡±


    In his opinion, being in a bad mood was a trivial matter. He was only worried about Dongdong skipping sses or going astray.


    The Huo family already had one such example.


    Although his son was only five years old, but with an IQ of 200, who knows what outrageous things he will do?!


    ¡°He went.¡± The housekeeper replied, ¡°But Little Young Master was looking for you and Madam the moment he woke up. He was very down after knowing that both of you were not around.¡±


    Su Mianmian asked worriedly, ¡°Where is Dongdong now?¡±


    ¡°In the toy room.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo Ting and said, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go and see Dongdong.¡± Dongdong was still a child after all regardless of the great mischief he was capable of.


    ¡°You go ahead, I feel ufortable all over every time I step into that room.¡± Huo Ting refused, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the office.¡±


    Thepany received a ¡®distinguished guest¡¯. Since Little Lamb was back, it was time for this ¡®distinguished guest¡¯ to realize her value.


    ¡°All right.¡± Su Mianmian nodded.


    ¡°Madam, please follow me,¡± said the housekeeper politely.


    Su Mianmian followed him to Dongdong¡¯s toy room.


    She thought she would see a child-like yground, but it turned out to be a high-techboratory.


    There were many machines that she was unable to name inside, and the housekeeper left after taking her to the door. Su Mianmian identally kicked a round trash can when she went in, and the trash can beeped.


    Su Mianmian took a step back in shock, and saw the ¡®trash can¡¯ rotate on the spot before a blue sh emitted from where its forehead was, and then it gave off a whistling sound.


    ¡°Who kicked Yuanyuan?¡± Dongdong walked out from the room. After seeing Su Mianmian, he said a little awkwardly, ¡°Miemie, you¡¯re finally back! You already have a son, how can you spend the night outside?¡±


    Hearing him say this, Su Mianmian knew that Uncle hadn¡¯t told him about her being kidnapped.


    It¡¯s better this way, children shouldn¡¯t know too much.


    She looked at the ¡®trash can¡¯ beside Dongdong and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± The topic was changed a little too deliberately.


    ¡°This is Yuanyuan. My second uncle gave it to me. It¡¯s a smart robot, but it can only sweep the floor and say simple words, nothing moreplicated than that.¡±


    After Dongdong finished talking, he noticed Su Mianmian¡¯s intentions. He pouted his chubby face, and said unhappily, ¡°Miemie, you¡¯ve gone astray, you actually changed my topic.¡±


    Su Mianmian rubbed Dongdong¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you upset because I wasn¡¯t homest night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like this! I¡¯m just worried about your rtionship with Daddy.¡± Dongdong said, ¡°The beginning of an emotional crisis is when a person often doesn¡¯t go home...¡±


    ¡°My dear, I think you should watch less nonsensical TV series, it will be more beneficial to your growth this way.¡±


    ¡°Actually, today is the parents¡¯ day in our kindergarten...none of you knew...¡± Dongdong lowered his head and said softly, ¡°I was the only one alone in ss, I wanted to talk to you about thisst night.¡±


    So Dongdong was unhappy because of this.


    Feeling very guilty, Su Mianmian stretched her hands out and hugged Dongdong.

 Chapter 104

    ?


    Chapter 104: Friend Or Foe (Part 4)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a man, I wouldn¡¯t care about such a trivial thing.¡± Dongdong stood up straight, held his head up high, and said in a kiddish voice, ¡°But if you guys were there, I would havee in first ce.


    Although he said he didn¡¯t care, there was still a hint of usation in his tone.


    Su Mianmian felt worse after hearing this.


    She touched Dongdong¡¯s head and said, feeling bad, ¡°Dear, I¡¯m sorry, how can I make you happy?¡±


    Dongdong gave it a thought, and his eyes lit up suddenly. He said, ¡°Since you said so, I shall tell you with much reluctance.¡±


    ¡°Hah, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Miemie, there¡¯s this ce I¡¯ve always wanted to go, but Daddy doesn¡¯t allow me to. But I know Daddy always goes there, I once saw a business card in his pocket...¡± Dongdong blinked and asked hopefully, ¡°Will you take me there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be d to.¡± She nodded.


    No one could resist Dongdong¡¯s adorable eyes, and Su Mianmian was no exception. But when she and Dongdong arrived at the ce, she wished she could take back what she had just said.


    She finally knew why Dongdong had asked the driver to make a big detour, put them on the side of the road, and then drove the driver off.


    They can¡¯t let Uncle know about this.


    Su Mianmian looked up at the dazzling name of the ce, and thought about what Dongdong had just said. He has seen the business card of this ce in Uncle¡¯s pocket?


    Does Uncle oftene to this kind of ce?


    Little Lamb was a little angry.


    What right does Uncle have to get angry when she only spoke a few words to guys.


    He evenes to a ce like this, who knows how many hussies there are?!


    She has decided that she would sleep with Dongdong tonight, tomorrow night, and countless nights thereafter!


    Uncle can just go find a hussy.


    Hmph!


    ¡°Miemie, let¡¯s go in.¡± Dongdong didn¡¯t even realize what he had said inadvertently had caused his Daddy and Miemie to encounter their first love crisis. He couldn¡¯t wait to get in right now.


    ¡°Dongdong, we can¡¯t go in.¡± Su Mianmian said in distress.


    ¡°Why?¡± Dongdong tilted his head and asked, feeling puzzled, ¡°Miemie, are you going back on your word? You promised to bring me in to y.¡±


    ¡°But these ces are not suitable for children to y.¡± Su Mianmian wanted to reason with Dongdong.


    ¡°Then... let¡¯s not y inside, let¡¯s go find Daddy.¡± Dongdong thought of an idea and said, ¡°Let¡¯s tell them we¡¯re looking for Daddy, and they will let us in.¡±


    ¡°But your daddy isn¡¯t inside. He¡¯s in the office ...¡±


    Before Su Mianmian could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Dongdong¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Miemie, look! It¡¯s Daddy!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked in the direction he was talking, and really saw Huo Ting walk in with a few men.


    Great!


    He said he was going to the office to work?!


    And he¡¯se to the nightclub to work?!


    Su Mianmian was very angry!


    ¡°Dongdong, let¡¯s go!¡± She took Dongdong¡¯s hand and gave Dongdong a warning while walking, ¡°lf I quarrel with your Daddyter, just stay away from us and don¡¯t get frightened.¡±


    She preempt Dongdong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miemie, if you really divorce Daddy, I will definitely follow you. Then Daddy will be a poor old man without his wife and son...¡±


    The two tlkedas they walked forward, but were stopped by the security guard before they reached the entrance.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

 Chapter 105

    ?


    Chapter 105: Friend Or Foe (Part 5)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± The security guard shouted.


    Su Mianmian and Dongdong both stopped stiffly, pretending that the security guard wasn¡¯t shouting at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the two of you,e over here!¡± said the security guard said again.


    Su Mianmian and Dongdong looked at each other. Dongdong gave an especially obedient smile and said sweetly, ¡°How are you, Uncle?¡±


    But this didn¡¯t work on the security guard. He took a nce at them and said, ¡°Minors can¡¯t go in, hurry home, kid. This is not a ce for you to y.¡±


    It really didn¡¯t work!


    Dongdong¡¯s hopes were dashed, and Su Mianmian who was initially furious also felt crushed.


    They can¡¯t do anything if they can¡¯t go in!


    Little Lamb started fuming the moment she thought of Uncle together with the hussies inside.


    She¡¯s really angry!


    ¡°Can we just go in to take a look ande out right away?¡± Su Mianmian opened her eyes wide and said pitifully, ¡°My husband is inside, I will just go in and get him toe out.¡±


    ¡°Yes! My daddy is inside!¡± Dongdong also said, ¡°Uncle, please let us in.¡±


    The security guard looked at Su Mianmian and then Dongdong before pointing his finger at Su Mianmian and asked, ¡°So, she¡¯s your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dongdong nodded hard.


    The security officer asked again, ¡°Your husband is in there? You want to catch him in the act?¡±


    Su Mianmian hesitated. She was thinking if she would be stopped from going in if she answered yes?


    Most businesses wouldn¡¯t want customers to cause trouble.


    She replied cautiously, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and get him toe out, I won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± She even smiled in an ingratiating manner after saying that.


    ¡°Haha.¡± The security guardughed it off and didn¡¯t want to bother about them anymore.


    A security guard also has brains, all right? Using such an excuse was simply an insult to one¡¯s intelligence.


    What does this mean?


    Su Mianmian asked, feeling confused, ¡°So, can we go in?¡±


    ¡°Kid, let me say it again, we are running a business here, and minors can¡¯t go in.¡± The security guard gave a suggestion with a grumpy face, ¡°Make up a more convincing lie next time. You look underage to me, how could you have a son this big? Was he born when you were ten?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Su Mianmian wanted to exin, but heard someone shouting on the other side.


    ¡°Why are you still there? A big shot ising soon. Hurry up and go over there!¡±


    The security guard nced at Su Mianmian and said, ¡°Go back, quick! Otherwise I¡¯ll call your parents after I¡¯m done with things here!¡±


    After speaking, he ran to the front to greet the guest and couldn¡¯t care about them anymore.


    Su Mianmian and Dongdong followed him to see what was with the excitement.


    A momentter, a long Rolls-Royce came over. The door opened, and a man about one meter ny tall came out. He had handsome features, but was very thin, so thin that it looked unnatural. The thing about him that left the strongest impression were his eyes.


    He had a pair of amorous eyes.


    Su Mianmian reckoned that they weren¡¯t able to get in today. When she was nning to pull Dongdong away, she saw Dongdong running toward the man.


    ¡°Uncle! Do you remember me?¡±


    The originally quiet ce seemed to pause in slow motion because of Dongdong¡¯s voice. The man lowered his head and took a nce at Dongdong. He gave a devilish smile and said, ¡°I remember you!¡±


    Su Mianmian suddenly had a bad premonition.

 Chapter 106

    ?


    Chapter 106: Enemy (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Dongdong didn¡¯t feel the change in the surrounding atmosphere at all. He was happily in the process of ¡°connecting¡± with ¡°friends¡±.


    ¡°Yes! I was the one who turned off yourpany¡¯s firewall and drew a Pleasant Goat on it. Daddy even praised me for my drawing and gave me a real Pleasant Goat. I¡¯m so happy that you still remember!¡±


    Why does this sound a little more like animosity?


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian was speechless when she heard this, and just wanted to carry Dongdong over quickly.


    To prevent this vampire-like man from taking him away and cooking him alive!


    The man¡¯s action was faster than Su Mianmian, and he picked Dongdong up by the neck.


    ¡°?!¡± Su Mianmian opened her mouth in shock.


    But Dongdong was very much at ease, probably because he was used to being picked up this way by Huo Ting. He even adjusted his position carefully to make himself morefortable.


    The man curled up the corner of his mouth, looking really evil.


    ¡°Is your name Xixi or Beibei?¡± He asked.


    ¡°My name is Dongdong.¡± Dongdong smiled brightly and looked very happy.


    ¡°Sir, please put Dongdong down.¡± Su Mianmian red at him angrily and said, ¡°You¡¯re making him very ufortable!¡±


    The man heard this and took a nce at Su Mianmian.


    Right at that moment, Su Mianmian felt a ck wind blowing at her, and she seemed to see ck wings spread behind him.


    After a blink, she saw him looking at herself with an ambiguous smile.


    This man...is so terrifying!


    ¡°Put, put Dongdong down!¡± Although Su Mianmian felt a little crushed, she still mustered the courage to get Dongdong back from him.


    ¡°Uncle, she¡¯s my mommy.¡± Dongdong sounded friendly with him. ¡°We¡¯re going in to find Daddy but they don¡¯t allow us to, can you bring us in?¡±


    ¡°Huo Ting¡¯s wife?¡± The man looked at Su Mianmian with interest, and smiled, ¡°Sure! I was just looking for your father.¡±


    After speaking, he held Dongdong up by the cor in a refined manner, disregarding Su Mianmian. His movements were graceful, and Dongdong was brought in in a smooth and natural manner.


    Su Mianmian was dumbfounded for a moment before she quickly followed him.


    The group walked in dramatically.


    However, Su Mianwan was crushed immediately after they got in.


    She was at a bar for the first time, and she saw the dressing of the people inside was of a totally different style as what she was wearing.


    The deafening music and the enchanting figures on the dance floor had Su Mianmian dumbfounded, and she almost didn¡¯t keep up with the pace of ¡®Vampire¡¯.


    Fortunately, the man considered the fact that Su Mianmian and Dongdong were minors. They found a private room away from the dance floor and sat down.


    The noise was shut out after the door of the room was closed.


    And he threw Dongdong off the sofa.


    Dongdong rolled on the floor, jumped up agilely, and shouted excitedly, ¡°Pretty sister, I want to eat strawberry cake! It must be those that have big strawberries on them. If there¡¯s no strawberry cake, I can still ept mango cake, but other vors won¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t have cakes here.¡± The pretty manager felt speechless.


    Whoes to a nightclub to eat cake? They don¡¯t have this service yet!


    So, can the parents please take this kid home quickly?


    Dongdong gave a distraught expression and yelled loudly, ¡°How can this be!? A shop of this size doesn¡¯t even have strawberry cake! I might as well go to McDonald¡¯s! This is too disappointing! ¡±


    No one brings children to a nightclub to eat cake?!


    The pretty manager was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 107

    ?


    Chapter 107: Enemy (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°You will have your cake. Keep quiet first, I¡¯ll make a call to your father.¡± The man appeased him without much sincerity.


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t lie to me, Uncle! If you lie to me, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do the next moment!¡± Dongdong threatened in tears.


    Su Mianmian covered her face in agony, feeling really embarrassed.


    They¡¯ve totally embarrassed themselves in front of outsiders.


    She quickly went up to carry Dongdong, and said to the man, ¡°Please quickly call Un¨C Huo Ting, thank you for your trouble.¡± Come quickly, Uncle! She was afraid that Dongdong would do more embarrassing things if she continued to let him have his way.


    The man took a nce at them, picked up his mobile phone, dialed a number, and very maliciously switched on the speaker mode.


    The call was connected very quickly.


    ¡°Scumbag!¡± Huo Tingughed sinisterly, ¡°Your sister is in my hands!¡±


    The man alsoughed. He nced at Su Mianmian and Dongdong, and replied, ¡°What a coincidence! Your wife and son are also in my hands.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Sure, I¡¯ll let them talk to you.¡± The man passed the phone over.


    Su Mianmian was scared stiff!


    What¡¯s going on?!


    That sounds weird! Are they really so unlucky?! They actually met Uncle¡¯s arch enemy?!


    Goodness! What should they do now?!


    Dongdong waspletely unaffected. He said loudly, ¡°Daddy, I want to eat strawberry cake, but they said they don¡¯t have it here. Not only is there no strawberry cake, there¡¯s no mango cake too...this is really sad! Boohoo...can you bring me a piece when youe to pick me upter? ¡±


    Lei Aotian looked at Dongdong who was still very happy, andughed, ¡°Huo Ting, your son is so interesting, he¡¯s totally unlike you.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Huo Ting asked coldly.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy, you¡¯reing over! Remember to bring me strawberry cake!¡± The background was Dongdong¡¯s joyful voice.


    At this moment, although Su Mianmian still hadn¡¯t figured out the situation, she was certain that this man must have animosity toward Uncle!


    She covered Dongdong¡¯s mouth and stepped back, feeling a little scared.


    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t feel like telling you anymore.¡± Lei Aotian hung up the phone proudly.


    ¡®Vampire¡¯ feels like a psychopath!


    Su Mianmian conveniently started using the nickname she gave Lei Aotian.


    Thin, tall, and pale-looking. He still looks like a vampire no matter how good-looking he is, all right?!


    Especially when he likes to smile at people sinisterly.


    Lei Aotian was in a very good mood after hanging up on Huo Ting. He said to the pretty manager who had been waiting for instructions, ¡°Bring me the most expensive wine you have.¡±


    ¡°Hello...my strawberry cake...¡± Dongdong still hadn¡¯t given up.


    ¡°Just get him a piece from outside.¡± Lei Aotian said, ¡°Put the cab fare on the ount! His father will pay for itter when he¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± The pretty manager went out respectfully.


    Su Mianmian wished she could follow her out, but what could she do even if she went out?


    There were still many bodyguards brought by ¡°Vampire¡± at the entrance, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if she went out.


    She could only lie low near the entrance to suppress her presence.


    Lei Aotian didn¡¯t care about them either. He closed his eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Of course, that was just how it looked like.


    Su Mianmian felt that he must have not fallen asleep.


    After a while, the pretty manager brought in the red wine.


    Lei Aotian held a ss of red wine, moved it gracefully to Su Mianmian, and said, ¡°Drink it.¡±


    ?!

 Chapter 108

    ?


    Chapter 108: Friend (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian looked at the red wine, turned her eyes back to Lei Aotian¡¯s face again, and saw him giving her a friendly (evil) smile.


    She felt more certain that she must not drink this ss of wine!


    Even if it wasn¡¯t poisoned, it definitely came without good intentions.


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard, showing that she wasn¡¯t going to drink, she mustn¡¯t drink.


    But Dongdong was looking at it with greedy eyes. This is the legendary wine that adults like to drink. Daddy usually ces it too high up at home where he cannot reach, and everyone in the family refuses to get it for him. Now that he has a chance to drink it, he naturally wouldn¡¯t give it up.


    He stretched out his hand and quickly took a big sip, and then spat it out all over Lei Aotian¡¯s face.


    The wine was as red as blood, such that it looked like he really spat blood on his face.


    At this moment, the pretty manager who opened the door deliver Dongdong¡¯s cake took a step back in shock, and said in a panic, ¡°Young Master Lei, you killed someone!¡± It was an affirmative statement, not a question!


    So, is she going to be killed too?!


    Sure enough, a leader of killers or the like is really terrifying!


    One secondter, Dongdong said in a kiddish voice, ¡°Bah, tastes horrible.¡± He frowned.


    Lei Aotian wiped his face and threw a face of red wine, and said to the pretty manager, ¡°If you can¡¯t find a clean towel in one minute, I won¡¯t mind killing someone here.¡± He¡¯s totally not gentle toward pretty girls?!


    Please don¡¯t kill me!


    The pretty manager dropped the cake and ran out.


    Seeing the cake here, Dongdong moved his body and wanted to go out to get it. Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t paying attention for that moment and let go of him.


    Dongdong took the cake, sat on the side and started eating in a well-behaved manner.


    Su Mianmian watched the amazing development in front of her, stared at Dongdong who was eating cake happily, and simply didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At this moment, the door was kicked open once again.


    Over ten men in ck rushed in with guns, and Huo Ting¡¯s furious voice came on.


    ¡°Hand my wife and son over! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make...¡± He couldn¡¯t continue with the rest of his sentence because of what he saw in the room.


    Little Lamb was staring at him nkly, Dongdong was eating happily on the side with cream all over his face, while the scumbag¡¯s face was full of blood.


    This is not quite right?


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a second before she reacted. She shouted in surprise, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re finally here! Let¡¯s go home quickly!¡± Boohoohoo, it¡¯s really terrifying here.


    Dongdong had wanted to finish the cake, but saw Miemie already hugging Huo Ting¡¯s thigh. He hesitated for half a second, stuffed the remaining cake in his mouth, and dashed over to hug Huo Ting¡¯ other thigh.


    ¡°Daddy, I miss you so much that I don¡¯t have the appetite to eat anything...burp...¡± And he identally let out a burp at the end.


    Huo Ting looked at the cream on his pants in disgust, and resisted the urge to kick Dongdong away in front of everyone.


    ¡°Young, Young Master Lei, I¡¯m back!¡± The pretty manager pushed away the bodyguard and rushed in, handed the towel to Lei Aotian before falling, and said, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s not yet one minute I suppose?¡±


    Lei Aotian smiled and nodded, stretched out his hand to take it, and wiped his face in a very refined manner.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Huo Ting asked.


    ¡°This, this little boy spat red wine on Young Master Lei¡¯s face. This is really...¡± She was interrupted by Huo Ting before she could finish her sentence.


    He shouted angrily, ¡°Huo Chendong! How dare you learn to drink?!¡±

 Chapter 109

    ?


    Chapter 109: Friend (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Dongdong shook his body, trembling as he exined, ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°How did you spit wine all over that scumbag¡¯s face if you didn¡¯t drink? You think your father¡¯s a fool?¡± Huo Ting picked Dongdong up angrily, smelled his face, and shouted, ¡°You smell of alcohol, how much did you drink?¡±


    ¡°Just one sip...¡±


    ¡°All right! Huo Chendong! You¡¯ve admitted to drinking!¡±


    !!!


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stepped forward to hold Huo Ting¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Uncle, Dongdong really didn¡¯t drink.¡± He only put it in his mouth at the most.


    Dongdong¡¯s pants were pulled down halfway, and Huo Ting was so angry that he wanted to hit his butt. Hearing what Su Mianmian said at this point in time did not appease him but made him more angry instead.


    ¡°Great! You¡¯ve even gotten your mommy to help you lie! Little Lamb, you don¡¯t know the seriousness of this, Dongdong is going astray soon. Next time, he will abandon his parents and go to Iraq to learn how to make nuclear weapons!¡±


    The second young master of the Huo family was a weirdo with superior IQ since young. Previously, the old president sent someone to bring him back from the war zone but ran away again on the way back. Nobody knew where he was now.


    When Dongdong was three years old, he had stayed with this weirdo uncle of his for a period of time. Both of them clicked in terms of character and thinking, and it was already toote when Huo Ting did something about it.


    He was worried that his son would be a weirdo like his second brother!


    However, such a terrible thing couldn¡¯t be made known to outsiders who were being told that the second young master had gone to study music abroad.


    ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t love me at all! Not only did you not buy me strawberry cake, you still want to spank me, so I don¡¯t love you too! Miemie and I will depend on each other from now on, and I will live a life without a daddy.¡± Dongdong cried and had snot all over his face. Then, he wiped his nose on Huo Ting¡¯s pants while Huo Ting wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    ¡°Listen to this! He has no respect for anyone!¡± Huo Ting was thinking, is it better to spank Dongdong¡¯s butt? Or is it better to hang him up and slowly whip him?


    ¡°Uncle, calm down.¡± Su Mianmian came up and whispered in his ear, ¡°We are outside now, don¡¯t embarrass ourselves in front of everyone.¡±


    Hearing this, Huo Ting looked up and really saw Lei Aotian looking as though he hadn¡¯t watched enough of their drama.


    He stopped at once.


    Little Lamb is right! Even if he wanted to spank his son, he can¡¯t do it in front of this scumbag.


    Seeing the crisis being lifted, Dongdong rushed toward Su Mianmian and hugged her waist tightly, saying pitifully, ¡°Miemie, you¡¯re still the best! I now understand the reason why you don¡¯t want to continue on with Daddy. If you divorce, I will definitely follow you...¡±


    Worried that he would say more nonsensical things, Su Mianmian quickly covered his mouth and said, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s talk when we get home.¡±


    Seeing that there was nothing else interesting for him to watch, Lei Aotian regretfully handed a business card to Su Mianmian and said, ¡°This is my business card. If you want toe here again, please call me at this number and I will pick you up. ¡±


    Su Mianmian only saw the words ¡°securitypany¡± before the business card was thrown away by Huo Ting.


    Thinking that merely throwing it away wasn¡¯t enough, he even stepped on it childishly.


    ¡°Let me say this again, don¡¯ty a finger on my people! Otherwise, it will not be as simple as blowing up your docks next time.¡±

 Chapter 110

    ?


    Chapter 110: Past Grudges (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Unaffected by it, Lei Aotian handed a new business card to Su Mianmian, andughed wickedly as he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I guess you wouldn¡¯t mind your factory being blown up too.¡±


    Su Mianmian did not take his business card, even though she was feeling really curious.


    Lei Aotian narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such shameless taste, you actually like such innocent type...¡±


    His words make her feel a little uneasy.


    Su Mianmian frowned, and moved behind Huo Ting.


    ¡°Lei Aotian, I¡¯ll remember what you did! You don¡¯t have to worry, I will settle with you one by one.¡± Because Su Mianmian was here, Huo Ting avoided being too direct with him.


    But Lei Aotian didn¡¯t care about that, and said directly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just angry about me inviting her over the other day? Huo Ting, you blew two of my docks, and that¡¯s enough! All I did was lock her up and nothing else. I am already being very kind for what you did.¡±


    It was he who kidnapped her!


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes wide, raised her head, and saw his eyes that were as cold as a serpent. She got frightened moved her head back.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t haveid your finger on my people!¡± Huo Ting said, gritting teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m returning you the exact same words!¡± Lei Aotian stared at him with red eyes.


    Of course, his eyes were red because he couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time. Ever since Huo Ting took that person away, he had to rely on medicine to fall asleep.


    As a result, his eyes were bloodshot.


    But Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know this. She heard Lei Aotian say something agitatedly, and then his eyes became red.


    She suddenly felt that something was wrong!


    Is he going to cry next? No way?


    She had thought that he was a cool baddie, why is he so sensitive?


    With this thought, Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t afraid of him anymore.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open again, and a woman with a devilish appearance came in. She was wearing a short backless ck dress, her hair was wavy, and she had a mole under her eye.


    She looked at the two of them who was in confrontation in the room, and shouted, ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t make things difficult for Huo Ting because of me, I did everything willingly.¡±


    ?!


    Brother? Is she ¡®Vampire¡¯s¡¯ sister?


    ¡°I came here willingly with Huo Ting, he didn¡¯t kidnap me, so please don¡¯t make things difficult for Huo Ting... boohoohoo...¡± She cried hugging Lei Aotian¡¯s thigh.


    Lei Aotian didn¡¯t expect his younger sister who was in the UK to appear here. He was stunned for a moment, and then said, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It was obvious from these words he didn¡¯te here because of her.


    The younger Lei¡¯s still had tears in her eyes. Hearing what her cold-blooded brother said, she was thinking if she should continue to cry?


    ¡°Then why did youe here, brother?¡± She got up and acted as if nothing had happened.


    Huo Ting couldn¡¯t be bothered about these two crazy siblings. Since Little Lamb was present, there were many things that he couldn¡¯t say or do. He said coldly, ¡°This matter is not over, I¡¯ll settle the score with you in a few days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting anytime!¡± Lei Aotian replied, refusing to ept defeat.


    Huo Ting looked down, picked up Dongdong who was still eating cakes, and left in a haste holding Su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    The younger Lei, who couldn¡¯t keep up with the pace, was dumbfounded for a moment before she shouted, ¡°Huo Ting, why did you leave just like that? Didn¡¯t you ask me for a drink together?¡±

 Chapter 111

    ?


    Chapter 111: Past Grudges (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After returning home, Huo Ting handed Dongdong to the housekeeper, took Su Mianmian upstairs, and closed the door.


    He pushed Su Mianmian directly onto the bed, nning to get down to business first before considering other things.


    Little Lamb was kidnapped for more than a day, and he would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t worried or scared at all.


    Although he was very confident that Lei Aotian wouldn¡¯t hurt Su Mianmian, but it didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t worried.


    Little Lamb was so timid, she might feel scared and cry helplessly in an unfamiliar ce. He felt agonized thinking of her crying.


    For nearly thirty years of his life, he had never taken an interest in anyone.


    He had married Su Mianmian previously because her looks suited his taste very well. But after being together, he found that her temperament was also very suitable. Before he knew it, he had already fallen for her.


    Of course, Huo Ting who had a negative EQ wasn¡¯t aware of this yet, and he just thought that...


    Little Lamb loves him so much (a big misunderstanding), and does everything ording to his preferences (another big misunderstanding), so as a husband, he has decided to give her some sweet nothings appropriately.


    ¡°Little Lamb, I¡¯ll only say this once, listen up!¡±


    Su Mianmian had just been pushed onto the bed, and then bitten on the neck. Although it wasn¡¯t painful, her neck was very sensitive and she almost teared. When Huo Ting had something to say, she looked up at him.


    Damn it! Little Lamb really seduces (a big misunderstanding) him all the time!


    He decided to put aside his sweet nothings, and get down to business first.


    Su Mianmian stared at him for a few seconds, and saw that Uncle did not say anything but was diligently unbuttoning her clothes. She was furious.


    He¡¯s like this every time! Can¡¯t he talk things over?!


    She pushed Huo Ting away and said angrily, ¡°Uncle, I have something to say!¡±


    Huo Ting wasn¡¯t paying attention at that moment and was pushed aside.


    Su Mianmian quickly sat up on the bed, fastened the buttons one by one, and said solemnly, ¡°Who¡¯s that person just now? Were you friends before? What did his words mean? Uncle, have you abandoned him before?¡±


    The first few questions were still okay, but thetter ones were off.


    Huo Ting was a little unhappy that what he wanted to do got interrupted. When he heard Su Mianmian¡¯sst question, he felt as though he had been struck by lightning.


    He said with a weird expression, ¡°Little Lamb, you should lessen your contact with Dongdong.¡± Seems like Little Lamb has been influenced by Dongdong¡¯s nonsensical use of words.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t change the topic!¡± Su Mianmian said again.


    Huo Ting stretched out his hands and carried Su Mianmian over, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡±


    Huo Ting and Lei Aotian were indeed friends before. Although they weren¡¯t very close, their rtionship was still okay and they had mutual friends.


    But because of a woman, the two became arch-enemies.


    ¡°You were love rivals?¡± Su Mianmian felt little unhappy after saying this.


    She didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be rivals in love.


    For some unknown reason, she felt very unhappy thinking of whom Uncle had liked before.


    She felt very upset...


    ¡°No!¡± Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the truth, Little Lamb? If you continue to interrupt, we will get into bed first.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk, please continue.¡± Su Mianmian quickly covered her mouth.


    Actually, the whole story was a little cliche. Lei Aotian was handsome and also a yboy. Since young, he didn¡¯t have ack of women around him.


    But such people are usually heartless.

 Chapter 112

    ?


    Chapter 112: Past Grudges (Part 3)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    So he has never liked anyone? That¡¯s not true either.


    He had his first love when he was young, and his first love died because of his mistake, and has since stayed on in his heart.


    After that, every girl that he looked for was a bit like his first love, but could you say that he is affectionate?


    Not exactly, because his rtionship with his first love was actually more like sister and brother.


    Huo Ting disagreed with his way of doing things, so the rtionship between the two had always been very ordinary.


    At this time, a girl appeared around Lei Aotian. She looked exactly like her first love, but had a very different character. Lei Aotian stopped being a yboy and did not fooling around anymore.


    ¡°What happened to this girl?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°Dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± Su Mianmian turned and looked at Huo Ting, and frowned, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t tell me...¡± Her death has got something to do with you?


    Huo Ting stretched out his hand and gently pinched Su Mianmian¡¯s face. He felt good, and then said with satisfaction, ¡°His affairs were were made known to the girl, and shemitted suicide.¡±


    ¡°Then why did he pick on you?¡± Su Mianmian touched her face, feeling a bit confused.


    It sounds like it has nothing to do with Uncle.


    It¡¯s obvious that the girlmited suicide because she couldn¡¯t stand ¡®Vampire¡¯ fooling around.


    ¡°I contacted the girl¡¯s family, and they cremated her body. When Lei Aotian found her family, her ashes were already scattered into the sea. I heard that it was the girl¡¯sst wish...the thinking of a literary young woman is indeed iprehensible.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t smear her, it¡¯s obvious that the girl didn¡¯t want Vampire to find her even when she was dead!¡±


    ¡°Vampire?¡±


    Su Mianmian said, feeling a little embarrassed, ¡°Don¡¯t you think he looks like one? Although he¡¯s tall and handsome, but his face is too pale, and he¡¯s really thin, he really looks like a vampire!¡±


    Tall and handsome...these words made Huo Ting a little unhappy.


    Huo Ting was two centimeters shorter than him, and he had always been the tallest in their small circle of people before he appeared.


    Since Little Lamb said so... does she like taller guys?


    ¡°You can¡¯t get a guy too tall with your height...¡± My height is just right.


    He was interrupted by Su Mianmian before he finished his sentence.


    ¡°Uncle, are you saying that I¡¯m too short?¡± Su Mianmian was unhappy.


    She was one meter sixty-five, and should be considered above average among girls?


    How can Uncle look down on people who are one meter sixty plus just because he¡¯s one meter eighty plus?


    Huo Ting looked at Little Lamb who was holding her head up, her eyes bright and shiny.


    He felt that they had wasted too much time on Scumbag Lei and that there was really no need to continue with this topic.


    He carried Su Mianmian again, touched her chest, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with your height, but...it would be good if you can grow a bit more here.¡±


    Su Mianmian was really no match for Uncle¡¯s indecent acts, and her face turned red immediately. She covered her chest shyly and said, ¡°Mine are small dumplings in any case. You can go look for cows if you like!¡±


    ¡°No! I like small dumplings.¡± Huo Ting pulled Su Mianmian over again and pacified her.


    Speaking of cows... Su Mianmian thought of the nightclub.


    She asked angrily, ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say you were going to work overtime today? Why did you go to ¡®Color of Night¡¯?¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t have known if she didn¡¯t go there with Dongdong!

 Chapter 113

    ?


    Chapter 113: Things Got Out Of Hand


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian suddenly remembered what Dong Dong said about seeing a ¡®Color of Night¡¯ business card in Huo Ting¡¯s pocket!


    Does this mean that Uncle goes there often?!


    This thought made Su Mianmian very angry at once.


    Huo Ting had nned to start getting down to business, but Su Mianmian suddenly got to this with him, and he was dumbfounded for a moment.


    Seeing him like this, Su Mianmian squinted her eyes and got even more angry!


    ¡°Uncle, you hesitated! Don¡¯te onto my bed if you can¡¯t give me a good exnation today!¡±


    Little Lamb was fuming mad!


    For the first time!


    This looks a bit serious.


    Huo Ting thought about it and felt that it was better to exin it honestly.


    ¡°Lei Aotian has no other goals in life now except to give me trouble. However, his sister still carries some weight in his heart.¡± Huo Ting said, ¡°I went to Color of Night to kidnap Lei Xingyue...In the end, when I was about to strike, Lei Aotian said that you and Dongdong were in his hands!¡± His tone changed as he spoke.


    Their roles reversed ¨C Huo Ting looked at her coldly, and Su Mianmian lowered her head feeling ashamed.


    ¡°You two are so daring now! How dare you go to Color of Night behind my back! Is that a ce where you can go?¡±


    Su Mianmian flinched backward and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to go in, but we saw you go in, so...¡±


    ¡°So you still have a reason for it?¡± Huo Ting said angrily, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to bring my phone!¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you borrow one?¡±


    ¡°...¡± How would she think so much! She was going to ¡°catch¡± him ¡°in the act¡± at that time, how would she call and inform him in advance?


    Su Mianmian took a peek at Huo Ting and saw that he was still angry. She gritted her teeth, put her arms around his neck, and kissed him on the lips the way he usually kissed her. Then, she gave him a bashful lick, and asked shyly.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? I was really angry when I saw other people around you.¡±


    Huo Ting¡¯s eyes turned dim, his breathing became more rapid, and his counterattack began.


    ¡°I can stop being angry.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him with a blushing face.


    This little girl is really obedient.


    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll tell you...¡±


    ...


    The next day, Su Mianmian got up from bed with much difficulty.


    She rubbed her sore waist, thinking to herself that she had really put in too much effort to change the topicst night!


    To make things was, today is Monday!


    In other words, she has to go to school today!


    She¡¯s seeing stars!


    Seeing Su Mianmian still lying on the bed after one minute, Huo Ting said in a rare thoughtful manner, ¡°Just rest at home today!¡±


    Biting the nket and looking at Uncle who was already tidied up, Su Mianmian pointed her trembling finger, and said, ¡°You bea... I said I was going to sleepst night but you still forced me to exercise...¡± Su Mianmian really didn¡¯t have the courage to say the word ¡°beast¡±, so it automatically became muffled.


    ¡°Little Lamb, didn¡¯t you like it in the end? You even said...¡±


    Su Mianmian covered her ears and said, ¡°Stop talking, I don¡¯t want to listen to anything.¡±


    Huo Ting was amused seeing her rare childish side. Heughed, ¡°Looks like you need some training, your stamina is too weak. Let¡¯s do this! You shall run one kilometer every day from tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Su Mianmian covered her face with the nket, and wished she could die.


    One kilometer, even two hundred meters makes her out of breath!


    One kilometer would really kill her!

 Chapter 114

    ?


    Chapter 114: A Fight (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    In the end, Su Mianmian¡¯s protest was useless, and the decision to exercise every morning was passed.


    However, the good news was that it was only starting tomorrow.


    Things happening tomorrow...shall be discussed tomorrow.


    Su Mianmian actually didn¡¯te to ss for only a weekend, but she felt like it had been a long time since she was sitting at her desk.


    Of course, this weekend had been really thrilling.


    So much so that Su Mianmian still felt it was unreal.


    ¡°Su Mianmian, this is your test paper.¡± The ss monitor handed Su Mianmian the mock test paper.


    The students who had given Su Mianmian trouble previously had all been expelled. It was said that the principal¡¯s daughter was so scared that she hadn¡¯t dared to go out of the house, and the ss teacher had also been reced.


    The students whoe to Eton were all from families with some status, and these kids were all smart. After they got to know that Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t be provoked, no one dared to offend her even though they weren¡¯t aware of her tactics.


    Sopared to the past two years, this period of time was the mostfortable for Su Mianmian.


    She didn¡¯t care how everyone thought, at least everyone could still be ssmates on the surface.


    And that was enough.


    Su Mianmian felt a little sad looking at the results on the test paper.


    ¡°The teacher said that we have to fill in the application by next week.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    The ss monitor took a nce at her, nodded, and left.


    Her college entrance exam wasing soon...


    In the past two months, her life had changed so much that she sometimes forgot that she was actually not an adult yet...as for her future...


    What was she going to do?


    If it had been two months ago, she had a very clear goal, that was to wait till she reaches adulthood and then get back the shares her mother left her.


    But now...


    She had to give it some serious thought.


    Su Mianmian folded the result slip and put it in her school bag.


    ...


    Perhaps because she had something on her mind, Su Mianmian looked sluggish the whole day.


    The driver came to pick her up after ss and saw her looking lethargic. Thinking of the call he had just received, he asked feeling a little distressed, ¡°Madam, Little Young Master¡¯s school just called and said that Little Young Master got into a fight with someone...¡±


    Dongdong had to call his parents after getting into a fight, of course he didn¡¯t dare to call Huo Ting.


    So, he got the teacher to contact Su Mianmian.


    Hearing this, Su Mianmian froze for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get there quickly.¡±


    Interrupted by Dongdong¡¯s incident, she put aside her worries for the time being.


    ...


    In the kindergarten office, the two children were being punished to stand at the side. Dongdong stood on the left, looking very unhappy, his lips pressed tightly together.


    The child on the right looked a little taller than Dongdong, but the corner of his mouth was bruised.


    The teacher was sitting in the center drinking tea, and on the chair directly in front of them was a little girl sobbing silently with her head down.


    This was what Su Mianmian saw when she walked in.


    After seeing Su Mianmian here, Dongdong who had been controlling his tears suddenly cried out loud.


    ¡°Miemie...¡± Dongdong ran toward Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian stretched out her hands to hug him, feeling very upset seeing him crying so sadly.


    The teacher was a little surprised, as Dongdong had always behaved like a big kid in kindergarten.


    When other children were still wetting their beds during their afternoon nap, he would be disgusted by the child next to him who drooled and wanted to sleep alone in a room.


    So it was the first time in kindergarten that Dongdong cried until he had tears and snot all over his face.


    The moment Dongdong cried, the little girl who was sobbing stopped crying and watched curiously.

 Chapter 115

    ?


    Chapter 115: A Fight (Part 2)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian patted Dongdong¡¯s back gently, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Dongdong.¡±


    He was getting out of breath if he continued crying.


    Dongdong buried her face in Su Mianmian¡¯s arms and slowly stopped crying, but he was unwilling to lift his head up.


    After all, he was still a four-year-old child, and he felt a little shameful crying in front of his ssmates.


    ¡°You are?¡± The teacher looked at Su Mianmian and thought that she looked very young. Could she be Dongdong¡¯s sister?


    ¡°I¡¯m Dongdong¡¯s mother.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    The teacher said in shock, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You look so young. I want to contact Huo Chendong¡¯s parents and talk to them about educating their child, please don¡¯t affect the child¡¯s development.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really his mother.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡°You can talk to me.¡±


    Dongdong lifted his pitiful little face and said, ¡°She is my mommy.¡±


    The teacher nced at them again and thought, maybe she¡¯s his stepmother.


    This is terrible, Huo Chendong¡¯s father got him such a young stepmother. She is a child herself, no wonder she can¡¯t educate her child well.


    She said sternly, ¡°Dongdong is really naughty. I haven¡¯t seen such a mischievous child for so many years as a teacher. He didn¡¯t want to sleep during their afternoon nap and even injured his ssmate. I told him to apologize but he refused to say a word...¡±


    At this point, Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but interrupt the teacher. She said, ¡°Teacher, please take back your words. Don¡¯t make a conclusion on the child as you please.¡±


    Dongdong is just active, saying that he was mischievous was too much.


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? He hit someone and that is wrong!¡± The teacher said angrily.


    ¡°Dongdong wouldn¡¯t hit someone for no reason, there must be a reason why he did that.¡±


    Dongdong nodded hard and said, ¡°Yes! I did nothing wrong!¡±


    In a child¡¯s world, he really couldn¡¯t understand why he had to make an apology when he did nothing wrong.


    The teacher got even more angry when she heard what they said. She said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s because of a parent like you that you have such a child. He doesn¡¯t admit it when he¡¯s in the wrong! He¡¯s already like this at such a young age! What¡¯s gonna happen when he grows up?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in no position toment on my child!¡± Huo Ting said coldly.


    Su Mianmian turned around and saw a tall figure at the door blocking the sunlight outside. But when she saw that the person was Huo Ting, she shouted in surprise, ¡°Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Dongdong shouted excitedly.


    Huo Ting walked in, took a look at the pitiful-looking Dongdong, and frowned.


    ¡°Are you Huo Chendong¡¯s parent?¡± The teacher said, ¡°You came at the right time. Your child injured someone.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, why did you fight?¡± Huo Ting asked coldly.


    As soon as Huo Ting came, Dongdong did not dare hide in Su Mianmian¡¯s arms anymore.


    Although he was only four years old, he was educated from a young age that a man must be strong, and not hide in the arms of a woman if something goes wrong.


    Therefore, Dongdong walked out trembling, and said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°He scolded me, he said I¡¯m a little monster, that¡¯s why Mommy didn¡¯t want me...¡±


    The child who had been silent jumped out immediately after hearing what Dongdong¡¯s words, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong! That¡¯s what my mommy said. She said that the Huo family are barbarians, and told me not to y with you!¡±


    ?!

 Chapter 116

    ?


    Chapter 116: A Fight (Part 3)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Su Mianmian was very shocked when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect such vicious words toe out from the mouth of a four-year-old child.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this sentence, but it was enough to hurt the feelings of another child.


    Even Su Mianmian felt like bashing this kid now after hearing what he said, not to mention Dongdong hitting him.


    ¡°My family are not barbarians. Don¡¯t you dare talk nonsense in front of my daddy and mommy, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just bashing you up next time!¡± Dongdong stared at him fiercely, like a little wolf whose tail had been stepped on.


    The child touched his face that had just been hit by Dongdong and felt the wound hurting again. He didn¡¯t forget toin while he was crying.


    He ran over to tug the bottom of the teacher¡¯s pants, and said loudly, ¡°Teacher, please call my mommy quickly, I want my mommy, boohoohoo... I want to drive him out of kindergarten!¡±


    ¡°How capable! You can even drive people out of kindergarten!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily.


    The teacher also felt that what this kid said was wrong. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Director Wang is having a meeting, she will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Who is your mother?¡± Huo Ting asked coldly.


    Although the child felt that this tall uncle was terrifying, but when his mother was mentioned, he held his head up proudly and said, ¡°My mother is a bureau director, are you scared?¡±


    The children attending this kindergarten were from either wealthy or respectable families. As Huo Ting was busy at work, it was usually the housekeeper who sent Dongdong to school. Dongdong also felt that his IQ was superior and he couldn¡¯t be bothered with these little brats, so he usually yed by himself. Therefore, the teacher only knew that Dongdong¡¯s family should be quite rich.


    But how can the rich bepared to government officials?


    The child¡¯s grandfather was the deputy mayor of S City. Although he had retired, his daughter became the deputy director of the Finance Bureau, and was considered to be very high-ranking among the female officials.


    This was also why the teacher favored him.


    The teacher stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Huo, I think the situation has turned quite ugly. Your child injured someone, whose child isn¡¯t precious in this era!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Huo Ting looked at her.


    The teacher suddenly felt cold all over. She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Get Dongdong to apologize to him! And then make somepensation for emotional distress. If you think it is okay, I willmunicate with Director Wang. She is magnanimous and wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter further...¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Dongdong said angrily, ¡°He hit me too!¡±


    Dongdong didn¡¯t look like he was not injured despite his pitiful look.


    But when Su Mianmian heard that he was hit, she worriedly pulled him over, looked carefully, and asked, ¡°Do you feel unwell?¡±


    Dongdong secretly blinked at Su Mianmian, hinting that he was fine.


    What a joke, he has been specially trained! How would he let such a little brat hit him?


    ¡°Teacher, did you hear that? Dongdong was also hit. Do you think he should apologize to Dongdong?¡± Su Mianmian asked angrily.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t hit Huo Dongdong!¡± The child denied.


    At this moment, the little girl who had been neglected by everyone stood up and said aloud.


    ¡°He did! I saw him hit Dongdong, but Dongdong didn¡¯t get hit because he reacted quickly!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re speaking up for Huo Dongdong because you like him!¡±


    ?!

 Chapter 117

    ?


    Chapter 117: A Fight (Part 4)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The little girl was wearing a white dress with a big bow on her head. Her face was blushing, making her look cute like a red apple.


    ¡°So what if I like Huo Dongdong ?! He is better than you in every way! You couldn¡¯t win against him and still went toin, shame on you!¡± The little fat girl finished talking, looked up at Su Mianmian, and said, ¡°Dongdong¡¯s mommy, I saw it clearly, he was the one who started it, and then Dongdong fought back! ¡±


    Strictly speaking, she was a little fatter than the average child, but her facial features were very pretty.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± The child continued to say the same words.


    Dongdong held Su Mianmian, popped his head out to look at them, and pressed his lips tightly, looking as though he was thinking of something.


    Huo Ting said, ¡°I will let mywyer handle the rest.¡±


    The teacher was stunned as she didn¡¯t expect things to be like this suddenly. She tried to salvage the situation, and said, ¡°Mr. Huo, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to do this, actually the kids were just ying...¡±


    Su Mianmian heard her, and said angrily, ¡°Teacher, that wasn¡¯t what you said just now!¡±


    ¡°Haha...just now, I was still unaware of the situation...¡± The teacher said while smiling at Su Mianmian.


    How snobbish!


    Su Mianmian turned her face one side in annoyance.


    After the teacher found that Su Mianmian was easier to talk to, she wanted to continue to persuade her but heard movementsing from the door. It turned out that Director Wang was here.


    She thought that it would be easier to talk things over with Director Wang around.


    She quickly went forward and said politely, ¡°You are here, Director Wang, I can solve this...¡±


    Director Wang looked in her thirties. She didn¡¯t even look at the teacher but walked straight to Huo Ting and said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Huo, why are you here?¡±


    Huo Ting took a nce at her coldly and did not speak.


    When the child saw her mother, he rushed up and hugged her thigh, crying, ¡°Mommy, they bullied me! You must lock them all up!¡±


    Director Wang had cold sweat all over after she heard what her son said.


    She had received a phone call from the teacher saying that her son was hit by another child. She had nned toe to settle the score with the other party, but she now knows that the other party was Huo Ting.


    Oh my goodness! She wouldn¡¯t dare to do that!


    The Huo family had good connections with both the police and the triads in S City. If she made the other party unhappy, she might lose her director post any time.


    ¡°My child is insensible and talks nonsense, please excuse him.¡± She covered her son¡¯s mouth stop him from talking.


    The teacher was a little dumbfounded.


    Huo Ting looked on indifferently and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she said with her face slightly blue, ¡°I¡¯m Wang Jing, from the Finance, Finance Bureau...¡±


    ¡°Mywyer will be contacting you.¡± After saying this, Huo Ting turned to the teacher, ¡°I will get someone settle Dongdong¡¯s withdrawal from school tomorrow.¡±


    He would no longer let his son attend school with such a teacher.


    After Huo Ting finished what he wanted to say, he was going to leave with his wife and kid.


    Dongdong still looked a little unhappy, so Huo Ting carried him, and held Su Mianmian with the other hand.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Shouted the little fat girl.


    Huo Ting looked down at Dongdong and asked, ¡°Do you want to say goodbye to your friend?¡±


    Dongdong blinked and nodded.


    Huo Ting put him down.

 Chapter 118

    ?


    Chapter 118: A Fight (Part 5))


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Huo Ting took a step back holding Su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    The little fat girl ran up, looked at Dongdong anxiously blinking her big eyes, and asked, ¡°Huo Dongdong, are you noting to school ever again?¡±


    Dongdong tugged at his clothes a little awkwardly and nodded.


    Hearing this, the little fat girl¡¯s tears fell again. She said crying sadly, ¡°So I will never see you again? No, I don¡¯t want...¡±


    Dongdong looked at her in disgust and said, ¡°You¡¯re always crying, I don¡¯t like girls who always cry.¡±


    ¡°Then would you like me if I don¡¯t cry?¡± The little fat girl sniffed.


    Looking at her eyes that were red from crying, Dongdong couldn¡¯t force himself to lie.


    He said coolly, ¡°I don¡¯t like little brats.¡±


    The little fat girl pouted and looked like she was going to cry again. Dongdong quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll give you a present.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The little fat girl wiped her tears.


    Dongdong took off the Pleasant Goat pin from his chest, put it in her chubby hand, and said, ¡°Goodbye, Xiaotian!¡±


    ¡°Dongdong, can you leave me your number?¡± The little fat girl held Dongdong¡¯s hand.


    Dongdong was annoyed. When he was about to shake it off, Huo Ting ced his big hand on his head and pressed it down.


    ¡°This is our home number. You can call this number to look for Dongdong if you miss him.¡±


    ¡°Daddy...¡± Dongdong was unhappy; he finally managed to get rid of a little brat he didn¡¯t like.


    The little fat girl took the card and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    Xiaotian was as cute as a red apple when she smiled.


    On the way home, Dongdong showed that he was very unhappy with Huo Ting giving the phone number to Xiaotian.


    ¡°Daddy, why did you give her the number? You don¡¯t know how clingy she is. She has been following me around in kindergarten. What if she calls me every day?¡±


    Huo Ting patted his head andughed, ¡°You rascal, someone likes you and you¡¯re stillining.¡±


    Dongdong replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like little brats, they are too childish.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Huo Ting felt a little speechless looking at Dongdong who was also a little brat.


    Dongdong looked up at Huo Ting and said a little shyly, ¡°Daddy, thank you foring today.¡±


    Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°Never forget that I am your father, don¡¯t think of hiding anything from me.¡± As he said this, he took a nce at Su Mianmian who was sitting obediently beside him.


    Having felt a pair of dangerous eyes, Su Mianmian sat up straight and smiled innocently at Huo Ting.


    Dongdong said fawningly, ¡°I was just afraid that Daddy is too busy, so I didn¡¯t want to bother Daddy over such trivial things...¡±


    Actually, he was afraid of being spanked.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Su Mianmian nodded hard and agreed.


    Huo Ting snorted proudly and didn¡¯t want to argue with the two of them.


    He said, ¡°But the way you dealt with it was really too stupid.¡±


    ...


    He fought with the other party just because he was unhappy, and even got caught.


    Dongdong scratched his head and also felt that he was quite stupid this time. He asked for advice humbly, ¡°Daddy, what other methods are there to vent my anger other than bashing him up?¡±


    Next, Huo Ting had a deep discussion with Dongdong about the various methods of seeking revenge without being too visible...


    Su Mianmian was dumbfounded as she listened to them. She thought to herself, is Uncle¡¯s way of education really okay?


    Will Dongdong go astray?


    She¡¯s very worried!

 Chapter 119

    ?


    Chapter 119: Subsequent Development


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After Huo Ting¡¯s enlightenment, Dongdong realized that he was still too young and should not have hit someone on impulse.


    If he really wanted to hit him, he should have hit somewhere that couldn¡¯t be seen!


    After getting home, he waved his hand and quickly went back to his room to take notes.


    After getting out of the car, Su Mianmian held Huo Ting¡¯s hand, and he turned to look at her.


    She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Uncle, can we talk?¡±


    Seeing that she had something on her mind, Huo Ting took her to the back garden.


    The back garden was nted with roses, and the roses in the house were all picked from the greenhouse here.


    The roses here all looked better than those bought outside. Sometimes, the elders in the Huo family would get the housekeeper to send some over.


    However, Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate the beautiful roses.


    She looked down at the small stones near her feet and asked softly, ¡°Uncle, Dongdong¡¯s mother...why did she leave?¡±


    She knew that Uncle might be very unhappy if she asked this question, but she really wanted to know.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t care so she never thought about knowing these things.


    But now it was different.


    She cared about Dongdong and also...Uncle.


    Therefore, she wanted to know more things, including... the past.


    The atmosphere was frozen at once. Su Mianmian raised her head and looked at Huo Ting¡¯s back, but she couldn¡¯t see his expression. However, she knew that Huo Ting was in a lousy mood at that moment.


    ¡°She...¡± Su Mianmian suddenly regretted asking.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want Dongdong.¡± Huo Ting said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about this, you can rest assured that she will nevere back.¡±


    Su Mianmian rushed up, put her arms around Huo Ting¡¯s back, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±


    Huo Ting sighed and said, ¡°Little Lamb, Dongdong is a child of the Huo family, he always will be...¡±


    ¡°Um...¡±


    At that time, Su Mianmian didn¡¯t think about what Huo Ting meant by this. It was only after many years that she understood the hidden meaning.


    ...


    Two dayster, Lei Aotian asked Huo Ting to meet at Color of Night.


    For the first time in three years, the two sat peacefully together.


    Huo Ting noticed that Lei Aotian was thinner than he was three years ago. There were bluish circles under his eyes, and his overall state didn¡¯t look normal.


    ¡°I know what you want to ask.¡± He said coldly after taking a sip of wine. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. She was already dead when I saw her.¡±


    Lei Aotian looked at Huo Ting with bloodshot eyes.


    It had been three years. He actually knew the answer long ago, but he was just unwilling to ept it.


    ¡°Serves you right!¡± Huo Ting said cruelly.


    Lei Aotian said fiercely, ¡°That¡¯s because you have never experienced the pain of losing your lover.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I will never experience it. Because I will not let the ones whom I love get hurt!¡±


    Huo Ting despised the way he acted. He didn¡¯t cherish it when she was around, but acted like a devoted lover now that she was gone.


    ¡°Yes! You won¡¯t! I brought this upon myself!¡± Lei Aotianughed madly.


    Huo Ting looked at him for a while, frowning when he saw his crazy behavior. He said, ¡°Let me warn you for thest time, don¡¯t try anything funny on Little Lamb again.¡±


    After saying this, he drank finished the wine in the ss in one gulp, didn¡¯t bother about him anymore, and left.


    Half a minuteter, Lei Aotian stopped his crazyughter and murmured, ¡°Huo Ting, I want to see, how different is your so-called love...¡±

 Chapter 120

    ?


    Chapter 120: Little Hussy (Part 1)


    Trantor: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    At school, Su Mianmian was called to the office again by the teacher.


    She was told that everyone had filled in their college applications and she had to make a decision too.


    Su Mianmian asked worriedly, ¡°Teacher, with my current grades, do you think I will have a chance to be admitted to Eton¡¯s college if I study hard from now on?


    Eton had a college department, and was rtively well-known in S City.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t Su Mianmian¡¯s only choice.


    But Eton¡¯s college had the major that she wanted to study. If she couldn¡¯t get in here, she would go to a college in another city.


    It didn¡¯t matter to her previously.


    But now, she wanted to stay in S City.


    Teacher looked at her in distress, and said, ¡°I think you¡¯d better discuss it with your family.¡±


    After the ss teacher was reced, she took over Su Mianmian¡¯s ss and was specially instructed by the principal, so she was aware of Su Mianmian¡¯s background.


    As such, she was even more confused by Su Mianmian¡¯s question.


    Young Master Huo was Eton¡¯srgest shareholder. Isn¡¯t it very simple if Su Mianmian wants to go to Eton¡¯s University?


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know these things at all.


    My family...


    Su Mianmian lowered her head. She had not seen Su Weize again after being hit by him in the hospital.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t think that there would be a conclusion if she discussed with him.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher,¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡°I will submit my application tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    ...


    After ss, the driver came to pick up Su Mianmian.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go home first.¡± Su Mianmian said, hugging her school bag in both hands, ¡°I want to go to Uncle¡¯spany to look for him.¡±


    The driver nodded and drove the car to Huo Enterprise.


    Others in thepany still didn¡¯t know Su Mianmian¡¯s rtionship with Huo Ting, and were very surprised to see Su Mianmian here.


    ¡°Mianmian, today¡¯s not your working day, why are you here?¡±


    Su Mianmian froze for a moment. Before she could answer, Mary stood up and said, ¡°I called her over! Go away, don¡¯t crowd around here, get to work.¡±


    Everyone dispersed after they saw Marying out to chase them away.


    Mary pulled Su Mianmian into the office and asked with a smile, ¡°Why did youe here suddenly, Madam?¡±


    Su Mianmian held her school bag tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Uncle, is he free now?¡±


    Mary looked awkward at once, but immediately smiled very naturally and said, ¡°Unfortunately, Boss has just started a meeting and would probably take a while. Would you like to sit in my office first, Madam?¡±


    Su Mianmian believed her and nodded.


    After Mary settled her down in the office, she turned and walked out gracefully.


    But as soon as the door was closed, the gracefulness on her face immediately disappeared, and she looked flustered. Her expression changed so fast that Chen Ce, who had juste over, couldn¡¯t help but took another nce.


    ¡°Mary, you really should find a man.¡± He said kindly, ¡°I¡¯m really worried that you will be ill if you continue suppressing your emotions like this.¡±


    Mary had no mood to bother about Chen Ce¡¯s insults at this moment. She grabbed Chen Ce¡¯s arm and said in a panic, ¡°What should we do? Madam is here! Boss is with Little Hussy inside!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Chen Ce was expressionless.


    ¡°Can you at least show me some reaction at a time like this? If they end up fightingter...Oh my god! This is totally possible!¡± Mary said worriedly, ¡°Should we get the people from the Security Department up here first?¡±

 Chapter 121

    ?


    Chapter 121: Little Vixen (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although she hated the captain of the security Department, she should put her personal grudges aside at this time!


    Hurry up and pull him over to help!


    Chen Ce reached out and patted Mary¡¯s hand, saying expressionlessly, ¡± sister, let me go first!


    What did this woman eat when she was growing up? He had such great strength in catching people.


    Mary let go of Chen Ce, reached out tob her hair, and suggested, ¡± how about I go in first to stabilize Madam, and then you go in and inform BOSS? ¡±


    Chen Ce couldn¡¯t stand it and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to go in. What were BOSS and little fairy doing? What if his year-end bonus was deducted if he disturbed them?


    ¡°Chen Ce, are you still a man?¡± Mary angrily put her hands on her hips and said, ¡± are you going to let the weak me bear the BOSS¡¯s anger? ¡±


    ¡°Weak? Powerless?¡± Chen Ce felt that his facial paralysis was about to break. He looked her up and down and said, ¡± do you have such a thing on you? ¡±


    Mary red at him angrily. Just as she was about to take off her high heels and p him, su Mianmian¡¯s voice came from her hand.


    ¡°Sister Mary, Yingluo.¡±


    Mary immediately changed her face into a bright peach flower face and smiled. Madam, are you thirsty? I¡¯ll go get you some juice right away.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± I just saw the schedule on your desk. Uncle doesn¡¯t have a meeting in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll go to him directly.


    ¡°Ah? Was it? Then I might have remembered wrong about Yingluo.¡± Mary wanted to p herself. Why didn¡¯t she hide the BOSS¡¯s schedule?


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t think much about it and skipped over them to Huo ting¡¯s office.


    ......


    Turning back time to half an hour ago, a woman with a good figure and a perfect face knocked on the front desk.


    Hello, miss. What¡¯s the matter? ¡±


    The woman took off her sunsses, revealing a pair of seductive peach eyes, and said arrogantly.


    I¡¯m looking for your President. Tell him that little Yue Yue wille to find him and he will know.


    Little moon Moon


    She only knew the famous Xiao Yue Yue!


    The girl at the front desk smiled brightly and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. If you don¡¯t have an appointment, you can¡¯t meet our president. I¡¯m really sorry.


    The woman looked at her with dissatisfaction and made a phone call.


    brother ting, I¡¯m downstairs at yourpany. They won¡¯t let me go up for a walk. Okay.


    After hanging up the phone, Lei Xingyue looked at her proudly.


    A few secondster, the front desk girl received a call from her subordinate. Her expression changed and she said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, miss Lei. Please follow me.


    After Lei Xingyue came up, she went directly to Huo ting¡¯s office.


    It was the first time Mary had seen a strange woman enter her BOSS ¡®office. Her gossiping nature came out of her. She pulled the front desk girl who had brought Lei Xingyue up and asked, ¡± little sister, who is this woman? ¡±


    The girlined, ¡± she said she¡¯s little Yue Yue. I think she¡¯s most likely a Little Vixen that BOSS has kept outside. Oh my God, why does a Little Vixen have such a shocking name? I guess she¡¯s definitely not in the world.


    A conversation without any main point at all, alright?


    The two of them parted after a few words. When Mary was about to find a reason to go in, she suddenly heard the news that su Mianmian hade.


    ¡°What? You said Fu, Mianmian is here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s outside.¡±


    Yingying didn¡¯t expect her BOSS to be caught red-handed the first time she ate it.

 Chapter 122

    ?


    Chapter 122: Little Vixen (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    ¡°Brother ting, you¡¯re so cold. You weren¡¯t like this when you came to me for something.¡± Lei Xingyue looked at Huo ting with infatuation and whispered, ¡± but I love you like this.


    Huo ting¡¯s head was full of ck lines.


    Lei Xingyue had grown up abroad and had been eating American food. Although her chest was well developed, she was only eighteen years old this year.


    He was just a little kid in Huo ting¡¯s eyes.


    In the past, before his rtionship with Lei aotian became stiff, Lei aotian would asionally bring her to gatherings, but not many times.


    He just didn¡¯t understand. They had only met a few times, but this little girl had alreadypletely pestered him.


    That¡¯s right, he used the ¡°wrap¡± spell.


    ¡°What did your brother ask you to bring?¡± Huo ting went straight to the point.


    She said that Lei aotian had something for him, and that was why he let her up.


    Lei Xingyue walked towards him step by step and walked to Huo ting¡¯s desk. Shey down in front of him and deliberately exposed the cleavage on her chest.


    ¡°Brother ting, we haven¡¯t seen each other for almost three years. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve grown up?¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t forget to puff out his chest.


    Huo ting¡¯s face was as cold as ice and he said very coldly, ¡± I don¡¯t think so!


    Lei Xingyue loved her tone. The more ruthless he was to her, the more she liked it.


    She looked at Huo ting¡¯s handsome face with infatuation and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his face.


    Huo ting reached out and stopped her hand. He frowned and was about to speak when the door was suddenly opened.


    He said unhappily, ¡± if you have anything to say, say itter!


    He was nning to pack Lei Xingyue up and send her back to Lei aotian so that he could lock her up and stop her from showing off her intelligence!


    He was afraid that he could not help but beat her up.


    What a joke! Was the body of the innocent Huo ting so easy to touch?


    ¡°Uncle, uncle! What are you guys doing?¡± Su Mianmian covered her mouth in shock.


    She saw Huo ting and a scantily dressed woman kissing each other in front of the desk?


    (It¡¯s a problem with the angle, that¡¯s what su Mianmian saw!)


    Why was the littlemb here?


    Huo ting stood up suddenly and exined when he saw su Mianmian¡¯s shocked expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you see, Yingluo.¡±


    Lei Xingyue looked at su Mianmian and then at Huo ting. There was nothing she didn¡¯t understand. She walked over agilely, hugged one of Huo ting¡¯s arms, and said resentfully.


    ¡°Who are you? Why didn¡¯t you knock beforeing in? are you going to disturb us?¡±


    Huo ting pushed Lei Xingyue away coldly and said, ¡± get lost!


    When Lei Xingyue saw Huo ting¡¯s angry look, she felt a little suffocated. She said, ¡± alright, I¡¯ll go back first today. If brother ting wants it, I¡¯lle back again after you¡¯ve finished.


    She was referring to the thing that Lei aotian gave Huo ting.


    But when he heard su Mianmian¡¯s side, everything felt wrong!


    Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± she can¡¯t leave!


    She had not figured out what was going on! How could he just let this person go?


    But Huo ting didn¡¯t want su Mianmian to have any contact with the people on Lei aotian¡¯s side at all, so he said coldly.


    ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡±


    Lei Xingyue looked at Huo ting and then at su Mianmian. Her heart was in a dilemma for a moment before she listened to Huo ting¡¯s order.


    And Huo ting¡¯s actions made su Mianmian feel that he was guilty!


    She felt that she had never been so angry before. She held back her tears that were about to burst out of the window and said, ¡± none of you need to leave. I¡¯ll leave, okay? ¡±


    After he finished speaking, he hugged the book and ran out without looking back.

 Chapter 123

    ?


    Chapter 123: The consequences of getting angry (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian ran out with her school bag. She only had one thought at the moment, and that was to never see uncle again!


    ¡°Furen Qianqian¡±


    Mary saw su Mianmian covering her face and running out, and guessed that she had been ¡®caught in bed¡¯.


    She patted Chen Ce, who was still in a daze, and said, ¡± you go to the BOSS first and see if he has any orders.


    Chen Ce retracted his dazed expression and asked, ¡± what about you? ¡± The BOSS must be going berserk right now!


    Would he be targeted if he went in?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Madam,¡± Mary rolled her eyes as she spoke. She looked at the captain who had brought two men over and said, ¡± hurry up ande down with me. The madam just ran out alone.


    Upon hearing this, the captain quickly followed Mary, and the group of people walked in the direction of su Mianmian¡¯s departure.


    It was really too detestable!


    Indeed, men were all bad things!


    They had only been married not long ago!


    The uncle was hiding from her and eating secretly!


    Su Mianmian wiped her tears and felt extremely ufortable.


    She sniffed hard, hugged her bag in front of her chest, and ran forward blindly.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Suddenly, someone grabbed her arm.


    Su Mianmian rubbed her eyes, looked up, and saw that K was wearing a jacket and ck pants with short boots.


    He was wearing a punk style outfit today. Fortunately, he did not put on smokey makeup.


    However, K¡¯s eyes were already very deep, so he didn¡¯t need to put on eyeliner to increase his temperament.


    Seeing that it was him, su Mianmian remembered that he was injured some time ago.


    She asked worriedly, ¡± how¡¯s your wound? How¡¯s your recovery?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been fine for a long time.¡± K shook his head and said, ¡± why are you walking on the street alone? It¡¯s easy to bump into people like this.¡±


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    K didn¡¯t continue the topic since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    He smiled and said, ¡± Oh right, I¡¯ve been looking for you recently.


    Su Mianmian looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Last time I said I would take you to a ce, but I didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    ¡°This way!¡±


    The captain and the others finally found su Mianmian, but they saw her talking to a man.


    ¡°Madam, pleasee back with us.¡± The captain stood out and said.


    K turned back to look at them and asked su Mianmian with a smile.


    ¡°What are you guys ying?¡±


    Su Mianmian was annoyed when she saw them now. She said angrily, ¡± don¡¯t tell me I have no freedom wherever I go? ¡±


    The captain had always been clumsy with his words, and he didn¡¯t know what to say in front of su Mianmian.


    He turned around and saw that Mary had not followed him.


    Really! Can you walk properly in such high heels?


    ¡°Madam, pleasee back with us.¡± The captain repeated.


    ¡°Unless you knock me out and take me away! Otherwise, I won¡¯t go back!¡± No matter how mild-tempered a person was, they would still get angry!


    What¡¯s wrong with uncle?


    If he didn¡¯te over, then forget it! He even asked his subordinates to bring him back?


    Should he bring her back to continue watching them being lovey-dovey?


    The captain frowned. He was at a loss.


    K suddenlyughed and said, ¡± hey, don¡¯t be so serious. Didn¡¯t you hear what my sister said? She doesn¡¯t want to go back with you.¡±


    The captain stared at K for a while, then realized that this person was the madam¡¯s younger brother.


    Since it was a younger brother, it was better. At least he did not have to worry about his safety.


    However, he really couldn¡¯t just watch the two of them leave.

 Chapter 124

    ?


    Chapter 124: The consequences of getting angry (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Furen Qianqian¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my sister said?¡± K stood in front of su Mianmian and reached out to stop the captain.


    The captain squinted his eyes slightly, extremely displeased with his obstruction.


    He stretched out his hand, nning to counter-press K, but K seemed to have seen through his move. K bent down along with his attack and kicked the captain horizontally with his lower leg.


    The captain dodged it nimbly.


    The two of them exchanged a few moves in a few seconds. Because they were both concerned about su Mianmian, they didn¡¯t do their best, but it was enough to warm up.


    The captain unbuttoned the top button on his neck, and K took off his coat and threw it to su Mianmian.


    The two of them were ready to fight again, wanting to fight again.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Su Mianmian said impatiently, ¡± if you guys keep fighting, I¡¯ll leave alone!


    Hearing this, K retracted his fists regretfully and said, ¡± don¡¯t! I said I¡¯d take you there Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Captain Qian Qian¡±


    The captain raised his hand and said, ¡± forget it. You two follow behind them.


    Half a minuteter, Mary finally came down. She looked at the captain, who was standing still, and asked with a frown, ¡± where¡¯s the madam? ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Mary was about to go berserk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    ¡°Why are you waiting for me? You have to follow Madam! What if we can¡¯t find Madamter?¡±


    The captain looked at her as if she was a retard and said, ¡± my men are following her.


    As expected, mom was right. Women with big breasts had lower IQ.


    CAW CAW! Mary felt that every time she met the captain, it was easy for her to get angry and wrinkles would appear. She rolled her eyes and was about to continueining when she saw the captain¡¯s men panic.


    He ran over.


    ¡°Captain, we lost them. They left on their motorcycles,¡±


    ?!


    ......


    Su Mianmian sat in the back of K¡¯s car. This time, K was driving very steadily without any racing skills.


    The wind blew in their faces, as if all their troubles had been blown away.


    She felt that her mood seemed to have improved.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped.


    Su Mianmian took off her safety helmet and looked at the scenery in front.


    ¡°What is this?¡± No matter how he looked at it, it was a private residence.


    Kughed very happily and said, ¡± there¡¯s delicious noodles here. I wanted to bring you herest time.


    Eh? So this was the ce K was talking about.


    She was really crying from the cuteness of the foodie when it came to eating noodles.


    The two of them walked in, and su Mianmian realized that there was actually another world inside.


    There were rockery and a small bridge inside. The whole ce was in the style of a garden, making people feel as if they were in ancient times.


    Just as he was thinking about this, a beautiful woman in a traditional Chinese dress came over. After seeing the two of them, she bowed to them.


    ¡°Guest, are you here for a room or a meal?¡± Her smile was very sweet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± K said.


    ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡±


    The beauty in the traditional Chinese dress brought them to a Pavilion, and a waiter began to help them set up the tableware.


    As they ate in the courtyard, they looked at the scenery around them. There were also waiters in ancient costumes beside them.


    Su Mianmian looked at all of this and really felt that it was very fresh.


    After K ordered what he wanted to eat, he threw the menu to su Mianmian.


    She was already used to his style, so she didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Su Mianmian ordered the dishes she wanted to eat and was about to pass the menu back to the waiter.


    K reached out to hold su Mianmian¡¯s hand and suggested in a particrly serious and serious manner, ¡± their noodles are very delicious, you can have one.

 Chapter 125

    ?


    Chapter 125: Tutoring


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yingluo. su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what expression to use to respond to foodie K.


    He¡¯s clearly such a cool and handsome teenager, Yingluo.


    Young man, can¡¯t you finish eating so much?


    QAQ......


    It was simply too cute.


    The waiter had been watching from the side. When he saw that the two of them were not speaking, he asked again, ¡± Sir, do you want more? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± She was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it.


    K and the waiter looked at su Mianmian in unison.


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± alright, one more.


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, Sir.¡±


    After su Mianmian saw the waiter leave, she asked a question that she had always been very curious about.


    ¡°How do you know so much good food?¡± The ce K chose each time wasn¡¯t particrlymon.


    I hacked into the food website¡¯s system and got the members ments. Then, I did a screening and tried the ces with the highest overallments one by one.


    The wrong shop.¡± K exined.


    Su Mianmian was speechless after hearing it.


    She replied, ¡± you¡¯ve really sacrificed too much to eat Yingluo.


    Kughed, which seemed to fit his age. He said, ¡± I like it, so I think it¡¯s quite interesting.


    Su Mianmian picked up the teacup, took a small sip of tea, and asked, ¡± K, have you thought about the future? ¡±


    K raised his eyebrows and asked instead of answering, ¡± is this something that you¡¯re worried about? ¡±


    ¡°Eh, eh, eh, eh.¡±


    K said, ¡± that¡¯s true. You¡¯ll be taking the college entrance examination in two months.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said in distress, ¡± I actually want to continue to study at Eaton, but with my grades, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get in.


    ¡°I can help you.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him.


    K pointed at his heart and said with a smile, ¡± although a coward is very cowardly, his brain is really good. He has already started to take university courses.


    every time you mention him, I have a subtle feeling, ¡± su Mianmian said honestly.


    Kughed again and replied, ¡± you won¡¯t mix us up anyway, right? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at his face and said, ¡± of course not. But do you know everything that su zheyu knows? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± K reached out and knocked on the table, saying, ¡± I have all of his memories. I know that your rtionship with him is very ordinary, but to be honest, in his memories,


    He doesn¡¯t care about anyone in the SU family. He¡¯s aplete bookworm.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded with deep feelings. Su zheyu was indeed like this.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter,¡± After the two settled this matter, K asked again, ¡± actually, I also have a question to ask you. Did boss Lei make up with Huo ting? ¡±


    If that was the case, he would have to consider running away again.


    ¡°You mean vampires?¡±


    ¡°A vampire?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lei aotian, don¡¯t you think they look alike?¡±


    ¡°Heavens! You¡¯re too talented! Hahaha!¡± K held his stomach andughed. He replied, ¡± but to be honest, that¡¯s a good description.


    Su Mianmian was influenced by him and alsoughed. She said, ¡± they didn¡¯t reconcile. I think their rtionship is still very bad.


    that¡¯s good, Yingluo. at least he didn¡¯t have to run away again.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and asked, ¡± what on earth did you do to him? ¡±


    K sighed and looked up at the sky sadly at a 45-degree angle. He was about to say something when su Mianmian¡¯s phone rang.

 Chapter 126

    ?


    Chapter 126: A small ident (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In such a quiet environment, the sudden ringing of the phone startled su Mianmian. She stood up and the bag on herp fell.


    K smiled and reached out to help her pick up her school bag.


    Su Mianmian took the bag and said thank you.


    She took out her phone from her bag. As soon as the call connected, she heard Dongdong¡¯s wailing.


    ¡°Miemie! Are you going to abandon your husband and son? Did you forget that he¡¯s cute, charming, and understanding just because he did something wrong to you?¡±


    ¡°Ran ran, Dongdong, you¡¯re done with school?¡± Su Mianmian took the phone away from her ear.


    ¡°Miemie, you really don¡¯t love me anymore! ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school recently,¡± Dongdong said aggrievedly.


    Oh right, Dongdong has been looking for a new school recently.


    Su Mianmian felt guilty and said apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dongdong.¡±


    Dongdong snorted arrogantly and said, ¡± I won¡¯t ept it if you¡¯re just apologizing verbally. I want you toe back andfort my broken little heart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dongdong.¡± Su Mianmian sighed and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to go back for a while.


    ¡°When are youing back? can you be home at six in the evening? Happy yang yang starts live at 6 O ¡®clock. My dear, I want to watch Yingluo with you.¡±


    Su Mianmian was silent. She really didn¡¯t want to lie to Dongdong.


    ¡°Miemie, you can¡¯t go too far! If you think six is too early, you¡¯ll have to be back by eight at most! If it¡¯s anyter, I¡¯m going to sleep on the bed, Yingluo!¡±


    ¡°Dongdong, I¡¯m Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± K moved a bowl of noodles in front of su Mianmian.


    On the other side, Dongdong pricked up his ears and heard it. He asked angrily, ¡± miemie, who is that dog Man beside you? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at ¡®Dog Man¡¯ K starting to eat in big mouthfuls with a faint sadness.


    It seemed that Dongdong¡¯s words would never change in this life.


    ¡°Eh, miemie, what¡¯s that sound? Say something!¡±


    ¡°My dear, you should go up and see some random things in the future. I have something to do here, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Su Mianmian hung up the phone.


    On the other side.


    Dongdong held the phone, looked at Huo ting¡¯s ashen face, and said with a cheap mouth.


    ¡°Daddy, why can¡¯t you even keep an eye on your own wife?¡±


    Huo ting looked at Dongdong, who was especially asking for a beating, stretched out his finger and said impatiently.


    little brat, cut the crap. Have you found the location yet?!


    If Dongdong hadn¡¯t said that he had a way to find the littlemb¡¯s location, he wouldn¡¯t have let him talk to the littlemb about such trivial things.


    ¡°With me around, what¡¯s there to worry about? of course, Yingluo has been found.¡± Dongdong moved the monitor over to show Huo ting.


    He pointed to one of the small red dots and said, ¡± it¡¯s right here.


    Huo ting nced at it, turned around, and walked out. He was going to tie his wife up, no, he was going to find her.


    When Dongdong saw that he had left so decisively, he jumped off the chair unhappily and shouted, ¡± daddy, I want to follow him too!


    But how could his short legs catch up with Huo ting? Huo ting had long disappeared.


    He pouted, his chubby face puffed up. He patted the cylindrical robot angrily and said, ¡± sigh, daddy is really something. He kicked away his son paper after using it. I still wanted to go over and watch the show, Yingluo.


    After a while, he began to talk to himself again.


    miemie has a bastard with her. Do you think I should call miemie to remind her to hide the bastard first? ¡±


    ......

 Chapter 127

    ?


    Chapter 127: A small ident (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    K finished a bowl of noodles and saw that su Mianmian was still in a daze. He reached out and waved in front of her, asking, ¡± hey, are you okay? ¡±


    Su Mianmian turned to look at him and said with a serious face, ¡± I keep having an ominous feeling.


    don¡¯t think about it anymore. Hurry up and eat. It won¡¯t taste like this if it¡¯s cold, ¡± K raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± if you have anything to say, we can talk after eating. We don¡¯t need that little bit of time.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian thought about it and agreed.


    After K saw su Mianmian eating with her head down, he whispered, ¡± I took off the surveince cameras on you.


    ¡°What did you just say? What do you mean?¡± Su Mianmian looked up in confusion.


    Kughed and replied, ¡± I say, these vegetables are all grown by this restaurant. They¡¯re picked and fried first. Doesn¡¯t it taste great? ¡±


    Su Mianmian chewed twice but couldn¡¯t taste any difference.


    She said honestly, ¡± maybe I¡¯m not a foodie.


    This was the only exnation!


    ¡°Yingluo.¡± K was a little speechless and didn¡¯t really want to talk to her for the time being.


    Thus, the two of them concentrated on eating.


    It had to be said that the restaurants introduced by K, although the style was a little weird, the taste was first-ss.


    Su Mianmian originally thought she couldn¡¯t finish so much, but as she ate, the food was almost finished, and she ate more than usual.


    She wiped her mouth and said with a sigh, ¡± if I eat like this every meal, I¡¯ll definitely be fat.


    K shook his head andughed. I won¡¯t. I eat so much every meal, but I don¡¯t look fat.


    ¡°You¡¯re a foodie! Don¡¯t you know that one of the characteristics of a foodie is that you can¡¯t get fat no matter how much you eat?¡±


    I don¡¯t know, ¡± K replied.


    Su Mianmianughed and said especially sincerely, ¡± so there are things you don¡¯t know too, Yingluo.


    Every time K came out, it was when she was in trouble, and she had overlooked the fact that he was actually younger than her.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± K reached out and wanted to rub su Mianmian¡¯s head.


    Su Mianmian was unhappy and dodged it sideways. She grabbed his hand and said unhappily, ¡± K, I¡¯m older than you! How could he rub her head?


    K smiled gently, and su Mianmian was a little embarrassed to see him like this. When she was about to exin, she saw him suddenly stand up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Mianmian looked up in the direction he was looking at.


    However, he did not see anything.


    Just as she was feeling strange, she heard a rumbling sound in the air.


    She looked up again and saw a helicopter flying toward them.


    ?!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, the helicopter is flying over from this direction!


    The ne was flying lower and lower.


    ¡°Heavens! It can¡¯t be thinking ofnding here, right?¡± Su Mianmian held her head in panic.


    K narrowed his eyes slightly, turned around, and pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand to walk deeper into the pavilion.


    After su Mianmian confirmed that it was safe here, she panted slightly and said angrily, ¡± what kind of person is this? Do you know how to fly a ne? Don¡¯t you see that there¡¯s someone here?¡±


    K looked at her with an especially subtle look and said, ¡± he did it on purpose.


    ¡°On purpose?¡± Su Mianmian was even angrier. She said, ¡± this is simply too hateful! I want to see who it is!¡±


    As she spoke, she walked forward.


    Yingluo. K really didn¡¯t know what to reply.


    After a while, the helicopter destroyed arge patch of flowers andnded sessfully.


    The door opened and Huo ting¡¯s face appeared from inside.

 Chapter 128

    ?


    Chapter 128: A small ident (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian originally nned to go up and settle the score with someone, but after seeing that it was Huo ting, she immediately shrank back.


    She hid behind K and grabbed K¡¯s clothes. why is it uncle? ¡± she asked.


    K was especially calm. He thought for a while and replied, ¡± I guess your phone has been located.


    He originally thought that it would be fine if he blocked the surveince cameras on su Mianmian, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be a mobile phone positioning trick.


    The call was less than a minute long, and the location could be so urate.


    It seemed that there were really many talents around Huo ting.


    ¡°What¡¯s positioning? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to put some random things on me again?¡± Su Mianmian was about to cry.


    ¡°Oh, the location is your whereabouts, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°No need to exin, thank you. I know what it means literally!¡±


    Huo ting saw that su Mianmian didn¡¯te out when she saw him, but instead hid behind K. He was very unhappy. If looks could kill, K would have been killed many times.


    ¡°Little sheep,e out!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s calling you!¡± K said to su Mianmian.


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t want to go out.¡± Su Mianmian continued to hide behind K awkwardly.


    ¡°My sister said she doesn¡¯t want toe out.¡± K smiled innocently. you can go back. I¡¯ll take her home when she¡¯s in a better mood.


    Huo ting said coldly, ¡± this is none of your business. Get lost.


    K responded with an ¡°Oh¡± and took two steps to the side.


    Su Mianmian listened to their conversation and her heart trembled. Hearing that K agreed so easily, she couldn¡¯t help but pinch his waist angrily and say, ¡± do you still think of me as your sister? He told you to leave, so you just left? Whose words are you listening to?¡±


    K was silent for a second. He didn¡¯t know if it was because su Mianmian¡¯s grip hurt, but he replied, ¡± I¡¯ll listen to you.


    After that, he suddenly turned around. Su Mianmian watched as K broke free of her clothes that she had been holding tightly. She opened her eyes wide and saw K holding her hands and pulling her aside, saying, ¡± find a ce to hide yourself. Be careful not to get hurt.


    What did that mean?


    Su Mianmian looked at him in confusion.


    K took off his jacket again, and this time, he simply threw it on the ground.


    He quickly ran towards Huo ting, and when he was almost in front of Huo ting, he raised his leg and kicked Huo ting¡¯s face.


    This matter developed too quickly. Huo ting didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to hit his face. He was stunned. Although he avoided the most critical attack, his face was still swept.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth andughed coldly. interesting!


    After that, he directly retaliated against K.


    K¡¯s fighting skills were specially learned, while Huo ting¡¯s attacks were a bit like instinct. Although there was no way, each move was fierce enough.


    After more than ten moves, both of them had injuries on their bodies, but K¡¯s injuries were more severe.


    K had been injured before, so he quickly became a little exhausted.


    Su Mianmian saw the blood on his clothes and couldn¡¯t help but shout in panic, ¡± uncle! Stop fighting!¡±


    Huo ting originally nned to beat K down with this move, but after hearing su Mianmian¡¯s shout, he couldn¡¯t help but pause. K took the opportunity and punched at Huo ting¡¯s eyes.


    Huo ting took half a step back from the hit. He covered his injured eyes and saw su Mianmian rush up.


    The little sheep¡¯s heart still ached for him.


    In the end, he saw su Mianmian rush to K and ask worriedly, ¡± K, your wound is bleeding!


    ?!

 Chapter 129

    ?


    Chapter 129: A small ident (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting was so angry that he felt his nose sour and blood flowed out from his nose.


    ¡°Little sheep CAW CAW¡±


    But su Mianmian didn¡¯t notice him at all.


    She held onto K and looked at his wound worriedly. If K didn¡¯t refuse to take off his clothes, she would have taken off his shirt to check his wound.


    QAQ......


    It was bleeding, so the wound must have opened.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. K smiled and said, ¡± can you help me pick up my clothes? ¡±


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± you are already like this?! Don¡¯t act cool! Quickly, show me the wound.¡±


    it¡¯s really nothing, Yingluo, don¡¯t be like this. K really had no choice. He pointed in Huo ting¡¯s direction and said, ¡± why don¡¯t you go and see Huo ting first? ¡±


    He was afraid that if this continued, Huo ting would cry on the spot.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting with Huo ting again, but he was afraid that Huo ting would cry.


    That was because it would be too disgusting.


    He was afraid that he would spit out what he had just eaten after seeing it.


    Su Mianmian turned around and saw Huo ting covering his nose and staring at her.


    Eh, if I¡¯m not mistaken? Why are uncle¡¯s eyes glistening with tears?


    No way!


    The uncle was crying?


    She was shocked by her own guess!


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡±


    Huo ting snorted coldly and said coldly, ¡± why aren¡¯t you here yet?!


    Sigh, even her voice was a little choked.


    Was she really crying?


    Su Mianmian quickly trotted over. When she was half a meter away from Huo ting, she looked up at him timidly.


    Huo ting reached out and hugged her hard.


    It was a Princess carry again!


    Su Mianmian shouted in panic. Just as she was about to get angry, she saw Huo ting¡¯s bleeding nose.


    That¡¯s right, as soon as he let go of his hand, su Mianmian naturally saw that his nose was bleeding.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re bleeding.¡±


    Huo ting said in a particrly cool and handsome manner, ¡± no one cares about me. Let it flow.


    Why did these words sound a little jealous?


    Su Mianmian heard his voice and finally knew what was with the choking earlier.


    Could it be that uncle was crying because of his nose injury?


    QAQ......


    ¡°Wait, where are you taking me?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Huo ting carried su Mianmian into the helicopter seat.


    Su Mianmian knew that she couldn¡¯t win against Huo ting, so she stopped arguing with him about this matter. She looked up in K¡¯s direction and saw K waving at her from below.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡± Huo ting asked very unhappily, ¡± when did you have such a good rtionship with him? ¡±


    Su Mianmian turned to look at him and couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw that he still hadn¡¯t dealt with the bleeding nose.


    She took out a wet tissue from her pocket and handed it to Huo ting, saying worriedly, ¡± uncle, you should deal with it first, or will there be more left when we go to the skyter? ¡±


    Huo ting nced at her. Although he was still a little unhappy, he still took it.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief, but when she saw him wiping it randomly, she simply got closer to him and said, ¡± let me do it.


    She carefully helped him wipe the blood, but Huo ting stretched out his hands to hold her waist and protect her in his arms.


    After su Mianmian finished wiping, she found that the blood was no longer flowing. She reached out and patted Huo ting¡¯s hand, saying, ¡± don¡¯t move, I¡¯m still angry!


    She had not forgotten why she had run out!


    The uncle was cuddling with the little demon!


    If he didn¡¯t give her an eptable exnation, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him so easily.


    Even the most docile person had a temper!

 Chapter 130

    ?


    Chapter 130: Don¡¯t be angry


    Trantor: 549690339


    Since Huo ting hade to find su Mianmian, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be unprepared.


    He touched his pocket, took out a tablet, and handed it to su Mianmian. He said coolly, ¡± open it and take a look.


    Su Mianmian looked at him in confusion. She turned on the tablet and saw the video of Huo ting working.


    Just as he was feeling puzzled, he heard a knock on the door.


    It was the little demon!


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Huo ting¡¯s voice in the video was very cold.


    ¡°Brother ting, you are so cold. You were not like this when you came to me for something.¡±


    ......


    Su Mianmian watched the entire video without a word.


    ¡°Who is this guy?¡± She asked.


    She thought that it might have been a problem with the angle at that time, which was why she saw the uncle kissing her.


    From the video, she had misunderstood the uncle, and the uncle did not do anything to the little demon.


    Lei aotian¡¯s sister. Didn¡¯t you see her that night? ¡± Huo ting replied.


    ¡°No way? They are the same person?¡± Su Mianmian rewound the video and watched it again. She said, ¡± okay, I didn¡¯t recognize you.


    Hearing that it was the vampire¡¯s sister, su Mianmian had no interest in continuing the conversation.


    The vampire probably had something to ask her toe over.


    Huo ting put the tablet aside, held su Mianmian in front of his chest, and said, ¡± now it¡¯s my turn to settle the score with you.


    ¡°......¡±QAQ!


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts! She actually ran away with a man without saying a word?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! He¡¯s my little brother!¡± Su Mianmian retorted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your brother a man?¡± Huo ting said angrily, ¡± little sheep, it¡¯s terrible! You even know how to talk back now! It seems like I¡¯ll have to set some rules for you tonight!¡±


    Establish the rules


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face turned red. She reached out and pushed his chest, saying, ¡± you can¡¯t be like this every time! We¡¯re still talking about serious business!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about serious business.¡± Huo ting gently bit the little sheep¡¯s ear.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s body went soft. She wanted to take her bag over to block it, but found that her bag was not there.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my bag?¡±


    Huo ting was a little displeased to be interrupted, but seeing su Mianmian so flustered, he said, ¡± did you bring your bag? ¡±


    He only paid attention to the little sheep and K at that time, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to such a small thing like the school bag!


    ¡°We¡¯re finished! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s still there. Quickly get someone to fly the ne back. I need to get my bag.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make a call and get someone to bring it over for you.¡± Huo ting said.


    Su Mianmian stared at him and asked him to make the call quickly.


    After they returned to the Huo family, Huo ting¡¯s men called back and said that they didn¡¯t find su Mianmian¡¯s school bag. ording to the hotel staff, K seemed to have his school bag with him when he left.


    After su Mianmian heard it, she urged Huo ting to call K.


    ¡°Why do you think I have his number?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any? Didn¡¯t you arrange for him to be treated at your ce?¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± uncle, stop fooling around. I¡¯m in a hurry now.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some books. I¡¯ll buy them for you if they¡¯re missing,¡± Huo ting didn¡¯t quite understand why Su Mianmian was so flustered.


    Su Mianmian ignored him and immediately urged him to call K. After confirming that the bag was with him and that he would send it over tomorrow, she was relieved.


    ¡°Now, can you tell me what¡¯s in your bag?¡±

 Chapter 131

    ?


    Chapter 131: decision


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting and decided to tell him the truth after a second of hesitation.


    In any case, she was going to look for the uncle today to ask for his advice.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take the college entrance examination soon. My volunteer form is in my bag.¡± Su Mianmian lowered her head and said a little uneasily, ¡± I want to get into Eaton¡¯s University Department, but ran ran, I¡¯m a little worried that I won¡¯t be able to get in.


    This was the first time the little sheep had told him about her troubles. Huo ting felt that her appearance was particrly painful.


    If he could, he really wanted to hold her tightly in his arms, stroke her head, smooth her hair, and set some rules.


    He coughed lightly and said, ¡± littlemb, you don¡¯t have to worry about this problem.


    ¡°How can I not be worried?¡± Su Mianmian mumbled, ¡± if I can¡¯t get in, I can¡¯t go to school in S city.


    Could it be that uncle doesn¡¯t care if he can see me every day?


    ¡°I believe that you can get in!¡± Huo ting said arrogantly, ¡± besides, what do you need to worry about when you have me? ¡±


    The first sentence made su Mianmian especially touched, but the second sentence made her a little speechless.


    What did the uncle have to do with her exam?


    However, was the uncle trying tofort him?


    She would just take it as him consoling her!


    It¡¯s just that the way he consoled her was a little strange QAQ


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t get in. As long as you want to, I can let you.¡±


    Such an arrogant tone stunned su Mianmian and she asked a little innocently.


    ¡°Then? How?¡±


    Huo ting touched su Mianmian¡¯s well-behaved head and said, ¡± kiss me and I¡¯ll tell you.


    ¡°Yueyue, thank you. I don¡¯t want to know anymore.¡± Su Mianmian waved his hand away.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you! Why is your temper getting worse?¡± Huo ting reached out and pulled her over.


    Su Mianmian puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡± I¡¯m talking about serious business. Please be more serious.


    Huo ting thought silently. Should he tell the little sheep that the Huo family had shares in Eaton, so it was easy for the young Madam of the Huo family to go to school?


    Or could it be that he would have a way to help her with the questions during the college entrance examination? Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to worry so much.


    Which one would the little sheep like to hear?


    Su Mianmian saw that Huo ting didn¡¯t speak and thought that he was just trying tofort her. She smiled and said, ¡± uncle, I know you have confidence in me. I will work hard!¡±


    She clenched her fists.


    Huo ting looked at her like this and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Let the little sheep work hard first. No matter what, he would be there in the end!


    ......


    Because the new kindergarten had not been chosen yet, Dongdong had been staying at home recently.


    As he was too bored, he secretly contacted his second uncle by email and asked him to make a new robot for him to y with.


    However, second uncle said that he had to do something big recently and didn¡¯t have time to make toys.


    Dongdong was very bored and yed games on the inte. Then, he joined a gang and identally became the gang leader¡¯s wife.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in this at first, but if he became the gang leader¡¯s wife, the gang leader could give him a set of sheep equipment.


    When he was fighting monsters, there would be sheep ears and tails sticking out, whichpletely hit his cute points.


    I¡¯m looking for su Mianmian. K was dressed especially like a student today. He was wearing a id shirt with a white sweater, and he looked especially soft and friendly.


    One look and one could tell that she was a top student, and the kind with a particrly good face.

 Chapter 132

    ?


    Chapter 132: Private tutor


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Dongdong saw K, he was slightly stunned.


    K¡¯s outfit was too simr to what he had described to the moderator.


    But after hearing that he was looking for su Mianmian, Dongdong¡¯s sense of crisis immediately came out.


    He asked in a particrly unfriendly manner, ¡± Who are you? Report your name!¡±


    His daddy was on a business trip, and he had to take care of miemie. He could not let any random person ruin their happy little family.


    He hadn¡¯t thought about who he would be with if they got a divorce, so he could only try his best to keep them from getting a divorce.


    ......


    Su Mianmian had an appointment with K today. She saw that it was almost time and didn¡¯t see himing over, so she went downstairs out of curiosity and saw Dongdong blocking him at the door.


    ¡°Dongdong, he¡¯s the teacher I found to help me with my tuition.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°I¡¯m still your son!¡± Dongdong hugged su Mianmian¡¯s waist in dissatisfaction and said loudly, ¡± miemie, tell me quickly. Who is more important, him or me? ¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. Why was it so early in the morning?


    Dongdong is having a stroke again?


    K looked on with a smile and said casually, ¡± you¡¯re really a kid!


    His words seemed to have no problem at first nce, but it was different in Dongdong¡¯s ears.


    Wasn¡¯t this a tant mockery?


    Dongdong said unhappily, ¡± what does it have to do with you? ¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dongdong, go and y by yourself first! I¡¯m going to study.¡± Su Mianmian touched his head, and after she finished speaking, she looked up at K and said, ¡± K, let¡¯s go upstairs.


    K gave Dongdong a meaningful smile.


    Dongdong puffed up his bun-like face and looked at the two of them going upstairs in a very displeased manner. He said to the maid standing at the side.


    go in and refill the water every 20 minutes, no, every 10 minutes.


    He didn¡¯t believe that they could still have an ¡®affair¡¯ under such circumstances!


    Dongdong strode with his short legs and called Huo ting, who was on a business trip in the United States, toin.


    In the end, he only said half of it when Huo ting said impatiently.


    ¡°You better read less of those nonsensical books. Otherwise, when we get back, I¡¯ll find someone to cut off your inte. I¡¯ll keep my word this time!¡±


    Dongdong¡¯sint failed. He looked at the phone that was hung up and said angrily.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t daddy have any sense of crisis at all, Yingluo?¡±


    Worried, he ran to the door of the tutoring room where su Mianmian and the others were doing make-up lessons and squatted down to peek for a while. He found that miemie was doing the test papers, and that annoying fellow was actually looking at her with a smile on his hand.


    Dongdong felt ufortable as if his possession was being peeked at. He bit his finger anxiously and couldn¡¯t wait to rush in.


    However, he was afraid of being scolded by Yangyang, so he was a little fierce at times.


    QAQ......


    Daddy, if you don¡¯te back soon, your wife will be taken away by someone.


    ¡°Young master, what are you doing?¡± The maid asked curiously as she served the tea.


    Dongdong turned around and looked at her very naturally. On the contrary, he didn¡¯t peek just now. He was just passing by.


    ¡°I just dropped something. Ah, I found it.¡± Dongdong reached out to take the tea from her hand and said, ¡± give this to me! I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    ¡°This is a little heavy!¡± The maid said worriedly.


    Dongdong looked at it. There was a teapot and snacks on it, which he really couldn¡¯t carry with his strength.


    He gestured for the maid to take the tea away. There were only desserts left on it, so he should be able to take it.


    Dongdong carried the dessert, kicked the door open a little violently, and walked in.

 Chapter 133

    ?


    Chapter 133: Imaginary enemy (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian was engrossed in writing the key questions that K had marked for her and didn¡¯t notice someoneing in.


    K naturally saw it, but he didn¡¯t n to pay attention to Dongdong.


    In his opinion, a little kid like Dongdong just wanted to make his presence known all the time and ignore him.


    He reached out and knocked on the table, saying, ¡± put the things on the side.


    Dongdong realized that he was making such a loud noise, but miemie didn¡¯t even raise its head. Only the annoying person was talking to him.


    He didn¡¯t want to listen to K¡¯s orders.


    Dongdong directly took the things over and put them on the desks where su Mianmian and the others were studying, making a bang.


    Su Mianmian looked up and saw Dongdong looking at her with a wronged expression.


    ¡°Dongdong, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing that su Mianmian finally paid attention to him, Dongdong immediately wagged his tail very intuitively, blinked his innocent big eyes, and began to act cute.


    He said, ¡± miemie, can I stay here too? I promise I won¡¯t say a word and disturb your study.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be bored here, Yingluo.¡±


    I won¡¯t. Daddy isn¡¯t at home. I¡¯m scared to be alone. Can you not chase me away? ¡±


    Su Mianmian naturally couldn¡¯t tell him to go out after hearing what he said, so she looked up at K.


    K was as good-tempered as ever. He shrugged and said, ¡± I don¡¯t care.


    After Dongdong sessfully stayed, he started his n to keep a close eye on su Mianmian. He sat between su Mianmian and K, then grabbed the biscuits and started to eat them.


    Su Mianmian was a little greedy from the sound of him eating and was about to grab a piece to eat.


    He realized that K had taken thest piece.


    K looked at her and swallowed the biscuit in two or three bites.


    She wanted to say that she had no intention of snatching it from him.


    ¡°It tastes good. Hey, go get more.¡± He pushed Dongdong.


    Dongdong snorted arrogantly and shrank his body towards su Mianmian, using his actions to express his rejection.


    Su Mianmian handed the question to K and saw that he wasn¡¯t looking at the question but was staring at the empty te.


    I really have enough of the foodie Yingying!


    Su Mianmian said weakly, ¡± dear, can you help me get some biscuits? ¡±


    Dongdong looked at su Mianmian and then at K. It was rare that he didn¡¯t act tsundere this time. He stood up directly and ran out.


    After K heard that biscuits would be provided, he looked at su Mianmian¡¯s test questions in a good mood. After marking them, he even patiently helped her write the correct answers.


    When the test questions came back to Su Mianmian¡¯s hands, she looked at the countless red circles.


    Su Mianmian suddenly lost confidence in getting into the University of Eaton.


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously biased.¡± K said, ¡± I¡¯m slightly better in liberal arts, but not in science, especially mathematics.


    Su Mianmian gave a bleak hum and asked, ¡± do you think I can still be saved? ¡±


    ¡°It should be fine.¡± K said, ¡± memorize the form. If you really can¡¯t figure out how to calcte it during the exam, you can just put the form in and you¡¯ll probably be right.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Su Mianmian still didn¡¯t have much confidence.


    At this time, Dongdong came with a new te of biscuits.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first,¡±


    As soon as glutton K saw the biscuits, he reached out and grabbed them.


    Su Mianmian was already used to his appearance, but she was curious when she saw them eating so happily. Were these biscuits so delicious?


    She also reached out to grab it, but before she could grab it, she was smacked by Dongdong¡¯s w.

 Chapter 134

    ?


    Chapter 134: Imaginary enemy (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Just as su Mianmian was about to ask what Dongdong meant, K suddenly stood up, held his stomach, and ran out with a conflicted look.


    What was going on?


    Dongdong snorted smugly and said arrogantly, ¡± I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my power. Let¡¯s see if you still dare to underestimate me!


    Yingluo. how could su Mianmian not understand what Dongdong said? she red at Dongdong and just wanted to grab him and spank him hard.


    He actually dared to drug K! This child was too bold!


    ¡°Miemie, what do you want to do?¡± Dongdong was sensitive enough to detect su Mianmian¡¯s intentions. He covered his butt, took a step back, and said, ¡± let¡¯s talk it out. Don¡¯t get physical all the time. It¡¯s very uncivilized!


    Su Mianmian asked angrily, ¡± what did you do to the biscuits? ¡±


    Dongdong¡¯s eyes wandered and he said a little unnaturally, ¡± I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.


    Su Mianmian took a deep look at him, suddenly picked up the biscuit on the table, and took a hard bite.


    Seeing su Mianmian like this, Dongdong was so scared that he immediately hugged her hand and said, ¡± miemie, don¡¯t eat it! You¡¯ll have diarrhea!¡±


    Su Mianmian spat out the biscuit, looked at him, and asked, ¡± Dongdong, I don¡¯t know why you did such a thing, but I hope you can be responsible for what you did!


    Dongdong lowered his head and muttered, ¡± that¡¯s just Croton powder. It won¡¯t kill him. I just wanted to teach him a little lesson.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to K?¡± Su Mianmian held her forehead helplessly and said, ¡± isn¡¯t this the first time you¡¯ve met? ¡±


    Dongdong pulled a long face and said, ¡± you¡¯ve only met him a few times and you¡¯re already on his side. What are you going to do in the future? Do I still have any ce in your heart? It¡¯s finished! Daddy, miemie is going to have a change of heart! She was going to run away with a wild man! Why aren¡¯t you back yet!¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    After su Mianmian heard Dongdong¡¯s words, she sighed in her heart.


    Dongdong was actually a very sensitive child, perhaps because of his single-parent family background.


    He was particrly concerned about whether others always ced him in an important position.


    She squatted down, reached out, and touched Dongdong¡¯s head, saying, ¡± Dongdong, I won¡¯t leave you. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.


    Dongdong rubbed his red eyes and said a little ufortably, ¡± I¡¯m not worried about that! My dear, I remember what I said. If you divorce daddy, I¡¯ll definitely be with your Hanhan.¡±


    ¡°Dongdong, why do you always think that we will get a divorce?¡± Su Mianmian was really curious.


    it¡¯s said in the book, Yingluo. Dongdong looked down at the ground and whispered, ¡± if a couple divorces, then the other one will have to leave the family forever, Yingluo.


    Was he thinking of his own mother?


    Su Mianmian frowned slightly and suddenly felt a little heartache for Dongdong.


    ¡°That¡¯s just what I read in the books. If I really divorce uncle, I¡¯lle back to see you often and won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Waa! Miemie, I was wrong! Don¡¯t divorce daddy! ¡°Waa waa waa!¡± Dongdong began to wail loudly.


    If his eyes had been sparkling just a moment ago, they were now pouring rain.


    Su Mianmian originally just wanted tofort Dongdong, but she didn¡¯t expect Dongdong to cry even harder!


    At this time, K came back from the diarrhea. He leaned against the door and looked at them, asking.


    ¡°Why are you crying, little friend?¡±

 Chapter 135

    ?


    Chapter 135: Imaginary enemy (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian held Dongdong in her arms and gently patted his back tofort him.


    Dongdong cried so hard that he was almost out of breath.


    This was the saddest time su Mianmian had cried since she knew him.


    Although his heart ached for Dongdong, he had done something wrong!


    He had to apologize to K!


    But, s,


    Dongdong cried so much that she also felt ufortable.


    K, I¡¯m sorry. The biscuits Dongdong gave you had Croton powder on them, which is why you have diarrhea. Su Mianmian said apologetically, ¡± I¡¯m really sorry.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. I know.¡± K walked in and sat back on the chair, looking at the remaining biscuits on the te with a burning gaze.


    ¡°You know?¡± Su Mianmian was shocked.


    Dongdong stopped crying and stuck his head out of su Mianmian¡¯s arms to look at K.


    K nodded and replied with a smile, ¡± you don¡¯t have to cry because of this, kid. I know it¡¯s Croton powder.


    ¡°If you knew, why did you still eat?¡± Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s delicious.¡± K replied seriously.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian felt that she really couldn¡¯t understand the world of foodies.


    Dongdong blinked and felt that this person¡¯s brain didn¡¯t seem to be good.


    K¡¯s eyes finally moved away from the te of delicious biscuits. He looked at Dongdong with a look of pity and expectation, then asked with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s a pity to throw these away. Little kid, can you help me bring in another te of biscuits? It¡¯s still 20 yuan.¡±


    He even counted the numbers!


    Dongdong nodded stiffly, then climbed down from su Mianmian¡¯s body stiffly, picked up the te, and went out to get the snacks obediently.


    He felt that with this person¡¯s intelligence, he had thought of a way to deal with him!


    He would no longer have to face the danger of being spanked by miemie.


    Sigh, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve wailed so loudly. My throat is dry. I¡¯m going to have a ss of fruit juice and get some biscuits on the way.


    Su Mianmian watched the magical development of the plot in amazement.


    alright, before the delicious biscuits arrive, let¡¯s continue with the test questions. K¡¯s face turned serious again.


    Yingluo, ¡± she thought. Foodies were really the scariest creatures in the world. There was no other.


    ......


    K woulde over to tutor su Mianmian every day after school.


    For a few days in a row, Dongdong silently observed the two of them. After finding out that they were really studying and would not elope together, he rxed his pace of staring at them.


    And ever since he Heard K call su Mianmian sister and knew that they were siblings, he didn¡¯t even have any hostility.


    He even called K ¡®uncle¡¯ very affectionately.


    uncle, I have a small favor to ask of you. I wonder if you can help me? ¡± Dongdong¡¯s hands were sped together.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± K smiled and refused directly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. At least listen to my request.¡± Dongdong raised his tail in an attempt to please.


    ¡°Then you tell me.¡± K crossed his arms.


    it¡¯s like this. I¡¯m meeting a femaleizen tomorrow. Can you pretend to be me and meet her? ¡±


    K rejected him again after he finished speaking.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡±


    This was simply too cruel!


    Dongdong¡¯s tears were about to fall. He wiped his eyes and said, ¡± please, little uncle, that¡¯s my wife. We met this time to break up. I don¡¯t want to harm other girls!


    When su Mianmian heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but jump out and say, ¡± Dongdong, you¡¯re actually in a rtionship at such a young age?!


    How old was he? He even wanted to break up with the girl?

 Chapter 136

    ?


    Chapter 136: Puppy love (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Miemie, listen to my exnation first. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°Dongdong, you¡¯re amazing! He was about to be a bad child! If you start a rtionship now, you¡¯ll be fighting, smoking, drinking, and noting home all the time in the future!¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head in pain and said, ¡± I¡¯m going to call uncle. His son is going to be corrupted. Seeing that he¡¯s outside, does he still want toe back?!


    The uncle had an urgent business in Northern Europe and had to fly over to deal with it.


    ¡°Miemie, let me exin first!¡± Dongdong hugged su Mianmian¡¯s thigh.


    Su Mianmian put down the hand holding the phone, looked at him, and said, ¡± I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to exin.


    Dongdong saw that su Mianmian was about to spit fire at him and pondered about the possibility of being spanked for telling the truth.


    However, this matter ...


    It seemed that there was no way to solve the problem if he didn¡¯t tell the truth.


    Su Mianmian ignored Dongdong¡¯s cuteness this time and reached out to pinch his bun-like face.


    This time, she was really angry.


    Dongdong was in so much pain QAQ


    In fact, strictly speaking, Dongdong couldn¡¯t be med for this.


    A lot of things on the inte were virtual, not just age, but also gender.


    The girl who was in an online rtionship with Dongdong also pretended to be a man at the beginning. In the end, when the two of them yed games together, Dongdong did not do anything. He would be tsundere when he should be tsundere, and when he was in a good mood, he wouldin to her.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t know what happened.


    The girl had confessed to him.


    In the beginning, Dongdong didn¡¯t care. It wasn¡¯t until the whole gang said it that Dongdong couldn¡¯t jump out and say that he was a man. Unless the gang leader was a woman, he had no interest in being gay.


    In the end, the gang leader said that it was just right.


    She was the girl!


    Dongdong suddenly felt bad.


    Then, what was even worse was!


    The girl said that she had taken a ne to S city and that she had to meet Dongdong.


    ran ran. su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what to say about Dongdong after hearing it!


    ¡°Why did shee to you? Are you thinking of eloping?¡±


    Dongdong lowered his head and said helplessly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what a woman is thinking.¡±


    These words made su Mianmian feel that he was asking for a beating. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m also a woman.¡±


    Dongdong covered his face with tears in his eyes and took a step back before he spoke.


    I just want to break up with her as soon as I see her. I don¡¯t want to be the gang leader¡¯s wife anymore. I want her to go home quickly.


    ¡°Dongdong, do you know how old she is?¡± Su Mianmian asked a very important question.


    she showed me her student ID before. She¡¯s 13 years old.


    A 13-year-old girl, who knew how she got here by ne.


    Does the family know ran ran?


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and felt that the first thing she should do after seeing the girl was to inform her family, right?


    also, Yingluo, ¡± Dongdong said a little awkwardly, ¡± I always use uncle¡¯s photos when I chat with her online, so uncle, you have to go and exin Yingluo to her on my behalf.


    ¡°Yingluo, when did you take the photo?¡± K¡¯s personality didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would listen to others and let others take photos of him.


    I used two cans of biscuits, so little uncle just let me take whatever I want, Yingluo.


    Yingluo, ¡± the foodie cried.


    She felt that K would definitely be willing to be sold for food one day.


    ¡°Hey, have you guys finished discussing?¡± K replied calmly, ¡± I¡¯ve thought about it, but I still want to reject the child¡¯s request.

 Chapter 137

    ?


    Chapter 137: Puppy love (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Did he have to reject her so decisively?


    Dongdong looked at him with a hurt face and asked sadly.


    ¡°Can you tell me the reason?¡±


    ¡°I hate it when children cry.¡± K sighed, reached out and touched Dongdong¡¯s head, then replied with a deep look, ¡± I don¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Yingluo!¡± For some reason, he felt that his uncle was a little cool.


    haha. in the logic world of a foodie, as expected, mortals like us can¡¯t understand it.


    Su Mianmian was silent for half a second, raised her hand, and asked, ¡± I won¡¯t talk nonsense. The hell, I¡¯ll give you five pounds of biscuits, do you want to go?¡±


    The biscuits made by the Huo family¡¯s chef couldn¡¯t be bought outside even if you spent money.


    For K, who could line up all night for food, this was a Fatal Attraction.


    K held his forehead in pain and fell into deep thought.


    Dongdong rolled his eyes and immediately rushed up to add, ¡± I¡¯ll add five pounds of chocte!


    K smiled and said, ¡± I think I still can¡¯t bear to see the child in a difficult position.


    Sess!


    Su Mianmian and Dongdong looked at each other.


    Sure enough, one had to use food to tempt a glutton!


    ......


    In order to fit the image Dongdong created, K wore gold rimless sses.


    He was wearing an Eaton student uniform, and his hair wasbed very neatly. He didn¡¯t look like his usual self at all.


    He had the aura of a student.


    Su Mianmian opened her mouth slightly and felt that he really looked like su zheyu.


    K took out the chocte from his pocket, threw it into his mouth, and started chewing. He asked, ¡± are you leaving now? ¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Su Mianmian reached out to him and said, ¡± take out the chocte on you first. Dongdong¡¯s image is that of a bookworm. It¡¯s not in line with the setting for a bookworm to eat chocte.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to go through so much trouble? You¡¯re just trying to persuade a little girl to go home.¡± Although K didn¡¯t understand, he still handed over the snacks in his pocket obediently.


    Su Mianmian looked at the bag full of candy and chocte and couldn¡¯t help but look at him carefully for a while.


    How did they hide so many things?


    After making all the preparations, they arrived at the ce where they had agreed to meet the gang leader.


    It was a coffee shop located in the middle of the city. The three of them finally squeezed into it.


    After walking around, they found many little girls who fit the setting.


    Well, this ce was very close to a middle school, so many students woulde here to eat.


    ¡°Dongdong, which one is it?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Fortunately, the cafe was not big, so Dongdong went around it again.


    He shook his head and said, ¡± none of them.


    ¡°I want to have a Summer Special.¡± K had picked up the menu. He pointed at a dessert on the menu and asked, ¡± do you want it? ¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian put away his menu and said, ¡± young man, it¡¯s not the time to eat now, thank you!


    K was very unhappy when he saw su Mianmian put away the menu. He said, ¡± you put away all my choctes, Yingluo.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you!¡± Su Mianmian said with patience.


    ¡°Then I want to drink this now.¡± K had always been very persistent about food.


    ¡°......¡±


    Just when the two of them were still deciding whether to order the summer Special drink, Dongdong suddenly whispered, ¡± ah!


    The two of them looked at him.


    Dongdong pointed to a girl not far in front of him and said, ¡± I think I saw the gang leader!

 Chapter 138

    ?


    Chapter 138: Puppy love (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two of them looked in the direction that Dongdong was pointing and saw a little girl about 13 or 14 years old not far away. She was talking to the waiter at the moment and did not notice that she was being observed.


    She was wearing a floral doll-cor shirt and a pleated skirt. Her hair was long and straight, and her face was still very young. No matter how you looked at her, she seemed like an obedient and timid little girl.


    Who would have thought that she would go to another city alone to meet an online friend?


    ¡°Dongdong, are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± Su Mianmian said suspiciously, ¡± this doesn¡¯t look like it.


    From what Dongdong had mentioned before, the gang leader should be a very domineering little loli.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± Dongdong said with certainty, ¡± there¡¯s a mole under the corner of her right eye. Look.


    As expected, it was a mole crickets.


    Then the target was confirmed!


    ¡°K, you can go up.¡± Su Mianmian said worriedly, ¡± I see that this little girl looks very weak. Remember to be more tactful when you reject her. If you can, you can ask for the contact information of her parents, Yingluo.


    K looked at su Mianmian with a good temper and refused after she finished speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for breaking up with her. As for what happens after that, I don¡¯t care.¡± K said, ¡± you know, I really can¡¯t do anything to a woman¡¯s tears.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian held her forehead with a little headache.


    When Dongdong heard this, he said strangely, ¡± you guys are thinking too much. The gang leader won¡¯t cry.


    Actually, he was worried that the gang leader would beat him to death after knowing the truth. Would he tell him?


    Also, he wouldn¡¯t say anything about the gang leader being the National Youth Taekwondo champion.


    Dongdong peeked at K¡¯s body again and thought, ¡± uncle is usually quite powerful. He should be able to avoid gang leader¡¯s kick, right? ¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± K picked up the menu that su Mianmian had ced next to him and ced it in her hand. He instructed, ¡± help me order what I want to eat first, and I¡¯lle overter.


    At a time like this, you¡¯re still thinking about food!


    Su Mianmian was convinced.


    She bit on the menu and stared nervously at K as he walked towards the gang leader with Dongdong.


    Su Mianmian was nervous because she was worried that the little girl would cry and make the scene ugly.


    However, Dongdong was worried about another reason.


    Would the gang leader beat uncle to death?


    K walked over and stood in front of the gang leader. The gang leader raised his head in confusion, but his eyes suddenly lit up when he saw K.


    ¡°A tail-wagging sheep, meh meh?¡±


    K¡¯s expression was very stiff at the moment.


    Such a vulgarly online name was really Dongdong¡¯s style.


    The gang leader looked at K shyly, then immediately lowered his head and said in a low voice, ¡± you¡¯re more handsome than I thought, so you didn¡¯t lie to me.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    K said coldly, ¡± let¡¯s make the long story short.


    However, when K was about to recite his rejection lines, the waiter brought the dessert that the gang leader had ordered earlier. It was the summer Special drink that K wanted to eat.


    K couldn¡¯t help but look at the ss of wine with a burning gaze.


    The gang leader was stunned. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to drink it, so he asked, ¡± do you want some? ¡±


    K took it without any hesitation. After taking a big gulp, he squinted his eyes in satisfaction.


    The two people who were secretly watching couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    ¡°Miemie, uncle wouldn¡¯t betray us just for a drink, right?¡± Dongdong asked worriedly.

 Chapter 139

    ?


    Chapter 139: Puppy love (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Who else would betray him for a drink?


    Su Mianmian felt that it was very likely that glutton K would be like this!


    QAQ......


    If she had known earlier, she would have fed him and let him out, urging su Mianmian to regret it.


    After K finished his drink, he couldn¡¯t keep the cold expression on his face anymore.


    He smiled at the gang leader and asked, ¡± how did you get here today? Do your parents know?¡±


    The gang leader was looking at K shyly like a docile kitten, but after hearing what K said, he immediately bared his fangs and ws and turned into a furious Tiger.


    She said angrily, ¡± don¡¯t mention them to me!


    Even his voice had changed.


    K couldn¡¯t help looking at her in surprise.


    The gang leader probably thought that he had scared his sweetheart, so he immediately turned back into a kitten and said,¡±let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, Yingluo.¡±


    K coughed lightly and recited the lines of rejection in his heart. He started to say the opposite, ¡± gang leader, although I¡¯m handsome and loved by everyone, I think I¡¯m still too young to get a girlfriend at such a young age. So, let¡¯s break up.


    No one knew where Dongdong had copied this disgusting phrase from.


    Any normal person wouldn¡¯t read it out loud, but he had no experience in this area.


    Secondly, he wanted to solve this problem as soon as possible and go home early, so he read it directly to save time.


    But after he finished reading, he realized that there was something wrong with the gang leader!


    ¡°You mean you want to break up with me?¡± The gang leader raised his chin and looked at K from the corner of his eyes, asking one sentence after another, ¡± I came all the way here to hear you say you want to break up?!


    K thought for a moment and said, ¡± that seems to be the case.


    The gang master took a deep breath. Before anyone could react, he picked up the tray left by the waiter and smashed it on K¡¯s head!


    She scolded angrily, ¡± I don¡¯t care about you. Get out of the gang, or I¡¯ll kill you every time I see you! After he finished speaking, he ran off without looking back.


    This scene happened too quickly. By the time su Mianmian and the others reacted, they found that the gang leader had already left and K was lying on the table.


    ¡°Heavens!¡± Su Mianmian ran over worriedly.


    Gang Master¡¯s Voice was too loud just now! I hope nothing happens to the K!


    Dongdong covered his face and said with lingering fear, ¡± what woman? she¡¯s really scary, Yingluo.


    Originally, with K¡¯s skills, he wouldn¡¯t have been hit directly in the head, but because it happened too suddenly, and he felt a little guilty towards the gang leader who gave him food, he didn¡¯t Dodge it.


    Su Mianmian pushed his face and asked, ¡± K, K, can you hear me? ¡±


    K blinked and slowly opened his eyes. He then looked at su Mianmian in confusion and whispered, ¡± where is this? ¡±


    Dongdong went forward to take a look and said, ¡± did little uncle get beaten into a fool? ¡±


    After Dongdong said that, su Mianmian also discovered that K¡¯s entire aura had be different!


    No way! He was a person with multiple personalities!


    She suddenly had a bad feeling and hoped that she was just overthinking it!


    ¡°Why are you guys looking at me like that?¡± K asked in confusion.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Mianmian really hoped that he would say he was K.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys tell?¡± K tilted his head and asked in confusion, ¡± I¡¯m a flower!


    ......


    I¡¯m finished!


    K had disappeared! I wonder which personality it is!

 Chapter 140

    ?


    Chapter 140: Hello, Mr. Flower!


    Trantor: 549690339


    The strange personality looked around in a daze and said in fear.


    ¡°Heavens! What kind of a messy ce is this? I was clearly sunbathing just now! Why did we suddenly change to such a terrifying ce? without sunlight, I¡¯ll wither!¡±


    Su Mianmian turned her face to the side in pain.


    I¡¯m finished! This time, it was confirmed that K had disappeared and changed into a personality that felt like a flower.


    Dongdong looked at him curiously, raised his toot hand and waved in front of K. Seeing K looking at him with a confused face, he asked timidly, ¡± Who are you? ¡±


    I¡¯m an intern at the garden Bureau. I¡¯m in charge of investigating the ecological growth of nts. Dongdong was talking nonsense.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes when she heard that. She was about to say, ¡± stop talking nonsense. Even a three-year-old child wouldn¡¯t believe such words.


    Who would have expected a surprised ¡®wow¡¯ to be heard from the side?


    Mr. Flower eximed in surprise. He looked at Dongdong in admiration and said, ¡± boss, can you help me change the environment? It¡¯s terrible here, I¡¯m afraid the leaves will be ugly if I stay here any longer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, just leave such a small matter to me.¡± Dongdong patted his chest and continued to Bluff, ¡± I¡¯m just very curious about your past. You have to tell me first.


    Mr. Hua nodded his head vigorously and said, ¡± Sir, please ask me anything.


    Therefore, Dongdong dug up the appearance and formation of this personality.


    It said that it was a little sunflower, nted by the windowsill, and that its owner had a daughter who sang like a pig being ughtered.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian felt that her chin was about to fall off in surprise!


    Dongdong is too strong! How could this work?


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll get someone to move you out.¡± Dongdong turned to su Mianmian, who maintained a shocked expression, and said, ¡± miemie, uncle probably won¡¯t be able to recover for a while. Should we take him home first? ¡±


    Su Mianmian closed her chin and nodded.


    Dongdong then called the driver uncle and asked him to bring two bodyguards over.


    A momentter, the two bodyguards, one raised his head and the other raised his feet, worked together to move Mr. Flower out.


    After they left, Mr. Flower looked at Dongdong gratefully and said, ¡± thank you, boss!


    Dongdong said like an old man, ¡± you¡¯re wee. This is what I should do. I¡¯ll bring you to a ce that¡¯s very suitable for sunflowers to grow in.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I love you, guru.¡±


    Dongdong nodded handsomely and instructed the bodyguard, ¡± take him back.


    The bodyguards watched the conversation between the two with strange expressions. Although they found it strange, they did their duty and didn¡¯t say anything. They continued to carry Mr. Flower into the car.


    However, at this moment, one of them was suddenly tripped by a stone. One of his hands suddenly loosened, and the person behind him didn¡¯t pay attention for a moment, and his entire body fell forward.


    Mr. Flower maintained his form as a flower, so he could not move. He fell to the ground head first and was then pressed down by a strong man.


    His brain just happened to be resting on a rock.


    Su Mianmian looked at it in fear, thinking, could there be another problem?


    The man who was holding K down immediately stood up, but even so, K was still hit very firmly.


    He closed his eyes in pain.


    No one knew what was going on with him.


    Just as su Mianmian was about to ask, she found that he had opened his eyes and looked at her in shock.


    Su Mianmian, why are you here?!

 Chapter 141

    ?


    Chapter 141: Goodbye, Mr. Flower!


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian frowned and felt that his words were a little strange.


    Who are you?! Su zheyu looked at the bodyguard in ck in horror and shouted, ¡± S city is a society ruled byw! What do you want to do to me in public?¡±


    The bodyguard looked at su zheyu¡¯s weak appearance. He looked like he was about to be carried before he even touched him. He looked at su Mianmian in a very difficult position and asked, ¡± Madam, do you think we should knock him out? ¡±


    Before su Mianmian could reply, su zheyu shouted excitedly, ¡± su Mianmian, so these are all your people?!


    ¡°You¡¯re su zheyu?¡± Su Mianmian really hoped he would say no.


    Su zheyu rolled his eyes and guessed, ¡± what¡¯s your purpose in doing this? Could it be that you want to kidnap me and ask my father for money?¡±


    The two of them had always minded their own business. He looked down on su Mianmian and thought she was too stupid.


    But he didn¡¯t expect su Mianmian to find someone to kidnap him.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and really couldn¡¯t help but want to torture him.


    ¡°Yes, you saw through me!¡± She said, pretending to be deep.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve fallen to such a state!¡± Su zheyu said in horror.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She turned to the bodyguard and said, ¡± knock him out.


    ¡°Su Mianmian! How dare you harm your own hands and feet? you ... Su zheyu fainted.


    ¡°Alright! Bring him back!¡± Mianmian waved her hand.


    A group of people packed su zheyu up and brought him back to the Huo family.


    K was hit on the head, knocked on the head, and knocked on the head in one day. Su Mianmian was really a little worried that he would be tortured to death.


    After she went back, she asked the Butler to find a doctor to check on her.


    However, the brain was a sophisticated organ. It was difficult to detect anything without specialized equipment.


    The doctor touched it for a long time and only sighed. He did not know how he knocked it, but the shape of the bag was really round.


    Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian was silent.


    The doctor said, ¡± as long as she wakes up, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. If you¡¯re still worried, you can go to the hospital for another detailed examination.


    After su Mianmian sent the doctor away, she saw that K was still asleep.


    When he was asleep, he was very close to his age, and he had the taste of a beautiful young man.


    K was the one who hoped Yingying would wake up.


    However, the heavens did not seem to care for her.


    When su Mianmian really stared at him, the beautiful young man¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly and he slowly opened his eyes in a daze.


    Su Mianmian, what do you want to do to me?! Su zheyu hugged the nket tightly.


    QAQ......


    It was still that annoying little brother!


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to see you,¡± Su Mianmian pointed at his head and asked, ¡± is your Xuxu¡¯s brain okay? ¡±


    ¡°Are you mocking me for being sick in the head?¡± Su zheyu was so angry that his eyebrows were about to burn.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian really wanted to send him away immediately.


    This little brother of his was not likable at all.


    They clearly had the same face, but why were there such huge differences between the different personalities?


    She even thought that if she knocked on su zheyu¡¯s head again, would hee back after a while?


    Su zheyu saw that su Mianmian kept staring at his head and said sensitively, ¡± are you going to do something to me again? ¡±


    Su Mianmian sighed slightly and decided to forget it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give my family a call and get someone to send you back.¡± She said.


    When su zheyu heard su Mianmian say that she was going to take him home, he couldn¡¯t help but look at her suspiciously and said, ¡± are you nning to transfer me to another ce to lock me up? ¡±


    He didn¡¯t forget what su Mianmian just said. He was kidnapped by her!

 Chapter 142

    ?


    Chapter 142: Kidnapping (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Su Mianmian never knew that su zheyu¡¯s imagination was so rich.


    Su zheyu clearly didn¡¯t believe her. He said, ¡± you identally let it slip just now. Don¡¯t try to lie to me now!


    hehe. su Mianmian had no strength to ridicule.


    you can¡¯t speak?! Su zheyu said loudly.


    ¡°I was just trying to scare you.¡± Su Mianmian said weakly, ¡± don¡¯t take it seriously!


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe your words? You¡¯ve really seen through my intelligence!¡± Su zheyu snorted.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian simply wanted to throw him out.


    Her annoying little brother was still as annoying as ever!


    Su zheyu saw su Mianmian turn around to leave and couldn¡¯t help but shout worriedly, ¡± ah Hey! Su Mianmian, where are you going?¡±


    Su Mianmian replied slowly, ¡± since you don¡¯t want to go back, then you can stay here.


    Anyway, it was just one more person to eat, and the uncle could still afford it.


    Maybe he would turn back into K when he woke up.


    This was what su Mianmian wanted to happen the most.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m not going back! I want to go home! My homework is at home!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Su Mianmian was a little embarrassed by him.


    Su zheyu thought for a moment and said, ¡± you can send me back yourself. If you send me there, I think I¡¯ll be a little safer, Yingying.¡±


    What kind of logic is this?


    Su Mianmian felt that she had lost her temper because of him.


    She made a call back to the SU family.


    Ever since she parted on bad terms with su Weize at school, she had not called home.


    Of course, the SU family wouldn¡¯t have called her if they didn¡¯t need her to do something.


    Su Feifei picked up the phone.


    ¡°You said little brother Yingluo is with you?¡± Su Feifei¡¯s voice was filled with shock.


    Although su Mianmian felt a little strange, she didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send him backter.¡± Su Mianmian thought for a while and asked, ¡± is father at home? ¡±


    She asked this because she was afraid that there would be a conflict if su Weize was at home.


    Although her Guardian had changed to an uncle, it was always hard to cut off blood ties. It wasn¡¯t that su Mianmian still had any fantasies.


    It was just that she was afraid of su Weize deep down in her bones, so she would try not to see him if she could avoid him.


    On the other end, su Feifei smiled gently and said, ¡± father¡¯s hand is injured and mommy apanied him overseas for treatment. Su Mianmian, don¡¯t you know? ¡±


    Su Mianmian really wanted to reply, why did she want to know?


    that¡¯s all for now, then. I¡¯ll send su zheyu backter. After that, she hung up the phone.


    Seeing that she had hung up the phone, su zheyu couldn¡¯t wait to rush her, ¡± su Mianmian, let¡¯s go quickly.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips, turned around, and walked out.


    ......


    Along the way, su zheyu curled up in the corner of the car, his big eyes staring at the scenery outside. After confirming that it was really the way home, he was relieved.


    Su Mianmian silently rolled her eyes in her heart.


    The car arrived at the SU house very quickly. To su Mianmian¡¯s surprise, su Feifei was actually standing outside the door waiting for them.


    As soon as su zheyu got home, he couldn¡¯t wait to open the car door before he parked the car.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Su Feifei nced at su zheyu from head to toe and said, ¡± you can go in first. I have something to say to Mianmian.

 Chapter 143

    ?


    Chapter 143: Kidnapping (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t think there was anything to talk about with her. Just as she was about to refuse, she heard her say, ¡±


    ¡°You left in a hurry before, so there are still many of your things at home. Since you¡¯re here this time, let¡¯s take them all.¡±


    There was nothing to remember about some old things. What she cared about was the photos she took with her mother.


    Su Mianmian said to the driver, ¡± wait for me here.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Su Feifei squinted her eyes slightly and watched su Mianmian talk to the driver. She secretly clenched her fists, feeling indignant.


    All of this should have been hers! It actually benefited su Mianmian, this b * tch!


    Su Mianmian got out of the car and walked towards su Feifei, only to find that she had lost a lot of weight.


    Thest time he saw su Feifei, she was still a plump little girl.


    When he saw her this time, he realized that she had not only lost a lot of weight, but herplexion was also not very good. She was very pale.


    However, with the rtionship between the two of them, there was really nothing to talk about.


    Su Mianmian walked into the SU family. Although it had only been a few months, she felt like she had been gone for a long time.


    In the past, the SU family was very depressing for her, making her breathless. However, she didn¡¯t know if it was because of the uncle and Dongdong¡¯s rtionship.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t feel as bad as before.


    She thought that in two months, after the college entrance examination, she would take back what her mother had left her. Perhaps she would be able to let go of the little bit of resentment in her heart.


    ¡°You can sit.¡± Su Feifei poured a cup of tea for su Mianmian with a smile and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go up and get your things.


    This was probably the most peaceful time the two of them had interacted in more than a decade.


    Su Mianmian nodded, looked at the snacks and ck tea on the table, and took a sip of the tea.


    After drinking a cup of tea, su Mianmian suddenly felt that she had no strength left in her body. She couldn¡¯t even hold the teacup steadily and it fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    Su Feifei saw her slowly walking down the stairs after drinking the tea and said, ¡± su Mianmian, do you know? ¡±


    Su Mianmian frowned. What else did she not understand?


    This cup of tea had been drugged!


    ¡°Su Feifei, how dare you drug me! The driver is waiting for me outside!¡±


    Su Feifeiughed, looking a little crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of death! Do you think you¡¯re afraid of your driver?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Su Feifei approached su Mianmian step by step. She reached out and grabbed her long hair. After seeing su Mianmian¡¯s pained expression, she was especially happy.


    She said, ¡± do you know? Originally, everything you have now was mine! I gave you the Crown Prince of the Huo family! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I didn¡¯t want to go to the blind date, would you have the chance to see him?¡±


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips tightly, unwilling to cry out in pain in front of her.


    ¡°But how did you treat me? Didn¡¯t I just ask you to give me some blood? You¡¯re not even willing! Su Mianmian, you¡¯re really too selfish!¡±


    Su Mianmian felt that she was too unreasonable!


    Why did he have to transfuse blood to her every month? There was blood in the hospital!


    Su Feifei looked at su Mianmian¡¯s getting better and betterplexion, and her heart was filled with unspeakable hatred.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t give me your blood! You even let young master Huo cripple dad¡¯s hand! His mother had no choice but to apany him overseas for treatment! Su Mianmian, do you wish that all the people in our su family would die?¡±


    Su Weize¡¯s hand was crippled?


    Su Mianmian looked at su Feifei in shock and said, ¡± calm down.

 Chapter 144

    ?


    Chapter 144: Kidnapping (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Feifei¡¯s state wasn¡¯t quite right. She showed a very strange smile to su Mianmian and said, ¡±


    ¡°Say, if you¡¯re no longer in this world, will everything return to how it was before?¡±


    Su Mianmian struggled with all her might, but she found that her strength was gradually losing.


    This made her feel extremely flustered.


    Perhaps it was her frightened expression that pleased su Feifei, for she let out a sharpugh.


    su Mianmian, as long as you¡¯re not here, daddy wille back, Yueyue.


    ¡°Uncle won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Su Feifei pped su Mianmian, and the corner of su Mianmian¡¯s mouth bled.


    Su Feifei scolded fiercely, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for you, the person Huo ting would have fallen in love with would be me! I¡¯m the one who gave you the chance, that¡¯s why you can marry him!¡±


    Su Mianmian rolled her eyes.


    Was su Feifei crazy? ck and white were all reversed.


    At that time, she was the one who didn¡¯t want to go on blind dates because of uncle¡¯s age. Now that she found out the benefits of Huo ting, she said the opposite.


    She looked at su Feifei¡¯s crazy appearance and was a little afraid that she had provoked her just now.


    Why bother with a lunatic? He had to quickly think of a way to leave.


    su Feifei, the driver is waiting for me outside the door. If I don¡¯te out for too long, he will definitelye to find my Feifei. su Mianmian tried to reason with her and said, ¡± if you let me go now, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened, Feifei.


    ¡°Let you go! Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your life for the time being. You still have other uses, Yingluo.¡±


    Momo. su Mianmian tried hard to open her eyes, only to find that her vision was getting more and more blurry. She thought that she must not fall asleep. She bit her lips hard and used the pain to stimte her nerves.


    In her daze, she heard su Feifei open the door and say to the driver outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mianmian said she¡¯s really homesick. She wants to stay here for a night, Yingluo.¡±


    Don¡¯t agree! You must not agree!


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t fight the sleepiness anymore and fell asleep.


    ......


    For the rest of the time, su Mianmian was in a daze. She didn¡¯t know where she was and couldn¡¯t tell day from night. She only felt that she was constantly moving.


    Maybe in the car?


    The time she had been awake was too short. Every time she woke up, she was immediately fed medicine. There were several times when she pretended to be asleep so that she could look at her surroundings.


    However, because she had been fed medicine a few times, her mind was not clear. As long as she thought about something, her head would ache.


    When she reached a certain ce, she was pulled down and changed into a new set of clothes. Her body was covered with greasy spices.


    She tried her best to open her eyes, but she saw all kinds of people, including many foreigners, speaking in anguage she did not understand.


    It sounded like thai?


    Could she have gone abroad?


    Su Mianmian felt a burst of panic.


    Since when did su Feifei have the ability to transport her out of the country?


    What was this ce? What were they going to do to her?


    save me, Yingluo. su Mianmian¡¯s voice was very hoarse.


    After the foreign girl who was helping her with her makeup heard it, she started talking again. Then, after seeing su Mianmian¡¯s nk expression, she said in very awkward Chinese, ¡±


    miss, please smile. You¡¯re the biggest auction item tonight. I¡¯m going to make you look beautiful. I¡¯m sure all the men will go Crazy for You!


    Auction item?

 Chapter 145

    ?


    Chapter 145: The auction item (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Auction item?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I want to see your boss.¡± Su Mianmian grabbed her hand hard and said in a panic, ¡± I didn¡¯te here willingly!


    The foreign girl looked at su Mianmian with her head tilted and said doubtfully, ¡± I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll find someone.


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and talked non-stop to a bunch of foreigners.


    Su Mianmian leaned back in the chair and hugged her arms. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and there was an unspeakable fear in her heart.


    After a while, a short middle-aged woman came over.


    She asked, ¡± Ali said you have something to say.


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± I¡¯m not an auction item. I didn¡¯te here voluntarily. Can you help me contact my family? ¡±


    no one came here willingly. Besides, you were sold to our boss by your rtive. Our boss spent a lot of money on you. Don¡¯t think about leaving without a good price. The middle-aged woman replied.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not my family.¡± Su Mianmian said in a panic, ¡± how much money do you want? as long as I can contact ran ran.


    ¡°Everyone whoes here says so!¡± The middle-aged woman said coldly, ¡± I advise you not to y any tricks. Otherwise, we have many ways to make you unable to speak.


    Su Mianmian looked at her with wide eyes in shock.


    The middle-aged woman turned to Ali and said, ¡± Ali, keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her run away and don¡¯t let her makeup get ruined.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Ali nodded.


    Su Mianmian leaned back in the chair and saw Ali applying makeup on her face again. She asked, ¡± is this China? Can you tell me where it is?¡±


    ¡°This is a casino in Macau.¡± Ali was very happy that su Mianmian had been convinced after seeing that she was not making a fuss. She said, ¡± China girl, don¡¯t be afraid. Our boss is a good person. After he bought you, he didn¡¯t do anything bad to you. He is a businessman with principles and must keep the goods intact.


    Wasn¡¯t he still going to sell her off? how was he a good person?


    Su Mianmian was very scared. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of things she would encounter tonight.


    Heavens! What should she do?


    ......


    In the VIP room of the casino, Lei aotian looked at Lei Xiaoxiao, who had shaved his beard and was wearing a ck suit. He felt that his brother had finally be more decent.


    He felt very gratified in his heart.


    Thest time he saw him, he was wearing Doraemon¡¯s pajamas. If he was not his brother, he would have shot him.


    The big-bearded man couldn¡¯t bear to act cute!


    Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m very pleased that you¡¯vee back to help me.


    Howling Thunder could not help but interrupt his brother¡¯s words. With a bitter face, he said, ¡± brother, I¡¯m already 23. Can you not call me by this nickname? ¡± You know, men can do anything, but not little Yingying.¡±


    even if I call you by your name, it¡¯ll be Xiao Xiao. If you¡¯re unhappy, you can Go Ask Mom to change your name.


    Lei Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was bitter. How could he dare to look for his mother? he was scared to death of her.


    She had been reminiscing about him opening a cake shop for more than a year ever since she found out about it. Now that he had returned to his ancestral business, she was still reminiscing about it.


    What¡¯s wrong with being a bear?


    Can¡¯t bear-like men have the heart of a young girl?


    He sighed and felt that the suit was really ufortable. His muscles were too hard and the clothes were too tight. He wanted to buy a bigger size, but his brother rejected him mercilessly.

 Chapter 146

    ?


    Chapter 146: The auction item (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lei Xiaoxiao could not take it anymore. He unbuttoned his suit, revealing the pink shirt inside.


    ¡°What a disgrace!¡± Lei aotian furrowed his brows and said, ¡± also, can you not wear such a sissy-like color? ¡±


    He really could not understand howling Thunder¡¯s sense of beauty.


    How could a man like him like such feminine things?


    In fact, Lei Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t ugly. It was just that he had the appearance of a tough man. Coupled with his muscles, children would be scared to tears at the sight of him.


    However, he liked cute types of clothes, which challenged the tolerance of the people around him.


    Everyone could imagine a particrly fierce White Bear grinning at you.


    No matter what, she would find it more terrifying than cute, right?


    Previously, in order to hide his face, he deliberately didn¡¯t shave his beard, so the killing power was multiplied by two.


    Lei Xiaoxiao found a seat as far away from Lei aotian as possible and sat down, feeling aggrieved. He said, ¡± this one in my wardrobe is the inest.


    If he were to wear small flowers, his brother would beat him to death in minutes!


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t my little brother, I would have really killed you.¡± Lei aotian massaged his temples, feeling a headacheing on. He decided to just ignore him and said, ¡± mom¡¯s birthday ising soon. When the auction starts, you can buy anything that suits you.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wasn¡¯t good at girly-rted things, he wouldn¡¯t have pulled howling Thunder over to take a look.


    That¡¯s right, their violent Queen was also a mother with a girlish heart.


    Lei aotian sometimes suspected that Lei Xiaoxiao¡¯s unique sense of beauty had been inherited from his mother. It was just that his body shape was simr to his father¡¯s Yingluo.


    ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll look at it carefully.¡± Lei Xiaoxiao replied.


    This casino had a history of almost ten years, and the owner of the casino had some background in both the ck and white sides. In addition, although he opened the casino, no one had ever died inside. There had never even been a case of malicious injury.


    If you want to kill people and fight, please stay away from the casino.


    There had been a quarrel between two gangs in a casino, and both sides had taken out their weapons. The boss had shot them with a gun, then ...


    The two gangs obediently picked up their weapons and ran out of the casino.


    However, the boss rarely came out recently.


    Because he had lost interest in opening a casino, he ran to open a milk tea shop.


    However, although he was no longer in control, the rules of the casino were still in ce. No fighting was allowed in the casino.


    They were just businessmen who only wanted to make money.


    However, the casino¡¯s expenses were also very high, okay?


    After several consecutive months of ie imbnce, the second boss came up with the idea of an auction.


    He asked his men to collect some items from all over the world to auction, and then earn the difference.


    In this world, there were many rich people who were stupid.


    And su Mianmian was one of the items being auctioned by the casino this time.


    ......


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were covered, and her hands and feet were cuffed with special leather handcuffs. She was locked in a cage and transported onto the stage.


    She was wearing a pure white dress, which was not very revealing. After all, the second boss of the casino was a person with a little integrity. He just wanted to sell it for more money.


    However, in such an asion, no matter how tightly she dressed, it would be as if she was not wearing anything.


    The naked eyes of all the men below the stage seemed to pierce through su Mianmian.


    Although su Mianmian couldn¡¯t see, she could hear sounds. She looked around in fear at Yingluo.

 Chapter 147

    ?


    Chapter 147: The auction item (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the VIP room, Lei Xiaoxiao was holding a ss of red wine. He was watching the television screen as he sipped. When he saw a girl appear on the auction stage, he even clicked his tongue twice.


    He said, ¡± big brother, there¡¯s actually a human trafficking business here. It¡¯s really too immoral! People with high sentiments like us won¡¯t know how to cultivate!¡± He spat out the red wine, and the waiter standing in front of him was unfortunately sprayed all over his face.


    ¡°That casual bite of yours has cost you hundreds of thousands.¡± Lei aotian looked down on him. He did not even know how to drink red wine properly.


    Lei Xiaoxiao did not pay any attention to such a small matter. He pointed at the girl¡¯s face on the TV and said, ¡± big brother, I want to buy her!


    Lei aotian frowned and said, ¡± you can buy it for fun, but Yingluo ...


    ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t y! I know this girl!¡± Lei Xiaoxiao said anxiously, ¡± her name is su Mianmian. She used to work at my cake shop. Do you still remember? I called you before, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Su Mianmian?¡± Lei aotian¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard this. He looked at the girl¡¯s face and thought that they looked a little simr. He asked, ¡± you mean that she looks like Huo ting¡¯s wife? ¡±


    After nodding his head, Lei Xiaoxiao suddenly realized that there was something wrong with his words.


    This girl didn¡¯t look like her, but she was su Mianmian!


    Big brother, she¡¯s Su Mianmian.


    Lei aotian looked at him with a faint smile and said, ¡± you¡¯re actually interested in Huo ting¡¯s wife? ¡±


    ¡°Big brother, let me exin!¡± Oh no, big brother wouldn¡¯t hit him, would he?


    Lei aotian reached out and patted his shoulder, saying, ¡± well done! Daring to spy on someone else¡¯s wife, you¡¯ve finally done something not girly.¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Howling Thunder¡¯s face was full of anger as he said loudly,¡±big brother, I didn¡¯t!¡± This person is really su Mianmian.¡±


    ¡°How could Huo ting¡¯s wife appear in such a ce?¡± Lei aotian still did not believe it.


    ¡°Big brother, hurry up and buy it, I¡¯m begging you! Just take it as the money I borrowed from you, I¡¯ll return it to you in the future!¡± At this moment, Lei Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t bother to argue with Lei aotian about this issue. Now that su Mianmian had started to be auctioned off, he had to ¡®buy her¡¯ first.


    Lei aotian looked at Xiao Xiao, whose face was red with anxiety. He felt that he had no interest in watching a bear cry, so he reluctantly agreed to his request.


    He reached out and pressed a button. After the call was connected, he said, ¡± I¡¯ll pay 10 million.


    Just now, the price had already been raised to three million, but when Lei aotian¡¯s bid was announced, everyone went silent.


    The second head was so excited that his face turned red. He didn¡¯t expect it to actually increase by twenty times. He earned it!


    ......


    Su Mianmian heard the host say, ¡± ten million! Deal!¡±


    She thought in fear, what kind of person would spend ten million to buy a woman? what would she face next?


    She didn¡¯t dare to think about it at all. She thought, if it really came to that, Yingluo,


    She¡¯d rather die.


    No! She didn¡¯t want to give up so quickly!


    If her ban was liftedter, she would go and ask the person who bought her to give her a call. As long as she could contact uncle, she would be fine.


    He woulde to save her!


    Su Mianmian felt herself being pushed down and then continued to move. She thought that perhaps she was being sent to her ¡®buyer¡¯.


    As time went on, su Mianmian¡¯s fear deepened bit by bit. Just when she was about to lose control, the car stopped.


    She heard people talking around her.

 Chapter 148

    ?


    Chapter 148: The rescue (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Young master Lei, we¡¯ve brought the person over.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± When Lei Xiaoxiao saw su Mianmian lying limply on the ground, he asked worriedly, ¡± what did you do to her? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t cause any damage to the item. She¡¯s still intact. She¡¯s just still under the effects of the drug. If you like it¡¯s ¡®natural¡¯, we can take her down to take a bath and then feed her some medicine. This way, she¡¯ll be¡¯ awake ¡®very soon.¡± As the other party spoke, he observed Lei Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression. When he saw that Lei Xiaoxiao did not seem to be relieved by his exnation, he added, ¡±


    ¡°However, even if she doesn¡¯t take the medicine, she will still ¡®wake up¡¯ in two hours. Sir, what do you want us to do?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± get as far away as you can! Lei Xiaoxiao roared angrily.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± The two of them were frightened by Lei Xiaoxiao¡¯s anger, so they quickly closed the door and left.


    Su Mianmian heard the door being mmed shut, and then she heard someone walking towards her, and then her blindfold was suddenly taken off.


    She squinted her eyes in pain. It had been too long since she had seen light, and her eyes could not adapt to it at once. It was very painful.


    ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t do it willingly! I beg you to give me a call, please? I¡¯ll get my family toe over. I¡¯ll find a way to return the money you spent on me, Yingluo. su Mianmian was afraid of being rejected and said all this in one breath.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want your money.¡± The moment su Mianmian opened her mouth, Lei Xiaoxiao was even more certain that she was su Mianmian.


    When su Mianmian heard that he didn¡¯t want money, her face suddenly turned paler. She begged, ¡± no, please take it!


    ¡°That¡¯s not important!¡± we have more important things to talk about, ¡± Lei Xiaoxiao said. let¡¯s not talk about this.


    Lei aotian, who was listening at the side, frowned and thought, of course you don¡¯t think it¡¯s important, that¡¯s my money, okay?


    More important things, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face waspletely pale now. She said fearlessly, ¡± if you must have that Huahua or whatever me, I¡¯d rather die in front of you, but if you give me a call, you can still get the money, Huahua! Think about it carefully!


    ¡°Su Mianmian! Why do you keep talking about death? Are you in your rebellious phase?¡±


    The scene suddenly changed!


    Su Mianmian was stunned when she heard her name. She opened her eyes and saw an unfamiliar face. Who are you? ¡±


    This person¡¯s tone was very familiar, but she was sure that she didn¡¯t know him.


    ¡°She¡¯s really Huo ting¡¯s wife?¡± Lei aotian felt that things were getting more and more interesting.


    Su Mianmian heard another voice, looked up, and found that it was Lei aotian.


    vampire?!


    What the hell are vampires? Lei aotian red at su Mianmian unhappily.


    Su Mianmian bit her lips in regret.


    Why did he say it out loud! He hoped that the vampire would not hold it against him.


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t scare the little kid.¡± Lei Xiaoxiao said.


    He felt that su Mianmian¡¯s description was very appropriate, but of course, he didn¡¯t have the courage to say it.


    Su Mianmian looked at the fierce man who took the initiative to speak up for her and asked, ¡± may I ask who you are? How did you know my name?¡± She could feel that he had no ill intentions towards her.


    However, as soon as su Mianmian asked this question, the fierce man¡¯s face copsed immediately.


    He said excitedly, ¡± you don¡¯t know me?! I¡¯ve raised you for nothing for the past two years!¡±

 Chapter 149

    ?


    Chapter 149: The rescue (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian¡¯s brows could be furrowed into a knot. She really didn¡¯t know this fierce uncle!


    Although he didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions towards her, she was afraid that her words would make him unhappy and he would suddenly change his mind, Yingluo.


    ¡°Is it really that hard to recognize?¡± Lei Xiaoxiao mumbled to himself and covered his face with his hand, only revealing his eyes. how about this? ¡± You still can¡¯t remember who I am? Su Mianmian, I¡¯m just going to throw you here!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him in a daze with her eyes wide open.


    She was also under a lot of pressure.


    This pair of eyes looked a little familiar to Yingying! Two years?


    ¡°Boss?¡± Su Mianmian asked with uncertainty.


    When Lei Xiaoxiao heard this, he grinned and said, ¡± at least I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing. Right! It¡¯s me Yingying, hey, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    After su Mianmian confirmed that he was the boss, her suspended heart finally settled down, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry softly.


    No matter what, she was just a teenager. So many things had happened in the past few days, and she had not cried because she had been holding it in. Now that she saw that she was not in danger, her grievances came up, and she could no longer hold back her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Su Mianmian said while wiping her tears, ¡± I¡¯ll be fine in a while. Sob sob sob sob ¡±


    Lei aotian looked on in annoyance. He was the most annoyed with girls crying. Seeing that there was nothing to see here, he said, ¡±


    He said, ¡± you look after her. I¡¯ll be leaving first.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle find youter.¡± Knowing his big brother¡¯s temper, Lei Xiaoxiao did not try to persuade him to stay.


    After Lei aotian left, Lei Xiaoxiao saw that su Mianmian was still lying on the ground and crying pitifully, as if she couldn¡¯t stop for a while. He said to the waiter in the room, ¡± go buy a set of clothes for little girls, don¡¯t expose them. He emphasized.


    The waiter understood after looking at them for a while. The two people probably knew each other, so he nodded and left.


    After a while, su Mianmian finally stopped crying.


    Lei Xiaoxiao squatted down, looked at su Mianmian¡¯s Red eyes, and said, ¡± look at you, you¡¯re crying like a rabbit.


    Su Mianmian bit her lips tightly, and there was still some fear on her face. She said, ¡± thank you, boss. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    Seeing that she had calmed down, Lei Xiaoxiao asked, ¡± I say, How did youe to these ces? Did you go to some strange ce to work? I say, there are a lot of bad guys out there. Kids shouldn¡¯t go out to work. Do you think every boss you meet is as gentle and considerate as me?¡±


    Su Mianmian burst intoughter when she heard the boss ¡®familiar tone, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Howling Thunder said unhappily, ¡± I¡¯m talking to you about a serious problem and you¡¯re actuallyughing. Hurry up and tell me, how did you get here?¡±


    Su Mianmian put away her smile and said gloomily, ¡± I was sold by sister Yingluo.


    ¡°F * ck, what kind of big sister is this?¡±


    strictly speaking, she¡¯s not really my sister. She¡¯s the daughter of the woman my father married. We¡¯re not rted by blood. Su Mianmian said coldly.


    ¡°Your Yingluo is really tooplicated!¡± Lei Xiaoxiao looked at the thin and weak su Mianmian, reached out, patted her head, and said with emotion, ¡± it¡¯s so rare that you didn¡¯t grow crooked!

 Chapter 150

    ?


    Chapter 150: The rescue (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this topic. She looked up at Lei Xiaoxiao and asked, ¡± boss, can I make a phone call? I¡¯d like to contact my family.¡±


    Lei Xiaoxiao shook his head, disapproving of her actions.


    ¡°Your family has already treated you like this, why are you still contacting them? Are you waiting to be sold off a second time?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m Yingluo. I contacted my Yingluo¡¯s Guardian.¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to call him her husband.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s evasive look made Lei Xiaoxiao even more suspicious of the truth in her words. He sighed and felt that the little girl had been scared enough today, so he said, ¡± I can¡¯t make a call now because the signal is bad. We¡¯ll talk about everything after we reach the shore.


    ¡°Dock? Where are we?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°On the sea.¡± you don¡¯t even know where you are? ¡± Lei Xiaoxiao asked.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± I¡¯ve been fed medicine these days, and I¡¯ve been living in a daze.


    ¡°Damn it, they actually treated you like this!¡± Howling Thunder¡¯s sense of justice was back. He cursed, ¡± they won¡¯t even let such a young child off. When we get ashore, I¡¯ll go back and make an anonymousint.


    Su Mianmian gritted her teeth and said, ¡± forget about them. I¡¯m going back to settle the score with su Feifei!


    She would never let su Feifei off for what she did to her.


    She was going to call the police!


    Lei Xiaoxiao looked at su Mianmian and couldn¡¯t help but imagine a plot of family ethics in his mind. He sighed and said, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you! I finally understand why you came to work in the shop.¡±


    Su Mianmian was a little confused by Lei Xiaoxiao¡¯s sympathetic gaze. She was about to say that she actually didn¡¯t have a very miserable life these years when someone knocked on the door gently.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    It turned out that the attendant had brought the clothes she had bought. There was a shopping mall on the ship, so she went directly to the shopping mall to buy them, so it was faster.


    ¡°Take her to a room to wash up,¡± Lei Xiaoxiao ordered.


    ¡°Miss, please follow me.¡± The waiter said and reached out to help su Mianmian up.


    When su Mianmian stood up, she realized that her hands and feet were a little numb, and she couldn¡¯t even stand steadily.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, Lei Xiaoxiao reached out to hold her arm and asked, ¡± do you want me to carry you over? ¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head and waved her hands and feet hard. After the numbing and painful sting left, she smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go over first.


    After watching su Mianmian leave, Lei Xiaoxiao took out his phone and dialed a number, saying, ¡± big brother, how¡¯s your rtionship with Huo ting now? It¡¯s not that Yingluo I¡¯m not interested in his wife, brother Yingluo, but can¡¯t you be a little more pure?¡± His brain was too dirty.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say thest sentence.


    ¡°No, big brother, I didn¡¯t scold you. Yingluo doesn¡¯t have Yingluo in my heart.¡±


    ......


    Su Mianmian washed herself fiercely, and when she came out, her body was red from her own rubbing.


    But he didn¡¯t know if it was just a psychological effect. She kept feeling that the greasy scent on her body was still there.


    She dried her hair and looked out of the window. It was dark, and she could only see the stars in the sky.


    It¡¯s so beautiful! She wanted to see it clearly.


    Su Mianmian wanted to open the window, but found that the windows on this side were all sealed.


    At this moment, she deeply felt that she was on a ship.

 Chapter 151

    ?


    Chapter 151: Chapter 150 after that


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian thought the ship would dock soon, but after waiting for two days, it was still sailing on the sea.


    The ocean was vast and seemed to be endless.


    ¡°Boss, how long will it take to reach the shore?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°In another two days.¡± Lei Xiaoxiao replied.


    Su Mianmian let out an ¡± Oh ¡± in disappointment.


    For the past two days, she had been staying in her room obediently. Unless she was eating, she would not leave the room. She was afraid that she would cause trouble for her boss.


    Then, every time they ate together, su Mianmian would ask Lei Xiaoxiao when the ship could dock.


    Lei Xiaoxiao looked up from the tablet and said, ¡± if you¡¯re bored, take this and y. There are quite a few games downloaded here.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and declined his good intentions.


    No matter how slow she was, after a few days, she could tell that they didn¡¯t want to contact the uncle.


    What should I do? Su Mianmian looked up at the sky sadly at a 45-degree angle.


    On the other side, Huo ting¡¯s call finally reached Lei aotian.


    When Lei aotian received the call, he even opened a bottle of 1982 red wine very happily. He raised his red wine ss elegantly, and after hearing Huo ting¡¯s request, he smiled and said, ¡± Huo ting, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day when you would beg me!


    hehe, ¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± yes, I beg you.


    However, his tone didn¡¯t sound like he was begging.


    However, this did not affect Lei aotian¡¯s good mood.


    Heughed out loud and said, ¡± three years ago, when I asked you to help me find her, what did you say to me? Eh? You deserve it!¡±


    That¡¯s right, after the person he loved disappeared, when he looked for Huo ting for help, Huo ting only gave him two words: serves him right.


    A grudge was formed between the two of them.


    Lei aotian¡¯s side business was the owner of a casino, and he had a share in this casino. Huo ting called, but he didn¡¯t know that su Mianmian was in Lei aotian¡¯s hands. He just wanted to use his connections to help investigate the underground line.


    now, I¡¯ll return these two words to you. You deserve it! Lei aotian said sarcastically, ¡± you didn¡¯t even look after your own woman and she disappeared without a trace. What right do you have to criticize me?! Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±


    Yingluo. it was a mistake for him to make this call. Huo ting hung up the phone.


    However, Lei aotian did not mind being hung up on. He was in a good mood and made another call to get Lei Xiaoxiao over.


    big brother, why are you smiling so happily (in a scary way)? ¡± Lei Xiaoxiao felt a chill run down his spine.


    Big brother had notughed since his sister-inw passed away.


    Lei aotian looked at Lei Xiaoxiao and handed him a notice. He said, ¡± bring her here when we reach America.


    Lei Xiaoxiao quickly finished reading the letter, looked up and said, ¡± big brother, you said you wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for su Mianmian.


    ¡°Did I make things difficult for her?¡± Lei aotian raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± she owes me 10 million, so she doesn¡¯t need to change it? ¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for this brother who had been stopping him, he wouldn¡¯t have used such a method. Even if he didn¡¯t intend to do anything harmful to su Mianmian, it was fine to scare her a little.


    For example, he could find a ce to lock her up, just like he did in Yunnanst time.


    Speaking of which, who was the one who saved herst time?


    He still hadn¡¯t found out Yingluo¡¯s identity.


    but big brother, if you let su Mianmian learn how to make bread, how many pieces of bread would she have to make to earn ten million to pay you back? ¡±


    This move was too ruthless! As expected of the trick that his crazy big brother came up with!

 Chapter 152

    ?


    Chapter 152: Return the money (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lei aotian sneered and said to his righteous brother, ¡± then you help her pay. If you can take out ten million, I will send her back to S city immediately!


    Lei Xiaoxiao immediately gave up. He said dejectedly, ¡± can I owe you first? ¡±


    He still owed his brother two million Yuan when he opened the shop. Now, he was working in thepany to pay off his debt, so he had no cash on him.


    He also had to attend events and order clothes, and everything cost money. Big brother didn¡¯t say he would give it to him, so the debt he had on him was increasing.


    The sry he earned wasn¡¯t even enough to pay back his debt.


    If he owed another 10 million Yuan, he would probably have to work for big brother for the rest of his life!


    QAQ......


    ¡°Owe? Do you still have the capital to do so? If that¡¯s the case, you won¡¯t be able to pay me back even after a hundred years, unless Yingluo!¡±


    Lei Xiaoxiao scratched his head, thinking that his big brother was overestimating him.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to exchange all of them in two hundred years, let alone a hundred.


    ¡°Unless what?¡± He didn¡¯t need to return it?


    Lei aotian looked at Lei Xiaoxiao¡¯s face and body and said, ¡± you might as well sell your body. Some rich women like muscr men like you.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather sell my kidney than my body.¡± He crossed his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth much selling kidneys.¡± Lei aotian suggested, ¡± it¡¯s faster for you to sell your body. Maybe after a few decades, you¡¯ll have enough.


    ¡°Brother Qianqian, let¡¯s continue talking about this.¡± Lei Xiaoxiao waved the notice in his hand and asked, ¡± is there a trap inside? ¡±


    Lei aotian¡¯s smile was especially bright (terrifying) and he said, ¡± take a guess.


    ¡°......¡±


    ......


    Because of his guilt, Lei Xiaoxiao felt that he couldn¡¯t help su Mianmian pay off her debts, so he left a letter for her and ran away.


    Su Mianmian actually had a premonition long ago. She read the letter the boss wrote to her and knew that she had to enter a school to study and work to pay back Lei aotian.


    This condition was very strange, but it was already very good.


    After all, she owed money to the vampires, didn¡¯t she?


    However, could he give her a call to let her know that he was safe before he left for school?


    Otherwise, would she never be able to go back to where she came from just by working and earning 10 million Yuan?


    QAQ......


    Su Mianmian¡¯s idea was to settle down first and then contact uncle. Everything would get better.


    But where did shee to?


    Her ssmates were all foreigners, and she was the only Asian here. Her English was not good either, so she mostlymunicated with hand gestures.


    Su Mianmian thought that the most important thing now was to learn the voice recording.


    ¡°Hey, miss Dongfang, let¡¯s go.¡± His dormitory mate was a ck girl named chirpy.


    In fact, su Mianmian wasn¡¯t sure about her specific name, but the pronunciation was simr to chirpy, so su Mianmian kept calling her chirpy.


    ¡°Chirpy, isn¡¯t it resting time now? Where are you going?¡± She asked.


    master Qiu ising over. He¡¯s the most handsome professor in our school. This is the only time he has a ss every year. We have to hurry and reserve a seat. Otherwise, that ss of little b * tches will definitely snatch the best seats, ¡± chirpy said as she gestured with her hands.


    Su Mianmian was confused after hearing her say all this.


    ¡°Wait a minute, tell me who¡¯s here, Yingluo?¡±


    Chirpy saw su Mianmian¡¯s confused expression again and said heartily, ¡± forget it, let¡¯s hurry up and go. I¡¯ll exin it to you slowlyter.

 Chapter 153

    ?


    Chapter 153: Return the money (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian was pulled over by chirpy all the way. When they arrived at the ssroom, it was already full of people, and most of them were girls.


    ¡°Dodge! Dodge!¡± Chirpy pushed the crowd away with all its might.


    ¡°F * ck, the female guardian deity and her little pet areing!¡±


    Chirpy was 1.8 meters tall, 150 pounds, and had muscles all over her body. She was the type of female giant.


    At the same time, she also knew Muay Thai, so usually, even if her ssmates were unhappy with her actions, they would not say it to her face.


    Who knew if the violent female giant would beat them up after they said it?


    The two girls in the front row gave up their seats unwillingly. Even if su Mianmian didn¡¯t understand thenguage, she had roughly figured out what was going on along the way.


    After they sat down, su Mianmian said softly, ¡± chirpy, next time you don¡¯t have to prepare my seat for such a thing.


    Even now, she could still feel the burning gazes around her.


    Chirpy patted its chest and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to care about what other people say. You¡¯re under my protection. Isn¡¯t there a Chinese saying? They did not ask to be born in the same year and month, but they asked to die in the same year and month. With me here, I¡¯ll prepare your share of everything I have!¡±


    This sentence shouldn¡¯t be used this way, alright?


    QAQ......


    However, su Mianmian¡¯s English wasn¡¯t that good and she only understood half of it. When she heard the word ¡± die, ¡± she automatically shut up.


    Forget it, it¡¯s good that chirpy likes it.


    In fact, she was also a little scared.


    After ten minutes, the noisy ssroom quieted down. A handsome and young man walked in. He was tall and his movements were very elegant, like a noble cat.


    After su Mianmian saw his appearance, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    This man was China!


    Can I ask him for a phone number to contact uncle after ss?


    With this thought in mind, su Mianmian stared at him without blinking.


    seeing so many young and beautifuldies, I thought this was a talent show for celebrities. He said humorously.


    Everyoneughed, and the serious atmosphere disappeared.


    alright,dies, I¡¯m going to start talking about some boring content. If you fall asleep by ident, I hope you have a good dream.


    ......


    It had to be said that professor Qiu was very resourceful. The originally boring content of the course became very interesting in his exnation. Coupled with his handsome appearance, it was no wonder that everyone liked toe to his ss.


    alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s ss. Next is time for questions. Professor Qiu looked at his watch and said, ¡± two questions. Who¡¯s first? ¡±


    ¡°I, I, I!¡± Everyone raised their hands.


    He picked a girl with sses.


    I want to know if the professor has a girlfriend. She asked.


    The moment she asked the question, everyone let out excited sounds.


    Normally, teachers wouldn¡¯t answer such a question. However, professor Qiu was not an ordinary professor. He smiled and said, ¡± not yet. Are you satisfied with this answer? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied!¡±


    alright, I hope you can ask an academic-rted question. he looked at everyone¡¯s raised hands and pointed at su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian was really too eye-catching. She was the only Asian face among the group of foreigners.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t expect to be called up, so she asked in broken English excitedly.


    ¡°I want your phone number, can I?¡±

 Chapter 154

    ?


    Chapter 154: Return the money (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as su Mianmian asked this question, everyone started to get excited.


    Even chirpy was extremely excited. She whispered to su Mianmian, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be so awesome. Remember to copy it for me when you get the phone.


    Su Mianmian was stunned. She realized that everyone seemed to have misunderstood something.


    This time, she said in Chinese anxiously.


    ¡°I wanted to borrow your phone, not your number.¡±


    Professor Qiu looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± you¡¯re China? This is a magical country.¡± After that, he took out a card and handed it to su Mianmian, saying, ¡± miss Dongfang, keep it well. You¡¯re wee to call me at any time.


    Su Mianmian then realized that although professor Qiu had a China face, he didn¡¯t know Chinese?


    She was really too dejected.


    After professor Qiu left, the female students all gathered around, wanting to ask su Mianmian for professor Qiu¡¯s phone number.


    Chirpy naturally wouldn¡¯t let such a thing happen. She protected su Mianmian behind her like she was protecting a chick and chased away all the female students.


    What a joke! Professor Qiu¡¯s call was for her and little Dongfang.


    She had already automatically treated su Mianmian as her own.


    ......


    However, su Mianmian didn¡¯t feel disheartened for too long, because there were too many things waiting for her to do.


    She had to work hard on hernguage and sses now. If she failed the exam, she would have to pay tuition fees, which would add to her debt.


    In addition, she had to work to earn money outside of her sses.


    At first, su Mianmian thought that the vampire wanted her to work to earn money to dy her time. After all, anyone with a little logic would know that it was simply a fantasy to earn ten million by selling bread.


    However, she didn¡¯t know until she saw the shop she was working in.


    She was still too young!


    Vampires were simply crazy!


    ¡°You¡¯re here to work?¡± The shop owner was a fat man in his forties. He was probably European, with charming blue eyes. He held a cigarette in his mouth, looked at su Mianmian, and said, ¡± I¡¯m hungry, can you help me get something to eat first? ¡±


    After saying that, he moved his fat body and walked in.


    Su Mianmian followed behind him and also walked in.


    When she was looking at the shop from the outside, she already felt that the shop was dirty, but after entering, it was even more exaggerated.


    The store was filled with an indescribable smell. The sweet, tobo, and moist smell was not the most uneptable. The most uneptable thing was the bread on the counter. Not only were they in strange shapes, but some of them had even be moldy.


    Who would buy such bread?


    Even if he gave it to others to eat, they wouldn¡¯t want it, right?


    Su Mianmian felt that it was an impossible task to work here to make money!


    ¡°Hey, why are you standing still?¡± The fat Shop owner saw su Mianmian staring at the bread and said, ¡± if you want to eat it, take it. I can¡¯t sell it anyway. But the taste of this bread, even mice won¡¯te.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face was full of anger. Shop owner, if you know the taste isn¡¯t good, why don¡¯t you try harder?


    ¡°I think we should do a big cleaning of the store first.¡± Su Mianmian suggested.


    ¡°Cleaning, Yingluo, that¡¯s too tiring! However, if you want to do it, I won¡¯t stop you, but you can¡¯t ask me for help.¡±

 Chapter 155

    ?


    Chapter 155: Exchanging for money (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I think we should work together.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    no, I hate cleaning the most. It¡¯s worse than exercise. The fat store manager emphasized again, ¡± you can¡¯t ask me for help anyway.


    Su Mianmian was very speechless when she heard the store manager say this.


    She said, ¡± I¡¯m not asking for your help. This is your shop to begin with.


    ¡°Then we might as well not clean up.¡±


    ¡°The environment is so dirty, it¡¯s impossible to sell bread.¡±


    ¡°NO! Was the environment rted to the bread? As long as the bread is good, it¡¯s fine.¡± The fat store manager was very determined.


    Su Mianmian looked painfully at the flies flying around on the bread and said, ¡± no matter how delicious the food is, I don¡¯t have an appetite in this environment. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that the bread here doesn¡¯t even attract rats?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not cute at all.¡± The fat store manager said a little angrily, ¡± if this goes on, I don¡¯t even want to hire you as my employee anymore. No store manager likes to be controlled by their employee.


    sorry, I¡¯m just saying what I think. If you think it¡¯s not suitable, I¡¯ll find another job. Su Mianmian was also a little angry. After she finished speaking, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    The fat store manager was stunned. He reached out to stop her and said, ¡± hey, wait a minute!


    Su Mianmian turned to look at him.


    ¡°Hey, I agree with you on cleaning up together. But before we start work, can you cook me a bowl of noodles?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really hungry.¡± The fat store manager said pitifully, ¡± please, I¡¯m begging you.


    ¡°Yingluo, alright.¡±


    Su Mianmian entered the kitchen and saw tomatoes and eggs, so she fried tomatoes and eggs as a cover, boiled the noodles directly, and boiled a soup with bones.


    The fat store manager had never seen such a cooking method, and he was famished just by smelling the fragrance.


    ¡°Hurry up! Put it here!¡± He raised the empty te in excitement.


    Su Mianmian was startled by his urgency and quickly put the noodles in the position he specified.


    The fat store manager sighed after taking a bite.


    ¡°Heavens! This was simply too delicious! Noodles without meat could be so delicious! You¡¯re a genius!¡±


    Su Mianmian was also very happy to hear that.


    She said, ¡± it¡¯s good that you like it. Actually, I don¡¯t know how to make itplicated. The soup still needs to be boiled for a while. It can only be drunk after an hour.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re too humble. It¡¯s already delicious enough.¡± The fat store manager said, ¡± I¡¯ll have topensate you for the delicious food slowly. Why don¡¯t you go out and sit for a while? Oh, there¡¯s aputer on the table. You can go online.


    Aputer?


    ¡°Ah!¡± Why didn¡¯t she think of using theputer to contact the uncle?


    Su Mianmian felt that she was simply too stupid!


    ¡°May I use theputer to download something?¡± Su Mianmian asked nervously.


    Perhaps it was because su Mianmian¡¯s cooking really suited his taste, but he was in a very good mood now and wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for su Mianmian¡¯s request at all.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    Of course, he had already forgotten that Lei aotian had ordered su Mianmian not to contact anyone else.


    Su Mianmian sat in front of theputer, opened the search engine, and downloaded QQ.


    While she was waiting, her heart was beating very fast. She nced at the fat store manager from time to time, and when she found that he continued to eat and did not pay attention to her, she was slightly relieved.


    After QQ was installed, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t wait to log in.

 Chapter 156

    ?


    Chapter 156: Contact (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    She hadn¡¯t logged in to her QQ ount for a long time. As soon as she logged in, she received a lot of messages, which blocked her website.


    Su Mianmian was stunned. She moved the mouse but found that there was no reaction.


    The fat store manager heard the beeping sound, stood up, and walked towards su Mianmian.


    what are you doing? ¡± he asked.


    f * ck. su Mianmian wanted to cover it up, but the fat store manager moved the notebook in another direction.


    He saw countless dialog boxes pop up and suddenly remembered Lei aotian¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Heavens! Have you contacted your friends?¡± He asked.


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard and said, ¡± I do want to, but yourputer¡¯s dead.


    The fat Shop owner shouted, ¡± Oh my God, ¡± then moved the mouse. After finding out that su Mianmian was telling the truth, he immediately shut down theputer.


    When su Mianmian saw his reaction, she naturally guessed that Lei aotian let her work here not only because he felt that she couldn¡¯t earn money no matter what, but also because he had specifically told the store manager not to let her contact the outside world.


    However, since the fat store manager¡¯sputer could ess the inte, she would have the opportunity to get online again while working here.


    Don¡¯t be in a hurry.


    Su Mianmian stood up and deliberately pretended to be indifferent. She changed the topic and asked, ¡± are you done eating? After you¡¯re done, we can start cleaning.¡±


    ¡°Oh! This is really too sad!¡± The fat store manager covered his face in pain.


    ......


    At the same time, on the other side of the earth.


    ¡°Daddy, miemie¡¯s Q is online.¡± Dongdong pointed to a Green Dot on the screen and said, ¡± but she has only been online for a short time, only about 30 seconds. My virus hasn¡¯t been imnted yet, so I can only find the approximate location. It might be too urate.


    He was a little disappointed. If he had 20 more seconds, he would have been able to find a more urate position.


    He could at least see within two kilometers.


    Huo ting looked at the series of numbers on the screen, reached out and patted Dongdong¡¯s head, saying, ¡± this is enough. Leave the rest to me.


    Dongdong nodded and watched Huo ting turn around to leave. He reached out and pulled his sleeve.


    Huo ting turned around and looked at him.


    ¡°Daddy, you have to find miemie quickly.¡± Dongdong said expectantly, ¡± I want to spend Yingluo with her at my birthday party this year.


    ¡°I promise you!¡±


    ......


    Su Mianmian was still too naive. She thought that she could clean up the bakery in one afternoon, but in the end ...


    She realized how wrong she was.


    The bakery¡¯s utensils were too dirty. It was useless to just wash them, because the dirt on them had been there for a long time. It was impossible to brush them clean.


    However, the store manager couldn¡¯t bear to throw them away, so su Mianmian threw these utensils to him and let him brush them.


    If he didn¡¯t satisfy su Mianmian, he would continue to brush.


    All the bread made by the store manager was packed up by su Mianmian.


    The store manager was reluctant to throw it away and nned to sell it after cleaning it up.


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the customers would get sick?


    However, su Mianmian thought that he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Because no one was buying it!


    QAQ......


    This was really too sad!


    Su Mianmian looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. She felt more and more that she couldn¡¯t make money working here.


    What to do?


    The fat store manager finally made a decision after farming for two hours.

 Chapter 157

    ?


    Chapter 157: Contact (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Mother! I¡¯m not farming anymore! I want to buy all of them again!¡± The fat store manager shouted heroically.


    Su Mianmian was waiting for him to say this!


    ¡°I agree! The store manager is mighty and domineering!¡± Su Mianmian quickly ttered him.


    The store manager looked at su Mianmian and asked, ¡± then if I buy all of them again, I don¡¯t have to do the rest, right? ¡±


    If he wasn¡¯t so fat and strong, he would have sounded pitiful.


    ¡°That depends on how much you pay me.¡± Su Mianmian smiled.


    The store manager rolled his eyes and said, ¡± hey, you can see that my business is not good, so if youe to work, you¡¯ll be very free. How about I pay you eight dors an hour? ¡±


    Su Mianmian actually didn¡¯t care much about this, because she knew that it was simply whimsical to rely on this to pay off the debt.


    Besides, she was only working here to find another chance to go online. Nothing else was important.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Su Mianmian said.


    The store manager originally thought that su Mianmian would haggle with him and had prepared an excuse, but he didn¡¯t expect su Mianmian to agree just like that.


    ¡°Hey, if you can cook me a meal every day, I can give you an extra 20 dors.¡±


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and said, ¡± yes, but you have to prepare the ingredients.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ......


    Therefore, su Mianmian stayed on this small ind.


    She actually didn¡¯t know where she was. She only knew that it was an Ind in the Pacific Ocean. It was said that the ind owner was a Royal Prince of Dubai. His name was a long string, and su Mianmian couldn¡¯t remember it anyway.


    This ce was close to the sea, so there were a lot of seafood products. Su Mianmian¡¯s food had seafood almost every meal.


    It had to be said that the cooking skills of the people here were really average. The seafood was directly cooked and eaten, and then the meat was fried inrge pieces.


    Eh, of course, a tomboy like chirpy would prefer to eat medium well.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t eat when she saw it, so when she came to work to cook for the store manager, she would also prepare her own share.


    In the end, the bread didn¡¯t sell, but the food with China characteristics attracted the strong interest of the people on the ind.


    After the manager ate the 10th dinner cooked by su Mianmian, he decided to hire her as his chef. He wanted to change the bakery into a fast food restaurant.


    However, when he told su Mianmian about this decision, she refused.


    ¡°Why?¡± The fat store manager said in disbelief, ¡± I¡¯ll give you a very generous sry. ording to the monthly sry, it¡¯ll definitely not be the 8 US dors per hour I gave you before.


    Su Mianmian still shook her head and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m still in school. I don¡¯t have the time to be a chef.¡± She had been here for almost a month, and she finally had no problems talking to people.


    She still wanted to work hard on other things, such as reading. Now, she even relied on guessing to read.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to school?¡± The fat store manager couldn¡¯t understand. He said, ¡± here, your education is not important at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to say this to a student.¡±


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± The fat store manager said.


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and said, ¡± actually, it¡¯s not impossible, but you have to agree to one condition of mine.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You want me to go online for half an hour every day.¡± Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± as long as you agree to my condition, I¡¯ll agree toe over to help you during my spare time in ss. What do you think? ¡±

 Chapter 158

    ?


    Chapter 158: Contact (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± The fat store manager replied, ¡± you know, I can¡¯t let you contact people outside. I don¡¯t know what your rtionship with ao is, and why he wants to trap you on this Ind, but I agreed to his request.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t give up and said, ¡± he doesn¡¯t know Yingluo.


    ¡°No, I know everything.¡± The fat store manager said with a serious face.


    alright then. It seems like our deal is unsessful. Su Mianmian felt that it was quite boring.


    ¡°However,¡± The fat store manager thought for a while and said, ¡± I have to go out and buy something, such as picking up the goods. I can¡¯t watch you whine all the time.


    His words were clear enough.


    Su Mianmian suddenlyughed and said, ¡± I understand. I think I should be able to squeeze out some time toe here and help.


    that¡¯s good. It seems like we¡¯ve reached a consensus!


    ......


    Then, two dayster, the fat store manager deliberately pretended to say it unintentionally when su Mianmian was in the store.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy something. I¡¯ll be back in about 20 minutes.¡±


    Su Mianmian had been waiting for this moment for a long time. She smiled and replied, ¡± okay, I will take good care of the store.


    Now that the store was under renovation, there would often be peopleing and going.


    After the fat store manager left, su Mianmian quickly ran to the seat he was sitting at and turned on theputer.


    She found a Penguin on the desktop. It seemed that although the store manager was a little arrogant, he was really a good person. He didn¡¯t even delete the Penguin.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. If she did not download it again, it would take some time.


    He logged in to QQ and a message box popped up.


    At the same time, on the other side of the earth.


    Dongdong shouted in excitement, ¡± daddy, miemie is online again!


    After he shouted, he remembered that Huo ting had already gone to find su Mianmian.


    young master, do you need me to call young master now? ¡± The Butler asked.


    Before Huo ting left, he had instructed that if there was news of his wife, he should call him immediately.


    Dongdong¡¯s eyes continued to stare at the screen and he said like an elder, ¡± there¡¯s no hurry. What¡¯s urgent now is to prepare a ss of strawberry juice for me. I want strawberry juice, not mango juice.


    The Butler frowned. He almost suspected that he had heard wrong.


    The young master wanted to drink strawberry juice at this time?


    ¡°Grandfather Butler, if possible, I would also like a piece of strawberry cake.¡±


    Alright, he didn¡¯t hear wrong.


    The Butler left unsteadily to prepare the cake for Dongdong.


    Dongdong stared at the screen for a while, then his hands quickly operated theputer buttons. When the Butler brought the cake again, he saw the madam¡¯s face on Dongdong¡¯s screen.


    He jumped in shock and his hand trembled, almost flipping over the juice.


    Dongdong quickly took it. After taking a sip, he showed a bright smile and said, ¡± you can contact daddy.


    ......


    Su Mianmian felt that today¡¯s inte speed wasgging. When she opened the QQ chat box and left a message for her ssmates, she actually disconnected. When she reconnected, it wasgging again.


    She simply wanted to cry but had no tears!


    When she was about to operate it again, theputer started moving on its own, which gave her a shock.


    little Dongfang, so you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere. Chirpy ran over.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chirpy had run over. She panted as she said, ¡± professor Qiu is looking for you. Hurry up ande with me.

 Chapter 159

    ?


    Chapter 159: Chapter 158 a hundred million


    Trantor: 549690339


    Professor Qiu? Why was he looking for her?


    Su Mianmian asked him for his phone numberst time, but he didn¡¯t give it and even gave her a bunch of nonsense.


    She felt a little annoyed by him.


    Although professor Qiu was quite good-looking, especially in the eyes of Westerners, who had deep facial features and was very handsome, to su Mianmian, who was used to seeing handsome men, professor Qiu¡¯s appearance was nothing.


    He wasn¡¯t as manly as uncle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a daze, hurry up and follow me.¡± Chirpy reached out and grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand, saying, ¡± this is the first time professor Qiu is so anxious to find someone. Maybe, if he¡¯s in a good mood, we can invite him to dinner.


    Chirpy was professor Qiu¡¯s number one fan.


    But su Mianmian wasn¡¯t his fan, so having dinner together wasn¡¯t attractive to her at all, okay?


    Compared to this, she was more looking forward to sitting and surfing the inte.


    Su Mianmian was pulled by the Hercules and didn¡¯t even have time to greet the fat store manager.


    They arrived at professor Qiu¡¯s office. Professor Qiu was ying the violin and was surrounded by many female students.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face was ck. Chirpy reached out and patted it hard, saying, ¡± get lost.


    Professor Qiu heard their voices and stopped ying. He smiled and said, ¡± can you please close the door for us when you go out? ¡±


    Although the female students did not want to leave, they were afraid of the Hercules and wanted to leave a good impression in front of professor Qiu. Therefore, they all left quite decisively.


    When there were only three people left in the ssroom, professor Qiu smiled at chirpy and said, ¡± can you please leave for a while? ¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Chirpy¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It pointed at its own nose and said, ¡± I have to go out too? ¡±


    Professor Qiu nodded with a smile.


    Chirpy nced at su Mianmian, its eyes full of resentment.


    Su Mianmian took chirpy¡¯s hand and said quickly, ¡± chirpy is my good friend. If you have something to say, just say it.


    Professor Qiu smiled and said, ¡± alright,e and take a look at this. After that, he pressed a button on theputer and opened a video.


    ......


    It was a news video, saying that the Huo family was looking for the missing young Madam. If anyone could provide any clues, they would pay a hundred million Yuan.


    For this, the television station had even made a documentary and broadcasted it all over the country.


    Although the video didn¡¯t directly show su Mianmian¡¯s front photo, it gave a side photo and some descriptions of her age and height.


    After su Mianmian watched the video, her eyes suddenly became wet.


    It turned out that uncle had not given up on looking for her.


    However, chirpy didn¡¯t understand Chinese, so she was in a daze. When she finally saw the photo, she said, ¡± eh, this person looks a little like you.


    Professor Qiu smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s not very convenient to get the inte here and it¡¯s very far from this beautiful country. If I wasn¡¯t on a business trip, I wouldn¡¯t have seen the head of the Huo family spending 100 million to find his wife. It¡¯s a very rare thing in zstan. Actually, I¡¯m saying so much just to confirm it.


    He paused and continued to ask, ¡± you are the girl in the video, right? ¡±


    As soon as he said that, chirpy said in disbelief before su Mianmian could react.


    ¡°Heavens! Little Dongfang, you¡¯re worth so much, you¡¯re actually worth a hundred million!¡±


    ......

 Chapter 160

    ?


    Chapter 160: I missed you (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as professor Qiu asked this question, su Mianmian immediately took a few steps back and looked at her guardedly.


    He smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mean to hurt you. I just want to help you.


    ¡°Then give me your phone.¡± Su Mianmian stared at the phone he put on the table and said, ¡± you just have to give me the phone and you¡¯ll be doing me a big favor.


    In the end, su Mianmian still didn¡¯t believe him.


    Professor Qiu touched his face with regret. His charm had always been popr among girls, but he didn¡¯t expect to kick an iron te with su Mianmian.


    Chirpy looked at su Mianmian, then at professor Qiu, and finally stood on her friend¡¯s side.


    professor Qiu, please help little Dongfang. Although I don¡¯t know what happened, I¡¯m sure that little Dongfang is a good person.


    Chirpy was a kind ck girl.


    ¡°Hey,dies, don¡¯t make the atmosphere so serious. I¡¯m really Yingluo, okay? I won¡¯t say anything more.¡± Professor Qiu shrugged his shoulders weakly, handed the phone to su Mianmian, and said, ¡± use it as you wish. By the way, remember to press 86 before you dial country Z.¡±


    Su Mianmian quickly took the phone, looked up at him, and said, ¡± thank you.


    In any case, he had helped her a lot by lending her his phone.


    Her fingers trembled as she dialed the phone number.


    After she pressed the dozens of numbers, she heard the beep of a sessful call.


    Hurry up and answer!


    She was very nervous. It was clearly only for a very short time, perhaps only a few seconds.


    Yet, she felt as if a lifetime had passed.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said.


    It was uncle¡¯s voice.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief and said in a choked voice, ¡± uncle, I¡¯m su Mianmian, Huahua.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line for half a second before Huo ting¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Little sheep, which floor are you on?¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t notice the strangeness of his question and said, ¡± seventh floor. She had a lot to say, but when she heard the familiar voice, she couldn¡¯t help but want to cry.


    She wanted to tell him about her grievances and fears.


    However, when she realized that both chirpy and professor Qiu were staring at her, she was a little embarrassed and held back her tears.


    She took a deep breath, turned around, and continued, ¡± I¡¯m on a small ind now. I don¡¯t know the specific location. It seems to be dark here. su Mianmian tried hard to recall the address.


    Huo ting interrupted her and said, ¡± don¡¯t panic, little sheep. Answer a question of mine first.¡±


    Miraculously, Huo ting¡¯s words had a great soothing effect on her.


    It was as if she really felt safe when he told her not to be nervous.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    Even though his tone was as cold as ever, it was a familiar feeling to her.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but nod hard, even though she knew that Huo ting couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°I missed you! Uncle, I really missed you!¡± She honestly told him how she felt.


    Huo tingughed in a low voice.


    I¡¯ll give you a chance to fulfill your wish now. What do you want? ¡±


    Su Mianmian almost didn¡¯t need to think and said it directly.


    ¡°I want to see you.¡± She said loudly, ¡± uncle, I want to see you immediately!


    Suddenly, the ssroom door was pulled open.


    Huo ting, who was wearing a ck suit, appeared in front of her and said with a smile.


    ¡°Little sheep, I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡±

 Chapter 161

    ?


    Chapter 161: I missed you (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ?!


    Su Mianmian was dumbfounded!


    She looked at Huo ting nkly with her phone in her hand and didn¡¯t move.


    She wondered if she was dreaming.


    Wasn¡¯t uncle still on the phone with her? Why did he suddenly appear in front of her?


    Was it because she missed him too much?


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m hallucinating.¡± Su Mianmian muttered.


    Her mumbling was naturally heard by Huo ting.


    Huo ting was a little speechless. He quickly stepped forward and reached out to hug su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t mentally prepared at all. She eximed and her phone fell to the ground.


    Huo ting bent down and leaned his head on her head, saying, ¡± do you still think I¡¯m hallucinating? ¡±


    Of course he wouldn¡¯t!


    Su Mianmian also hugged Huo ting hard, buried her head in his chest, and couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud.


    ¡°Wuwu uncle Xuanji, you don¡¯t know how scared I was! I, I thought I would never see you again!¡±


    This was the most satisfying time su Mianmian had cried since she could remember. Many yearster, she would feel a little embarrassed every time she asionally thought about it.


    She had a strong personality, and even if there were many things that she didn¡¯t like, she would try her best to think of the good side.


    He thought that it would be over after a while.


    One¡¯s luck would not always be so bad.


    Even when she was at her most helpless when she was being abducted, she still carried a glimmer of hope.


    However, this did not mean that she was not afraid.


    She had endured her fear before, but now that she saw Huo ting, those negative emotions came like a surging tide.


    Chirpy looked at this Oriental man who suddenly appeared and was frightened by his strong aura. Then, it saw him hug su Mianmian, and then su Mianmian cried loudly after they said something.


    Although she was very scared, she still stepped forward and said loudly, ¡± y-you let go of little Dongfang!


    Who was this dark-skinned person?


    Huo ting looked at her coldly.


    Chirpy broke out in a cold sweat, but she still bravely did not retreat.


    She said, ¡± let go of my friend!


    Su Mianmian cried for a while. At this time, she also heard chirpy¡¯s voice. She looked up and happened to hear chirpy say to Huo ting.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let her go, I, I will call the police!¡±


    ¡®Hey, chirp, chirp, chirp, chirp, did I misunderstand something?


    Su Mianmian said embarrassedly, ¡± chirpy, he, chirpy, he¡¯s my husband.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re married?¡± Chirpy looked at su Mianmian with wide eyes and said in surprise, ¡± Oh my God! You¡¯re still so young.¡±


    Professor Qiu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. This girl¡¯snguage was taught by a physical education teacher, right?


    Didn¡¯t he say before that the head of the Huo family spent 100 million to find his wife? she was even surprised by su Mianmian¡¯s worth.


    So this girl only listens to half of the story?


    Professor Qiu looked at Huo ting with a dark expression. He had always heard about some ¡®legends¡¯ about the head of the Huo family.


    She was his student, after all, so he had to take care of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my student likes to make a fuss.¡± He reached out and pulled chirpy behind him.


    Su Mianmian also noticed that Huo ting¡¯s expression was a little unhappy at this time. She took the initiative to hold his big hand and said, ¡± uncle, chirpy is my roommate and has always taken care of me.


    The unspoken meaning was, you can¡¯t be mean to others.


    QAQ......


    After hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words, Huo ting¡¯s face finally looked better.

 Chapter 162

    ?


    Chapter 162: Let¡¯s go home (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In fact, even if su Mianmian didn¡¯t go online this time, Dongdong wouldn¡¯t be able to locate her specific location.


    In just a few more days. Huo ting could also find her.


    She would never know how much money and energy Huo ting had spent to find her. Of course, Huo ting would not tell her.


    If Huo ting didn¡¯t say it, the people around her wouldn¡¯t either.


    But after this incident, everyone knew one thing.


    In Huo ting¡¯s mind, su Mianmian was very important.


    At this moment, su Mianmian was lying in Huo ting¡¯s arms and finally had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was back in the country she was familiar with.


    ¡°Do you still want to sleep?¡± Huo ting kissed su Mianmian¡¯s forehead.


    Su Mianmian saw such a rare tender expression on his face. She felt very magical and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo ting didn¡¯t understand.


    She said honestly, ¡± uncle, I feel that you seem to be a little different.


    This time, he rarely showed her a cold expression.


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡± what¡¯s different? ¡±


    Su Mianmian blushed and avoided his eyes. She said, ¡± Yueyue, I can¡¯t exin it clearly, Yueyue. her voice was very soft.


    Huo ting lowered his head and gently bit her lips.


    ¡°Yingluo really scared me this time.¡± He said.


    Su Mianmian hugged Huo ting tightly and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this, ran ran. I didn¡¯t know su ran ran would do such a thing. If I knew, I would never have gone over that day.


    Huo ting sighed slightly.


    Su Mianmian raised her head and asked, ¡± Oh right, how is she now? ¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a Saint. Su Feifei had put her in such a miserable state!


    She swore that if she coulde out, she would never let her go!


    Hearing su Mianmian¡¯s question, Huo ting¡¯s eyes shed and he said, ¡± I¡¯ll make her regret what she did to you.


    Su Mianmian knew Huo ting well. She guessed that he probably didn¡¯t want her to know after he said that.


    However, it was different this time.


    She wanted to take revenge on her own! If she had to rely on uncle for everything, she wouldn¡¯t be able to vent her anger.


    ¡°Uncle, maybe I haven¡¯t told you this, but I actually hate su Feifei. My father wasn¡¯t like this when I was young. Although he was always cold to me, he never hit me.¡± Su Mianmian slowly lowered her head and said softly, ¡± but they changed after they came.


    She still remembered how she was first beaten by su Weize.


    Su Feifei said that she deliberately cut the dress su Weize bought for her with scissors. At that time, su Feifei had just arrived and her clothes weren¡¯t very good, so su Weize took her to buy many beautiful dresses.


    Su Mianmian was dumbfounded by su Weize¡¯s p.


    How could she be a match for the mother and daughter who could act? after that, such things happened more and more, and su Mianmian began to stay away from them after suffering a loss.


    However, this wasn¡¯t enough. She was still forced to give her blood to su Feifei every month.


    This was something she could not tolerate the most.


    As she spoke, she thought of the past and the hatred in her eyes could not be restrained.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let her off easily! Although I didn¡¯t really get hurt this time, I won¡¯t let her off!¡± She said through gritted teeth.


    Huo ting reached out and touched su Mianmian¡¯s head.


    Su Mianmian rubbed her eyes hard. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at the uncle.


    She lowered her head.


    Uncle would not like her like this, right?

 Chapter 163

    ?


    Chapter 163: Let¡¯s go home (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In fact, su Mianmian was thinking too much. ording to Huo ting¡¯s means, the people who offended him had been floating on the sea for many years.


    He was naturally not afraid of the little sheep¡¯s ruthlessness. Besides, how cruel could she be?


    If he was really a powerful character, he would not have been bullied for so many years.


    So, when he heard su Mianmian say that she wanted to take revenge herself, he would only feel gratified.


    She felt that her child finally knew how to resist. If Dongdong was bullied, he would have returned the favor ten times over.


    She was not like the little sheep who had been holding back.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you want to do. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Huo ting said softly and reached out to touch su Mianmian¡¯s especially obedient and soft hair.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. The little sheep finally knew how to resist, okay?


    When the little sheep had gone missing, he had read her detailed report and naturally knew some things.


    Some of them were hidden, but the monthly visits to the hospital were clearly recorded. How could he not know about it when he went to consult (threaten) a doctor?


    If he hadn¡¯t been in a hurry to find the littlemb, he really wanted to get rid of the SU family.


    Su Mianmian naturally didn¡¯t know about these things. She was even more touched when she heard Huo ting say this.


    She clenched her fists and said, ¡± I want to call the police! I¡¯m going to tell the police everything she did.¡±


    After Huo ting heard this, he was slightly stunned and couldn¡¯te back to his senses.


    This Kasaya was the revenge method that the little sheep was talking about?


    As expected, it was a very obedient way of handling things.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this.¡± Alright, as long as she was happy.


    ......


    After the two got off the ne, Huo ting¡¯s car was waiting for them downstairs.


    Su Mianmian had justmunicated with Huo ting, and now the two of them went to deal with su Feifei¡¯s matter first.


    After Huo ting found out that su Mianmian was missing, he quickly found out that it was su Feifei¡¯s doing.


    There was a rich yboy in su Feifei¡¯s circle who knew the manager of the casino. He had bought things there a few times before and sold su Mianmian through him this time.


    However, she didn¡¯t say that the person who sold it was her sister.


    Ever since this good-for-nothing rich kid found out about the mess he was in, he was scared to death and blurted out everything.


    Huo ting quickly found the casino, but Lei aotian deliberately changed his hand and sent su Mianmian abroad, a ce where birds don¡¯ty eggs, and spent some time there.


    Su Feifei was naturally detained by Huo ting¡¯s people and locked up in the SU family, and some people were hired to look after her.


    Su Weize was still recuperating abroad. After learning about these things, he didn¡¯t think ofing back, so only Bai Meifeng flew back.


    This time, it was a few monthster when su Mianmian saw Bai Meifeng again.


    Bai Meifeng had been very beautiful when she was young. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t have be a top actress, even at this moment, her makeup was still perfect.


    When she saw su Mianmian, she immediately showed a pitiful expression and said, ¡±


    Mianmian, you¡¯re finally back. Ran ran, aunt Bai has been thinking about you. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. Thank God, ran ran, ¡± she said as she walked towards su Mianmian and reached out to hold her hand.


    Her acting skills were really outstanding. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was aware of this, she would have been very touched by her performance.


    In the end, su Mianmian didn¡¯t have the same cheeky and scheming face as her. She showed a disgusted expression and waved her hand away.

 Chapter 164

    ?


    Chapter 164: Let¡¯s go home (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bai Meifeng didn¡¯t seem to care about su Mianmian¡¯s indifference to her at all. She wiped her tears in front of su Mianmian and said.


    ¡°Mianmian, listen to Auntie. Yingluo didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She was also deceived by someone and did such a thing. Can You Forgive Her? Auntie promises that as long as you can forgive her, I will never let her appear in front of you again.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t your words a little too funny?¡± Su Mianmian asked coldly, ¡± what do you mean by I forgive her? She¡¯s never going to appear in front of me again?¡±


    Bai Meifeng¡¯s chest was stuffed by su Mianmian¡¯s words. She was stunned and said, ¡± haven¡¯t you always disliked ran ran? After this, she won¡¯t be a coward anymore.¡±


    ¡°You must be mistaken. That¡¯s not the main point this time.¡± Su Mianmian interrupted her and said, ¡± su Feifei found someone to kidnap me and sold me. Which of her actions isn¡¯t a crime? ¡±


    Anyway, su Mianmian had already thought about it. If she could return safely, she wouldn¡¯t hide anything for the SU family anymore.


    Bai Meifeng waspletely dumbfounded when she heard what she said.


    She was nning to call the police?


    ¡°Are you crazy? Your father would never allow you to do that!¡± She muttered.


    They all knew how much su Weize cared about the SU family¡¯s reputation.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have not returned this time.


    She had thought that su Feifei would at most have topensate her for what she had done this time.


    Anyway, Huo ting had locked her up for so many days and didn¡¯t do anything to her.


    She had to admit that she was still too naive.


    Huo ting just didn¡¯t have time to deal with her for the time being.


    However, it would be a different story if they called the police.


    Once the police were called, it would mean that su Feifei would be abandoned by su Weize, and if the charges of kidnapping and human trafficking were filed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape for more than ten years.


    Yingying¡¯s body was so weak, how could she have survived?


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue talking to her too much. Anyway, she was slow with her words and there was no point in continuing.


    She looked up at Huo ting and asked, ¡± uncle, please lend me your phone. I want to call 110.


    Huo ting had been standing behind su Mianmian, watching her conversation with Bai Meifeng, and waiting for the little sheep to flip out.


    In the end, it was gone just like that?


    He had to admit that he was a little disappointed.


    He threw the phone to su Mianmian coolly and said, ¡± let¡¯s settle this as soon as possible, then we¡¯ll go home.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded when she heard him say he was going home.


    Bai Meifeng saw that su Mianmian really called the police and rushed up in a panic, wanting to snatch her phone.


    However, how could Huo ting give her such a chance?


    He gently protected su Mianmian behind him, and the bodyguards standing on the side had already rushed up and grabbed her tightly.


    Bai Meifeng saw that she couldn¡¯t stop it and scolded loudly, ¡± su Mianmian, you can¡¯t do this! She¡¯s your sister! The same blood flows in your veins!¡±


    After she said that, su Mianmian was stunned and replied, ¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? how can su Feifei and I be rted by blood?¡±


    Su Feifei was the child Bai Meifeng had before she married su Weize, so how could she be rted to her by blood?


    Could it be Yingluo?


    ¡°Don¡¯t call the police yet! I¡¯m telling you, ran ran, ¡± Bai Meifeng pleaded bitterly. I¡¯ll tell you everything. You should hang up the phone quickly.


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting, who nodded slightly.


    She put the phone down.

 Chapter 165

    ?


    Chapter 165: Let¡¯s go home (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After seeing su Mianmian hang up the phone, Bai Meifeng heaved a sigh of relief.


    She looked at the bodyguards around her and hinted to su Mianmian to ask them to leave first. After all, it wasn¡¯t good to bring what was going to be discussed in public.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t care about this. The SU family had already treated her like this, so why should she still give the SU family face?


    ¡°Mianmian, why don¡¯t we talk inside?¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at her expressionlessly, shook her head, and said, ¡± let¡¯s talk here.


    Bai Meifeng looked at su Mianmian¡¯s indifferent look and hated her to the core, but she had no choice.


    Because she was in a very passive state on this matter, she couldn¡¯t persuade su Mianmian at all.


    Mianmian, your father and I fell in love a long time ago, but we broke up because of some misunderstandings. At that time, I was pregnant with your father¡¯s child, but your father didn¡¯t know about it, so I married your mother. Hanhan, I didn¡¯t want to interfere with your father¡¯s family, so I left him. After your mother passed away, Hanhan, I contacted your father.


    After everyone heard this, they were shocked.


    Although they all knew that mistresses were thick-skinned, they had never seen someone as thick-skinned as him.


    Her words made it clear that your father and I had fallen in love with each other since a long time ago, and that was why we had your sister. However, in order to fulfill your father and mother¡¯s wishes, I had note out.


    Su Mianmian was even angrier after hearing this. Not to mention how much of the content was true, it was a fact that su Weize had let her mother down.


    Thinking of her mother who had passed away so many years ago, su Mianmian still felt aggrieved for her.


    Bai Meifeng said, ¡± that¡¯s why, Mianmian, ran ran is your biological sister. You must not Sue your biological sister in court.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Su Mianmian asked coldly.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t believe anything Bai Meifeng said except that su Feifei was her father¡¯s child.


    Mianmian, ah Yingluo. Bai Meifeng looked at her uneasily.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her. She picked up her phone again and dialed 110 in her face.


    Bai Meifeng copsed to the ground.


    Less than two minutes after su Mianmian called the police, a police officer knocked on the door.


    Of course, the usual police weren¡¯t so efficient. It was Huo ting who gave a call in advance, and the captain of the criminal Police team personally led people to wait at the door for Xuxu¡¯s call to the police.


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows and his men immediately carried a big cloth bag that kept twisting down from upstairs and threw it on the ground casually.


    Su Mianmian looked at it with wide eyes. Could this be su Feifei?


    The subordinate untied the cloth bag and su Feifei¡¯s face was revealed.


    She had not been tied up for long, so she was still full of strength. As soon as she was untied, she immediately began to curse loudly.


    ¡°All of you better remember this! When my fatheres back, I¡¯ll make sure you all die a horrible death!¡±


    When Bai Meifeng saw su Feifei being tied up like this, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She immediately rushed up to hug su Feifei and cried loudly.


    ¡°Yingluo! How did you get beaten up like this?¡±


    When she shouted this, the bodyguards all showed unhappy expressions.


    They didn¡¯t do anything to su Feifei. They just tied her up because she was too noisy.


    They were people with principles. If the BOSS didn¡¯t give them an order, they definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything. But now, everyone was a little regretful. If they had known earlier, they would have hit harder when they came down.

 Chapter 166

    ?


    Chapter 166: Let¡¯s go home (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The police rushed in, and the first scene they saw was Bai Meifeng hugging su Feifei and crying loudly.


    ¡°Yingluo! It¡¯s mom¡¯s fault for being useless, that¡¯s why you¡¯re being beaten up like this!¡±


    At this moment, she no longer had the glow of a big star. In order to make her crying look real and pitiful enough, she cried to her heart¡¯s content, which created no sense of beauty at all.


    Huo ting was a ruthless person. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that su Mianmian couldn¡¯t see too many bloody scenes, he would have asked someone to break a few of her fingers first.


    He frowned. Chen Ce, who hade in with the police, naturally understood his BOSS¡¯s thoughts. He immediately whispered a few words into the police¡¯s ear, then asked the bodyguards to block Bai Meifeng¡¯s mouth and pull her to the side.


    This series of actions only took a few seconds from beginning to end.


    The police officer coughed and asked, ¡± who called the police? ¡±


    Everyone unanimously treated Bai Meifeng¡¯s cries as if nothing had happened.


    When su Feifei saw this, she immediately understood. Just as she was about to say something, another bodyguard sealed her mouth with tape.


    Su Mianmian blinked and looked up at Huo ting.


    Huo ting felt a little ufortable under su Mianmian¡¯s gaze. He said, ¡± the police are asking you a question.


    Since he understood it so clearly, these police officers were probably sent by the uncle.


    She reached out and pulled Huo ting¡¯s hand, saying, ¡± uncle, I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle. Let thew judge what su Feifei did.


    She emphasized on thew, and she believed that the uncle would understand her.


    Huo ting naturally understood. This was su Mianmian¡¯s intention, so he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her.


    However, there were different legal restrictions. He had already decided to find the bestwyer to ensure that su Feifei would stay in prison for the rest of her life.


    Huo ting heard that su Mianmian¡¯s tone was very normal, so she probably didn¡¯t think he was ¡®nosy¡¯, right?


    ¡°Little sheep, I, Yingluo, only wanted to help you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go home.¡± Su Mianmian interrupted his words.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± He held su Mianmian¡¯s hand hard.


    ......


    On the way home, su Mianmian remained silent.


    Huo ting was a little worried about her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Su Mianmian looked out of the window and sighed with an unknown meaning.


    At this moment, she was feeling very ufortable. Bai Meifeng¡¯s words just now had some effect on her.


    ¡°Little sheep, don¡¯t believe her.¡± Huo ting gently pulled her over and let her lean on Him, saying, ¡± these things can be investigated. I¡¯ll find someone to check and know if she¡¯s lying.


    Su Mianmian thought about it and still shook her head.


    She said, ¡± forget it. It¡¯s all in the past. I don¡¯t want to pursue it anymore. From now on, I won¡¯t see them again.


    When Huo ting heard this, he hugged her even more tightly.


    ......


    After the two got out of the car, su Mianmian saw a small ck shadow running towards her and pouncing on her before she could stand firm.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Huo ting supporting her from behind, she might have been thrown to the ground.


    ¡°Miemie, you¡¯re finally back! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. If you don¡¯te back soon, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget your cute and charming face!¡± Dongdong said coquettishly.


    Su Mianmian held Dongdong and was surprised to find that he seemed to have grown a little taller.


    She said, ¡± Dongdong, you¡¯ve grown taller!

 Chapter 167

    ?


    Chapter 167: Chapter 166:


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Dongdong heard this, he immediately wagged his tail and said, ¡± really? I didn¡¯t even notice such a small detail. You know, after you were taken away by the bad guys, I didn¡¯t have any appetite and didn¡¯t even notice these things.¡±


    After saying this, he looked at su Mianmian a little shyly and asked shyly.


    ¡°Miemie, did you miss me?¡±


    Su Mianmian naturally missed him. She nodded hard and said, ¡± dear, I missed you very much.


    Dongdong suddenly wagged his tail even more happily. He looked at Huo ting a little proudly and said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m just that popr. I¡¯ll allow you to hug me. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll even give you a kiss.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was picked up by Huo ting and said, ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste, the child should be asleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even eight yet!¡± Dongdong waved his short legs and naturally refused to go to sleep.


    ¡°Children who don¡¯t sleep can¡¯t grow tall.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Dongdong¡¯s eyes rolled around. He didn¡¯t believe his words.


    don¡¯t lie to children like this anymore. I won¡¯t believe it even if I use my knees to think. After that, he looked at su Mianmian again and asked, ¡± miemie, since daddy wants me to go to sleep, are you willing to apany me? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± okay, but can I go take a shower first? ¡±


    She felt that she was covered in dust. No matter what, it was more convenient to be outside than at home. Now that she was home, she naturally wanted to take afortable bath.


    ¡°You can! I¡¯ll wait for you on the bed.¡± Dongdong replied.


    Look, what kind of conversation is this?


    Huo ting listened to the conversation between his wife and son and felt even more unhappy.


    ¡°You can sleep by yourself!¡± Huo ting red at him and said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Dongdong replied proudly.


    Huo ting hadn¡¯t enjoyed the benefits of a couple for a while. Although he had a little outside to satisfy his hunger, how could it be asfortable as at home?


    At home, she could eat however she wanted.


    However, now Dongdong came out and wanted to sleep with the littlemb. Wasn¡¯t he forcibly taking advantage of his father¡¯s welfare?


    Huo ting naturally wouldn¡¯t agree!


    Although Dongdong was a smart child who knew how to read people¡¯s expressions, he was also very proud at times. Just like this moment, he felt that miemie had finallye back. He had not even said a few words to miemie before he was driven to sleep by daddy. He was very upset.


    So, she was disobedient.


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t help it. He wanted to reach out and hit Dongdong¡¯s butt twice, but his big hand had not yete down.


    Dongdong began to howl at the top of his lungs. Su Mianmian¡¯s heart ached terribly without even shedding tears.


    She angrily rescued Dongdong from Huo ting¡¯s hands and said unhappily, ¡± uncle, can you not be so violent to Dongdong! You can¡¯t hit a child!¡±


    Huo ting looked at his hand that he hadn¡¯t waved down and really felt that he was innocent enough.


    ¡°Miemie, my butt hurts.¡± Dongdong pretended to be pitiful.


    Pain my ass! I haven¡¯t even started beating you up yet!


    Huo ting was so dissatisfied that he wanted to spit fire, but su Mianmian pulled Dongdong away first and ignored him.


    When the Butler saw this, he looked at the young master with sympathy.


    However, as a smart butler, he would not say anything at this time.


    He had to save some face for Xuanji, the head of the family.

 Chapter 168

    ?


    Chapter 168: Present (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two of them left Huo ting and were talking affectionately on the bed.


    Dongdong held his chin with his hand and stared at su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian was a little embarrassed by his gaze. She touched her face and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    Dongdong said like an old man, ¡± miemie, I feel that you¡¯re a little different this time.


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned.


    It had to be said that a child¡¯s intuition could sometimes be very scary.


    This incident did make su Mianmian let go of a lot of things, and she had also grown a little, but she never expected Dongdong to discover it immediately.


    In fact, Dongdong didn¡¯t know so much. He just had an intuition.


    How should he put it? He felt that miemie was even gentler than before.


    He could not help but want to act coquettishly.


    He said a little shyly, ¡± miemie, I¡¯ll be five years old in two days. Daddy has promised to hold a birthday party for me. Can I ask for another present? ¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect Dongdong to be five years old.


    Su Mianmian had always granted Dongdong¡¯s every request, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse his request.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Can I have another sheep? Lil ¡°fire is very lonely, I want another one to keep ITpany.¡±


    Xiaohuo was a sheep¡¯s daughter, and he wanted another sheep¡¯s son. This way, he would soon have endless sheep¡¯s sons and sheep¡¯s grandchildren.


    Just thinking about it was wonderful!


    Su Mianmian thought about it and felt that this request wasn¡¯t something difficult to do.


    She said, ¡± alright.


    However, when she mentioned this to the uncle the next day, the uncle rejected her.


    ¡°No!¡± The middle-aged man said coldly.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and asked, ¡± why? ¡±


    ¡°One of those stupid things is enough.¡± Huo ting snorted.


    ¡°But I promised Dongdong.¡± Su Mianmian said awkwardly, ¡± and little fire is very cute. Although it¡¯s a little stupid, it¡¯s very cute!


    The Lamb, little fire, seemed to understand that everyone was calling it stupid and cute. It gently bit Huo ting¡¯s trousers and thought it was something delicious. After chewing for a while, it found that it was not delicious, so it bleated.


    After su Mianmian saw it, she quickly picked it up before the uncle got angry and said, ¡± little fire, I¡¯ll take you to eat grass first.


    Huo ting looked at his wet pants in disgust and could only stand up to change.


    As expected, he was very stupid!


    Su Mianmian carried little fire back to its breeding room and reached out to help it smooth its fur. She didn¡¯t care if it understood and just taught it first.


    ¡°Little fire, if you still want to have a boyfriend, you can¡¯t bite uncle¡¯s pants anymore.¡±


    What¡¯s a ¡°meh meh¡± boyfriend? Is it delicious?


    Dongdong ran over at this time and just happened to hear the conversation between su Mianmian and xiaohuo. He directly poked his head in and said happily.


    daughter, quickly thank miemie. Your grandmother is going to find you a boyfriend!


    Yingluo. su Mianmian was a little stifled by this name.


    Grandma ¡°meh meh¡±? Was it delicious milk?


    ¡°Dongdong, that¡¯s not how you should address me.¡± Su Mianmian was a little powerless. She didn¡¯t want to be a sheep¡¯s grandmother, okay?


    QAQ......


    Dongdong said ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Mianmian thought of uncle¡¯s objection and suddenly didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    Dongdong said expectantly, ¡± miemie, when are we going to pick a boyfriend for little fire? Do you want to do it now?¡±


    She really didn¡¯t want to see Dongdong look disappointed, so she said, ¡± Dongdong, isn¡¯t your birthday in a few days? Can you wait a little longer?¡±


    For the time being, he could only use the dying tactic.

 Chapter 169

    ?


    Chapter 169: Gift (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    While su Mianmian was still struggling with what to do with the littlemb she promised to give Dongdong, Dongdong received a new cute pet.


    It was a newborn kitten.


    Its entire body was brownish-yellow in color, except for the tip of its nose, which waspletely ck. Its ears drooped down and stuck to its face, and its eyes were dark blue. It didn¡¯t look mighty or domineering at all, but rather, it looked silly and cute.


    After having this kitten, Dongdong no longer kept asking for a little sheep.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so cute!¡± Dongdong stuck to the ss and observed.


    This kitten was a birthday gift from Dongdong¡¯s second uncle.


    He was the second young master of the Huo family who had lived with the foreign terrorists for a few months. On his way to make nuclear weapons, he was kidnapped by the old CEO.


    But unfortunately, he escaped again and was currently missing.


    However, he had a good rtionship with Dongdong since they were young. Therefore, although he could not attend Dongdong¡¯s birthday party, he had prepared a gift.


    ¡°This kitten looks very special.¡± Su Mianmian said with emotion, ¡± look at its tail, it¡¯s actually round.


    Huo ting took a look and felt that it really didn¡¯t look like a cat.


    However, perhaps this cat had just been born and had not grown well yet.


    Compared to this cat, he was more interested in how to catch his brother who appeared and disappeared like a ghost.


    Therefore, he only came to take a look and left after finding that there was not much information about Huo er.


    Su Mianmian and Dongdong took care of the little kitten for a while, and the little sheep, little fire, felt that it had fallen out of favor.


    Originally, it was its own room, but now there was an ¡®outsider¡¯, and even half of its little master¡¯s love and care had been taken away. It couldn¡¯t even eat the grass anymore.


    Most importantly, the smell of this ¡®outsider¡¯ was very scary.


    Lil ¡°fire didn¡¯t even dare to get close, it only dared to pull its nest away from the kitten.


    What was even more tragic was that no one noticed fiery¡¯s disappointment.


    This was simply too torturous!


    Meh meh meh QAQ!


    ......


    Soon, it was Dongdong¡¯s birthday. In order to celebrate Dongdong¡¯s fifth birthday, he invited all his friends who used to be close to him.


    Although he had transferred schools, he used to be a Prince-like figure in the kindergarten. When he gave out the birthday cards, one spread it to ten, ten spread it to a hundred, and in the end, almost all the children in the kindergarten came.


    Furthermore, there were many little girls.


    Huo ting looked at a bunch of little kids running around and felt his head throb.


    He bent down and whispered in su Mianmian¡¯s ear, ¡± do you want to go upstairs with me? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting¡¯s face and knew that he was a little upset now, so she said, ¡± I think it¡¯s quite fun. Uncle, you can go up first. I¡¯ll watch from here.¡±


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian again and saw her excited expression, so he went upstairs with relief.


    On the other side, Dongdong took out his Collector¡¯s Edition robot and showed it to his friends.


    The little boy was more interested in the robot, even if the robot only knew some simple instructions. Even so, everyone was very excited to see it.


    Meanwhile, the little girls were gathered together, looking at Dongdong and discussing him.


    Su Mianmian looked around and found that everyone was attracted by Dongdong, but no one ate the food she asked people to prepare.


    No, there was an exception.


    A chubby little girl was eating a cake in a corner. Her mouth was full, like a squirrel stuffed with food.

 Chapter 170

    ?


    Chapter 170: Gift (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian took a closer look and found that she knew this little girl.


    Previously, when Dongdong was fighting with someone, this little girl had spoken up for Dongdong.


    But why was she still eating when everyone was surrounding her?


    Su Mianmian walked up, squatted in front of her, and said with a smile, ¡± hey, Hello, do you still remember me? ¡±


    The chubby girl looked up. After seeing that it was su Mianmian, she quickly swallowed the food in her mouth, wiped her mouth with a tissue, and said with a sweet smile, ¡± Hello, Dongdong¡¯s mommy.


    ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± Su Mianmian pointed at the lively children over there and asked, ¡± aren¡¯t you going to y with them? ¡±


    The chubby girl shook her head and replied honestly, ¡± I¡¯m not interested in those. I¡¯m more interested in eating.


    Su Mianmian was amused by her honesty. She smiled and touched her head, saying, ¡± then you can eat slowly.


    ¡°Dongdong¡¯s mommy, wait a moment.¡± The little fat girl was afraid that su Mianmian was going to leave, so she quickly reached out to hold her hand.


    ¡°?¡±Su Mianmian looked at her in confusion.


    The chubby girl pursed her lips and asked, ¡± can I have a word with Dongdong alone? ¡±


    After she finished speaking, she was afraid that su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t agree, so she continued to add.


    I haven¡¯t seen Dongdong for a long time, and they didn¡¯t invite me to Dongdong¡¯s birthday party this time. It was me who came with everyone, ran ran. she reached out to wipe her red eyes and said a little sadly, ¡± I thought we were friends afterst time, but I called Dongdong, but he didn¡¯t pick up ran ran.


    Oh, oh, oh.


    So it was a one-sided love.


    Su Mianmian was a little troubled.


    Dongdong has so many ideas. If he doesn¡¯t like something, you can¡¯t make him do it at all.


    ¡°Do you like Dongdong a lot?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    The chubby girl nodded hard and said, ¡± other than my parents and snacks, I like Dongdong the most.


    Eh, alright, Dongdong is still behind the snacks.


    Su Mianmian wanted tough but was too embarrassed to.


    She pretended to be serious and said, ¡± then do you want to confess to Dongdong? ¡±


    The chubby girl was surprised. She opened her mouth wide and asked in surprise, ¡± how did you know, Auntie? ¡±


    This is easy to guess, okay? He even wanted to meet Dongdong and talk to him alone.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong, who was standing on the stage in high spirits, whileforting the little fat girl. She thought to herself, this child is only five years old, but he has already attracted the attention of little girls. What will he do in the future?


    ¡°Come with me first. I¡¯ll call Dongdong overter.¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s impression of the little fat girl had always been good, so she naturally had to help her with her little wish.


    After the fat girl heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, she showed a conflicted expression, which puzzled su Mianmian again. Just as she was about to ask, she heard her whisper.


    ¡°Can I finish this cake before I leave?¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian¡¯s mouth twitched and said, ¡± of course.


    ......


    Su Mianmian took the chubby girl to a living room on the first floor and then told the Butler to call Dongdong over.


    Before Dongdong came, he thought su Mianmian had prepared something delicious for him and came over excitedly. In the end, when he opened the door, he saw a fat girl.


    He frowned and looked around. why are you here? ¡± he asked.


    He remembered that he had not invited her.


    The chubby girl looked at Dongdong nervously. Her fingers were sped together as she said uneasily, ¡± your mommy brought me here.

 Chapter 171

    ?


    Chapter 171: Gift (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Dongdong heard her say this, he suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart.


    He turned around and said, ¡± if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go out first. I¡¯m very busy.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± I have something to tell you, ¡± the chubby girl shouted.


    Dongdong turned to look at her and said, ¡± if you want to confess, I can tell you that I¡¯m not interested in little girls.


    The chubby girl didn¡¯t expect Dongdong to reject her so directly. The mist in her eyes suddenly gathered together, and she was about to burst into tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Dongdong quickly said, ¡± you are already fat enough. If you cry again, you will be ugly and fat.


    ¡°Waa!¡± The chubby girl started wailing.


    Su Mianmian had been waiting at the other side of the door. When she heard the sound of crying from inside, she pushed the door open and walked in.


    What she saw was the fat girl covering her face and crying loudly, and Dongdong¡¯s face was full of disgust.


    As expected, this was the result of Yingying.


    Su Mianmian covered her forehead with a headache. She walked over, took out a tissue to wipe the fat girl¡¯s face, and said, ¡± don¡¯t cry.


    Seeing su Mianmiane out, Dongdong was immediately relieved and said, ¡± miemie, I¡¯ll leave this to you! After he finished speaking, he immediately ran away.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t have time to say anything before she saw him run away.


    She could only continue tofort the chubby girl.


    She said, ¡± actually, it¡¯s not a big deal to be heartbroken. You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll find that there are more outstanding people, and then you¡¯ll find that Dongdong is no big deal!


    The chubby girl sobbed and said, ¡± will there be someone better-looking than Dongdong? ¡±


    Eh, so you like Dongdong because of his face?


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± I will.


    On the other hand, Dongdong heard a strange sounding from the window as soon as he walked out.


    He walked over to take a look and saw that the window had actually been taken down by someone. Then, he saw K jump in without hesitation.


    Then, the two of them looked at each other.


    ¡°Yingluo.¡± K was silent.


    Dongdong was the first to react. He tilted his head and asked in confusion, ¡± uncle, are you here to attend my birthday party? ¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this way of appearing too shy?


    Yingluo. K thought for a moment, then said, ¡± Happy Birthday.


    Then, he stood up, pretending that nothing had happened.


    It turned out that today was Dongdong¡¯s birthday. He had no idea at all.


    Dongdong smiled and showed his white teeth. He reached out his hand and asked, ¡± where¡¯s my birthday present? ¡±


    He was looking forward to what kind of gift his uncle would give him.


    K¡¯s face obviously stiffened. He wondered if Dongdong would call the police and ask someone to throw him out if he said he didn¡¯t bring a gift.


    He rummaged through all his pockets, then took out a pile of choctes. He reluctantly put them in Dongdong¡¯s hand and said, ¡± Happy Birthday.


    Dongdong looked down and asked speechlessly, ¡± isn¡¯t this my gift to you, uncle? ¡±


    He had asked his uncle for help and gave him chocte.


    ¡°Yup.¡± K nodded and said seriously, ¡± that¡¯s all I have left. If you don¡¯t want it, you can give it back to me.


    Dongdong quickly put the chocte in his pocket. He thought for a while and said, ¡± uncle, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to a sheep¡¯s leather cover. Can you give it to me? that shop needs to have custom-made clothes, and people can¡¯t have custom-made clothes without an ID card, ¡± Dongdong said as he reached out and hung his hand on K¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 172

    ?


    Chapter 172: Present (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    K shook his arm hard, trying to throw Dongdong down, but Dongdong was holding him very tightly, and it turned into a strange swing mode.


    The two of them looked at each other for a few more seconds.


    In the end, K surrendered and said, ¡± okay, give me the address. I¡¯ll book one for you.


    ¡°Alright!¡± After achieving his goal, Dongdong jumped down and said, ¡± by the way, uncle, you cane in from that door next time. That¡¯s the blind spot of the surveince camera.


    K watched him leave speechlessly, sighing in his heart. Kids nowadays know too much, don¡¯t they?


    He came in this time to find su Mianmian, but he saw a lot of children at the door.


    K wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, but he was afraid of creatures like children.


    One was fine, but a group of children almost scared him to death, so he climbed over the wall.


    However, Dongdong must have misunderstood something.


    K naturally wouldn¡¯t exin this misunderstanding.


    ¡°K?¡±Su Mianmian saw K standing in the corridor as soon as she walked out.


    K looked back and saw su Mianmian holding a chubby little girl¡¯s hand. At this moment, both of them were looking up at him. He touched his pocket a little ufortably and took out the chocte he had just given Dongdong and handed it to her.


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    The chubby girl¡¯s eyes lit up as she quickly reached out her chubby hands to grab the chocte.


    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±


    K smiled.


    The chubby girl put the chocte into her mouth and felt that her heart that had just been broken up seemed to beforted. She looked at K and felt that this brother seemed to be more handsome than Dongdong. Most importantly, he would give her food.


    Dongdong¡¯s mommy, you¡¯re right. There will be better people appearing. The chubby girl whispered to su Mianmian, ¡± help me tell Dongdong that I don¡¯t like him anymore.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines.


    She was crying so miserably just now, and now she was fine?


    ¡°Brother, do you have a girlfriend?¡± The chubby girl raised her head and asked K shyly.


    K heard this and looked at su Mianmian in horror.


    It was the first time su Mianmian saw him show such an expression and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    The chubby girl held K¡¯s hand when K didn¡¯t say anything. K was so scared that he took a step back.


    She said shyly, ¡± brother, when I grow up, I¡¯ll marry you, okay? ¡±


    ran ran. K continued to take two steps back and said to su Mianmian, ¡± I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯lle to you tomorrow.


    After that, he actually jumped out of the window that he had just climbed in through in front of su Mianmian and the others.


    hehe. su Mianmian was speechless. Was there a need to be so scared?


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so cool!¡± The chubby girl¡¯s eyes were filled with love.


    ¡°......¡±


    Sure enough, lovees without any warning.


    However, the chubby girl finally stopped crying.


    She had found a new target and her appetite had grown again. She made a fuss about going out to continue eating good food.


    Su Mianmian looked at the sweet girl who was eating like a squirrel again and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hungry.


    On the other side, Dongdong had finished showing off his robot and was showing off his cute pet.


    Little fire and the little kitten were brought out.


    A group of children gathered around to watch.


    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with little fire recently. Since the kitten came, its appetite wasn¡¯t very good. It used to eat everything, but recently, it didn¡¯t even eat its favorite cake.


    At this moment, it was hiding its face on its hooves, and the kitten was licking its face with its tongue, probably because it thought it was delicious.


    Meh meh was so scary!

 Chapter 173

    ?


    Chapter 173: Present (6)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Speaking of which, why would anyone say that this scary thing was a kitten? it was clearly not a cat.


    Little fire was being licked by the little kitten, and it was so scared that its fur stood up.


    However, no one noticed its fear.


    Meh meh meh QAQ!


    ¡°Wow, so cute! Yangyang¡¯s tail is curled up. It¡¯s so cute. Dongdong, your animal is so cute. Can I touch it?¡±


    Dongdong said smugly, ¡± no, this is my daughter. You can only look at her and not touch her.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The children looked on with envy.


    ¡°But Dongdong, is your kitten hungry? I saw it licking the Lamb.¡±


    Dongdong leaned in to take a look and said, ¡± they¡¯re like this because they¡¯re very close. I only took them out after I fed them.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the children replied collectively.


    Fiery¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as it barked. There was simply no way out for it!


    ......


    The next day, K came to look for su Mianmian again.


    She had to take the college entrance examination in a month, so she didn¡¯t go back to school during this time. K came directly to tutor her.


    K felt a little guilty because he caused su Mianmian to be kidnappedst time.


    Of all times, his fourth personality had to disappear at this moment.


    However, su Mianmian didn¡¯t have the intention to me him. Instead, she was worried about him.


    This day, before they went to ss, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but ask about his physical condition.


    Thest time they met, K¡¯s head was knocked a few times, and she didn¡¯t know if there were any aftereffects.


    K smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine. I asked Dr. Xia to prescribe a medicine that will suppress my personality. Also, Yingying Bao seems to have lost all interest in this body because of what happened at home recently, so he won¡¯te out again unless something unexpected happens.


    This was naturally a good thing for su Mianmian.


    She didn¡¯t have any feelings for su zheyu, but it was different for K.


    K had saved her time and time again.


    Su zheyu wasn¡¯t the younger brother, K was.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine,¡± Su Mianmian said.


    She wasn¡¯t really interested in the SU family¡¯s Affairs. The uncle had told her that su Feifei had been sentenced to life in prison at the first trial. She was found guilty of kidnapping.


    Naturally, Bai Meifeng was not convinced and wanted to appeal again.


    She had wanted to use her identity as a celebrity to cause public pressure, but in the end, her dark history had been dug out on the forum before she could take action.


    In fact, it was nothing more than some unspoken rules of a third party getting promoted.


    This was alsomon in the entertainment industry. However, when she had just used the image of a pitiful mother to call for the public¡¯s sympathy, such a thing had happened. Naturally, no one would sympathize with her and even gave her the title of ¡± the movie queen ¡°.


    In su Mianmian¡¯s heart, everything in the SU family was far away from her life now.


    All she wanted to do now was to take the college entrance examination and get into Eaton¡¯s University Department.


    The two of them tacitly stopped talking about the SU family and began to open their books to begin their hellish tutoring.


    ......


    A monthter, su Mianmian took the college entrance examination.


    Perhaps this month¡¯s tuition had worked. During the exam, su Mianmian found that she could basically do all the questions and couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    When she came out of the examination hall, she saw Huo ting waiting for her at the entrance of the examination hall, with many parents waiting for their children. However, Huo ting was like a luminous body.


    After Huo ting saw here out, he opened his arms, as if waiting for su Mianmian to pounce on him.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips, ran towards him quickly, and pounced on him.


    ¡°Congrattions on your graduation! My little sheep!¡±

 Chapter 174

    ?


    Chapter 174: Shares (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the college entrance examination, su Mianmian suddenly rxed and slept for two days before she recovered.


    When the results came out, she was already twenty years old.


    For her, her 20th birthday was not just a number. It also meant that she could ask su Weize for what belonged to her mother.


    When she saw su Weize again, she almost couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    In the past, su Weize always paid attention to his clothes at all times and always dressed neatly, but this time, his clothes were crumpled and his face was full of stubble.


    young master Huo, there¡¯s something I want to talk to Mianmian about in private. Can you please wait outside for a while? ¡± Su Weize asked politely.


    Huo ting nced at him and then looked at su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian nodded at him before he agreed. He replied, ¡± I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.


    After Huo ting left, su Weize immediately showed a disgusted expression and cursed in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel any guilt at all for sending your sister to prison?¡±


    Su Mianmian said expressionlessly, ¡± she did something wrong, so it caused such a consequence.


    She had had enough of su Weize, who pushed the me on her every time something happened.


    No matter how biased he was, he couldn¡¯t be like this!


    However, she hadpletely given up on this so-called father of hers. If she didn¡¯t care, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt again.


    ¡°She¡¯s still a child, can¡¯t you just let her off this once? How could I have a daughter like you? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let your mother give birth to you!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Su Mianmian shouted impatiently, ¡± I didn¡¯te here to hear you say this! If you say this again, I¡¯ll call Huo ting in.¡±


    Su Weize sneered and said, ¡± you only know how to threaten me with young master Huo now? You¡¯ve be more capable! Su Mianmian, don¡¯t be naive! Do you think young master Huo is sincere to you? A person like him could have any woman he wanted. Do you really think he married you? You haven¡¯t even collected your marriage certificate!¡±


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath and looked up at su Weize.


    ¡°My business has nothing to do with you!¡± She coldly replied.


    ¡°Unrted? Since it had nothing to do with him! Why are you still asking me for money?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t yours, this is something my mother left for me!¡±


    Su Weize¡¯s expression changed, and he asked ferociously, ¡± who told you that? How do you know all this?¡±


    Su Mianmian rolled her eyes. She had had enough of him.


    ¡°What do you mean by this? You don¡¯t intend to return it to me? If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll see you in court!¡± She did not want to say anything more to him.


    ¡°You!¡± Su Weize found that su Mianmian didn¡¯t fall for his tricks at all now. She didn¡¯t fall for hard or soft tactics, and now she had a powerful backer, so he couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    ¡°Are you going to give it to me or not?¡± Su Mianmian asked coldly.


    Su Weize reluctantly took out the document behind him and handed it to her.


    Su Mianmian took it and looked at it. She actually didn¡¯t know much about these, so she nned to give it to uncleter and let him take a look.


    After he saw su Mianmian ept it, he thought for a while and asked, unwilling to give up, ¡± I¡¯ve given you the thing, can you ask young master Huo for a small favor? ¡±


    ?!


    When su Mianmian heard that su Weize still wanted Huo ting¡¯s help at this time, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at him in surprise.

 Chapter 175

    ?


    Chapter 175: Shares (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Weize saw su Mianmian looking at her and continued.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already taken everything, there¡¯s no need to continue making things difficult for Hanhan. Tell young master Huo to get someone to release Hanhan.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    At a time like this! What gave him the confidence that he would agree to such a request?


    Su Mianmian simply felt that su Weize was unreasonable.


    If she felt that she couldn¡¯tmunicate with him, then she shouldn¡¯t continue. It would just be a waste of her breath.


    Su Mianmian stood up, turned around, and walked out.


    ¡°Su Mianmian!¡± Su Weize shouted.


    Su Mianmian ignored him and reached out to open the door. Huo ting was waiting for her outside. He looked inside and saw su Weize looking a little flustered and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finished?¡± He asked.


    Su Mianmian handed the document to Huo ting and said, ¡± uncle, can you help me take a look? I don¡¯t quite understand.


    As soon as Huo ting took it, su Weize quickly said, ¡± young master Huo, I¡¯ve already followed your instructions. before he could finish his words, he was red at by Huo ting and was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to continue.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting. A trace ofplicated emotions quickly shed in her eyes, and then she lowered her head again.


    She sighed slightly and said, ¡± let¡¯s go home.


    No wonder things went so smoothly this time. It was uncle who helped her.


    He had done so much for her, and she was not a fool. How could she not understand?


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t believe a single word su Weize said to her just now.


    If he really didn¡¯t care and just dealt with her casually, he didn¡¯t need to go through so much trouble.


    She didn¡¯t believe in anything else. She only believed in what she saw and felt.


    Su Weize was still unwilling to give up such an opportunity. He rushed up and said, ¡± young master Huo, can you help Hanhan? she really didn¡¯t mean it. She knows she¡¯s wrong, Hanhan.


    Huo ting smiled coldly and said, ¡± if I¡¯m the one handling it, then su Feifei wouldn¡¯t just be in jail. Are you sure you want me to do it? ¡±


    Su Weize copsed to the ground because of his words, and he didn¡¯t dare to ask Huo ting for help again.


    However, he looked at su Mianmian fiercely.


    It was all because of her that the SU family had be like this! It would be great if she didn¡¯t exist!


    ......


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m considered rich now, right?¡± Su Mianmian took the shares and said happily, ¡± if you lose your job, I can support you.


    Of course, she was joking. Even if she sold her shares at the peak of the stock market, it might not be enough to buy Huo ting¡¯s two cars.


    Huo ting looked at her and said very seriously, ¡± it¡¯s a man¡¯s responsibility to support the family. How can I let you do it? Besides, you¡¯d better save that little money.¡±


    However, the SU family hadn¡¯t produced any movies that sold out in recent years.


    Su Weize, who was originally thergest shareholder, had given half of his shares to su Mianmian, so he no longer had full control of thepany.


    Huo ting was recently acquiring the SU group. Since the little sheep relied on the SU group to earn pocket money, then the development of the SU group would naturally be better.


    Well, the person in charge of the SU group needs to be changed.


    Su Mianmian naturally didn¡¯t know about this.


    She was only joking with the uncle, but when he retorted her so seriously, she suddenly felt bored.

 Chapter 176

    ?


    Chapter 176: Falling sick (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian got the shares her mommy left her. What she thought would be difficult was easilypleted with Huo ting¡¯s help.


    Seeing that she had achieved her goal and persistence for so many years, she felt relieved.


    During the day, Huo ting felt that something was wrong with su Mianmian, as if she was more open than before.


    It was like a second Dongdong, and he felt a little uncontroble.


    However, they were at home anyway, so no matter how much trouble they caused, nothing would happen.


    At night, when Huo ting pulled su Mianmian over to set the rules, he was also particrly cooperative. In the past, he was tsundere and refused to do anything, but this time, he was especially cooperative.


    When Huo ting saw her wet eyes, his heart itched so much that he couldn¡¯t bear it, and he loved her fiercely.


    Su Mianmian was also very obedient. Later, she was really too tired and fell asleep in a daze.


    ......


    After an unknown period of time, she suddenly heard some noise in front.


    She opened her eyes and realized that she hade to an unfamiliar ce.


    She probably hadn¡¯t been here before. The surroundings were covered in smoke, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly. She could only feel it instinctively.


    There was no danger here.


    However, what was even more shocking was that she realized that she had turned into a little girl.


    She lowered her head and looked at her small hand in distress. She was a little confused. Why did it suddenly be smaller?


    Where¡¯s uncle? Where¡¯s Dongdong?


    She walked forward in a daze, trying to find them.


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t walk in front.¡±


    Suddenly, a very familiar voice said to her.


    Su Mianmian frowned slightly and looked in the direction of the voice. She only saw a blurry image that seemed to be a woman.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you know my name?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The woman said gently, ¡± it¡¯s very dangerous over there. Don¡¯t go there.


    Although su Mianmian didn¡¯t know who she was, she felt an indescribable sense of familiarity.


    She thought for a moment and walked over to her.


    The woman reached out and took her little hand, then led her in another direction.


    ¡°Mianmian, are you happy now?¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded hard and then realized that the woman shouldn¡¯t be able to see her nodding, so she added.


    I¡¯m happy. I met very good people, uncle Qianqian and Dongdong. Now they¡¯re my family, Qianqian. I hope to be with them forever, Qianqian.


    ¡°I see, Yingluo. I¡¯m relieved.¡± The woman muttered.


    The further they walked, the brighter the light in front of them. Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes.


    ¡°Next, you can go down on your own!¡± The woman let go of su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡± just keep walking forward.


    Su Mianmian reached out to cover her eyes and wanted to look at her, but she suddenly found that her hand had be bigger, and she had changed back.


    She was surprised, but she didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t open your eyes. Let¡¯s go.¡± The woman said again.


    Su Mianmian resisted her curiosity, hesitated, and still listened to her as she walked forward.


    Mianmian, I¡¯m relieved to see you happy.


    Su Mianmian heard the woman say this when she was surrounded by the warm light!


    That was her mother!


    Mommy!


    Su Mianmian turned around in shock and saw her mommy smiling gently at her. She wanted to walk back, but she was pulled over by a strong suction force.

 Chapter 177

    ?


    Chapter 177: Falling sick (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When did Huo ting notice that something was wrong with su Mianmian?


    After he was full, he hugged the obedient little sheep to sleep. As he hugged her, he felt like he was hugging a fireball.


    He opened his eyes and saw that su Mianmian was a little dazed from the fever.


    She kept humming pitifully.


    He leaned over to listen and realized that they were saying things like ¡®don¡¯t go¡¯.


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t sit still after hearing this. He immediately jumped up, and regardless of whether it was the middle of the night, he immediately called Xia Yi¡¯s phone.


    Fortunately, Gongbei Cheng and his wife didn¡¯t have the habit of turning off their phones to sleep. The phone was finally picked up after ringing more than ten times.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± Gongbei Cheng asked in a bad mood, ¡± it¡¯s the middle of the night. Could it be that your wife has a fever again? ¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened. He felt a deep sense of powerlessness. How was he supposed to resolve this?


    what kind of jinx is this?!


    Gongbei Cheng saw that Huo ting was silent and couldn¡¯t help but be invigorated. I guessed it? You didn¡¯t go overboard again, did you? Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±


    Huo ting ignored his question and said coldly, ¡± ask your wife toe to my side.


    ¡°Please, can you not be so vague next time? what do you mean by asking my wife to go to your ce? If you weren¡¯t my best friend, I¡¯d definitely settle the score with you just for what you said, Qingqing! Honey, when did you wake up?¡±


    Huo ting was simply speechless at Gongbei Cheng, this fool. He hung up the phone in silence.


    He looked down at su Mianmian, whose face was red from the fever, and was extremely worried.


    Why did she suddenly have a fever?


    Could it be that he was really too beastly?


    Huo ting felt a little guilty. He was about to find something to see if it could physically lower su Mianmian¡¯s temperature when he saw su Mianmian reach out and hold his hand as soon as he stood up.


    ¡°Uncle, uncle Yingying!¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s chest seemed to have been hit hard by something. He looked back and saw su Mianmian shouting unconsciously.


    But when she shouted, Huo ting couldn¡¯t leave even more.


    He bent down and touched her forehead gently.


    Hot and warm


    He sat up and couldn¡¯t help but make another call to Gongbei Cheng.


    This time, it was Xia Yi who answered the phone.


    ¡°I was just about to ask you, what¡¯s wrong with the little cutie?¡±


    When Huo ting heard that she was asking about su Mianmian¡¯s condition, he swallowed the words he was about to say and exined.


    After he finished speaking, Xia Yi said mercilessly, ¡± Huo ting, you¡¯re really a beast!


    ¡°Honey, can you not insult a beast like this? He¡¯s clearly worse than a beast!¡± Gongbei Cheng¡¯s voice came from somewhere.


    Huahua. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the little sheep still needed a doctor, Huo ting really wanted to hang up the phone immediately.


    Xia Yi was a doctor with moral integrity after all. She was still concerned about su Mianmian¡¯s health and said, ¡± give me twenty minutes, I¡¯ll be right there.


    ......


    In these 20 minutes, Huo ting had looked at his watch countless times and helped su Mianmian change the towel twice.


    When Xia Yi came in with Gongbei Cheng, she happened to see Huo ting carefully wiping su Mianmian¡¯s sweat.


    The two of them were frightened by Huo ting¡¯s gentle eyes at the moment.


    Was this person still Huo ting?


    That cold, high-quality (childish), pure-hearted (tsundere) man who didn¡¯t know what feelings were?


    The Butler didn¡¯t see Huo ting¡¯s eyes. He walked behind and saw Gongbei Cheng and the others standing at the door, not moving, so he reminded them.


    ¡°Young master, young master Gong and miss Xia are here.¡±

 Chapter 178

    ?


    Chapter 178: Falling sick (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting heard this and looked sideways, only to see the two of them looking at him with strange expressions. It was hard to describe their expressions, but one thing was for sure, if they were asked to express themselves, they would definitely not say anything good.


    But at this moment, the little sheep¡¯s health was more important. Huo ting held back his anger and said coldly.


    Gongbei Cheng, get out. Xia Yi,e here!


    Xia Yi was the first toe back to her senses. She walked up and looked at su Mianmian¡¯s face. She was slightly relieved and said, ¡±


    ¡°You guys can go out first. I¡¯ll check on the little cutie.¡±


    Huo ting said unhappily when he heard this.


    he can just get lost. The littlemb is my woman. Why should I get out? ¡±


    Xia Yi replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ and shrugged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be here, because you¡¯ll disturb my mood when I¡¯m treating the little cutie,¡±


    Huo ting looked at her angrily and was about to continue speaking when he was interrupted by Gongbei Cheng.


    ¡°Ting, let¡¯s go out. Don¡¯t worry about my wife¡¯s medical skills, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no matter what you¡¯re worried about, leave it to my wife.¡±


    Gongbei Cheng pulled Huo ting out.


    Huo ting said worriedly, ¡± Xia Yi, the little sheep seems to be having nightmares. I don¡¯t know if ran ran is confused by the fever.


    Xia Yi waved her hand, indicating that she understood.


    Huo ting then left with Gongbei Cheng.


    The two of them went to the living room and sat down. The housekeeper very cleverly brought out Gongbei Cheng¡¯s favorite red wine.


    Gongbei Cheng swirled the red wine in his ss. He looked at the red wine, which was as red as blood, and took a sip. He was very satisfied with the taste.


    this tastes good. Pack two bottles for meter. I¡¯ll bring them back to drink.


    Huo ting was already used to his thick skin and naturally didn¡¯t care.


    He was more concerned about another matter.


    ¡°You should control your wife. As a man, how can you let a woman ride on your head?¡±


    His littlemb was still the most obedient one, always following his opinion.


    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re not like this, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not. Little sheep, you have to listen to me!¡±


    Gongbei Cheng squinted at him, clearly expressing that he wouldn¡¯t believe a single punctuation.


    However, as a man, he had to save some face. He understood!


    Gongbei Cheng motioned for the housekeeper to fill the ss with red wine. He cleared his throat and said, ¡±


    ¡°Ting, you don¡¯t understand. My wife usually listens to me. It¡¯s just that when we¡¯re outside, ahem, I¡¯ll go along with her.¡±


    Yingluo¡¯s expression was too despicable. She really wanted to beat him up.


    Huo ting moved his fingers.


    Gongbei Cheng saw that Huo ting had stood up and looked behind him. Seeing Xia Yi standing there, he immediately smiled and said.


    honey,e here quickly. This red wine tastes good.


    Huo ting heard this and turned around.


    As expected, Xia Yi was leaning against the door frame, looking at them meaningfully and smiling.


    ¡°You guys can continue chatting.¡±


    How could Gongbei Cheng not understand what she was saying? He must have heard what Tingting said just now.


    His face changed slightly as he pounced on her and said.


    ¡°Honey, are you tired? I¡¯ll help you beat Yingluo, it¡¯s been hard on you!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys have a good time? Continue. I¡¯m also very happy to hear that.¡± Xia Yi looked at him with a smile.


    Gongbei Cheng¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    He thought to himself,¡¯I¡¯m done for. I don¡¯t know how to coax him this time.¡¯


    ¡°Stop making eyes at each other. How¡¯s the littlemb?¡± he asked. Huo ting asked angrily.

 Chapter 179

    ?


    Chapter 179: Falling sick (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    she¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve given her an injection to bring down her fever. Her temperature will probably drop in two hours. Xia Yi thought about it and said it.


    ¡°She seems to be overly worried about something. Don¡¯t give her too much pressure. She¡¯s still a child.¡±


    Just now, she thought that Huo ting was treating little cutie like a beast again, just likest time.


    In the end, she found out that although the little cutie had that thing, it was not because of that that he had a fever. It was more like he had been suppressing something in his heart and his body couldn¡¯t bear the sudden protest after he rxed.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Huo ting¡¯s face turned cold.


    Xia Yi raised her eyebrows and replied, ¡± I mean it literally.


    Huo ting frowned and thought for a while, then said, ¡± what¡¯s the little sheep worried about? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you this question.¡± Xia Yi said, ¡± maybe you can wait for the little cutie to wake up and ask her yourself.


    Huo ting heard this and thought it was a good suggestion.


    ¡°Alright, ting, I¡¯ll go back with my wife first.¡± Gongbei Cheng said, ¡± we¡¯ll drink again another day when your wife¡¯s body is fine.


    Huo ting nodded.


    After they left, the sky had started to turn white.


    When Huo ting returned to the room, he saw su Mianmian sleeping soundly with a frown on her little face.


    Although she didn¡¯t talk in her sleep again, her pitiful appearance really made Huo ting feel bad.


    He sighed slightly and thought to himself, could it be that the little sheep had found out about the SU family?


    Su Feifei had beenpletely abandoned in prison. Su Weize¡¯s right hand was crippled, and his position as director was unstable, about to change hands.


    And Bai Meifeng had nothing to say. After her previous ck record was dug out, she could no longer survive in the entertainment industry.


    The circle of richdies looked down on her even more.


    The only good thing was su zheyu. The littlemb had special feelings for this little brother. Although Huo ting still felt that these few personalities were too mysterious, on the ount that he had saved the littlemb time and time again, he could only say,


    Therefore, he agreed to his ¡®request¡¯.


    Did the little sheep know about this?


    ..


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was a worried uncle.


    She was stunned for a moment. Recalling what she had just dreamed of, she felt very aggrieved.


    Her tears fell uncontrobly.


    Huo ting originally wanted to set some rules with her, but su Mianmian¡¯s tears fell as soon as he straightened his face.


    little sheep, don¡¯t cry, ¡± he said, a little flustered.


    Huo ting helped su Mianmian wipe her tears a little clumsily.


    Su Mianmian buried her face in Huo ting¡¯s chest and muttered, ¡± why doesn¡¯t she want to see me? Wuwuwuwu!¡±


    The woman in his dream was his mother, but he didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t want to show up.


    It had been so many years, and her mother¡¯s face was long blurred, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t miss her Hanhan.


    Why didn¡¯t he see her?


    Su Mianmian felt very aggrieved.


    Huo ting thought something big had happened, but when he pieced together the truth from su Mianmian¡¯s words, he was silent.


    ¡°Uncle, why doesn¡¯t mom want to see me?¡±


    Yingluo, ¡± how would he know why his mother-inw was so willful?


    ¡°Uncle, I really miss her! More than ever! I really want to see her! QAQ......¡±


    Huo ting was not happy when he heard this!


    What did the little sheep mean? He felt that it was necessary to set some rules with her!


    He couldn¡¯t be too indulgent with his wife! Otherwise, the heavens would be overturned!

 Chapter 180

    ?


    Chapter 180: Falling sick (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Little sheep, who did you say you missed?¡± Huo ting lifted her face.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t hear Huo ting¡¯s displeasure. She was still immersed in the dream she had just had.


    Feeling wronged, she said, ¡± I miss my mother. I saw her just now, but she didn¡¯t admit that she was my mother, uncle wuwuwuwu. I really want to see her!


    ¡°Little sheep, you¡¯re wrong!¡± Huo ting said angrily, ¡± everything you have is mine. I can ept that you miss your mother-inw asionally, but how can you say that you want to see her? You¡¯re going to overturn the heavens! Do you still have me as your husband in your heart?¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned!


    He didn¡¯t know how the topic had developed in such a magical direction.


    Was there a problem with her wanting to see her mother?


    ¡°Uncle, what do you mean?¡± Her tears were still hanging from the corners of her eyes.


    Huo ting said coldly, ¡± I don¡¯t like it when you say you want to see her. Everything you have is mine. Don¡¯t say such things again.


    Although his tone was cold, his actions of helping su Mianmian wipe her tears were very gentle.


    Su Mianmian thought about it carefully and forgot to cry. Only then did she understand what Huo ting meant.


    Did this uncle think that he was going to take things too hard?


    Heavens! Should she bementing over his rich imagination?


    With this, the sad atmosphere lightened a little.


    On the other side, Huo ting continued, ¡± your physical fitness is really getting worse and worse. You wouldn¡¯t have fallen sick so easily in the past. I¡¯ll take you for a physical examination tomorrow, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian was in a daze for a while, and the topic had actually progressed to the problem of daily food and exercise.


    ¡°Ah?¡± She turned her face away in pain and said, ¡± I¡¯m a little dizzy, Huahua.


    ¡°Still dizzy? Let me see.¡± Huo ting put his forehead close to su Mianmian¡¯s.


    Su Mianmian saw Huo ting¡¯s face without any warning. She lowered her eyelids and saw Huo ting¡¯s chin with stubble. For some reason, her heart beat so fast that she couldn¡¯t control it.


    ¡°Your forehead is fine, but why is your face still so red?¡± Huo ting touched su Mianmian¡¯s face a little worriedly and said, ¡± don¡¯t tell me you have a fever again? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was too embarrassed to say that she was blushing and her heart was beating fast because of the temptation of beauty.


    She pulled the nket over her face and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping for a while.


    How could Huo ting let her fall asleep like this? what if she fell sick again?


    He gently pulled down su Mianmian¡¯s nket, but before he could say anything, he heard su Mianmian say angrily.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Su Mianmian sat up with a red face.


    Huo ting was a little surprised to see her suddenly angry and said, ¡± I just wanted to see what¡¯s wrong with you.


    Su Mianmian puffed up her cheeks and replied, ¡± I¡¯m fine!


    Huo ting reached out and touched su Mianmian¡¯s head. Just as he was about to continue speaking, there was a sudden bang at the door.


    The two of them looked over at the same time and saw Dongdong fall in.


    Dongdong scratched his head. There was no embarrassment on his face at all, as if he was not the one who had been eavesdropping.


    He said, ¡± do you guys want to kiss? ¡±


    Su Mianmian covered her face in pain.


    Huo ting stood up and walked over with a cold face. He picked Dongdong up like a kitten and said, ¡± you have to go to kindergarten today, right? ¡± He used a certain tone.


    Dongdong¡¯s eyes dodged.

 Chapter 181

    ?


    Chapter 181: Tomb-sweeping (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dongdong moved his body and jumped down very agilely.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t notice and let him escape. He shouted anxiously, ¡± stop! Where do you want to go?¡±


    hehe, daddy, you guys take your time to chat. I¡¯m going to school now. Dongdong¡¯s eyes dodged a few times and he quickly ran out, not forgetting to close the door for them.


    ¡°You little brat!¡± Huo ting thought in his heart, is it better to hang Dongdong up and spank his butt? Would it be better to cut off his inte for three months?


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Su Mianmian pulled Huo ting¡¯s hand.


    Huo ting turned around and looked at her.


    ¡°Can you take me to a ce?¡± Su Mianmian asked with a frown.


    Seeing su Mianmian¡¯s pitiful look, Huo ting threw Dongdong¡¯s matter to the back of his mind.


    Anyway, if Dongdong dared not to go to school! He would definitely spank his butt and cut off hiswork.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Huo ting said worriedly,¡±your body is weak.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± can you take me there? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and couldn¡¯t bear to reject her in the end.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, you have to tell me immediately.¡± He said.


    Su Mianmian nodded, got up, and nned to change her clothes, but seeing that uncle was still standing in the room, she couldn¡¯t help but say a little shyly, ¡± uncle, you¡¯re not going out? ¡±


    What he meant was, ¡± I want to change my clothes. Uncle, you should get out of here quickly!


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows with an expression that said,¡±why should I go out?¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, alright.¡± Su Mianmian was embarrassed and finally decided to go to the dressing room to change.


    ......


    The ce su Mianmian was going to was the cemetery.


    She woulde to see her mother on her birthday every year. Other than that, she didn¡¯t dare toe often, because every time su Weize knew that she was here to see her mother, he would be indifferent to her for a period of time when she went back. Now, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    However, because of the dream she had just had, she really wanted to see her.


    Su Mianmian stood in front of her mother¡¯s grave with a bouquet of carnations in her arms. Looking at her mother¡¯s bright smile on the stone tablet, her tears flowed down her cheeks.


    ¡°Mom, can you hear me? That¡¯s fine, right?¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m doing well now, don¡¯t worry! I will work harder in the future! So, if it¡¯s possible, can youe and see me again? I really want to see you again, Yingluo.¡±


    If she didn¡¯te soon, she would have forgotten what her mother looked like, Yingluo.


    Seeing su Mianmian cry, Huo ting quickly stood up, reached out to hug her, and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Little sheep, don¡¯t cry. For the person who left, the thing she wants the most is for you to live your life well. It¡¯s best for her to forget.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to do this!¡± Su Mianmian said excitedly, ¡± I don¡¯t want to forget mom!


    Huo ting sighed slightly.


    After su Mianmian finished speaking, she also felt that she had overreacted. She lowered her head and said apologetically.


    I¡¯m sorry, uncle. I¡¯m Yingluo, ¡± she said, choking with sobs. I¡¯m just a little sad, Yingluo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad!¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± you still have me.


    And me, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian suddenly looked up at Huo ting and muttered, ¡± and you, right? Will you always be by my side?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why she would ask this question. It seemed like she had asked it without thinking.


    After saying this, su Mianmian had an indescribable anticipation in her heart, but more than that, she felt uneasy.

 Chapter 182

    ?


    Chapter 182: Tomb-sweeping (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting didn¡¯t give su Mianmian a chance to hesitate and said firmly, ¡± yes, you still have me. I will always be by your side.


    This very ordinary sentence was like a stone being thrown into a calmke, causing waves of ripples.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart was warm. She thought that she would probably never forget Huo ting¡¯s gentle gaze at this moment.


    thank you, Zhenzhen, ¡± she said softly.


    Huo ting¡¯s response was to cover su Mianmian¡¯s hand even harder.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the strong wind, but her fingers were a little cold.


    ......


    The two of them stood in silence for a while. After su Mianmian¡¯s emotions calmed down, Huo ting said, ¡± let¡¯s go back.


    Her fever had just subsided, and the wind was quite strong here. He was worried that she would catch a cold again.


    Su Mianmian nodded and took a deep look at her mother on the tombstone again before she was pulled away by Huo ting.


    She looked down at their hands that were holding each other. Huo ting¡¯s hand was big and strong, giving her a sense of security.


    She was extremely d to have him by her side.


    Suddenly, Huo ting stopped, and su Mianmian directly bumped into his back.


    Yingying, it hurts!


    Su Mianmian covered her nose. With this bump, her tears came out.


    QAQ......


    ¡°Uncle, why did you suddenly stop?¡± She asked.


    Huo ting moved his body away, and su Mianmian realized that K hade over.


    He was standing not far away, looking at them with a smile.


    ¡°K?!¡±Su Mianmian said with a little surprise.


    Why would he be here?


    Huo ting looked at K and said to su Mianmian, ¡± I¡¯ll go over first and get someone to drive the car over.


    After that, he gently held su Mianmian¡¯s hand, and then looked at K meaningfully before turning to leave.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Mianmian asked directly.


    K smiled at her innocently and said, ¡± I asked Mr. Huo.


    When did they be so friendly?


    Did something happen that she did not know about?


    Su Mianmian had an indescribable feeling. She felt that K seemed to be a little different, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was different.


    K saw that su Mianmian didn¡¯t speak and continued to ask, ¡± are you feeling better? ¡±


    Su Mianmian heard this and said, ¡± it¡¯s fine. But how did you know? ¡±


    K said, ¡± I have something to do in S city. I wanted to tell you earlier, but I haven¡¯t seen you these few days.


    It turned out that K had already decided to leave S city a long time ago, and it could even be said that Huo ting helped him with his departure.


    It was just that su Mianmian was about to take the exam, so he didn¡¯t tell her about this.


    He wanted to tell her after the exam, but su Mianmian was sick again.


    Su Mianmian was stunned when she heard that K was leaving and said, ¡± where are you going? Are you going out to y?¡±


    In her impression, K had always appeared and disappeared like a ghost.


    However, he would always appear when she needed his help the most.


    So, even if they didn¡¯t live together, K¡¯s presence was still very strong!


    Hearing him say that he was leaving S city this time, su Mianmian had an inexplicable uneasiness in her heart.


    K shook his head with a smile. He didn¡¯t say where he was going, but simply said, ¡± not to y.


    Su Mianmian frowned and asked again, ¡± when are youing back? ¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t tell her where he was going, he should at least tell her the time, right?


    maybe two months, maybe two years, ¡± K said.

 Chapter 183

    ?


    Chapter 183: Tomb-sweeping (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It could be two months, or two years.¡±


    K¡¯s casual voice entered su Mianmian¡¯s ears.


    She looked at him with a frown, feeling a little helpless at the farewell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± K put his hand on su Mianmian¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s not like I¡¯m noting back.


    Su Mianmian pulled his hand down from her head and said, ¡± then leave your contact information.


    K raised his eyebrows andughed. I know your number, ran ran.


    In other words, he didn¡¯t even intend to give her his contact information.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡± you won¡¯t do anything bad, will you? ¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± K replied, ¡± I just haven¡¯t decided on a ce yet. I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯ve settled down.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll contact you.¡± Kughed more than ever today. He looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± I¡¯m leaving. Take good care of yourself. If Mr. Huo doesn¡¯t treat you well, you should leave him.¡±


    Thest sentence was a little strange, but su Mianmian didn¡¯t think much of it at the moment.


    She just felt that the uncle¡¯s rtionship with K was indeed very ordinary.


    ¡°You have to take care of yourself outside.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± also, remember to contact me when you settle down.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. K said as he reached out his hand to su Mianmian.


    Was this a handshake?


    Su Mianmian was stunned and reached out to hold his hand.


    K pulled su Mianmian towards him the moment she held his hand, hugged her hard, and said in her ear.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    K quickly let go of su Mianmian after he finished his sentence.


    By the time su Mianmian reacted, K was already walking in front of her.


    ¡°K!¡±She shouted.


    K didn¡¯t turn around, but just waved at her.


    ¡°Goodbye, K!¡± Su Mianmian shouted loudly.


    I hope that when I see K again, everything will be better


    He definitely would!


    When su Mianmian got in the car, she found that Huo ting¡¯s expression was a little bad, as if he was angry about something.


    She touched her face and moved to the side, away from him.


    Huo ting¡¯s face turned even worse. He looked at su Mianmian coldly and said, ¡±


    ¡°Do you know that you were wrong?¡±


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes wide and let out an ¡± ah ¡°.


    What¡¯s wrong with uncle again?


    ¡°I just told you that everything you have belongs to me. But what did you do just now?¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Su Mianmian really didn¡¯t know.


    Huo ting pulled her over angrily and wrapped his arms around her. Su Mianmian sat on hisp a little awkwardly.


    She wanted toe down, but Huo ting didn¡¯t let her.


    He said angrily, ¡± how can you hug another man? ¡±


    Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian said speechlessly, ¡± that was just a farewell hug, and the man you¡¯re talking about is my brother.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your brother a man?¡±


    QAQ Xueying ¡± the uncle was a little unreasonable!


    little sheep, you¡¯ve been getting a little carried away recently. It seems like I need to set some rules for you. Huo ting looked at su Mianmian with ill intentions.


    ¡°Uncle Jian Jia, I¡¯m still disabled. If you want to set a rule, my HP will definitely go to zero immediately.¡± Su Mianmian reached out and pushed Huo ting, then climbed down from him.


    She felt that she needed to stay away from the uncle.


    Well, when I sleep at night, I can pull Dongdong to sleep with me or something.

 Chapter 184

    ?


    Chapter 184: Meeting the parents (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After a few days, su Mianmian¡¯s body waspletely better.


    In fact, her body had been fine for a long time, but she was frightened by Huo ting¡¯s exercise n and continued to pretend to be sick.


    She would die if she ran five thousand meters every morning, alright?


    Huo ting didn¡¯t really let su Mianmian carry out this n.


    More than that, he made it for fun. Every morning, they would run together, and it was so romantic.


    Of course, su Mianmian didn¡¯t find it romantic at all.


    Huo ting ate a few full meals of meat under su Mianmian¡¯s coquettishness and did whatever she wanted. In the end, if it wasn¡¯t for the little sheep being too shy and raising its sharp ws in anger, he would have continued to whine.


    All in all, the two of them were now living an extraordinarily sweet life. In Dongdong¡¯s words, if they went out, they would blind the single men¡¯s eyes in minutes.


    On this day, after dinner, Huo ting said something very ordinary.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Su Mianmian widened her eyes and asked, ¡± uncle, I didn¡¯t hear clearly. Can you say it again? ¡±


    Huo ting held her hand and said with a good temper, ¡± it¡¯s the old man¡¯s birthday tomorrow. He asked us to go back for dinner.


    The name ¡®old man Yingluo¡¯ sounded unusual.


    ¡°Who is this old man?¡± Su Mianmian decided that it was better to ask clearly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to go back to grandpa¡¯s house.¡± Dongdong said a little unhappily, ¡± daddy, can I not go? ¡±


    After Dongdong said that, su Mianmian understood that uncle was taking her to meet his parents.


    She suddenly felt a little nervous.


    In fact, she had seen him once when they got married. However, she had been absent-minded at the time and did not have much of an impression. She only vaguely remembered that he was a very serious old man.


    Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± No.


    Dongdong immediately pouted and turned his head to the side unhappily. He said, ¡± you should pay attention to the child¡¯s thoughts. You can¡¯t force the child. If you do that, I will be a bad child at any moment.


    Huo ting sneered and said, ¡± Huo chendong, if you dare to skip ss, I¡¯ll freeze your card immediately. I¡¯ll also stop your inte.


    Dongdong originally wanted to be arrogant, but after hearing Huo ting¡¯s words, he suddenly didn¡¯t dare to.


    Money and the inte were his lifeblood!


    He puffed up his bun-like face and looked at su Mianmian pitifully, saying, ¡± miemie, your husband is so overbearing and unreasonable!


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and reached out to touch Dongdong¡¯s head as afort.


    Dongdong said sadly, ¡± alright, as expected, you follow your husband after you get married. Miemie, you¡¯ve changed. I¡¯m in a bad mood, I¡¯m going to take a break. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, miemie. after saying that, he picked up little fire, who was still eating cake on the table, and left.


    Xiaohuo was still hiding in a big te to eat, but before it could eat enough, Dongdong picked it up and it could not help but bleat in confusion.


    After Huo ting saw it, his anger suddenly rose and he said angrily.


    ¡°Huo chendong, how many times have I told you? Don¡¯t put the animal on the table!¡± Thinking that he had just eaten with a sheep, he was very unhappy. He just wanted to grab Dongdong and give him a good beating.


    When Dongdong heard that Huo ting was angry, he naturally ran further away.


    As he ran, he did not forget to exin, ¡± daddy, xiaohuo did not eat the same food as you. As my daughter, I have carefully prepared the food for her.


    Was this the main point of ¡°Yingluo¡±?


    Huo ting said angrily, ¡± stop right there!


    Dongdong naturally would not stand still and had long slipped away.

 Chapter 185

    ?


    Chapter 185: Meeting the parents (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dongdong ran to the second floor with xiaohuo. He looked back and saw that Huo ting didn¡¯t chase after him, so he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.


    BAA, BAA, BAA. Lil ¡°fire tilted its head and licked its little master¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Daughter, did I scare you?¡± Dongdong touched xiaohuo¡¯s head and said, ¡± your grandfather has always been like this. Sigh, only miemie can tolerate it.


    Fortunately, Huo ting wasn¡¯t here. Otherwise, he would probably be angry again when he heard that his grandfather was treated like a sheep.


    meh, meh, meh. xiaohuo said obediently.


    Dongdong couldn¡¯t help but Mutter to himself when he saw that her hair was getting better.


    that¡¯s weird. It seems like you and Xiao Mao really don¡¯t get along. Fine, you two can go separate ways in the future.


    The kitten was the cat that second uncle had given him. He had let xiaohuo live with it before, but for some reason, xiaohuo had stopped eating and lost a lot of fur, especially its head. It had be a bald sheep and looked very ugly.


    Dongdong was so anxious that he thought that xiaohuo had a terminal illness, so he found several veterinarians to take a look. After analysis, he suggested that the two animals should live separately.


    In the end, after testing for a few days, xiaohuo¡¯s appetite returned.


    However, perhaps it was because it was too frightened before, it was now very clingy to Dongdong and liked to act coquettishly.


    ¡°Meh!¡± If it could be expressed in words, xiaohuo would have cried at this moment.


    It was great that she didn¡¯t have to live with that terrifying animal!


    Xiaohuo wagged its tail desperately and even stuck out its tongue to lick Dongdong¡¯s fingers.


    Dongdong was amused by it, but he still didn¡¯t give up the idea of making the two animals love each other.


    He said, ¡± I think the kitten still likes you a lot. When the kitten gets vinated in a few days, we¡¯ll have to ask the doctor and see if he knows what the situation is, ran ran.


    meh QAQ meh meh ¡± don¡¯t!


    ......


    It was su Mianmian¡¯s first time meeting the elders on Huo ting¡¯s side, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Last night, she asked about the uncle¡¯s family situation.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t say much. He just briefly said that he had a younger brother, but he was veryzy and didn¡¯t know which corner of the earth he was in.


    The uncle¡¯s father, Huo Zhenyuan, was celebrating his 70th birthday this year. Su Mianmian gestured with her fingers. Then, the uncle was only born when he was in his 40s.


    Sigh, uncle¡¯s mother is also quite powerful.


    ¡°Other than the old man, don¡¯t bother about the others.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. When she arrived at the Huo family, she was a little shocked to see a bunch of rtives who were much older than her but were below her in seniority.


    She didn¡¯t know these people and didn¡¯t know what to talk to them about. Most importantly, they didn¡¯t have amon topic.


    Therefore, su Mianmian kept silent and followed Huo ting with a smile.


    These rtives kept trying to make their presence known in front of Huo ting, but Huo ting was more impressive than su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian was still smiling, but Huo ting¡¯s face was cold.


    However, these people didn¡¯t care. Even if Huo ting didn¡¯t say a word, they could still talk about it happily.


    This ability really made su Mianmian speechless.


    The world of adults was really hard to understand.


    ¡°Huo ting, who is this?¡± A man in his forties asked.


    Huo ting nced at him coldly, toozy to pay attention to him.

 Chapter 186

    ?


    Chapter 186: Meeting the parents (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Huo ting, don¡¯t you want to introduce us?¡± The smile on the man¡¯s face was still very gentle. If one didn¡¯t know the situation, one would think that they were having a good chat.


    Because before this, he had been talking to himself for almost half an hour. If he hadn¡¯t mentioned su Mianmian, Huo ting probably wouldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him.


    ¡°Is this your new wife?¡± The man saw that Huo ting was ignoring him and turned his attention to su Mianmian. He smiled and said, ¡± thest time you got married, I happened to have something to do and didn¡¯te over. It¡¯s the first time we met. I¡¯m Huo ting¡¯s uncle, Yingluo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me your rtive. I don¡¯t have an uncle.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    His direct face-pping did not make the man retreat. Instead, the manughed and said, ¡± haha, you only know how to joke, Yingluo.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian felt embarrassed for him, and she couldn¡¯t hold back the smile on her face, so she simply stopped smiling.


    The man saw su Mianmian staring at him and felt a little displeased. He could tolerate Huo ting¡¯s anger, but did his new wife have to give him attitude too?


    Although she¡¯s my new wife, everyone knows what¡¯s going on.


    At such a young age, even marriage was illegal. She didn¡¯t know how long Huo ting would be interested in ying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Dongdong.¡± Huo ting looked at his watch and felt that they had been here for an hour. He was ready to find Dongdong, meet the old man, and then the whole family would leave.


    Su Mianmian naturally agreed.


    Thus, the two of them ignored the man and directly jumped over him to leave.


    After they left, another person came forward and asked.


    President fan, what did you guys talk about just now? ¡±


    Fan Shi looked at him and said casually, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. We were just casually chatting. You know, this nephew of mine actually has the idea of developing area S. He asked me if I¡¯m interested in investing in it.


    President fan, if there¡¯s a chance, please take care of me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do it!¡±


    ......


    The two asked the maid and found Dongdong in the lounge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the old man.¡± Huo ting said.


    Dongdong blinked and suddenly looked like he had wilted.


    He didn¡¯t want to see his grandfather. Children were very sensitive, and he could feel that his grandfather didn¡¯t like him.


    However, he also knew that he had to see his grandfather today.


    daddy, after meeting Grandpa, can you take me to watch a big movie called happy sun? my little heart urgently needs happy sun tofort me. Dongdong gestured with his fingers.


    Huo ting frowned and said, ¡± why isn¡¯t the movie out yet?!


    He could vaguely remember that it had been ying for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s a private movie theater.¡± Su Mianmian exined, ¡± you can directly request movies inside.


    So, as long as you want to see it, you can keep looking at it.


    ¡°Daddy, promise me, okay? If you promise me, I¡¯ll be good and not be naughty.¡± Dongdong looked at Huo ting in anticipation.


    Huo ting sighed slightly in his heart, reached out and touched his head, saying, ¡± well, remember to say hello to the old man when you go inter.


    Dongdong nodded and showed a bright smile.


    He jumped between su Mianmian and Huo ting, holding su Mianmian¡¯s hand in one hand and Huo ting¡¯s big hand in the other, and said obediently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be good!¡±


    Su Mianmian still felt strange in her heart, but she knew that it wasn¡¯t a good time to say anything now. The three of them went to see Huo Zhenyuan with different feelings.

 Chapter 187

    ?


    Chapter 187: Meeting the parents (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Huo Zhenyuan handed over thepany to Huo ting five years ago, he had lived a semi-reclusive life.


    Unless it was his birthday every year, he would usually meet with guests.


    Huo ting and the others came to the door of an antique room. Before they went in, they could smell the smell of sandalwood from inside, and they felt rxed.


    Dongdong frowned and said, ¡± this smell is like xiaohuo¡¯s poop.


    The corner of Huo ting¡¯s mouth twitched. He squinted at him and said, ¡± shut up!


    ¡°Really, I think these two taste exactly the same.¡± Dongdong continued to speak without fear of death.


    hehe. Huo ting looked at him deeply and felt that it was a bit too embarrassing to hit the paper¡¯s butt here. He took a deep breath and endured it.


    Momo. su Mianmian was also speechless for a while. She originally wanted to say that the smell was very fragrant, but after Dongdong said that, her expression also became strange.


    ¡°What are you still standing at the door for?¡± A series of angry shouts came from inside.


    Huo ting¡¯s expression froze and he red at Dongdong fiercely. Dongdong¡¯s tail that was raised up wilted and he took a step back pitifully, shrinking behind su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and also wanted to take a step back, but she was pulled back by Huo ting before she could finish her action.


    uncle Yingying. she looked up at him.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t say anything and directly opened the door and walked in.


    Su Mianmian quickly put her attention to the front and saw a very serious old man sitting in the middle. He looked to be in his seventies, with all his hair white and a serious expression. He was wearing a simple Tang suit, and even if he didn¡¯t speak now, the aura he gave off was a little terrifying.


    Behind him stood a woman in her early forties. Her hair was tied up, revealing her smooth forehead. She was wearing a cheongsam and was smiling at them amiably.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t say anything, you guys won¡¯te in, right?¡± Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s voice was very cold.


    Su Mianmian felt a little cold, especially when his sharp eyes looked over, and she was a little wilted.


    QAQ......


    He could kind of understand why Dongdong didn¡¯t want to see his grandfather. It was really scary if there was Yingluo.


    However, Huo ting wasn¡¯t afraid of his cold air attack. He said faintly, ¡± no, we would¡¯vee in even if you didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, what he said made her even angrier than if he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Huo Zhenyuan furrowed his brows and seemed to be a little angry. The woman behind him reached out and stroked his shoulder as she said softly.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s rare for Huo ting and the others toe back. It¡¯s good for everyone to have a happy Meal.¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan seemed to have beenforted. He looked at Huo ting and the others and said, ¡± we¡¯ll leave after eating. Your mother specially hired a chef from Xiangjiang toe back for a walk.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but look at the woman in shock.


    This Auntie looked to be in her forties at most, but she was actually the uncle¡¯s mother? Then how young would Yingluo have to be to give birth?


    ¡°My mother died a long time ago.¡± Huo ting said lightly, ¡± old man, I¡¯m not interested in interfering with your private affairs. Forget about the meal. I¡¯lle back to see you when I¡¯m free. By the way, Happy Birthday to you.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Huo Zhenyuan said angrily, ¡± I still have something to say to you.


    Although the rtionship between the father and son was not very good, it was not to the point of quarreling when they met. They just ignored each other.


    When Huo ting heard Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s words being so straightforward, he stopped and replied, ¡± go on.

 Chapter 188

    ?


    Chapter 188: Meeting the parents (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo Zhenyuan said unhappily, ¡± ask them to leave first.


    Huo ting frowned.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian pulled his hand and said, ¡± uncle, you guys continue chatting. I¡¯ll go out with Dongdong first.


    Huo ting thought about it and nodded.


    Su Mianmian smiled at Huo Zhenyuan as a form of greeting, then turned around and walked out with Dongdong.


    After they left, Huo ting pointed at Ms. Fan and asked, ¡± she should also go out.


    Huo Zhenyuan nodded and said, ¡± you go out too.


    Ms. Fan¡¯s expression froze. Although she was a little embarrassed, she didn¡¯t say anything in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You guys chat, I¡¯ll go out and prepare dinner.¡±


    When only the father and son were left in the room, Huo Zhenyuan said, ¡± I¡¯ve never wanted to meddle in your Affairs, but I have to ask you about this.


    Huo ting looked at him coldly.


    ¡°When do you n to have a child?¡± Huo Zhenyuan frowned and said with a little sadness, ¡± I see that the Yingluo you found is so young. She¡¯s a child herself. But there are benefits to being young. If young people give birth to children, they¡¯ll recover quickly. You know, they might even give birth to a few more Yingluo. At my age, I don¡¯t want anything but to hold my grandson Yingluo.


    The corner of Huo ting¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He didn¡¯t expect the scene to be like this.


    He interrupted Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s beautiful thoughts and said coldly, ¡± there¡¯s no hurry. Mianmian is going to college soon. I n to take care of her after she graduates.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Huo Zhenyuan said angrily, ¡± you still have to study for four years in college! Then, doesn¡¯t that mean that I won¡¯t be able to see my grandson for four years?¡±


    When it came to such a question, even the most serious old man would be dazed like a child.


    ¡°Dongdong is your grandson.¡± Huo ting said.


    Huo Zhenyuan immediately fell silent. After a while, he said, ¡± he¡¯s a coward after all.


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Huo ting interrupted him again and said with a serious face, ¡± Dongdong is my child, and he will always be.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s throat seemed to have been choked by something. After a while, he said, ¡±


    I didn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t Hanhan. You don¡¯t understand how it feels to be a father. Every time I see him, I think of Hanhan and my heart hurts, Hanhan.


    Huo ting pursed his lips and said, ¡± don¡¯t say anymore. Dongdong is a smart child. You¡¯ve already made him feel strange.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t stoping back to see me just because of this!¡± Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s beard twitched as he said loudly, ¡± I¡¯ll just take it that Xiao Zun is dead. I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s hiding now, and he didn¡¯t even tell me about his father¡¯s birthday. He¡¯s even worse than you, Qianqian. Your mother would rather have three pieces of barbecued pork if she had you two! Not a single one of them is wasting their time by this old man¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°You can have another one.¡± Huo ting coldly interrupted his ridicule. He showed a smile that made people feel cold and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you get a new wife? You might as well have another child with her. ¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Huo Zhenyuan angrily mmed the table.


    Huo ting shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    ¡°Anyway, you have to give me a grandson soon. We can¡¯t leave the third generation of the Huo family empty.¡± Huo Zhenyuan said willfully, ¡± I¡¯ll give you guys a year¡¯s time. A year¡¯s time is enough. You guys should work hard and get pregnant.


    ¡°Yingluo.¡± Huo ting was toozy to reply to him.

 Chapter 189

    ?


    Chapter 189: Meeting the parents (6)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You have to understand my efforts. My health has been getting worse and worse these past few years, and I don¡¯t even know how many more years I have left to live, Hanhan. My only wish now is to see you give birth to a baby and have a normal job with little Zun, Hanhan. Cough cough, I don¡¯t expect anything from little Zun, but you¡¯re different. You¡¯ve been making me worry less ever since you were young, Hanhan.¡±


    After Huo Zhenyuan said a lot of emotional words, he found that Huo ting only gave a faint ¡°Oh.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say yes or no, it was a very cold expression!


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s beard stood up in anger. He really wanted to scold this unfilial son.


    Huo ting said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t think about this matter. If you have the time, why don¡¯t you try harder with your mistress? ¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan mmed the table angrily and scolded, ¡± you¡¯re still angry about this? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s your freedom. Mom passed away twenty years ago anyway.


    tsk tsk. Huo Zhenyuan snorted heavily and scolded in a low voice, ¡± you¡¯re just dissatisfied. If it wasn¡¯t for little Zun, that little brat, you wouldn¡¯t have been so discontented. as he spoke, he sighed heavily and continued.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but she looks a lot like Yingluo when your mother was young.¡±


    Huo ting sneered and said, ¡± you don¡¯t look like one.


    hehe. Huo Zhenyuan stared at Huo ting deeply, and finally lowered his eyes.


    Perhaps from an outsider¡¯s point of view, he had married a young wife and usually doted on her. It seemed that he was deeply in love with her.


    However, the two sons knew that the Huo family would never change their feelings for each other. The so-called pampering was just looking for the shadow of theirte wife in that person.


    Huo ting understood this very well, so he didn¡¯t agree with him even more.


    In his eyes, this was also a form of betrayal.


    However, Huo Zhenyuan was his father, so even if Qianqian didn¡¯t agree with him in her heart, he could only sneer at him.


    He knew that this wasn¡¯t good, so he reduced the number of times he came to the old house. He couldn¡¯t do this every time. If the old man really got sick from anger, it would be very troublesome, right?


    In fact, the Huo family knew very well that Huahua didn¡¯t care about the fan family at all, and let them do whatever they wanted.


    Huo ting looked at Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s face and knew that he had enough anger today. He said, ¡± is there anything else you want to say? ¡±


    What he meant was that if there was nothing else, he would be leaving.


    Huo Zhenyuan sighed and said, ¡± don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s have a meal togetherter. I asked Xiao Fan to specially make some Fritiry and almond pork bone soup.


    ¡°Ever since mom passed away, Yueyue ...¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± I won¡¯t drink this soup again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just have a meal with me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe next time.¡±


    hehe. Huo Zhenyuan red at him for a while, and in the end, he could only give in and said, ¡± forget it, I can¡¯t win against you in an argument. You can go.


    Huo ting looked at Huo Zhenyuan, who had suddenly turned into a pitiful man, and said a little speechlessly, ¡± I¡¯lle back to see you next time. With that, he turned around and walked out.


    When Huo Zhenyuan saw that he had really ignored his ¡®performance¡¯ and left, he said angrily, ¡± little brat, you really left!


    After a while, Madam fan walked in and said gently, ¡± master, dinner is ready. Where are they? ¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan nced at her and said, ¡± ignore them. Let¡¯s go and eat.


    okay, Chengcheng. Ms. Fan¡¯s eyes flickered quickly as she said, ¡± I¡¯ve prepared a little too much tonight. Can I call Fan Shi Chengcheng? ¡±

 Chapter 190

    ?


    Chapter 190: Meeting the parents (7)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo Zhenyuan looked at her deeply and said, ¡± Xiao Fan, don¡¯t go too far in some things.


    When Ms. Fan heard this, a drop of cold sweat fell from her forehead, but she still kept a gentle smile on her face.


    She said, ¡± old master, what do you mean by this? Did someone say something in front of you?¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan sighed and said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. Tell your brother not to make such a big move. Let¡¯s just stop here. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s go and eat. After he finished speaking, he reached out and held Ms. Fan¡¯s hand.


    These few words made Ms. Fan¡¯s back break out in cold sweat. She had no intention of saying anything more. Her smile was a little forced. She just wanted to finish her dinner quickly and call Fan Shi.


    She hoped that her insatiable brother would not cause her any trouble!


    ......


    After dinner, Huo Zhenyuan listened to the Butler¡¯s report. He closed his eyes slightly and said, ¡± I understand. You can go out first.


    The Butler nodded, closed the door, and walked out.


    Huo Zhenyuan looked at the photo of histe wife on the table and sighed slightly in his heart.


    Huo ting and the others were right. In fact, he had betrayed his wife.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll forgive me, right? You¡¯re so gentle. I just missed you too much.¡± He mumbled.


    A momentter, he put the investigation report handed over by the Butler into the drawer and locked it.


    Please give Xiao Fan one more chance. I hope she¡¯ll listen to what he says.


    ......


    Huo ting came out of the room and saw su Mianmian¡¯s conflicted expression.


    He asked, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I forgot to say hello.¡± Su Mianmian said worriedly, ¡± will Grandpa not like me? ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Qianqian.¡± Huo ting raised his eyebrows.


    Su Mianmian covered her mouth with an embarrassed look and said, ¡± I said it was too soon. It¡¯s not Grandpa, Yingluo.


    With Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s age, he could really be su Mianmian¡¯s grandfather.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian¡¯s childish face and felt that he should really put in some effort to maintain his health. If he didn¡¯t want to go out, he would be treated like a littlemb by his father.


    In fact, Huo ting was thinking too much. He was now at the most mature and charming stage of a man. No matter how he looked at it, he wouldn¡¯t be regarded as su Mianmian¡¯s father.


    Dongdong saw that the two adults were talking non-stop, so he reached out and hugged Huo ting¡¯s thigh and said, ¡± daddy, can we go now? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was afraid that the uncle would continue to worry about the way he addressed her, so she followed up.


    ¡°Uncle, I just checked. If we go there now, we can buy a set of tickets. We can watch a movie and even deliver dinner.¡±


    Huo ting looked at Dongdong, who was blinking with Starry Eyes, and then at the little sheep, who was full of anticipation. He really couldn¡¯t say no.


    He replied, ¡± alright, let¡¯s go and take a look.


    Half an hourter, he regretted what he had said.


    This cinema was specially designed for children, so the seats were particrly small. Huo ting, who was almost 1.9 meters tall, squeezed in a chair and couldn¡¯t even stretch his legs.


    And what did the movie theater serve as dinner?


    Huo ting nced at the ck Chicken wings and the overfried fries and threw them aside in disgust. Dongdong happily took the chicken wings and ate them.


    ¡°Daddy, if you don¡¯t want it, you can give it to me.¡± Dongdong bit the chicken wing and said, ¡± it¡¯s really delicious!


    The taste of the ¡°Yingluo¡± paper is too bad. How can it be broken?


    ¡°Hey, uncle, don¡¯t you want fries? It¡¯s very delicious, so don¡¯t give it to me. ¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Yingluo, I¡¯m done for. My wife¡¯s taste is not good either, Yingluo.¡±


    (QAQ[ the whole roastedmb is not delicious, I¡¯ming to update it immediately ]

 Chapter 191

    ?


    Chapter 191: Do You Love Me or him?(1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Before Huo ting could express his plicated¡¯ feelings, he saw su Mianmian reach out her ws and take away his fries.


    ¡°......¡±


    After taking two bites, su Mianmian felt Huo ting¡¯s hot gaze. She was stunned, picked up a french fry, and put it in front of Huo ting¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Huo ting was speechless for a while and looked down at the junk food.


    He was very conflicted in his heart. Could such a thing really be eaten?


    If he refused, would he hurt the little sheep¡¯s heart?


    uncle, ah Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian said again.


    Huo ting took a deep look at su Mianmian and finally opened his mouth and ate it.


    Su Mianmian looked at him with a smile, and the dimples at the corners of her mouth were faintly visible.


    how do you feel? ¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s so greasy.¡± Huo ting expressed his feelings and said, ¡± and these fries have probably been fried for a long time. Not only do they not look good, but even the taste is very strange.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian was stunned and asked very sincerely, ¡± uncle, are you a Virgo? ¡±


    Only a Virgo would be so picky, right?


    ¡°No.¡± Huo ting replied with a serious expression, ¡± I¡¯m a Scorpio.


    QAQ sob sob ¡± su Mianmian burst into tears. Scorpio man was even scarier, okay?


    She had wanted toin about the uncle, but now she didn¡¯t want to. After an ¡± Oh ¡°, she took the fries and focused on the movie.


    hehe. Huo ting waited for a while but didn¡¯t see su Mianmian¡¯s next words. He wanted to ask her what was the point of that sentence?


    But he felt a little bad, so he took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to Chen Ce.


    [ is there a story behind Virgo? ]


    Chen Ce was originally coaxing his own sweetheart and promising her that she would put her work first. As a result, as soon as he finished this sentence, Huo ting¡¯s text message came.


    He was shocked. He reached out his hand and said, ¡± Xiaohua, wait a minute. I¡¯ll reply to a text message.


    Xiao Hua rolled her eyes, picked up her bag, and left.


    After Chen Ce saw the text message, his face darkened, and he no longer had the energy to care about the fact that Xiaohua had left.


    we¡¯re done for! What does the BOSS mean by this? ¡± Chen Ce muttered, ¡± could it be that the Virgo Virgo scandal on the inte has been noticed by the busy BOSS? ¡±


    The most annoying thing was that he was a Virgo!


    He pondered for a while and felt that his BOSS probably didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to thements on the inte, so he boldly replied with the advantages of Virgo. Of course, it was all nonsense.


    [ Virgo is a perfect star sign. They are hardworking and pursue perfection in everything. They are also friendly to people. It is definitely an honor for apany to have such a subordinate. ]


    After reading Chen CE¡¯s text message, Huo ting thought to himself, did the little sheep say that she was a Virgo because she thought I was perfect?


    Then, after realizing that she wasn¡¯t a Virgo, she was a little disappointed?


    ......


    It had to be said that Huo ting¡¯s brain was a little too big, and the direction was off, okay?


    Huo ting felt that he needed to save the situation. He interrupted Chen CE¡¯s text message that continued to praise Virgo and gave him a task.


    [ help me book a restaurant that a Virgo would like. ]


    After Chen Ce saw the text message, his face was full of fear. He thought, what does the BOSS mean?


    Was he really not ridiculing her? A restaurant that Virgo would like? Was there such a thing?

 Chapter 192

    ?


    Chapter 192: He¡¯s the one who loves me (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chen Ce thought about it in fear, and finally carefully sent a shop with a high rating to Huo ting.


    There was a very important reason why he had chosen this store. The manager was also a Virgo.


    ......


    After Huo ting received Chen CE¡¯s text message and just finished reading it, the lights of the cinema suddenly turned on, and the ending song was ying on the screen.


    It was finally over!


    Huo ting felt that his legs were about to be liberated. He stood up, but the child behind him said with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Hey, uncle, you¡¯re blocking me!¡±


    Huo ting turned around and red at this little kid unhappily.


    The devilish brat had never seen such a fierce uncle before and was immediately frightened by Huo ting¡¯s eyes to cry.


    ¡°Waa!¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian was speechless for a while. She quickly stood up, pulled the unhappy uncle, and said to the child, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t cry. This is for you. She handed him the sheepskin balloon that she had just gotten at the entrance of the cinema.


    ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± The child sobbed.


    Yingluo. Huo ting¡¯s face was unhappy. It was fine if he called him uncle, but why did he call little sheep sister?


    Dongdong was still sitting in his seat and didn¡¯t want to leave.


    In the end, he identally realized that his balloon was gone, and he stood up unhappily.


    ¡°That¡¯s my balloon. I can¡¯t give it to anyone else.¡± As he spoke, he reached out to snatch it back.


    The child had just been coaxed by su Mianmian to stop crying, but when he saw that the balloon was taken back by Dongdong, he brewed again and was about to cry again.


    Dongdong pointed at his mouth and said, ¡± your mouth is so wide open that I can see your rotten teeth.


    The child covered his mouth and missed the best time to cry. He looked at Dongdong with hot tears in his eyes.


    Dongdong handed him the leftover popcorn and said, ¡± listen up, don¡¯t think about the balloon. That¡¯s mine! You can have this. No need to thank me. ¡±


    you¡¯re wee, Wanwan, ¡± the child said in a daze.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Dongdong waved his hand, looked up at su Mianmian, and asked, ¡± miemie, are we leaving? ¡±


    Su Mianmian reached out to cover her forehead and quickly pulled Huo ting and Dongdong out.


    After the three of them went out, Huo ting asked, ¡± are you hungry? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Su Mianmian shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Dongdong said.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong in shock and said, ¡± you ate so much when we were watching the movie just now. Are you still hungry? ¡±


    Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m growing.


    ¡°Since everyone is hungry, I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°Yingluo, I¡¯m not hungry!¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    this restaurant has delicious french fries. After you eat them, you¡¯ll realize that what you just ate was simply garbage, Yingying.


    ¡°Uncle Chengcheng, now that you¡¯ve said that, I don¡¯t feel like eating anymore, thank you!¡±


    ......


    In the end, su Mianmian still followed Huo ting to the restaurant he imed to be very delicious.


    Then, the three of them stood at the entrance of the restaurant and looked at the long line in shock.


    How long would they have to wait if they had to line up?


    It was also the first time that Huo ting had encountered such a situation. Wasn¡¯t the meal in the past booked in advance?


    But this time, it was a sudden idea. Chen Ce didn¡¯t expect the BOSS to go immediately, so he naturally didn¡¯t tell him that there might be no seats in this restaurant.

 Chapter 193

    ?


    Chapter 193: Do You Love Me or him?(3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although it was Midsummer, the difference in temperature difference between day and night was still a Little Big. The temperature was about 20 degrees now. When the wind blew, su Mianmian and Dongdong both felt a little cold.


    Su Mianmian shrank her body and said, ¡± uncle, why don¡¯t we go back? ¡±


    Dongdong held the jubnt balloon and sniffed. He actually didn¡¯t want to go home so soon. He finally came out to y and hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet. How could he go home so soon?


    However, he looked at su Mianmian and then at Huo ting and felt that the probability of going back was very high.


    So, he could make a small request, right?


    Dongdong rolled his eyes and said expectantly, ¡± daddy, can you buy me another sheep when I go back? Little fire will get depression if he¡¯s too lonely.¡±


    Huo ting stretched out his big hand and patted Dongdong¡¯s head, indicating that he should not speak first. He took out his mobile phone and dialed Chen CE¡¯s phone.


    [ help me find out how long it will take to buy this restaurant as quickly as possible. ]


    On the other side of the phone, Chen Ce was simply shocked.


    Was the BOSS really not joking?


    Su Mianmian was also shocked when she heard Huo ting¡¯s question. She quickly reached out to hold Huo ting¡¯s hand and asked, ¡± uncle, don¡¯t tell me the restaurant you were talking about is here? ¡±


    Huo ting nodded coldly.


    This was the first time he had been rejected when he came to eat. He was really angry, okay?


    Dongdong blinked. After slowly understanding Huo ting¡¯s meaning, he turned and walked inside.


    His departure didn¡¯t attract the attention of Huo ting and su Mianmian. At this time, the two of them were still arguing about the restaurant.


    Su Mianmian felt that there was really no need to do this. They could eat anywhere. It was too exaggerated to buy a restaurant just for a meal, okay?


    Even if you¡¯re rich, you shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    In Huo ting¡¯s words, he was Qianqian being rich and willful.


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go back.¡± Su Mianmian continued, ¡± if we go back, I¡¯ll cook you noodles, okay? ¡±


    When Huo ting heard su Mianmian mention cooking noodles, he was suddenly a little excited. A candlelight dinner for the two of them seemed to be not bad.


    He hadpletely forgotten about Dongdong.


    After su Mianmian saw a slight change in Huo ting¡¯s expression, she added more fuel to the fire. She deliberately put on an innocent expression and said, ¡± uncle, please? ¡±


    After saying this, she felt like puking.


    Su Mianmian had already discovered that Huo ting especially liked the way she acted cute. It was simply a bad taste.


    Usually, when the door was closed and the two of them were alone, su Mianmian could bear with it. After all, she wasn¡¯t so thick-skinned.


    However, in the outside world, su Mianmian could still pull a long face for a certain purpose.


    Seeing su Mianmian¡¯s expression, how could Huo ting not agree? he nodded a little stiffly and couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about some forbidden scenes.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what Huo ting was thinking. Afterforting the uncle, she nned to pull Dongdong back, but when she looked down, she didn¡¯t see Dongdong.


    Dongdong, Dongdong! su Mianmian shouted loudly.


    Qaq Yingluo, why is daddy settled, but where did my son go?


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Dongdong responded.


    Su Mianmian looked over when she heard the voice and saw Dongdong walking over with an Auntie in her fifties.


    Dongdong said proudly, ¡± I found the location. This sister said she¡¯s willing to give us the location!


    Sister Yingluo

 Chapter 194

    ?


    Chapter 194: Do You Love Me or him?(4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Sister!


    At this age, it wouldn¡¯t be too much for ran ran to call her grandma, right?


    She actually called her sister Yingluo. That¡¯s too shameless! They simply couldn¡¯t bear to look at it!


    sister, this is my Daddy and Mommy. Thank you for giving us your seats. Dongdong bent his knees and kissed the auntie¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡± I wish you a happy night. Muah!


    ¡°Oh, thank you, baby!¡± The Auntie covered her face in joy and said happily, ¡± goodbye, baby!


    With that, the Auntie left happily.


    hehe. su Mianmian turned her head and looked at Dongdong, who had a smug look on his face. She was simply in awe of him.


    Huo ting was also shocked by Dongdong. He was stunned and said, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to date before middle school. After he finished, he felt that this wasn¡¯t the main point, so he added, ¡±


    ¡°A rtionship between a brother and a sister can not exceed five years old.¡±


    Oh, ¡± su Mianmian looked at Huo ting speechlessly and said, ¡± uncle, that¡¯s not the point, okay? ¡±


    What was this uncle thinking?


    But fortunately, Dongdong didn¡¯t understand Huo ting¡¯s hint and said, ¡±


    ¡°Hey, we got the number te. We¡¯re next!¡± As Dongdong was speaking, he heard the broadcaster reading their number.


    ¡°Go in!¡± Dongdong pulled su Mianmian in with one hand and walked in.


    The theme of this restaurant was the campus. After entering, there were small private rooms and a small ckboard with today¡¯s special dishes written on it.


    The utensils were in a separate box, and the menu was a textbook.


    After Huo ting came in, he regretted it a little. He stared at the ckboard and frowned.


    Su Mianmian took a nce and didn¡¯t find anything wrong. She asked curiously, ¡± you want to eat fish? ¡± Because the words ¡°boiled fish slices¡± were written on it, the uncle¡¯s eyes seemed to be looking in that direction.


    Huo ting shook his head seriously and replied, ¡± there¡¯s a wrong word on it.


    ¡°......¡±


    Su Mianmian turned her head to the other side in pain and said to Dongdong, ¡± Dongdong, let¡¯s see what we can eat.


    The most special thing about this restaurant was that its lighting was especially bright. It was as bright as day after entering. The Virgo owner even added some special settings on top of each private room, and in the private room where su Mianmian and the others were in, a special Halo was added to the overhead light, making it feel warm as if the sun was shining on them when they sat in their seats.


    Although su Mianmian wanted to go back at first, she immediately fell in love with this ce aftering in.


    After she and Dongdong studied the menu, they each ordered what they liked and then handed the menu to Huo ting.


    Huo ting thought that the restaurant Chen Ce chose would be one of the high-end ces he used to go to. He never expected it to be a restaurant with a sense of taste.


    A shop like this was not even a Virgo! He wasn¡¯t satisfied even if he wasn¡¯t a Virgo.


    It was fine if there were typos, but looking at the menu, there were no French fries or popcorn.


    He wanted to bring the little sheep and paper to try some imported french fries and popcorn! It would save them the trouble of treating the disgusting food in the cinema as a treasure.


    Huo ting closed the menu and said, ¡± little sheep, the food in this shop doesn¡¯t look good. Why don¡¯t we go back and eat? How about you cook me some noodles?¡±


    Su Mianmian was immediately unhappy when she heard that.


    She had already ordered her food. How could she go back now?


    The most important thing was that she was obviously lying to the uncle when she said what to cook and eat.


    He actually took it seriously?

 Chapter 195

    ?


    Chapter 195: Do You Love Me or him?(5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian took the menu over with a smile and said, ¡± uncle, if you want to eat noodles, there are noodles here too. I¡¯ll order a bowl for you.


    ¡°I want to eat the food you cook.¡± Huo ting wasn¡¯t such an easy person to talk to.


    The little sheep was still too naive!


    ¡°There¡¯s obviously food here, can¡¯t we just eat here?¡± Su Mianmian was a little unhappy and thought a little viinously, did uncle do it on purpose?


    He was the one who wanted toe here to eat, and now he was the one making a fuss to go back.


    What did he want?


    If sheep didn¡¯t get angry, did she really think she didn¡¯t have a temper?


    In fact, su Mianmian didn¡¯t realize that she was throwing a tantrum at Huo ting now, unlike before when she was timid in her speech and actions, as if she was trying to please him.


    ¡°I want to eat the food you cook.¡± In order to show his dissatisfaction, he even pushed the menu away and said coldly, ¡± go back.


    Su Mianmian puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡± I¡¯m not going back. If you want to go back, you can go back by yourself. Dongdong and I are going to eat here.


    Dongdong saw that the two parents were about to quarrel and looked at them a little worriedly. He pondered for a while and decided to stand on su Mianmian¡¯s side.


    ¡°Daddy, I want to eat here too.¡±


    How could Huo ting leave the two of them and go back alone? he thought sadly.


    The little sheep seemed to be unafraid of his cold face, so he picked up the menu unwillingly and ordered one of all the noodles.


    Su Mianmian looked at him, tongue-tied, and disapproved of his wasteful behavior. She said, ¡± can you finish eating all of this? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat everything.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± we¡¯ll see which bowl is more delicious and then eat which bowl.


    ¡°Huahua,¡± the hateful tycoon. QAQ......


    However, not long after Huo ting ced the order, the waiter came up.


    ¡°Hello, there was a problem with the ordering system just now. May I know what vor of noodles you want?¡± The waiter asked.


    ¡°I want them all.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    ¡°?!¡±The waiter¡¯s eyes widened.


    Su Mianmian felt that he must have thought that the uncle was out of his mind, right?


    QAQ......


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, just give him a bowl of tomato egg noodles.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± you¡¯re letting me eat this?!


    Su Mianmian red at Huo ting fiercely.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    The little sheep has changed a lot.


    After the waiter ced the order again, he looked up at them strangely and then left the room.


    After he left, Dongdong immediately started toin.


    ¡°Daddy, miemie, can you restrain yourself when you¡¯re outside? Don¡¯t be so lovey-dovey all the time. I¡¯ll be embarrassed if others see you.¡±


    Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± it¡¯s none of your business. As he spoke, he reached out and patted the hair on Dongdong¡¯s head.


    Dongdong pretended to be knocked down and threw himself into su Mianmian¡¯s arms, saying, ¡± miemie, I¡¯m a little dizzy.


    Su Mianmian helped him smooth out the ahoge on his head and said, ¡± dear, you should correct your words.


    Dongdong was so scared that he immediately sat up and said, ¡± miemie, miemie.


    ¡°Uncle, do you think we should hire a tutor for Dongdong? Teach him some Chinese.¡±


    When Huo ting saw that Dongdong was not feeling well, he felt a little more at ease.


    He nodded and said, ¡± I agree with your suggestion!

 Chapter 196

    ?


    Chapter 196: Do You Love Me or him?(6)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the two of them frightened Dongdong, Dongdong lowered his head sadly and did not dare to speak anymore.


    He was not afraid of anything, but he was most afraid of Huo ting hiring a tutor for him.


    Especially when it was a subject he hated the most.


    When the waiter served the food, it was just when Huo ting had finished scolding Dongdong. He originally thought that the tomato egg noodles were too in and not chewy, but after scolding Dongdong, he seemed to be a little hungry.


    He wasn¡¯t picky and started eating directly.


    Su Mianmian very considerately prepared tissues for him. After a while, Huo ting finished eating and wiped his mouth.


    ¡°This restaurant is actually not bad, but I can¡¯t stand the fact that there¡¯s no cake.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him with a strange expression.


    Huo ting said a little unnaturally, ¡± Dongdong loves strawberry cake the most. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll make trouble with me when he gets back if he doesn¡¯t eat it. He would never admit that he wanted to eat it.


    Dongdong shrank his neck and said obediently, ¡± yes, yes, daddy. It would be great if I could eat a delicious strawberry cake.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong, then at Huo ting, and said while wanting tough but not daring to.


    ¡°They seem to have cake. I saw a customer eating it when I came in. Shall I call the waiter over to ask?¡±


    Huo ting nodded.


    Dongdong cheered in excitement.


    A momentter, the waiter was called in again. After su Mianmian exined the reason, he said, ¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because our cake has a new menu, so it hasn¡¯t been recorded on theputer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I want four pieces of strawberry cake!¡± Dongdong quickly started ordering and emphasized, ¡± it¡¯s four Yuan.


    ¡°Dongdong, the three of us can¡¯t eat four pieces.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ah! Dongdong looked up at the waiter and said, ¡± so miemie wants to eat too? then it¡¯ll be five Yuan!


    ¡°Yingluo, so she didn¡¯t have a share of these four pieces?¡±


    Su Mianmian was about to cry.


    Huo ting coughed heavily with a dark face.


    When Dongdong heard that, how could he not understand?


    Daddy also wants to eat some steamed buns.


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s just order six Yuan.¡±


    The waiter was stunned when he saw this. He replied, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll serve it right away!


    Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She looked at Dongdong, whose stomach was a little bloated, and said worriedly, ¡± Dongdong, it¡¯s alreadyte. It¡¯s not good to eat too much. Your stomach will be hard to digest and you won¡¯t be able to sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have three stomachs. One for rice, one for snacks, and one for strawberry cake.¡± Dongdong wagged his tail proudly and said, ¡± so miemie doesn¡¯t need to worry that I can¡¯t eat the strawberry cake!


    Huo ting nodded and added, ¡± if he can¡¯t finish it, there¡¯s still me.


    So, there was no need to worry about not being able to finish a few pieces of cake.


    Su Mianmian looked at the iceberg-like uncle and suddenly remembered the scene when they first met. At that time, she never thought that they would meet so many times after that.


    At that time, when he came to buy the cake, she already felt that the style was very wrong.


    So, the big cake was eaten by the father and son?


    ¡°Why do you guys like strawberry cake so much?¡± Su Mianmian was really curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat it.¡± Huo ting coldly denied.


    Su Mianmian had a look of disbelief.


    Uncle, isn¡¯t this sentence too fake? Who would believe that?


    Dongdong tilted his head and thought for a while before saying, ¡± I don¡¯t know either. I just like it very much!

 Chapter 197

    ?


    Chapter 197: He is still the one who loves me (7)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the end, they didn¡¯t give su Mianmian the reason why she liked to eat strawberry cake.


    However, su Mianmian felt that arge part of the reason for Dongdong¡¯s liking was because it was in his genes, right?


    Anyway, out of the six pieces of cake just now, she only ate one piece and Dongdong ate two pieces. He wanted to eat more, but he had eaten too much before, so the rest went into uncle¡¯s stomach.


    Sure enough, strawberry cake and other things were the true love of the Father and son.


    After the three of them went home, su Mianmian went to take a shower first, then Huo ting.


    However, when he came out of the shower, he found that Dongdong had taken his ce, and he and the little sheep were lying in the middle of the big bed.


    Dongdong was ying games on the bed in a sheep one-piece pajamas, while su Mianmian was putting on a Facial Mask on the side.


    Su Mianmian actually didn¡¯t really like these things. The facial mask was prepared by the housekeeper at home, and she only put it on on a whim.


    She suddenly felt that someone was looking at her. When she opened her eyes, she saw the uncle looking at her with a sad expression.


    ?!


    Su Mianmian was startled, and her Facial Mask slipped a little.


    Seeing that su Mianmian saw him, Huo ting quickly restrained his expression, coughed softly, and said, ¡± it¡¯ste.


    Su Mianmian, ¡± Yingluo. she put the mask back on.


    ¡°Daddy, good night!¡± Dongdong continued to y the game without looking back.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Huo ting just wanted to grab Dongdong and beat him up.


    This was his seat, alright? Why was she sleeping on his bed?


    ¡°Hey, Daddy, what are you doing?¡± Dongdong was very sensitive and found that Huo ting was a little dangerous. He stuffed the tablet under the pillow, wittily grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand, and protected it in front of his chest, as if he felt more secure this way.


    He said, ¡± if I use violence on a child, it will cause a personality defect in the child. I¡¯ll be corrupted very easily. I¡¯ll fight, smoke, drink, and not go home!


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t even put on the mask when she heard Dongdong talking about such nonsense. She tore off the mask and said weakly.


    ¡°Dongdong, personality defects shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with the rebellion that you¡¯re talking about. Next time, when you threaten your parents with an example, can you use a more fresh excuse? If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll definitely raise both my hands in agreement when your daddy asks for a tutor for you next time.¡±


    ¡°Huo Dongdong, I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time!¡± Huo ting looked at him coldly and moved his fingers.


    there¡¯s obviously something going on, Yingluo. Dongdong shrank his neck and muttered softly, ¡± as expected, a man with an unsatisfied desire is the most terrifying, Yingluo.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but Huo ting heard it clearly. He simply couldn¡¯t bear this child who didn¡¯t know how to do anything!


    He walked over and reached out his hand, intending to pick Dongdong up, but Dongdong was one step ahead of him and held his hand, smiling sweetly.


    daddy, I suddenly feel that if little fire doesn¡¯t see me at night, he will probably feel scared. So, I won¡¯t disturb your rest. Goodbye!


    Huo ting,¡±Huahua,¡± was very pleased with Dongdong¡¯s sudden understanding of how to do things.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened as she watched Dongdong leave very quickly. How could she not understand?


    Dongdong, this traitor!


    Su Mianmian was so angry that she wanted to get Dongdong back, but she was pressed down on the bed by Huo ting.


    ¡°Little sheep, Do You Love Me or him?¡±


    ......

 Chapter 198

    ?


    Chapter 198: He¡¯s the one who loves me (8)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting pressed su Mianmian¡¯s hands down. On top of her head, he bent down and said in her ear, ¡± why aren¡¯t you talking? ¡±


    Su Mianmian turned her face away ufortably and said, ¡± let go of my hand first.


    Huo ting chuckled and said, ¡± if I let you go, do you want to escape again? Littlemb, why have you been avoiding me all this time?¡±


    Ever since the littlemb took her college entrance examination, they had not been intimate.


    Every time he approached her, although it wasn¡¯t obvious, he could feel her slight resistance, which made Huo ting very confused.


    However, he usually endured it, but recently, the frequency of Dongdong sleeping with them was really too high, so he really couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Su Mianmian blinked and said, ¡± Dongdong is still young. He¡¯ll be scared to sleep alone at night. If ran ran has nightmares and doesn¡¯t sleep well, it will affect his height.


    She thought of an excuse.


    Huo ting would not believe her words.


    ¡°Little what? When I was his age, I already started taking care of my little brother, Yingluo.¡±


    Eh? She knew that uncle had a younger brother, but she had never heard him mention it.


    ¡°Uncle, why haven¡¯t I seen your little brother before? Do you only have one younger brother?¡± Su Mianmian changed the topic.


    no, I have two younger brothers, Yingluo. Huo ting¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t know what he thought of, but it seemed to be an unpleasant thing, but he didn¡¯t want to say anything more on this issue.


    ¡°Then you must be very close.¡±


    one is. The other one. I¡¯ve found him quite annoying since I was young.


    ¡°Oh, then will they be different when they grow up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± you¡¯re getting more and more annoying.


    Su Mianmian,¡±QAQ¡±


    ¡°Little sheep, don¡¯t change the subject. Tell me, why are you like this?¡± Huo ting looked at her deeply.


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath and said with a red face, ¡± uncle, we can¡¯t waste our time ying games. A drop of sperm is ten catties of blood. For the good of our health, we should do more healthy things.


    It¡¯s really too immoral to say these words


    ¡°Many?¡± Huo ting was angry when he heard this. He asked angrily, ¡± I haven¡¯t held your hand for half a month.¡±


    Every time it got close, the little sheep would hide.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like what you said! We were close yesterday!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Just a kiss and a touch is considered a kiss?¡± Huo ting was very dissatisfied.


    Su Mianmian wanted to reach out to cover her face, but her hands were still shackled.


    I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to hold it in, Yingluo. was it really good for them to discuss this topic?


    ¡°Little sheep, you still haven¡¯t told me the truth.¡± Huo ting looked at her and asked, ¡± if you still don¡¯t say it, I don¡¯t mind setting some rules with you.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian was silent.


    She thought about it and decided to tell the truth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a baby so soon.¡± She whispered, ¡± it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like children, but I think I¡¯m still young.


    ¡°Little sheep.¡± Huo ting suddenly shouted in a serious tone.


    ¡°What?¡±


    we¡¯ve used protection every time. How do you think I¡¯m going to get pregnant? ¡±


    ¡°Ah? Won¡¯t we have a baby like this?¡± Su Mianmian really didn¡¯t know. She was very worried every time it was over.


    She had just turned 20 and was about to go to college. If she got pregnant, she would have to give up a lot of things. Besides, she was not mentally prepared to give birth to a baby.


    Therefore, she had been under a lot of mental pressure during this period.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Huo ting couldn¡¯t help but bite her ear as a punishment and whispered, ¡± don¡¯t hide anything you¡¯re afraid of from me in the future.

 Chapter 199

    ?


    Chapter 199: An old friend (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian shrank her body and looked at Huo ting with a little grievance. She said, ¡± how can I tell you about this? ¡±


    The uncle was very passionate about that kind of thing. Although she sometimes feltfortable, she was really afraid of having a baby, okay?


    Huo ting reached out and gently flicked her forehead. He sighed slightly and said, ¡± I know you¡¯re still young, and we¡¯re young too. We have Dongdong, so we don¡¯t have to rush to have a baby, so don¡¯t worry. In a few years, I¡¯ll wait for you to be ready before having a baby, Yingluo.


    The little sheep was still too young, still a child.


    Although he really wanted a daughter who was as cute as a littlemb, he felt that the timing was not right.


    Su Mianmian immediately heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Huo ting say this.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±


    Huo ting released her, bent down, kissed the corner of her lips, and said, ¡± so, when you do these things, don¡¯t think too much and enjoy it.


    mm, hehe. su Mianmian was just about to speak when Huo ting kissed her and her tongue was entangled.


    A man who hasn¡¯t eaten meat for two weeks, little sheep, you¡¯re on your own.


    ......


    The next day, when su Mianmian got up with a sore waist, she found that she was the only one left at home.


    Dongdong naturally went to school, and Huo ting didn¡¯t know if he was afraid that she would be angry.


    Last night, he did do it a little too ruthlessly. In the end, he made su Mianmian cry and still wasn¡¯t willing to stop.


    This was simply insane!


    ¡°Madam, do you want to have your meal now?¡± The Butler asked politely.


    Su Mianmian nodded and put down the hand that was rubbing her waist.


    She wasn¡¯t as thick-skinned as Huo ting.


    After grandfather Butler ordered the maids to ce the dishes, he said, ¡± Madam, do you need me to arrange for someone to give you a massage? ¡±


    Su Mianmian blushed and immediately shook her head and said, ¡± no need.


    Grandfather Butler saw that she was embarrassed, so he did not say anything more and left with a smile.


    When su Mianmian was eating, she more or less gritted her teeth, thinking that when uncle came back, he would definitely not let him off.


    She would only believe in men¡¯s beds in the future. She had said that she was a fool.


    What did he mean by taking into ount her thoughts? She had clearly said that she didn¡¯t want it at the end!


    ......


    Compared to su Mianmian¡¯s anger, Huo ting¡¯s mood today was very good.


    Chen Ce had been worried and scared before going to work, because the text message sent by the BOSSst night was too outrageous.


    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that BOSS would definitely think that the price was too cheap if he were to eat at the restaurant.


    It was only 1000 Yuan per person, which was like a roadside stall in BOSS¡¯s eyes!


    Oh no, I wonder if my year-end bonus will be deducted because of this?


    Huo ting looked at his assistant¡¯s constipated expression after he finished speaking and said unhappily, ¡± is there anything else? ¡±


    Chen Ce looked at Huo ting, not knowing if it was his illusion. He felt that his BOSS must be in a good mood today. So, for the sake of his year-end bonus, he still spoke.


    ¡°Boss, the shopst night, Yingying ...¡±


    ¡°The taste is not bad.¡± Huo ting interrupted him and said with a smile, ¡± help me order a strawberry cake from their shop.


    ¡°?!¡±Chen Ce looked at Huo ting in shock and said, ¡± BOSS, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied.


    That¡¯s great. It seems that his year-end bonus won¡¯t be deducted for the time being.

 Chapter 200

    ?


    Chapter 200: An old friend (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Chen Ce left, Mary walked in with the documents.


    She handed today¡¯s schedule to Huo ting and said, ¡± I have a video conference with ABM in the morning, and the partners from riqing wille to visit in the afternoon. By the way, old Huo has an appointment for dinner tonight.


    The first part was normal, but for thest sentence, Huo ting raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡± did he say what it was? ¡±


    Mary shook her head, finding it difficult to speak.


    it¡¯s fine. Just tell me. I promise I won¡¯t deduct your sry. Huo ting was in a good mood today and had a rare sense of humor.


    old Huo said that you didn¡¯t have dinner with him at his birthday party yesterday. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t sleep well the entire night. No matter what, you have to have dinner with him tonight. Mary had already tried her best to speak in a tactful way.


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was in a good mood today, but he didn¡¯t make things difficult for Mary. He even let Mary make a reservation at a hotel that the old man liked very much.


    In the evening, Huo ting went to the appointment ording to the agreed time.


    However, when he arrived at the hotel, he found that there was another person besides the old man.


    The smooth marble floor was like a mirror, and it could clearly see the gorgeous crystal chandeliers.


    At this time, Huo Zhenyuan was talking to a woman who was about 25 years old. It was unknown what they were talking about, but he wasughing very happily.


    haha, Xuxu, Xinyi, when are you going to call your father over? we haven¡¯t seen each other in years.


    ¡°Okay, my dad misses uncle Huo too.¡± Yao Xinyi nodded with a smile. She was facing the door and was constantly paying attention to the movements at the door. When she saw Huo ting walk in, the smile on her face grew even wider. She stood up slightly excitedly and said, ¡± ting, you¡¯re here.


    When Huo ting saw Yao Xinyi, he was slightly stunned. Didn¡¯t she go abroad? He actually came back?


    Their fathers were good friends, and before Yao Xinyi went abroad, the two families had quite a lot of interactions. Therefore, the two of them could be considered childhood sweethearts who grew up together.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Huo ting pulled out a chair and sat down, saying, ¡± when did youe back? ¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t warm. If people who didn¡¯t know him heard his tone, they would definitely be hurt or misunderstand that he wasn¡¯t sincere.


    However, Yao Xinyi was different. She had known Huo ting for a long time and understood his personality.


    I came backst week, ¡± she said with a smile. I only found out that it was uncle Huo¡¯s birthday yesterday when I visited him today. I wanted to invite him to dinner, but he said that he had a date with you, so I shamelessly came to eat with him. You won¡¯t me me for that, right? ¡±


    Her words exined the reason why she was here.


    Sure enough, when Huo ting heard her speak, the displeasure in his heart disappeared.


    He had thought that Huo Zhenyuan had done it on purpose, but with this exnation, he knew that he had thought too much. After the Yao family migrated six years ago, the name Yao Xinyi disappeared from their lives.


    No matter what, the past was in the past.


    He said, ¡± no, I won¡¯t. Now that you¡¯re back, I have a chess friend to y with.


    Yao Xinyi¡¯s chess skills were not bad, and she had often yed chess with Huo Zhenyuan in the past. Of course, she was smart and sweet-tongued, so even if she often lost, Huo Zhenyuan would still be very happy.

 Chapter 201

    ?


    Chapter 201: An old friend (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Yao Xinyi heard Huo ting¡¯s words, she became embarrassed. She covered her mouth andughed. ting, don¡¯t mention this. I lost to uncle Huo again in chess this afternoon. I¡¯ve been practicing abroad for a few years. Why did I still lose when I came back? ¡±


    Her mischievous expression amused Huo Zhenyuan. Heughed and said, ¡± Xinyi, if you want to improve your chess skills, how can you learn from foreigners? You should learn more from uncle Huo.¡±


    ¡°As long as uncle Huo doesn¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m happy to go there often for free meals.¡±


    ¡°You little girl, I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯vee to see me.¡± Huo Zhenyuan looked at Huo ting with a little resentment and continued, ¡± by the way, you¡¯re not leaving this time, right? ¡±


    No, thanks. I think City S is the best ce for me to feel at home. Yao Xinyi kept looking at Huo ting as she said these words. In fact, she wasn¡¯t very good-looking, but she had a good temperament. She also had a mole under her right eye, and when she smiled, she was a little charming.


    Huo ting listened to the two people¡¯s conversation in silence. He was not a talkative person, and he didn¡¯t think it was good to interrupt them.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not leaving.¡± Huo Zhenyuan took note of her performance, and some of the thoughts in his heart became more and more certain. He said, ¡± however, S city has changed a lot now. After dinner, let Huo ting take you around.


    ¡°The old man¡¯s Pixiu!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Huo, Huahua!¡±


    Huo ting and Yao Xinyi said at the same time, as if they both felt that this suggestion was not very reasonable.


    ¡°You little brat, you think I can¡¯t move you?¡± Huo Zhenyuan red at him in dissatisfaction.


    The two of them stared at each other, and Yao Xinyi said awkwardly.


    it¡¯ste, I shouldn¡¯t trouble ting. He¡¯s been busy the whole day. I¡¯ll take a taxi backter.


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting looked at her and asked, ¡± you don¡¯t have a car? ¡±


    Yao Xinyi felt even more embarrassed when she heard this. She said, ¡± I just returned to the country and didn¡¯t have time to prepare anything.


    ¡°The girl is still staying in the hotel! I told you that it¡¯s not safe for a single girl to stay in a hotel, so I told her to stay at my ce first. However, it¡¯s really too far for her to go to work, and it¡¯s not convenient for her. ¡± Huo Zhenyuan said, ¡± by the way, don¡¯t you have a house in the city? Why don¡¯t you let the servant girl stay there first?¡±


    hehe. Huo ting was a little speechless at the enthusiastic old man, but the house was a small matter. He said, ¡± give me your phone, and I¡¯ll have someone send you the key tomorrow.


    ¡°Ting, thank you.¡± Yao Xinyi said gratefully.


    After the meal, it was almost ten O ¡®clock. It was a little dangerous for single women to take a taxi at this time, so Huo ting drove her back.


    After the two of them left, Huo Zhenyuan said something meaningful.


    ¡°Yao girl, uncle can only help you up to this point, Yingluo.¡±


    ......


    Yao Xinyi looked at Huo ting¡¯s perfect side profile. After so many years, he seemed to have be more mature and more manly.


    Well, when she left back then, everyone was still young and inexperienced.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You told me not toe back, but I broke my promise.¡± She said in a low voice.


    Huo ting was silent.


    ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been thinking and regretting it. If, if I hadn¡¯t left back then, Chen wouldn¡¯t have died, Yingluo.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the car came to a sudden stop. She was caught off guard and almost hit the ss.

 Chapter 202

    ?


    Chapter 202: An old friend (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yao Xinyi turned around and looked at Huo ting in shock, but she was scared by Huo ting¡¯s eyes and broke out in a cold sweat.


    So scary, haha.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Chen again.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Yao Xinyi looked at him in fear. Her imposing manner waspletely suppressed by Huo ting. She nodded silently and didn¡¯t dare to say another word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down immediately.¡± Huo ting¡¯s tone was even worse, as if he would personally drive her out if she didn¡¯t go down the next second.


    ¡°Now?¡± Yao Xinyi said in shock, ¡± it¡¯s already sote. How am I supposed to call for a taxi? Ting Yingying, alright, I¡¯ll get out of the car, let¡¯s do it another day.¡±


    She got out of the car, but Huo ting drove away without waiting for her to finish her words.


    Yao Xinyi looked at the back of the sports car, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.


    She had left her bag in the car on purpose. She was waiting for Tingting to contact her again, Hanhan.


    This time, she would definitely get back what she had lost!


    ......


    Because Yao Xinyi mentioned Chen, Huo ting¡¯s mood was very bad.


    He hadn¡¯t smoked for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t help but smoke one today to calm his mood.


    Huo Chen was already a taboo in the Huo family. He and Huo ting were twin brothers and were born twelve minutes younger than Huo ting.


    They grew up together and had a particrly good rtionship. Compared to Huo ting¡¯s temperamental temper, Huo Chen was a cheerful and lively boy.


    The story that followed was a bit clich¨¦. Huo Chen liked Yao Xinyi, but Yao Xinyi kept hanging onto Huo Chen. Compared to the big boy who loved her wholeheartedly, Huo ting¡¯s story was more challenging.


    Therefore, when Huo Chen confessed to her, she rejected him and told him that the person she liked was Huo ting.


    Huo Chen couldn¡¯t ept this fact at the moment, so he left the house and mumbled,


    The next time she received news from Huo Chen, it was about him being in trouble.


    ......


    When Dongdong was sleeping in a daze, he felt that someone was looking at him. He opened his eyes and saw Huo ting standing in front of his bed.


    He rubbed his eyes and said in a childish voice.


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong? I was very obedient today, I didn¡¯t sleep on your bed Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting looked at him deeply, and his eyes were a little scary.


    Dongdong didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Huo ting and continued to Jabber on.


    ¡°Could it be that you were chased out by miemie? That¡¯s none of my business, but if you don¡¯t have a ce to sleep, I can reluctantly let you sleep in half of the bed.¡± Dongdong shifted his butt, reached out to Pat the bed next to him, and said naughtily, ¡±e on!


    Huo ting didn¡¯t reply to his words but asked, ¡± do you still want to raise a sheep? ¡±


    As soon as Dongdong heard Huo ting¡¯s words, all his drowsiness disappeared. He raised his tail and kept wagging it as he said excitedly.


    ¡°Aooo! Daddy, I want it! If you let me raise another one, I¡¯ll thank you for the rest of my life on behalf of xiaohuo¡¯s children and grandchildren!¡±


    Huo ting stretched out his big hand and touched Dongdong¡¯s head. Dongdong couldn¡¯t figure out his reaction for a while.


    At this time, he finally noticed that Huo ting was a little strange tonight.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Although he had a lot of doubts in his heart, he still didn¡¯t forget to remind Huo ting. He said, ¡± are we going to buy sheep together tomorrow? ¡±


    ¡°Sleep early.¡± Huo ting whispered.


    Dongdong immediatelyy down obediently and held the quilt with both hands, revealing a pair of round eyes. He asked expectantly, ¡± will daddy wake me up tomorrow morning? ¡±


    Huo ting nodded and said, ¡± go to sleep.


    ¡°Okay. Good night, daddy.¡±

 Chapter 203

    ?


    Chapter 203: I¡¯m just teasing you (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, Dongdong woke up and immediately ran to find Huo ting.


    He jumped on Huo ting¡¯s body and said excitedly, ¡± daddy, I¡¯ve thought of the name of the Lamb. It¡¯s called Huo Bingbing. What do you think? ¡±


    Huo ting was a little upset after being woken up. He reached out and pulled Dongdong down, saying, ¡± are you still sleeping so early in the morning? ¡±


    Dongdong looked at Huo ting¡¯s face and an ominous thought popped up. He asked uneasily, ¡± daddy, did you drinkst night? ¡±


    ¡°Yingluo.¡± Huo ting looked at him without saying a word.


    Dongdong held his head in pain and rolled up on the bed. He cried out, ¡± daddy, how can you do this?! You promised me to buy me sheep, Yingluo.¡±


    Hearing Dongdong¡¯s wailing, su Mianmian stuck her head out and asked, ¡± what happened to Dongdong? ¡±


    Huo ting replied, ¡± I¡¯m practicing my voice early in the morning.


    When Dongdong saw su Mianmian, he wanted to throw himself into her arms to findfort, but Huo ting picked him up first and said, ¡± I¡¯ll take Dongdong to school today.


    I don¡¯t want Mianmian. Dongdong looked at su Mianmian with tears in his eyes and said, ¡± Mianmian, save me!


    Su Mianmian tilted her head, but before she could say anything, she couldn¡¯t even see the shadow of the father and son.


    If it was the usual, su Mianmian might have said that she would send Dongdong over, but today, she was in a hurry.


    Su Mianmian thought of the text message she received from the boss asking to meet yesterday and thought, Dongdong, I¡¯ll send you to school tomorrow.


    After Lei Xiaoxiao helped su Mianmian previously, he was driven to the northeast by his brutal and unkind brother to be a coal mine supervisor. He worked for several months in a row and finally managed to get a special pardon on the third month of his mother¡¯s birthday by pretending to be pitiful.


    After sleepingfortably for a few days, he started to feel uneasy.


    He didn¡¯t know if su Mianmian still recognized him as a friend, so he sent a text message to su Mianmian and asked to meet today.


    So, when su Mianmian saw the boss again, the beard on his face grew out again, and he looked like a bear.


    The face she had seen thest time was already a blur. She stared at the boss for a while and found that she couldn¡¯t remember at all.


    su Mianmian, How did youe backst time? ¡± The boss asked.


    ¡°Boss, so you¡¯re called Xiaoxiao.¡± Su Mianmian remembered thest time the vampire called his name. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to tease him at that time, so she jokingly asked him this time.


    please don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m Xiaoxiao, not Xiaoxiao. the boss said in pain.


    Su Mianmian grinned, revealing eight standard white teeth, and her dimples also showed.


    Seeing her so happy, the boss secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    He was afraid that su Mianmian would no longer treat him as a friend because of what happenedst time.


    Su Mianmian had worked for him for two years. To be honest, he still liked her quite a bit.


    Of course, this ¡®like¡¯ wasn¡¯t a romantic one.


    He treated su Mianmian as his younger sister.


    For the women he liked, he didn¡¯t pick anything but big breasts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. The boss said, ¡± I wasn¡¯t able to help you well before, but fortunately, you came back safely in the end. However, although my big brother is a pervert, he¡¯s still a pervert with principles, Yingluo. therefore, he was at ease to let his big brother send su Mianmian away.


    Su Mianmian nodded in agreement with him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wish that he¡¯ll be single for the rest of his life.¡±


    When the boss heard that, heughed out loud. The two of them were in a good mood as they ridiculed Lei aotian together.

 Chapter 204

    ?


    Chapter 204: I¡¯m just teasing you (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the two of them ridiculed Lei aotian, the boss remembered that su Mianmian had not answered the question he asked just now, but he had already asked it twice, and it seemed strange to ask again, so he could only skip this question.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s your next n? Are you still opening the shop?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    At the mention of the cake shop, the boss suddenly felt very sad.


    Anyway, opening a cake shop was his dream, okay?


    He didn¡¯t want to go back and take over the family business at all! Being ordered around by big brother every day was very bitter.


    ¡°I want to drive a Kasaya, but I don¡¯t have the time.¡± forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯m really sad just thinking about it, ¡± Lei Xiaoxiao said sadly.


    Su Mianmian saw that he seemed to be a little teary and immediately stopped the topic.


    If the boss started crying on the spot, the scene would be too horrifying.


    ¡°By the way, have you decided on your University?¡±


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± the results will onlye out in two days. If nothing unexpected happens, I n to go to the University Department of Eaton.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually going to Eaton? don¡¯t you n on leaving S city? You¡¯re in University, you should go out and take a look.¡± For Lei Xiaoxiao, who was bent on leaving the family¡¯s control, su Mianmian¡¯s choice made him feel a little resentful for her failure.


    Su Mianmian smiled and replied, ¡± I think S city is pretty good.


    Lei Xiaoxiao looked at her, looking as if he wanted to say something but stopped.


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± boss, if you have anything to say, just say it.


    ¡°Have you thought about what to do in the future?¡± Lei Xiaoxiao said, ¡± I thought that you should have dreams since you are still young. You should go out and see more. That way, you will know how wonderful the outside world is!


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She said, ¡± I Have a Dream. However, she didn¡¯t know what her dream had to do with going to school outside. Why was her boss so excited all of a sudden?


    The boss originally nned to express a lot of emotions, but when he suddenly heard su Mianmian interrupt him, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled and said, ¡± What is your dream? ¡±


    ¡°I want to open a cake shop.¡± She said, a little embarrassed.


    ¡°He¡¯s just like me! I support you!¡± The boss said excitedly, ¡± how about this! I¡¯ll invest some money, and we¡¯ll open it together. What do you think?¡±


    Su Mianmian thought about it and still shook her head.


    She said, ¡± I want to open it myself. Most importantly, I don¡¯t have time now. School is about to start, and I want to study hard.


    Even though howling Thunder had been rejected, he wasn¡¯t dejected at all.


    Originally, he was most worried that su Mianmian would bepletely taken advantage of by Huo ting. In this case, wouldn¡¯t she be easily crippled?


    Who knew when Huo ting would have a change of heart?


    In the end, he wasn¡¯t very optimistic about their rtionship, so he changed his ways to persuade su Mianmian to pursue her dream.


    Su Mianmian, if you need any help, you can call this number. Lei Xiaoxiao handed a piece of paper to su Mianmian.


    There was only a phone number written on the paper.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± thank you, boss. She knew that he was truly worried about her.


    Lei Xiaoxiao reached out and patted her head. He said with a tinge of emotion, ¡± no matter what, I¡¯ve watched you grow up, Yingluo. even though it was only two years.


    Sigh, I feel like my cabbage has been eaten by a pig. What¡¯s going on?


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know the sentimentality in his heart. After the two separated, she went home.


    When she returned home, the Butler handed her a small ck bag and said, ¡± Madam, you left your bag in young master¡¯s car.

 Chapter 205

    ?


    Chapter 205: On purpose (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian took the small bag and asked in confusion, ¡± you found it in the car? ¡±


    This was not her bag.


    yes, young master went out in a different car today. He asked someone to wash yesterday¡¯s car and realized that Madam¡¯s bag was left in the car. Grandfather Butler didn¡¯t know that this small bag didn¡¯t belong to su Mianmian, so he exined it in detail.


    Su Mianmian held the small bag tightly and said, ¡± I know.


    After grandfather Butler left, su Mianmian thought about what happenedst night. She had always trusted Huo ting. Recently, Huo ting would sometimes have social events at night, but he would usually return home before ten.


    She didn¡¯t even know when he would be backst night.


    She was too tired after waiting for so long, so she fell asleep.


    But, to make her believe that Huo ting had an affair like this?


    That was impossible!


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard. Any cheating had a reason. There was no problem with the rtionship between the two, so the possibility of cheating was immediately eliminated. Maybe it was a colleague who took the uncle¡¯s car?


    However, what colleague would dare to take the uncle¡¯s car?


    Before su Mianmian went to the Huo Corporation for an internship, everyone was still very afraid of Huo ting unless there was a special reason. Otherwise, no one would dare to sit in the big BOSS ¡®car, right?


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t win over her curiosity and opened the small bag.


    She had thought that there would be a cell phone or wallet in the bag, but when she opened it, she found nothing.


    it¡¯s so strange, Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian murmured. She was about to pull the zipper back when she found that the bottom of the small bag seemed a little different. She took a closer look and found that there was a zipper.


    She unzipped the zipper and found that it was a photo.


    One could tell that the photo was a little old, as the corners were a little yellow. In the photo, there was a man and a woman hugging each other intimately.


    Is he a much younger uncle?


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t realize that the boy in the photo was Huo ting at first because their styles were too different. Even if Huo ting smiled, he wouldn¡¯t show a bright and warm smile like the boy in the photo.


    The other protagonist in the photo was a girl who looked about the same age as her. Her smile wasn¡¯t as bright as Huo ting¡¯s, but just a faint smile.


    This photo showed that Huo ting liked the girl in the photo, at least at that time, right?


    If he didn¡¯t like her, why would he smile like that?


    Very good! Su Mianmian admitted that she was jealous!


    This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. Should she ask uncle directly?


    No, wouldn¡¯t that make her jealous?


    She didn¡¯t want to do this.


    Su Mianmian pondered for a while and couldn¡¯t think of any good ideas even after rolling around in bed. In the end, she could only put on a male horse and post a post on the forum.


    [ I found a photo of my husband with his first love. What should I do? ]


    Su Mianmian was afraid that theizens didn¡¯t know the situation between her and the uncle, so she exined it in detail and then knelt down to beg the powerfulizens to give her an idea.


    In the end, thements were all:


    [ 1stment: op is here to show off your love. ]


    [ 2ndment: thement above is right,+1 ]


    [ 3rdment: +3, the OP¡¯s husband is simply a cool, handsome, arrogant, and overbearing President. If the OP doesn¡¯t want it, please give it to me, Yingluo ]


    ......

 Chapter 206

    ?


    Chapter 206: On purpose (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    [ 285thment: +10086. Op, please give me your cool and handsome husband! ]


    ......


    Su Mianmian looked at the page speechlessly. She originally wanted to find theizens to give her some ideas, but in the end, for some reason, the thread was getting more and more off-topic, and it had almost forgotten su Mianmian¡¯s initial question.


    She just wanted to find someone to give her an idea? Was it that difficult?


    Just as su Mianmian was about to close the webpage, she finally saw a reliable reply.


    [ 315thment: ording to the original poster, I suspect that your husband¡¯s first love (the mistress) deliberately put the photo in the car for the original poster to see. The original poster thought that if she left her bag in the car, the original poster¡¯s husband would contact her and tell her that she had lost her bag. Then, the two would contact again. If the original poster saw it and quarreled with her husband, then the mistress¡¯s goal would be achieved, but! The most amazing thing was that Bao Bao had hidden a group photo in the secretpartment. Such a scheming person was simply the fighter jet of the No. 3 high school, what a scheming bitch! [ I suggest that you must not argue with your husband. It¡¯s best to hide your bag and the photo and pretend that nothing has happened. ]


    [ 318thment: as long as you don¡¯t take the initiative to find her, the mistress will definitely not be able to figure out your tricks. Such a mistress will definitely wait for you or your husband to find her. If you don¡¯t make a move, she won¡¯t make a move either. ]


    Su Mianmian touched her chin and felt that it made sense.


    [ 351stment: I¡¯m the original poster. Thank you for your suggestion. I¡¯ve decided to follow your suggestion. ]


    On the other side of theputer screen, Mary quietly closed the forum and switched back to the work page.


    This is bad! She seemed to have found out a big secret!


    She had helped BOSS turn off the young master¡¯s inte before, so she knew the IP address of BOSS¡¯s home. In the afternoon, when she was browsing the forum out of boredom, she felt that the person described in the post was a little familiar. She found the moderator of the forum to check the IP and found out that it was from BOSS¡¯s home.


    He immediately studied the post carefully again and left a message to su Mianmian with a very rigorous attitude.


    Heavens! Could she be considered to have saved BOSS¡¯s marriage at the first moment?


    If she were to tell BOSS, would he increase her sry?


    She thought about it for a while and felt that it was more likely that the BOSS would kill her to silence her.


    The reason is that you know too much!


    So, she decided to pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything.


    When Chen Ce came out with the document, he saw Mary¡¯s very strange expression.


    He said cheekily, ¡± Mary, have you had an endocrine disorder recently? ¡±


    Mary immediately red at him and said unhappily, ¡± my endocrine imbnce is better than some people breaking up.


    Chen Ce had been dumped by the same girl for the umpteenth time recently, and the entire Secretary Office was gossiping about this matter as if it was leisure time after cooking.


    The main point of the gossip was the bet on when the next time he would be dumped.


    The lethality of this sentence was too strong. Chen CE¡¯s heart ached from Mary¡¯s words. He covered his injured little heart and retreated weakly.


    Hmph! Mary snorted heavily. Then, the internal phone in her seat rang. She picked it up in a good mood.


    ¡°Sister Mary, there¡¯s ady without an appointment downstairs looking for President Huo. She said she¡¯s President Huo¡¯s friend and she dropped something in his car.¡±


    It¡¯s over, the mistress is here so quickly?

 Chapter 207

    ?


    Chapter 207: On purpose (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mary considered it over and over again, and in the end, she stopped the mistress at the door.


    Of course, her reason for stopping him was very good.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Huo never sees clients without an appointment. If you¡¯re his friend, please call his private number.¡± She smiled and emphasized the word ¡°private.¡±


    After Yao Xinyi heard this, she revealed an understanding smile and said, ¡± okay, but I dropped my phone in his car. Can you give me his phone? ¡±


    F * ck! She really was a scheming b * tch!


    If she hadn¡¯t just read the BOSS¡¯s wife¡¯s post and knew what she had dropped, she would have really believed her.


    The mistress wanted to use this method to get the BOSS¡¯s phone number. It was really too shameless.


    Even though Mary wasining in her heart, she still had a professional smile on her face.


    She replied, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have President Huo¡¯s personal number.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± Yao Xinyi¡¯s tone was as if she was saying that the weather was really good today.


    The corners of Mary¡¯s mouth trembled slightly, and she almost couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. She said, ¡± as you wish, miss. After saying that, she pretended not to care about her and took the elevator up with her two subordinates.


    The moment the elevator door closed, Mary raised her head to look at Yao Xinyi. Yao Xinyi gave her a mocking smile.


    Not to be outdone, Mary raised her middle finger at her.


    Kuang Kuang. the captain, who was already standing to the side in the elevator, saw this and was extremely speechless.


    After Mary finished everything, she felt that she was a little childish. Then, what was even more tragic was that she found that her arch-enemy, the captain, was also in the elevator, and it seemed that he had seen everything.


    Therefore, she immediately put on a professional attitude. Giving him the middle finger was not something she would do.


    ¡°Sister Mary, you were so fierce just now. It was so scary!¡± One of his subordinates asked weakly, ¡± but who was that person just now? She looks like a green tea b * tch. Could it be that BOSS is really rted to her?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and stop talking!¡± Mary reached out and knocked on her subordinate¡¯s head, whispering, ¡± there are outsiders here.


    The ¡®outsider¡¯ she was referring to was the security Force¡¯s Captain.


    The little sister held her head innocently and said, ¡± the captain is not an outsider!


    Mary¡¯s eyes widened and she said angrily, ¡± how is he not an outsider? He¡¯s not even from our secretarial department!¡±


    Seeing that Mary was angry, the little sister weakly moved her body to the side and whispered, ¡± didn¡¯t we agree to be a family after thest social gathering? A and Mengmeng have both seeded, Yingying.¡±


    ¡°What? There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Mary really didn¡¯t know that her two underlings were secretly in a rtionship with the security Department! When did this happen?


    Ding!


    The captain crossed his arms and said slowly, ¡± you¡¯re at your building. Are youing down? ¡±


    Mary red at him fiercely and pulled her younger sister out, nning to ask how many girls under her had ¡®defected¡¯!


    The younger sister hugged her head and followed Mary with a bitter face. She was wailing in her heart. Brother da Yong, I will protect our little me of love!


    ......


    Because of this incident, Mary forgot to tell Huo ting about Yao Xinyi. So when Huo ting went downstairs and saw Yao Xinyi in the Huo corporation¡¯s lobby, he was very surprised.


    He walked up to her and asked coldly, ¡± why are you here? ¡±

 Chapter 208

    ?


    Chapter 208: Past (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even though Yao Xinyi¡¯s looks were average and she wasn¡¯t the type of girl who would be considered beautiful at first nce, she was very good at putting on makeup. She was also tall, about 1.7 meters tall, and had a very thin figure. She wore a long dress in the forest girl style. If she looked good in this style of dress, she would look elegant, but if she didn¡¯t, she would look like a vige girl.


    However, Yao Xinyi had a very elegant style. In addition, she studied psychology abroad, so she was especially good at observing people. Therefore, when she saw Huo ting, she didn¡¯t stand up immediately, nor did she show any intention of being in a hurry. She just showed him the best angle of her face and smiled slightly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Yao Xinyi stood up and smiled. I¡¯ve been waiting for you the entire day. You¡¯ve finallye.


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows and his tone was not very good. He said, ¡± why are you waiting for me? ¡± He didn¡¯t think the two of them had anything to talk about.


    If other people were pped in the face by Huo ting like this, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to continue.


    However, Yao Xinyi was different. She came prepared, and she had known Huo ting for a long time, so she knew him very well.


    Huo ting¡¯s tone was like this, and she didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°I got off in a hurry yesterday, so I left my bag in your car. I don¡¯t care about the other things, but there¡¯s a photo that¡¯s very important to me. That¡¯s why I came to find you today, but I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t even get to see you.¡± She paused here and continued, ¡± Huo ting, no matter what, we¡¯re still friends. You¡¯re too heartless to treat me like this.


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no point in saying so much. Give me back my bag.¡± Yao Xinyi said.


    ¡°My car has been sent for washing.¡±


    Yao Xinyi sneered and said unhappily, ¡± Huo ting, I¡¯m only here to get back what¡¯s mine, but I can¡¯t even see you. I was stopped by your Secretary downstairs early in the morning. I¡¯ve endured all this, but now you¡¯re telling me that I can¡¯t get my bag back? ¡±


    Hearing her say this, Huo ting was also a little embarrassed. He said, ¡± give me the address, I¡¯ll send it to you by express delivery tomorrow.


    When Yao Xinyi heard him say this, she immediately burst into tears.


    ¡°I want my things back now! There¡¯s a picture of Chen in the bag. If Chen was here, would you still treat me like this?¡± She sounded very aggrieved.


    When Huo ting heard her mention Huo Chen, his face suddenly turned dark. He looked around. Although everyone was afraid of Huo ting and didn¡¯t dare to watch openly, there were always some people who were not afraid of death who nced over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else,¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Yao Xinyi wiped her tears.


    ......


    As soon as Huo ting left, gossip immediately reached Mary¡¯s ears.


    They said that the president was leaving with a woman who was as delicate as a White Lotus. When he left, the woman¡¯s face was covered in tears, making people feel very pitiful.


    When Mary heard that, she immediately felt a sense of crisis. Wasn¡¯t this the mistress she had met today? She looked like a scheming b * tch. She didn¡¯t expect that even a cold-blooded person like her BOSS would fall for it.


    It¡¯s over. I need to know Mrs. Mianmian.


    Mary thought for a while, opened the forum, and sent su Mianmian a private message.


    [ op, don¡¯t guess who I am. Call your husband right now and try your best to get him toe home. ]

 Chapter 209

    ?


    Chapter 209: Past (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When su Mianmian saw this private message, she thought it was a prank at first, but when she saw the ID of the private message clearly, she thought about it and chose to believe it.


    She looked at the photo on the table, picked up the phone, and pressed the number 1, which was the shortcut key set by Huo ting.


    The phone number that was set to 1 was Dongdong¡¯s phone number, but Huo ting found out and changed Dongdong¡¯s number to 2.


    Su Mianmian rarely called them, and it was usually them who called.


    So when Huo ting received the call, he was a little surprised.


    [ littlemb. ]


    Although she often heard uncle call her that, su Mianmian still couldn¡¯t help blushing through the phone.


    In the end, she was still rather thin-skinned.


    [ uncle, I made a really delicious cake. When are youing back? ]


    In fact, she didn¡¯t bake a cake at all. If uncle really came back, she would go to grandfather Butler to buy one.


    ¡°I still have a meeting with Yueyue.¡± Huo ting looked at Yao Xinyi and said a little guiltily, ¡± don¡¯t let Dongdong see the cake. Wait for me toe back.


    ¡°Dongdong will be home in half an hour after school. I can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t finish it all.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    hehe. Huo ting was silent for a second and said, ¡± I will be home in half an hour.


    [ okay, uncle, you can go back to your work. ] After su Mianmian hung up the phone, she narrowed her eyes slightly. Her sixth sense told her that there was something wrong with the uncle.


    As for Huo ting, after he hung up the phone, Yao Xinyi immediately said, ¡± who are you talking to? Your girlfriend?¡± She had never seen such a gentle expression, and the rm in her heart rang.


    Huo ting nced at her and didn¡¯t answer her question.


    Yao Xinyi didn¡¯t mind at all and continued, ¡± time really flies. I didn¡¯t expect so many changes to happen this time. If ... she nced at Huo ting. She was still afraid that he would suddenly fly into a rage, so she didn¡¯t dare to mention Huo Chen¡¯s name.


    Huo ting¡¯s phone rang and he picked it up.


    [ Mr. Huo, I didn¡¯t find a ck handbag in the car. ]


    After Huo ting hung up the phone, he repeated the contents of the phone call to Yao Xinyi.


    ¡°How could this be? I clearly dropped it in the car.¡± Yao Xinyi said in disbelief, ¡± did you not look carefully? Maybe it fell into the crack?¡±


    Huo ting had been looking at her expression. She didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    ¡°I¡¯llpensate you.¡± He said as he took out the check.


    Yao Xinyiughed coldly and was on the verge of breaking down. do you think I care about bags? What I care about is the photo inside. That¡¯s the only photo Chen and I have together!¡±


    When Huo ting heard her mention Huo Chen again, his face suddenly darkened and he looked at her coldly.


    ¡°Chen has been gone for so many years, and all he left me is this photo. You can¡¯t understand how important this photo is to me! I don¡¯t want anything, I just want this photo!¡± Yao Xinyi couldn¡¯t help but hold onto Huo ting¡¯s arm and said in a choked voice, ¡± I beg you, give Chen to me!


    Huo ting waved her hand away and replied fiercely, ¡± you were the one who said we should break up, and you were also the one who abandoned Chen. If it weren¡¯t for you, Chen wouldn¡¯t have left the family and ended up like this.


    If looks could kill, then Yao Xinyi would have been killed by Huo ting in seconds.

 Chapter 210

    ?


    Chapter 210: Past (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yao Xinyi was his first love, but she was not his. She was Huo Chen¡¯s.


    ¡°I was wrong! ¡°I haven¡¯t had it easy these past few years. Every time I think of Chen, my heart will ache.¡± Yao Xinyi covered her face, and tears flowed down through the gaps between her fingers. All these years, I¡¯ve been relying on sleeping pills to fall asleep, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°So, I beg you, give me back the photo! I only have this photo left, Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting lowered his eyes and said, ¡± I¡¯ll send you back first.


    ¡°No, give me the photo first. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Yao Xinyi grabbed Huo ting¡¯s hand with a bit of ferocity.


    Huo ting looked at her and said calmly, ¡± your bag isn¡¯t in my car. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.


    Yao Xinyi stared at him with wide eyes. After confirming that he was not joking, she said, ¡± how could you do this? ¡±


    Huo ting ignored her and called Chen Ce over directly.


    When Yao Xinyi saw him stand up, she remembered the phone call he had just made. She got up and wanted to stop him, but she identally tripped on her own skirt and fell on Huo ting.


    Huo ting was attacked by a burst of fragrance and quickly reacted. He helped Yao Xinyi up.


    This was the scene that Chen Ce saw. Fortunately, he was a stoic man. If it were Mary, her face would definitely be full of expressions.


    ¡°Boss, the car is ready.¡± Chen Ce said with a nk expression.


    Huo ting was in a bad mood after being pounced on by Yao Xinyi. If he could, he would have thrown his clothes away, but he forced himself to endure it outside.


    Yao Xinyi still didn¡¯t know that she had offended Huo ting. After hearing Chen CE¡¯s words, she shook her head hard and said, ¡± no, I¡¯m not leaving. I want Wanwan.


    Chen Ce stood in front of Huo ting and said, ¡± miss Yao, you can tell me what you want. I¡¯ll send you back first.


    Yao Xinyi watched as Huo ting left in front of her eyes. She was being held back by Chen Ce, unable to do anything.


    She red at Chen Ce and said, ¡± get lost. I don¡¯t need you to send me. After that, he turned around and left.


    Chen Ce shrugged his shoulders and called the waiter to pay the bill. He thought, ¡± my acting skills are really bad. I became so fierce as soon as the BOSS left.


    ......


    After Huo ting returned home, he immediately took a shower and changed out of the clothes he just wore.


    When he came out, he said to the maid, ¡± throw away all my clothes for today. He was a clean freak and couldn¡¯t ept others touching his things.


    After being pounced on by Yao Xinyi, he was filled with the smell of perfume. He felt that his clothes were dirty, and the best way to deal with it was to throw it away.


    Of course, he could tell that Yao Xinyi didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If she did, he wouldn¡¯t have dealt with it this way.


    With Huo ting¡¯s identity and status, he didn¡¯t know how many girls would throw themselves at him all year round. If he wasn¡¯t so cold and ruthless to these ¡®love encounters¡¯, he would probably throw away a lot of clothes every day.


    The maid heard this and immediately nodded. When she took Huo ting¡¯s clothes down, she bumped into su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian had just gone to cut the cake for Dongdong to eat. She only came up to take a look when she heard that Huo ting was back. She saw the maid holding Huo ting¡¯s clothes and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with these clothes? ¡±


    After the maid greeted su Mianmian, she replied, ¡± young master just instructed me to throw these clothes away.

 Chapter 211

    ?


    Chapter 211: Past (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Thrown away? Su Mianmian looked down and recognized the clothes that Huo ting was wearing today.


    ¡°Wait, let me take a look.¡± As she spoke, she looked around and found aplete lipstick mark on the cor of the shirt.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart sank. Did uncle throw the clothes away because he was afraid she would find out?


    ¡°Madam?¡± The maid saw that the madam was holding the clothes and not moving, so she could only ask, ¡± these clothes? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this first.¡± Su Mianmian took out the shirt with the lipstick mark and said, ¡± you can deal with the rest ording to uncle¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling at the moment. She was sad, angry, and sad.


    She took out the clothes, but she couldn¡¯t think of how to deal with them.


    Confronting an uncle? She wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    Su Mianmian thought for a while, folded the clothes, and hid them in her closet.


    When she went down to the living room again, she saw that Huo ting was already fighting for the cake with Dongdong.


    miemie, daddy is so evil. He just cut a big piece of the cake you gave me. Dongdong saw su Mianmianing down and immediatelyined.


    However, su Mianmian wasn¡¯t in a good mood at the moment. She said, ¡± if you like it, I¡¯ll buy it for you tomorrow.


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting looked up and said, ¡± you didn¡¯t do it? ¡±


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and identally let it slip.


    However, Huo ting didn¡¯t think too much about it. The food at the restaurant su Mianmian bought was also good. He said, ¡± I still like to eat your cooking.


    Su Mianmian gave a faint hum.


    Dongdong was very happy as long as there was cake to eat. He didn¡¯t notice that the two of them were in a strange mood. He said, ¡± I also like the cake miemie makes. If miemie makes it, there will be a lot of strawberries.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you tomorrow.¡± Su Mianmian rubbed Dongdong¡¯s head.


    Dongdong replied happily, ¡± alright!


    In the evening, perhaps because Dongdong had eaten the cake today, he didn¡¯t go to be su Mianmian and Huo ting¡¯s third wheel and went to sleep early with little fire.


    Huo ting was in a bad mood because Yao Xinyi mentioned Huo Chen. After washing up, hey on the bed.


    Su Mianmian was in a bad mood because she saw the photo and the lipstick stain on Huo ting¡¯s shirt. The two of them slept back to back the entire night.


    This was the first time they didn¡¯t hug each other to sleep since they got married.


    Because of her family, su Mianmian was actually a very insecure person and had a passive personality. After she found out that Huo ting had an ¡®affair¡¯, she didn¡¯t have the courage to investigate or ask.


    If she could have asked directly, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t have been so many misunderstandings in the future. But she didn¡¯t.


    That night, she cried silently and only fell asleep after a long time.


    When she woke up the next day, Huo ting was already gone.


    She looked at her phone and saw that it was past ten O ¡®clock.


    She was a little confused and felt that her nose was a little stuffed. Did she catch a cold?


    Su Mianmian felt that she was really too disappointing. She found some steaming tablets to eat, and after feeling better, she went downstairs to find something to eat.


    Grandfather Butler had prepared breakfast for her and left to attend to his own matters.


    She faced the empty dining table alone and suddenly felt that this was not the life she wanted.


    She suddenly remembered what her boss had said to her on the day she met him.


    ¡°Su Mianmian, you¡¯re still young. Have you ever thought about what you want in the future? Are you going to be attached to Huo ting for the rest of your life?¡±

 Chapter 212

    ?


    Chapter 212: A provocation (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Before su Mianmian could think of what to do, the ss monitor informed her to go back to school to estimate the score.


    Maybe it was the tutoring before the K exam that worked, or maybe su Mianmian herself was working hard enough, but she did better than she had imagined. The estimated score waspletely enough to get into a college.


    ¡°Mianmian, have you filled out your college application form?¡± The ss monitor came to collect the volunteer form.


    Su Mianmian looked up and said, ¡± sorry, I want to ask, what¡¯s thetest I can hand in the University Application Form? ¡±


    The ss monitor wasn¡¯t surprised by su Mianmian¡¯s hesitation at all. There were only a small number of students in the ss who could hand in their forms today, and most of them had to go home to discuss with their parents.


    ¡°Just hand it in this week.¡± The ss monitor said, ¡± you can hand it in by Friday at thetest. No problem, right? ¡±


    ¡°No problem. Thank you, ss monitor.¡±


    After su Mianmian left school, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to go anywhere else, so she returned to the Huo family.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Yao Xinyi to be waiting for her at the Huo residence.


    ¡°Miss Yao, long time no see.¡± Grandfather Butler served the tea with a smile and asked, ¡± when did youe back? ¡±


    I¡¯ve been back for almost half a month, but I¡¯ve been busy with work and didn¡¯t have time to visit. Grandfather Butler, how are you? ¡±


    ¡°Very good, miss Yao is very thoughtful.¡±


    ......


    When su Mianmian came in, she heard the warm conversation between the two. She originally thought that it was grandfather Butler¡¯s guest because grandfather Butler had been working in the Huo family for almost forty years and watched uncle and the others grow up. When Huo ting came out to live alone, he also came out.


    Grandfather Butler¡¯s status in the Huo family was not as simple as the Butler. It could be said that he knew Huo ting the best. Huo ting could speak and insult Huo Zhenyuan, but he was still very respectful to this Butler who had watched him grow up.


    However, grandfather Butler had a good temper and was especially tolerant of Dongdong. When su Mianmian first came, he also took care of her, so no one in the Huo family disliked him.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± Grandfather Butler said.


    Su Mianmian nodded and looked at Yao Xinyi. She was far away just now and didn¡¯t see clearly, but now that she was closer, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned!


    This one! Wasn¡¯t she the girl in the photo?


    Yao Xinyi hade prepared. When she saw su Mianmian¡¯s shocked expression, she was even more certain that su Mianmian had seen the photo. She smiled and said, ¡± Hello, my name is Yao Xinyi. Although it was a simple sentence, there was a faint smell of gunpowder in his tone.


    ¡°H-Hello,¡± Su Mianmian mumbled.


    She was a little confused now.


    How did this persone here? She didn¡¯t even know who she was.


    The two met for the first time, and su Mianmian¡¯sck of confidence inadvertently increased Yao Xinyi¡¯s confidence in taking Huo ting away.


    grandfather Butler, you can go ahead with your work. I have a few words with miss su. Yao Xinyi said with a smile.


    Grandfather Butler didn¡¯t listen to Yao Xinyi¡¯s words and leave immediately. He looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± this is miss Yao. She used to be young master¡¯s ssmate, but she went abroad and just came back recently.


    After hearing grandfather Butler¡¯s exnation, su Mianmian¡¯s heart warmed. She forced herself to cheer up and said, ¡± grandfather Butler, I¡¯m a little hungry. I kind of want to eat the noodles made by aunt Hua.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and prepare it for Madam.¡±


    After grandfather Butler left, the smile on Yao Xinyi¡¯s face disappeared as she asked.


    ¡°My bag is with you, right?¡±


    (Starting from next month, xiaohuo will challenge the fourth chapter every day ~ if you have votes, please support it ~)

 Chapter 213

    ?


    Chapter 213: A provocation (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yao Xinyi had been pretending to be a littlemb in front of Huo ting because she knew Huo ting well. She couldn¡¯t be strong in front of him and could only be soft.


    However, she wasn¡¯t a meek person. She was very strong.


    So, when she met su Mianmian, she took off her disguise.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the photo, right?¡± She used a certain tone.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and looked at her in silence.


    Yao Xinyi looked at su Mianmian¡¯s reaction and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said, ¡± you should be very curious about my rtionship with ting, right? ¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian still remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I¡¯m ting¡¯s first love. If I didn¡¯t go abroad that year, he would have married me by now.¡±


    Su Mianmian felt a pain in her chest. She had already suspected the rtionship between the two when she saw the photo.


    Now that she was certain, he felt even more upset.


    The uncle had never smiled like this in front of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m very curious about what kind of rtionship you two have now. Miss su, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re still underage, right?¡± Yao Xinyi had someone check on su Mianmian and found out that she had just taken the college entrance examination this year.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult now!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Yao Xinyi sneered and said, ¡± so what? You haven¡¯t even reached the legal age of marriage. Are you legally married?¡±


    Su Mianmian pinched her fingers tightly. She looked up at Yao Xinyi and said, ¡± what do you want to do? ¡±


    ¡°Return the photo to me.¡± Yao Xinyi said word by word, ¡± return Huo ting to me!


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re interested in my past with ting? Do you need me to tell you everything in detail?¡± Yao Xinyi was overbearing.


    It was su Mianmian¡¯s first meeting with Yao Xinyi, and she waspletely at a disadvantage. She walked into the room with a dejected face and took out Yao Xinyi¡¯s bag to give to her.


    Yao Xinyi saw some of su Mianmian¡¯s reactions and was even more certain that she didn¡¯t say anything to Huo ting.


    As expected, he was still a child.


    Really, she was so obedient that she could not bear to bully her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you everything, you can go now.¡± Su Mianmian directly asked him to leave.


    Yao Xinyi picked up her teacup and slowly sipped her tea. what else can you do other than hold ting back? ¡± You¡¯re only twenty, right? Could it be that she was nning to rely on a man for her entire life at such a young age? Don¡¯t you have anything you want to pursue?¡±


    ¡°What I do has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ve given you the item, so you should leave quickly.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you can¡¯t tell because you¡¯re still young.¡± Yao Xinyi said cruelly, ¡± do you think that ting will like a little girl like you? He was just ying around. But I¡¯m different, I¡¯m his first love Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± A child-like voice came from behind the two of them.


    It turned out that Dongdong hade back at some point and even sneaked in. She didn¡¯t know how much he had heard of the conversation between su Mianmian and Yao Xinyi.


    When su Mianmian saw that it was Dongdong, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She reached out and pulled Dongdong over, saying, ¡± Dongdong, when did youe back? ¡±


    Dongdong reached out his chubby hand and patted su Mianmian¡¯s hand, saying, ¡± miemie, if you want to cry, you can lean on my chest and cry all you want after I¡¯ve dealt with the Vixen!


    As expected, the family couldn¡¯t do without him. If he didn¡¯t look after her for one day, the Vixen would dare toe and bully miemie directly!


    Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to deal with her!

 Chapter 214

    ?


    Chapter 214: A provocation (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Yao Xinyi saw Dongdong, she waspletely shocked. She asked in surprise, ¡± Who are you? ¡±


    How could there be such simr people?


    Dongdong raised his small chin and said arrogantly, ¡± Auntie, Who are you? Don¡¯t talk about first love? A few aunties have already used this trick before. Do you want to know what happened to them? My daddy got someone to throw them out!¡± The child¡¯s smile was bright, but his words made people feel afraid.


    Dongdong knew Huo ting well. He didn¡¯t believe that a cold and heartless person like Daddy would have a first love.


    Robots can¡¯t fall in love, right?


    ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Yao Xinyi didn¡¯t answer the question. She asked in a slightly flustered manner,¡±is your father Wanwan?¡±


    Dongdong felt that he was too short and didn¡¯t have enough of an imposing manner. He looked around and simply stood on the table and looked into Yao Xinyi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Please! Auntie, you¡¯ve alreadye to pretend to be my daddy¡¯s first love. How could you not know that he has a stupidly handsome son? Aren¡¯t you too inattentive in your homework?¡±


    I-it¡¯s impossible, Yingluo. Yao Xinyi looked at Dongdong in shock and repeated the same sentence over and over again.


    Dongdong frowned impatiently and said, ¡± Auntie, as the fourth generation heir of the Huo group, I order you to never appear in front of us again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you! I won¡¯t be soft-hearted just because you¡¯re a woman!¡± Dongdong waved his small fist.


    Yao Xinyi was shocked by Dongdong¡¯s violent words and didn¡¯t know how to reply for a while.


    Dongdong quickly dialed the internal telephone and instructed the servant to ask the man to leave.


    Grandfather Butler arrived very quickly. When he saw the scene of Yao Xinyi and Dongdong confronting each other, his heart trembled. He quickly went forward and said, ¡± miss Yao, pleasee out with me first.


    Dongdong didn¡¯t think too much about it. When he saw grandfather Butlering, he immediately said, ¡± grandfather Butler, quickly chase this annoying woman away.


    Yao Xinyi took a deep look at Dongdong, picked up the things, and followed grandfather Butler without saying a word.


    She had a lot of questions she needed to rify.


    After everyone had left, Dongdong opened his arms and said to su Mianmian, ¡± miemie,e and cry if you want to! Your handsome chest is always open for you.¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s depressed mood was stirred up by Dongdong like this, but she felt much better.


    She looked at Dongdong, sighed, and said.


    ¡°It would be great if you were really my son.¡± She had just been reminded by Yao Xinyi that she was not married to the uncle at all. At least, legally, the two of them were not husband and wife.


    After knowing this, she had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She felt that the connection between the two of them had been cut off.


    When Dongdong heard this, he suddenly cried and wailed, ¡± the one who cheated on you was daddy. Miemie, you can¡¯t disown your son just because daddy made a mistake! Didn¡¯t we have an agreement? I want to be each other¡¯s Angel, so why should I be provoked by a bad woman? miemie, you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s originally touched mood had almost disappeared after Dongdong¡¯s nonsense. She held her forehead and said helplessly.


    ¡°Dongdong, even if I really break up with uncle, our rtionship is still the same.¡±


    ¡°No way? Miemie, do you really want to separate from daddy?¡±

 Chapter 215

    ?


    Chapter 215: A misunderstanding (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Miemie, don¡¯t tell me you want to separate from daddy because of that Vixen just now? I can tell that her words are fake. How can a crazy person like Daddy like someone else? oh, oh, oh, that other person is not you, oh, oh, oh, oh,¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t want to talk too much about this with Dongdong, so she said, ¡± dear, can we not talk about this topic now? ¡±


    ¡°Sigh, alright. I just wanted to tell you that if you two really break up, I still want to be with you.¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian touched Dongdong¡¯s head.


    Dongdong leaned his head on su Mianmian¡¯s body and said a little dejectedly, ¡± then the strawberry cake we agreed on yesterday is gone? ¡±


    ¡°If you want to eat, I can make it for you.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat.¡± Dongdong nodded.


    ¡°Then wait for a while. When the cake is ready, I¡¯ll call you downstairs to eat.¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Dongdong nodded and said very obediently, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll go do my homework first.


    However, Dongdong didn¡¯t do his homework as he said. Instead, he immediately called Huo ting after su Mianmian left.


    daddy, let me tell you a secret. I¡¯m only telling it to you. After you know, don¡¯t tell anyone that I said it, ha Yingluo.


    ¡°Huo Dongdong, get to the point!¡± Huo ting was in a meeting at the moment. In order to answer Dongdong¡¯s phone call, a group of people stopped reporting and looked at him.


    ¡°Miemie went to make strawberry cake.¡± Let¡¯s not talk about the divorce for now, Yingluo.


    But before Dongdong could say the second half of his sentence, Huo ting hung up his phone very decisively.


    Because when Huo ting heard this, he thought that Dongdong was here to cause trouble and didn¡¯t even say goodbye.


    After Dongdong was stunned for a second, he realized that Huo ting had hung up the phone. He was very unhappy.


    He pouted angrily and said, ¡± Hmph, how dare you hang up on me? then I won¡¯t care about daddy anymore. Anyway, if they get a divorce, miemie won¡¯t leave me alone. I can still y with miemie, sleep with her, and eat the cake she makes, right, little fire? ¡±


    Lil ¡°fire was biting the hem of Dongdong¡¯s clothes. After hearing its little master call its name, it bleated obediently.


    ¡°Meh, meh, meh.¡±


    In the evening, when Huo ting came back, it was past mealtime. Su Mianmian and Dongdong had already finished eating and werebing xiaohuo¡¯s hair at the moment.


    Huo ting came back, but su Mianmian didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Dongdong secretly observed and thought that miemie was still very angry. He pondered for a moment and felt like going back to his room to sleep.


    It was safer for children to pretend to be dead when it came to adult matters.


    Huo ting specially went to the kitchen and didn¡¯t see anything like cake.


    He walked out and coughed softly. Huo Dongdong, didn¡¯t you say you left me a cake? ¡±


    Dongdong looked up and said innocently, ¡± daddy, there¡¯s no cake. Miemie had only made a six-inch one today and it had already entered his stomach.


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± you actually ate it all? Huo Dongdong, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat?¡±


    Su Mianmian heard what Huo ting said and said very unhappily, ¡± the cake was made for Dongdong, what¡¯s wrong with him eating it alone?!


    Huo ting was also a little surprised to hear su Mianmian suddenly speak so loudly. He frowned and said, ¡± I just don¡¯t want Dongdong to eat too much sweet food. He¡¯s growing and eating too much sweet food is bad for his teeth.


    Su Mianmian snorted heavily and ignored him. She turned to Dongdong and said, ¡± Dongdong, let¡¯s go to sleep.

 Chapter 216

    ?


    Chapter 216: A misunderstanding (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this time, no matter how slow Huo ting was, he also realized that su Mianmian was angry!


    He reached out and wanted to hold su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    However, just as he touched su Mianmian¡¯s hand, su Mianmian stretched out her w and pped it hard.


    What¡¯s going on with the ¡°Yingluo¡± little sheep? Why was he suddenly so fierce?


    Su Mianmian red at Huo ting, ignored him, and pulled Dongdong away.


    After Huo ting reacted, he said angrily, ¡± stop!


    Su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t bother with him. She snorted and continued to walk forward.


    ¡°They¡¯re rebelling!¡± Huo ting watched his wife and son leave hand in hand and looked at this scene in disbelief. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t think of how to deal with it for a while. When he reacted and went to find them, what was even more tragic was that he was rejected at the door.


    The littlemb had actually locked the door!


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Huo ting knocked on the door hard.


    The people inside ignored him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again! Open the door!¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± if you open the door now, I promise not to be angry with you.


    Huo ting was knocking on the door. Dongdong had just finished taking a shower and su Mianmian was helping him dry his hair with a towel.


    Dongdong blinked and asked a little uneasily, ¡± miemie, are you really not going to care about daddy? ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Dongdong looked up at su Mianmian, who was still in a bad mood, sighed and said, ¡± alright, let him reflect on himself today. Let¡¯s not bother about him.


    After su Mianmian helped him dry his hair, she said, ¡± you sleep first, I¡¯ll go take a shower.


    Dongdong climbed onto the bed very obediently andy down. Su Mianmian covered him with the quilt and turned to go into the bathroom.


    After su Mianmian entered the bathroom, about ten minutester, Huo ting got the Butler to find the key to open the door. As soon as he came in, he saw Dongdong lying in his seat and staring at him with wide eyes. He suddenly felt terrible!


    That was his bed, alright?


    ¡°Get up!¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Dongdong originally nned to ignore Huo ting arrogantly, but after thinking about it, miemie would probably take a while toe out. Before she came out, his crazy daddy would spank his butt at any minute.


    Therefore, Dongdong had to get up very reluctantly.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened today?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    Dongdong was very unhappy and was unwilling to tell him the truth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    Huo ting moved his fingers and made a gurgling sound. He said, ¡± Huo Dongdong, I can understand your unhappiness when your father hung up on you today, but please think about it. When you called me today, I was in the middle of a quarterly meeting. Just think about how much money thepany lost in the thirty seconds you harassed me!


    Dongdong snorted arrogantly and said, ¡± since you don¡¯t think my words are important, don¡¯t ask me what¡¯s going on now.


    Huo ting felt that Dongdong¡¯s snorting expression really made his hand itch, and his big hand reached out to Dongdong.


    Dongdong dodged very cleverly and said.


    alright, for the sake of family harmony, I suggest you go get a keyboard and kneel down. Maybe if miemie sees it, it will think that you are more sincere and will not be angry with you.


    Kneeling on the keyboard? What a joke!


    How could a man kneel on the keyboard in front of his wife and son?


    If he knelt down, would he still have a ce in this family in the future?

 Chapter 217

    ?


    Chapter 217: A misunderstanding (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    If Huo ting heard Dongdong¡¯s suggestion, he would only think that Dongdong was deliberately ying with him.


    Would kneeling on the keyboard be suitable for his cool, handsome, and arrogant image?


    Besides, wasn¡¯t he just a littlete? How did it reach the point of kneeling on the keyboard?


    Huo ting thought about it and suddenly found something wrong.


    There was no reason for the littlemb to be so angry. There must be some other reason.


    It was obvious that Dongdong did not tell the truth.


    ¡°Do you know why your mommy is so angry?¡± Huo ting asked.


    Dongdong snorted arrogantly.


    The corner of Huo ting¡¯s mouth twitched and he said, ¡± Huo Dongdong, if you sneer again, next month¡¯s pocket money will be gone. I¡¯m a man of my word.


    Dongdong was about to continue snorting when he suddenly heard Huo ting¡¯s words. He remembered that he had to use his pocket money to buy hardware next month, so he couldn¡¯t help but shut up.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly? You have to do this every time!¡± Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± talk to me properly. If you perform well, I¡¯ll double your pocket money next month.


    Dongdong rolled his eyes and felt that this deal seemed to be feasible, so he told him about Yao Xinyi.


    After Huo ting heard this, he immediately frowned and said, ¡± why did you let in all the messy people in the house? ¡±


    she¡¯s not a messy person. This Auntie is daddy¡¯s first love, Yingluo. Tsk tsk, daddy, your taste is not that good.


    ¡°First love, your sister! My first love is your mommy.¡± Huo ting said unhappily.


    Oh, ¡± Dongdong said indifferently and said, ¡± but miemie is so angry with your first love that she wants to divorce you. I¡¯ll lose my mommy very soon.


    Huo ting¡¯s heart was stifled by Dongdong¡¯s words. Looking at Dongdong¡¯s appearance, he really wanted to beat him up. His parents were going to divorce, and he was still angry with his father?


    He reached out his hand and wanted to pick Dongdong up, but Dongdong dodged cleverly and said, ¡± daddy, why are you like this every time? you beat me up when you can¡¯t win. You¡¯re really a barbarian.


    hehe. Huo ting was a step slower. It was not so easy to catch Dongdong again. Dongdong also ran to the bathroom very cleverly and asked loudly.


    ¡°Miemie, are you done?¡±


    When Huo ting heard this, he quickly rushed out of the door and closed it.


    However, after he walked out of the door, he couldn¡¯t help but regret it.


    He wasn¡¯t in the wrong, so why was he feeling guilty?


    Su Mianmian walked out of the bathroom and saw Dongdong standing in front of the bed and looking at her with a smile. She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    Dongdong pointed at the door with a smile.


    Su Mianmian squinted her eyes slightly, walked over to take a look, and found that the door lock had been unlocked.


    What else did she not understand?


    Uncle must havee in.


    She said, ¡± Dongdong, you sleep first. I¡¯ll go out for a while. After she finished speaking, she opened the door.


    Huo ting, who was outside the door, was caught off guard and almost fell down. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and didn¡¯t lose face in front of su Mianmian.


    ¡°Uncle, sleep early. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk tomorrow.¡± Su Mianmian said calmly.


    Before su Mianmian opened her mouth, Huo ting had a lot to say. How would he deal with her if she was angry, or how would hefort her if she acted coquettishly?


    The point was that even su Mianmian didn¡¯t. She was very calm, and Huo ting didn¡¯t know how to deal with her for a while.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t care what Huo ting was thinking. After she finished speaking, she closed the door again, but this time, she didn¡¯t lock the door.

 Chapter 218

    ?


    Chapter 218: A misunderstanding (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, even if su Mianmian didn¡¯t lock the door, Huo ting didn¡¯t have the courage to ¡®knock¡¯ again.


    He thought that the little sheep didn¡¯t seem to want to be angry because Dongdong must have made it sound too serious.


    However, the necessaryfort was still necessary.


    Poor Huo ting was driven out of the master bedroom and had to find a guest room to sleep in. Fortunately, the servants of the Huo family were very tight-lipped and would not gossip behind his back.


    Although Huo ting had always wanted to ask grandfather Butler who the so-called first love in Dongdong¡¯s mouth was, he still wanted to ask.


    However, considering that it was already ten O ¡®clock at night and the old man was already asleep, he decided to hold back for the time being.


    Without su Mianmian by his side, Huo ting always felt that something was missing. He couldn¡¯t sleep at night, so he took out his phone and opened WeChat to send a message.


    [ How do I coax my wife when she¡¯s angry? ]


    Gongbei Cheng replied very quickly, and it was still in the samenguage.


    Huo ting was a little touched by his bad friend¡¯s enthusiasm this time, so he opened it and listened.


    Gongbei Cheng,¡±hahahahahahaha!¡±


    The veins on Huo ting¡¯s forehead bulged. Just as he was about to turn off his phone, he saw Gongbei Cheng typing a string of words.


    [ Tong ting, have you been chased out of the guest room? ]


    ¡°No,¡± Huo ting replied.


    hahaha, definitely. Forget it, I¡¯ll just pretend that I didn¡¯t. But you¡¯ve really asked the right person when ites to coaxing your wife.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡±


    [ I¡¯m giving you something! It¡¯s the most effective way to give things when your wife is angry, but you have to give her something she likes. You can¡¯t give her things randomly. By the way, what did you do to make your wife angry? I see that your wife¡¯s temper is quite good. You can still make her angry like this? ]


    Gongbei Cheng couldn¡¯t help but start gossiping.


    After Huo ting got the suggestion, he decisively closed WeChat and didn¡¯t give his bad friend a chance to gossip.


    Something the little sheep likes? Huo ting thought about it and guessed that it was probably just making a cake.


    He remembered that the first time they met was at a cake shop. If he gave a cake shop to the little sheep, she would not be angry, right?


    Huo ting then called Chen Ce and asked him to buy the best-selling cake shop in S city as soon as possible.


    When Chen Ce received the call, he was leisurely watching an American drama. After the call, he was no longer in the mood to watch it.


    Do you think you¡¯re ying a Monopoly game?


    Chen Ce simply wanted to cry but had no tears, so he had to get up and work on the proposal.


    As expected, capitalists were all cold-hearted and cold-blooded animals!


    ......


    The next day, Huo ting found out from grandfather Butler that his first love was Yao Xinyi.


    young master, I don¡¯t think miss Yao did it on purpose. Yao Xinyi often came to the Huo family to y when she was young, and grandfather Butler had watched her grow up. So, even though he knew that Yao Xinyi was in the wrong, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up for her.


    ¡°What else did she say?¡± Huo ting asked.


    Grandfather Butler sighed and replied, ¡± miss Yao was talking to Madam alone. There was no one present.


    ¡°Then how did Dongdong enter?¡± Dongdong had told him everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how little master ran ran got in.¡± Grandfather Butler lowered his head.


    As a Butler, he had not handled this matter well.


    Huo ting looked at him deeply and asked, ¡± you¡¯ve been working in the Huo family for 38 years, right? ¡±


    When grandfather Butler heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but look up in panic and said,¡±young master, Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to retire and enjoy life.¡± Huo ting said coldly.

 Chapter 219

    ?


    Chapter 219: A misunderstanding (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the Huo family, he actually let su Mianmian be alone in a room with a ¡®stranger¡¯. Perhaps the little sheep was bullied without him knowing.


    As long as he thought of this possibility, Huo ting would feel very unhappy. Moreover, the Butler even spoke up for Yao Xinyi, which made Huo ting even more certain of his decision to rece him.


    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s my fault for not considering this.¡± Grandfather Butler knew that Huo ting was angry about this matter.


    It seemed that the young master cared about the madam more than he had imagined. He regretted speaking up for miss Yao.


    ¡°You¡¯ve watched me grow up, so you should understand my personality.¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± you¡¯ve served the Huo family for so many years. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you badly on your pension.


    Grandfather Butler¡¯s heart turned cold when he heard this.


    That¡¯s right, Huo ting was a person with many ideas since he was a child. Once he made a decision, he wouldn¡¯t look back.


    He sighed and said, ¡± I will train the new Butler as soon as possible before I leave.


    Huo ting nodded, and this topic was over.


    However, the news of grandfather Butler¡¯s retirement somehow reached Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s ears.


    Grandfather Butler had followed him before he followed Huo ting, so Huo ting had reced his men because of Yao Xinyi. This made Huo Zhenyuan very angry.


    ¡°You can¡¯t change old Jin. He¡¯s worked so hard for the Huo family for so many years. Won¡¯t the servants be disappointed if you change him with just one word?¡±


    In the face of Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s anger, Huo ting appeared very calm.


    He replied, ¡± then I won¡¯t change.


    Wuwu. Huo Zhenyuan originally had a lot of words to say to Huo ting, but in the end, he didn¡¯t change a single sentence, making him block all his words in his chest.


    Can¡¯t youmunicate properly?


    ¡°You¡¯re not exchanging?¡± Huo Zhenyuan did not believe that he would be so easy to talk to.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not changing.¡± Huo ting replied, ¡± if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave it at that.


    After hanging up the phone, Huo Zhenyuan still had a look of disbelief on his face.


    When Chen Ce saw the boss hang up the phone, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡± BOSS, are you really not changing? ¡±


    The BOSS had already told him to contact a new Butler and the contract had already been signed. Wasn¡¯t it a joke to say that he wouldn¡¯t change the Butler?


    Huo ting looked at him coldly and said, ¡± since the old man has feelings for him, then you can send him to the old manter.


    ¡°Yingluo,¡± alright. This was what the BOSS meant when he said no.


    However, if he were to send someone overter, would he be scolded by old Huo? It seemed that he had to find someone with thick skin who could take a beating to go with him.


    Chen Ce thought about it and silently nned to go with the security Captain. If he was really beaten up, he would have a thick-skinned person to take the me.


    He said expressionlessly, ¡± there¡¯s one more thing. Boss, you told me to buy the cake shop the day before yesterday. The other party is interested in signing the contract, but he has some thoughts on changing the name. He doesn¡¯t really want to change the name.


    He felt a little guilty as he said that. Not only did his BOSS want to buy the number one cake shop in June in S city, but he also wanted to change its name to little sheep cake shop.


    The name ¡®little sheep Yingluo¡¯ is a little funny, isn¡¯t it? No wonder the store manager was unwilling to change it.


    Huo ting looked up at Chen Ce and said, ¡± double the acquisition price. I must change the name!


    He had bought the cake shop for the littlemb. What was the point of not changing the name?


    Therefore, Huo ting decided to change the name of the store.

 Chapter 220

    ?


    Chapter 220: A misunderstanding (6)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Chen Ce heard this, he said a little bitterly, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll talk to him again.


    But why did the BOSS change his name to such a funny one?


    He was really curious, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to ask. He could only gossip about his BOSS in his heart.


    Because Huo ting was busy giving su Mianmian a surprise and dealing with some things, he didn¡¯t appear in front of su Mianmian to make his presence known these two days.


    Su Mianmian watched as Huo ting came backter andter. When he came back, he did his own things, and a decision in her heart became clearer and clearer.


    That day, she handed her college application form to the ss monitor.


    When she returned, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    There was less than a month left, and she would leave this ce.


    That¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t choose Eton University, but a University in city H. City H was more than 300 kilometers away from city S, and it would take at least three to four hours to get there by car. It wasn¡¯t too far, but it wasn¡¯t too close either.


    If he went to school there, he would have to stay in the dormitory. He couldn¡¯te back every day. This way, he could have some space between them.


    In fact, su Mianmian had thought about what happened in the past few days carefully. It was impossible for her to believe that uncle had a change of heart.


    However, Yao Xinyi was right about one thing. She couldn¡¯t always rely on uncle. If she didn¡¯t grow up, then the Yao Xinyi that appeared might not be a problem between them, but it didn¡¯t mean that there wouldn¡¯t be other people in the future.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she wasn¡¯t outstanding enough now. However, she was still young.


    She still had room for growth, so she had to find what she needed to do.


    Therefore, it was necessary for her to leave. If she didn¡¯t leave S city and continued to be under the ¡®care¡¯ of the uncle, she wouldn¡¯t grow up.


    Of course, su Mianmian was also worried that if she left Huo ting, would there be any changes in their rtionship?


    This was the reason why she couldn¡¯t make a decision these past few days. However, if they really separated because of the distance between them, Yingluo would be in a bad mood.


    It was no big deal. She had grown a lot in the past few months.


    It wasn¡¯tpletely without gains.


    In the new University, she would study hard and find a job after graduation to support herself.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t know that su Mianmian had secretly changed her college choice behind his back. On the day su Mianmian decided on her college choice, the gift he prepared for her was also confirmed.


    When su Mianmian returned home, she couldn¡¯t help but feel very surprised to see Huo ting waiting for her at home.


    ¡°Little sheep, I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡± Huo ting exined.


    Although su Mianmian was a little surprised that Huo ting came home during work hours, she had already made her decision and wasn¡¯t as resistant to Huo ting as she was a few days ago. She thought that she would be leaving soon anyway, so she wanted to part on good terms.


    She nodded her head obediently.


    Huo ting took her to the city center of S city. After the two got off, they walked for about five minutes and stopped in front of a cake shop.


    Did this mean that he was going in to eat cake? However, she was not hungry at all.


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting in confusion.


    Huo ting smiled slightly and pulled her in.


    After su Mianmian went in, she found that there was no one in the shop, only a variety of beautiful cakes.


    She furrowed her brows slightly. She was getting more and more confused about what the uncle wanted to do.


    ¡°Little sheep, this is my gift to you. Are you happy?¡± Huo ting asked with a smile.


    ......


    (I can¡¯t be sure when the update will take ce, because xiaohuo is always writing on the spot, and xiaohuo is not a full-time, so it usually updates at night ~)

 Chapter 221

    ?


    Chapter 221: Sincere (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting saw su Mianmian looking at him without saying a word and thought she was scared by this surprise, so he continued.


    this store¡¯s cake won the most popr award in the first season of S city. There was some trouble when I acquired them, but of course, it wasn¡¯t a problem for me. It was solved easily. The most important thing is that you¡¯re happy.


    Su Mianmian quietly listened to Huo ting¡¯s words and then asked.


    ¡°Uncle, why did you give me this?¡± Actually, what she wanted to ask was, why did he think that she would be happy to receive this store?


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you unhappy before?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m not happy?¡± Su Mianmian said helplessly, ¡± you didn¡¯t even ask me why I was unhappy, and then you gave me something. What do you take me for? ¡±


    I¡¯ve already settled the matter with Yao Xinyi. She won¡¯t appear in front of us again.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian sneered and said, ¡± uncle, our problem isn¡¯t her. She can only be said to be the fuse at most. Besides, who doesn¡¯t have a first love? I won¡¯t argue with you over the issue of first love.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my first love!¡± Huo ting interrupted her angrily.


    If it was in the past, su Mianmian would still coax Huo ting, but she really felt a little tired today.


    She said, ¡± let¡¯s just pretend it¡¯s not. She had no interest in dwelling on this issue.


    Huo ting saw that su Mianmian¡¯s face had changed and was very puzzled. He frowned and said coldly.


    ¡°Little sheep, why do you care about an unimportant person? She¡¯s not important at all.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t even know what I want? It¡¯s really tiring to talk to you, it¡¯s tiring to both the heart and mind.¡±


    Huo ting really couldn¡¯t understand. He originally wanted to give su Mianmian something she liked to make her happy, but she became angrier instead. In fact, Huo ting was also very depressed about this result.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡± if you don¡¯t like this shop, tell me, What do you like? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to give me anything. No matter what you give me, I won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Huo ting narrowed his eyes and reached out to pull su Mianmian over. He lifted her chin, looked into her eyes, and said, ¡±


    ¡°Littlemb, we¡¯ve been married for half a year and have always gotten along well. What¡¯s wrong with you recently? If there¡¯s any misunderstanding, let¡¯s clear it up face to face. Don¡¯t keep it in your heart.¡±


    When he spoke, they were so close that su Mianmian could feel his breathing.


    Su Mianmian replied calmly.


    ¡°Are we really married?¡±


    Huo ting was stunned and asked, ¡± what do you mean? ¡± Could it be that the little sheep had taken a fancy to someone else?


    He suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    Su Mianmian reached out and pushed Huo ting away with force. Huo ting was afraid of hurting her and didn¡¯t dare to use force, so he could only take a step back with her strength.


    She said, ¡± I¡¯m not at the marriageable age at all. Besides, you¡¯re my Guardian. Can you marry me? You!!!¡±


    Uncle, how serious are you with me? Or was he just treating her like a child who didn¡¯t know anything?


    ¡°Who said anything to you?¡± Huo ting¡¯s eyes shed with a terrifying coldness.


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and stopped talking.


    ¡°Littlemb, it¡¯s all signed in ck and white. Do you think marriage is a game? Do you think that I, Huo ting, married you to y with you? Su Mianmian, what do you think my sincerity is?¡±

 Chapter 222

    ?


    Chapter 222: Sincere (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Sincere?¡± Su Mianmian gritted her teeth and said, ¡± stop joking! When you¡¯re free, you¡¯ll tease me. When you¡¯re not free, you¡¯ll throw me aside. Any random first love cane to me and lecture me! Uncle, I really can¡¯t afford your sincerity.¡±


    In fact, su Mianmian was also impulsive when she said this.


    In the past, uncle had treated her quite well. However, ever since Yao Xinyi appeared, he had be very strange. In the past few days, he had returned home veryte. Before today, the two of them had barely spoken to each other.


    Therefore, most of what su Mianmian said at the moment was the resentment that had been pent up some time ago.


    ¡°You! Didn¡¯t they say that Yao Xinyi had misunderstood? Why are you still talking about her!¡± Huo ting looked at su Mianmian angrily.


    When he got back, he would definitely kick Yao Xinyi out of the country. He was simply making his family restless!


    ¡°You won¡¯t allow me to mention it? Uncle, you¡¯re always suspicious of me whenever I speak to someone, but at least I don¡¯t have my first loveing to me!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Huo ting simply couldn¡¯t do anything to her. He looked around and tried to find a topic to talk about. do you still want this cake shop? ¡±


    Su Mianmian stared at him stubbornly and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to!


    ¡°Whatever you want!¡± Huo ting was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help sparring her butt if he stayed any longer, so he turned around and left angrily.


    Su Mianmian looked at his back. Aftering over for a while, she wiped her face and gritted her teeth as she walked out.


    Mary was waiting for her at the door. After seeing su Mianmiane out, she looked a little embarrassed and said, ¡± Madam, I¡¯ll send you back.


    When the boss and Madam were quarreling, she wanted to cover her ears. She didn¡¯t want to know so many confidential things at all. However, she had no choice. The two of them were quarreling so loudly that she could hear everything clearly from outside.


    Su Mianmian shook her head. Seeing Mary¡¯s awkward expression, she said a little embarrassedly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.


    Naturally, Mary was on the side of a woman. She said, ¡± Madam, don¡¯t be angry. Yao Xinyi has already left. You don¡¯t have to argue with BOSS.


    Su Mianmian heard this and looked at her with a little surprise. She asked, ¡± you know everything? ¡±


    Mary wanted to p herself. Who told you to be so talkative?


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Su Mianmian smiled and asked, ¡± Sister Mary, can you do me a favor? ¡±


    Mary nodded and said, ¡± of course, Madam. Just tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my power, it¡¯s definitely not a problem.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Su Mianmian said, ¡± I want to rent a cheaper house, but I don¡¯t have much experience in renting a house. Can youe with me when we are looking for a houseter? ¡±


    Before Huo ting got su Mianmian to look at the cake shop, she had already made an appointment with the agent to look at the house.


    There was still more than a month before university started, and su Mianmian didn¡¯t want to live in the Huo family anymore.


    Since he had decided to grow up, he should be straightforward and not drag things out.


    If she saw uncle every day, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the courage to do what would happen after that. But it was good that they had talked it out today, so she wouldn¡¯t feel awkward when she left.


    After Mary heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, her face turned ck.


    I¡¯m finished! Could she reject him now?


    If BOSS found out that she had brought Madam to look at the house, he would definitely fire her, right?

 Chapter 223

    ?


    Chapter 223: Sincere (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    With a bitter face, Mary mumbled, ¡± Madam, are you moving out? This isn¡¯t very good, is it?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t good! It was not good at all! ¡°Alright?¡±


    If the BOSS knew about this, he would definitely torture her! For the sake of her year-end bonus, she had to persuade Madam.


    Su Mianmian hummed in acknowledgment, looked at Mary, and said, ¡± I¡¯ve already decided. If Sister Mary feels that it¡¯s inconvenient, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just take it as you sending me home today.


    Mary felt like crying. that¡¯s not the problem, ¡± she said. I think moving isn¡¯t the solution, Madam.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided,¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    It was only after this incident that Mary realized that her gentle and good-tempered Madam was actually a very stubborn person. She sighed and said, ¡± I¡¯d better go with you. If she went with them, they could at least bargain and Madam wouldn¡¯t be bullied.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    So, the two went to look for a real estate agent to see the house, and at the same time, Huo ting went to drink at night.


    When Gongbei Cheng received a call from ye SE¡¯s manager, he couldn¡¯t help but jump in shock.


    Didn¡¯t the restaurant only open at 8 pm? Why did she call him at three in the afternoon? Could it be that there¡¯s a promotion?


    It turned out that Huo ting was drunk in the store. The manager of the night was afraid that something would happen, so he contacted Gongbei Cheng.


    When Gongbei Cheng arrived at ye se, the manager of ye se ran out with a long face. When he saw Gongbei Cheng, he almost knelt down in front of him.


    ¡°Young master Gong, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Manager ye held Gongbei Cheng¡¯s hand and cried, ¡± young master Huo came over at two O ¡®clock. We haven¡¯t even started business yet! But young master Huo doesn¡¯t care, he must drink. You know, we¡¯re business people, how can we push our customers out of the door?¡±


    Unfortunately, ye SE¡¯s manager was a Chatterbox.


    The corners of Gongbei Cheng¡¯s mouth twitched. He listened to him ramble for five minutes before getting to the main point.


    we had no choice but to take out the wine. Young master Huo drank a whole bottle in one go. Our bartender just came here recently and has never seen such a big scene. The bottle of wine that young master Huo drank cost eight thousand dors. The kid¡¯s hand trembled immediately and thought that young master Huo was here to drink some Overlord wine.


    Gongbei Cheng¡¯s forehead throbbed in pain. He interrupted manager ye and said, ¡± can you get to the point? ¡±


    Feeling wronged, the manager said, ¡± I¡¯m just saying that young master Kamiya doesn¡¯t understand the cause and effect, so I¡¯m exining it in more detail.


    ¡°That¡¯s the main point, thank you!¡±


    our intern was shocked by young master Huo¡¯s domineering behavior and identally fell and hit his head on the wine bottle that young master Huo had left on the ground. He has a concussion and is now in the hospital. The Night Manager said it all in one breath without taking a breath.


    Gong Beicheng was speechless.


    young master Gong, the child is still an intern. Thepany doesn¡¯t count it as a work injury. He has an 80-year-old mother and an 8-year-old brother at home. His family depends on him to work, Yingluo.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to say anything. When you pay the billter, you can just add two more zeros behind it. The extra money can be considered as a work injury Huo ting gave to the child.¡± Gongbei Cheng waved his hand. It wasn¡¯t his money that was going to pay the bill anyway.


    ¡°Received!¡± Seeing that he had achieved his goal, the manager left with a smile.


    The moment Gongbei Cheng stepped into the private room, he immediately smelled the pungent smell of alcohol.

 Chapter 224

    ?


    Chapter 224: Sincere (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Heavens! How much did ting drink?


    Gongbei Cheng looked at the bottles and jars on the ground and was speechless.


    Was he drinking? Or did he just take the wine for a bath?


    Huo ting waspletely drunk. Hey t on the ground and let out a slight snore.


    Gongbei Cheng squatted down and reached out to Pat his face. ting, ting? ¡± he said.


    Huo ting naturally had no reaction.


    Gongbei Cheng did what he had always wanted to do but didn¡¯t dare to, and that was to reach out and pinch Huo ting¡¯s face.


    He usually acted as if everyone owed him a few million Yuan. He also alwaysughed at Gongbei Cheng for being a ve to his wife. He had long wanted to humiliate Gongbei Cheng. Now that he had such an opportunity, Gongbei Cheng naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    Just as he was enjoying himself, a voice suddenly came.


    ¡°Are you going to kiss him next?¡±


    slurp! Gongbei Cheng¡¯s expression was as if he had swallowed a durian.


    ¡°Am I wrong? Why else would you look at ting and smile so affectionately?¡± Xia Yi crossed her arms in front of her chest and smiled as she watched them ¡®love and kill each other¡¯.


    Gongbei Cheng immediately left Huo ting and ran over to hug Xia Yi, saying, ¡± wife, don¡¯t say such disgusting things. Look, what you just said gave me goosebumps.


    Xia Yi looked at him with a smile and said, ¡± I¡¯m just joking, but I want to remind you that some people are drunk. Although they can¡¯t move, they still have memories.


    Gongbei Cheng¡¯s expression was as if he had swallowed a watermelon after a durian.


    He asked in a panic, ¡± no way? Honey, you must be joking, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m just joking.¡± Xia Yi said with a smile.


    Yingluo. Gongbei Cheng was about to kneel down. He said, ¡± wifey, please don¡¯t y with me.


    Xia Yi patted his head and said, ¡± okay.


    After the two of them had talked for a while, Gongbei Cheng finally remembered that his bad friend was still lying on the ground. He said,


    honey, you¡¯d better stay away. I¡¯ll drag ting over. It¡¯ll be bad if you get affected by the smell of alcohol on him.


    Xia Yi was a little mysophobic, so Gongbei Cheng had to remind her.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xia Yi immediately left.


    Gongbei Cheng was about the same height as Huo ting, so it was very difficult for him to drag a man who was about the same height as him. He tried a few times and found it very difficult, so he had to go out and find the night¡¯s manager on duty.


    The manager on duty smiled and called two security guards over. One of them raised his head and the other lifted his legs to carry Huo ting out.


    Gongbei Cheng wiped the sweat from his forehead. He felt that this scene was too rare. He was afraid that he would never have the chance to see it again in his lifetime.


    Therefore, he took a few photos fearlessly.


    Xia Yi looked at his actions with a smile and said, ¡± you really won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t do it!


    If Huo ting found out, he would definitely kill Gongbei Cheng.


    Gongbei Cheng put away his cell phone and showed his bright white teeth. this is a protective talisman. If the court offends us, we can use this as a token to avoid death, ¡± he said.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a death-exemption medallion and not something else?¡±


    Gongbei Cheng pondered in silence.


    At this moment, the manager on duty brought the bill over. He handed it to Gongbei Cheng as he spoke.


    young master Gong, would you like to pay by cash or card? ¡±


    Gongbei Cheng lowered his head and saw 1.2 million.


    is your wine made of gold? ¡± he asked with a dark expression.


    The manager on duty felt wronged and said, ¡± didn¡¯t young master Gong say that we can add two more zeros behind it? ¡±


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 225

    ?


    Chapter 225: Getting drunk (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Gongbei Cheng reached out and touched Huo ting¡¯s pocket. He took out a tinum Card and swiped the bill.


    Fortunately, Huo ting¡¯s card never had a password.


    ¡°Young master Gong, you¡¯re wee toe again.¡± The manager on duty was smiling so widely that his eyes could not be seen. He said, ¡± the next time youe, I¡¯ll give you a 5% discount.


    ¡°Yingluo, I thank you!¡± Gongbei Cheng waved his hand, speechless.


    Xia Yi went straight to the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡± ting is too drunk. You sit in the back and watch him.


    Yingluo. he really didn¡¯t want to sit with a drunkard, but his wife had ordered him to do so. Also, someone had to look after Huo ting¡¯s current condition. So, Gongbei Cheng sat in the back with a dark face.


    It was the first time in history that Huo ting was drunk in broad daylight.


    When Gong Beicheng sent him home, the group of servants was in a mess. Fortunately, the new Butler managed to keep things in order.


    The new Butler of the Huo family was a man in his thirties. He wore a fitting suit and a pair of golden half-rimmed sses. He always had a smile on his face, making him look especially refined and devilish.


    He quickly got someone to move Huo ting to the master bedroom and contacted the family doctor.


    ¡°Young master Gong, miss Xia, thank you for sending master home.¡±


    Gong Beicheng looked at him with a strange expression.


    Master or whatever, no matter how he heard it, it sounded strange!


    Why was the ting family¡¯s style getting stranger and stranger? Can We Still Be Friends?


    Xia Yi didn¡¯t think much of it. She smiled and said, ¡± we¡¯ll go back first. After she finished speaking, she pulled Gongbei Cheng, who was still in a daze, and left.


    ¡°Please take care!¡± The Butler said with a smile.


    After the guest left, the servant walked up weakly and asked, ¡± Butler hei, Madam¡¯s phone is turned off.


    The ck Butler had just instructed the servants to contact Su Mianmian, but he didn¡¯t know why Su Mianmian didn¡¯t pick up her phone. When he called again, she simply turned off her phone.


    The ck Butler adjusted his sses and smiled. we¡¯ll talk about it when little masteres back.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The servant immediately left.


    Although the new Butler was always smiling, he made people feel distant.


    He was just like the big BOSS in a game, making people afraid.


    The ck Butler walked over elegantly, nced at Huo ting, and then turned around to leave.


    ......


    On the other side, su Mianmian quickly rented a one-bedroom apartment of 30 square meters with Mary¡¯s help. The rent was 1500 Yuan a month. Su Mianmian only rented for two months and paid two months ¡®rent and a month¡¯s deposit.


    Although the house had a bit of history, the furniture and tableware were already ready. If they moved in, they could move in immediately. Su Mianmian also took this into ount and immediately made a move.


    ¡°Madam, if you go back, I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡± Mary said.


    Su Mianmian naturally understood. Mary had helped her a lot today. If it weren¡¯t for Mary, the house wouldn¡¯t have been rented so cheaply. If she went back to move and met Huo ting, it would be hard to exin to Mary.


    ¡°Sister Mary, thank you for today. I don¡¯t have anything, I can go back by myself.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Mary said, ¡± it¡¯s already dinner time. It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi.


    Su Mianmian thought about it and didn¡¯t refuse.


    When su Mianmian returned to the Huo family, she found that the Huo family was a little too quiet today.

 Chapter 226

    ?


    Chapter 226: Getting drunk (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the past, the Huo family¡¯s house was brightly lit, but today, except for the first floor, the other floors were dark.


    Su Mianmian was shocked. Could it be that Dongdong didn¡¯te back?


    She stopped a servant and asked, ¡± is Dongdong back? ¡±


    After the servant saw su Mianmian, she immediately said excitedly, ¡± Madam! You¡¯ve finally returned!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dongdong? Where is he?¡± Su Mianmian continued to ask.


    ¡°Young master is eating in the living room.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded and nned to go see Dongdong, but she heard the maid say with a little embarrassment.


    ¡°Madam, young master is drunk.¡±


    Su Mianmian stopped, turned back, and asked, ¡± uncle is drunk? ¡± How could he get drunk in broad daylight?


    The helper nodded and said, ¡± young master Gong and his wife sent it back at around five o ¡®clock. Butler hei has already called the doctor to check on him. He¡¯s fine, but he drank a little too much. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be unwell when he wakes up tomorrow.


    This meant that uncle Gong Jie must have gone for a drink after they quarreled.


    ¡°Madam, aren¡¯t you going to see young master?¡± The maid saw that su Mianmian didn¡¯t go to the master bedroom but walked to the living room and couldn¡¯t help but remind her curiously.


    since the doctor hase, it should be fine. Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± by the way, Don¡¯t Call Me Madam in the future.


    She didn¡¯t want to say too much to the servants, but Dongdong was different. If she left, she had to tell Dongdong.


    That was because they were friends.


    Dongdong had given her too much warmth. Even if she left the Huo family, Dongdong was still someone she could not part with.


    ¡°Miemie, you¡¯re back! I¡¯ve left you a piece of strawberry cake.¡± Dongdong took the cake and raised his bun-like face, as if he wanted su Mianmian to praise him.


    Su Mianmian looked down and saw that the cake was a little nted, and the edge of the cake was even a little crushed. This couldn¡¯t have been bought by the ck Butler, right?


    ording to the ck Butler¡¯s picky personality, such a cake would not appear on the table.


    She raised her head to look at the ck Butler, who bowed slightly to her.


    ¡°Did you buy this?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Dongdong lowered his head a little embarrassedly, kicked the ground with his right foot and said, ¡± I specially bought it when I came back today. I couldn¡¯t bear to eat it myself, so I saved it for you, miemie.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy an extra piece?¡± Su Mianmian asked softly.


    Dongdong pouted and said a little unhappily, ¡± that shop is so annoying. One person can only buy one piece. Miemie, hurry up and eat.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart warmed. She reached out and rubbed Dongdong¡¯s head and said, ¡± dear, I¡¯m a little full. I might not be able to eat so much. How about we eat together? ¡±


    Dongdong¡¯s eyes lit up. He was very happy in his heart, but he deliberately pretended to be indifferent.


    He said, ¡± alright, since you can¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll help you.


    Su Mianmian smiled slightly, and the two sat at the dining table to share the cake.


    The ck Butler very cleverly poured a cup of ck tea for su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian could tell that Dongdong really wanted to eat this cake, so she took a bite and fed the rest to Dongdong.


    Dongdong ate very happily. After eating, he found that almost all the cake had gone into his stomach.


    He tilted his head slightly and said, ¡± hey, I¡¯ve already eaten!


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten too. It¡¯s delicious. Thank you, dear.¡± Su Mianmian replied with a smile.

 Chapter 227

    ?


    Chapter 227: Getting drunk (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± After Dongdong took the ck Butler¡¯s handkerchief and wiped his mouth and hands, he patted the chair next to him and said, ¡± well, we¡¯re done eating. Miemie, let¡¯s talk about your return tonight.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian looked at him, speechless.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been quarreling with daddy recently, but you can¡¯t ignore your cute and obedient son when you¡¯re quarreling!¡± With tears in his eyes, Dongdong began toin, ¡± do you know how hurt my little heart was when I didn¡¯t see you when I came homest night? I couldn¡¯t even eat dinner!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s gaze shifted to the two bare chicken legs on the dining table.


    Dongdong replied naturally, ¡± even if you ate it, you wouldn¡¯t enjoy it. You see, I even left my favorite cake for you, so you better repent and have dinner with me every night from now on, Yingluo.


    Dongdong, ¡± su Mianmian reached out and touched Dongdong¡¯s head, saying, ¡± I¡¯m nning to move out.


    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Dongdong was so scared that he jumped up and said, ¡± you¡¯re not really going to divorce daddy, are you? Then what about me?¡±


    Su Mianmian had actually always treated Dongdong as a friend of the same age. She saw Dongdong so scared that his hair stood up, and she didn¡¯t n to hide it from him.


    She said, ¡± actually, I¡¯m not married to your daddy at all, so there¡¯s no problem of divorce.


    After listening to su Mianmian¡¯s words, Dongdong opened his mouth wide and said with a look of doubt, ¡± no, you¡¯re married. The cake that day was especially delicious. There was quite a lot of excess. I was so full that I couldn¡¯t eat these, have you forgotten? ¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, does Dongdong only remember to eat?¡±


    He should be talking about the day of the wedding, but how was su Mianmian going to tell a child that marriage must be legally signed?


    This topic seemed to be a little heavy.


    Su Mianmian touched Dongdong¡¯s head again and said, ¡± even if I move out, you¡¯re still wee toe and find me at any time.


    Dongdong looked at su Mianmian¡¯s determined look and couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    Although he had been shouting every day that his parents were divorced and that he wanted to be with miemie, he had only been shouting. He had never thought that they would really get a divorce.


    But now, miemie said that she was not married to daddy at all. Xuanji Dongdong felt that the adult world was tooplicated!


    Dongdong grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s clothes, frowned, and asked pitifully with a sad face.


    ¡°Is it because of that Vixen we metst time? I¡¯ve asked daddy, and he said that it¡¯s been settled. I¡¯ve also asked grandfather Butler, and he said that the Vixen has left and will nevere back again. Moreover, grandfather Butler has been chased away by daddy to grandfather¡¯s ce because he let the Vixen in, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Butler left because of this?¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know about this.


    When grandfather Butler left, she had gone to send him off. He looked quite happy. It was said that he was going to live with his son and daughter-inw.


    Therefore, su Mianmian had always thought that he had retired.


    But now, Dongdong was telling her that he left because of Yao Xinyi?


    Dongdong knew that he had said something wrong and immediately covered his mouth.


    ¡°Miemie, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Su Mianmian sighed, touched Dongdong¡¯s head, and said, ¡± forget it, these are not important.


    Since grandfather Butler had gone to old Huo¡¯s ce, it was a good ce to stay. She didn¡¯t have much energy to care about other people¡¯s affairs now.

 Chapter 228

    ?


    Chapter 228: Getting drunk (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dongdong suddenly felt a strong sense of insecurity when he saw su Mianmian like this, as if su Mianmian would leave the next second and nevere back.


    He pulled her hand hard and said, ¡± miemie, don¡¯t go, okay? Even daddy knows he¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head and replied, ¡± he¡¯s not wrong.


    Dongdong was even more puzzled and said, ¡± since daddy didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why did you divorce him? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was toozy to correct the word ¡®divorce¡¯. She sighed and said, ¡± we¡¯re not suitable for each other, at least not for ran ran now.


    Not suitable for Yingluo.


    This question was too difficult for Dongdong to understand.


    So much so that he couldn¡¯t understand su Mianmian¡¯s departure even after thinking about it for an entire night.


    In his opinion, if miemie forgave him when daddy made a mistake, wouldn¡¯t this matter be resolved?


    Dongdong had always been a sensible and quick-witted child. When he found out that su Mianmian had made up her mind to leave, he cleverly left miemie¡¯s contact information, then squatted beside Huo ting and kept drawing circles of resentment.


    Huo ting slept until early in the morning. In fact, to be precise, he was woken up by the pressure.


    After Dongdong was tired of drawing circles, he directly fell asleep on Huo ting¡¯s body.


    Well, Huahua didn¡¯t mind the smell of alcohol on Huo ting.


    Therefore, Huo ting was woken up by Dongdong.


    He opened his eyes and felt a sharp pain in his head. He frowned and soon found that half of Dongdong¡¯s body was on him.


    ¡°This child¡¯s sleeping posture is so ugly.¡± Huo ting turned Dongdong¡¯s body around in disgust. He felt that his mouth was very dry, so he got up to look for water to drink.


    After he finished drinking the water, he suddenly remembered something important!


    His wife was gone!


    He quickly ran back to the master bedroom and turned on the light. There was only Dongdong on the bed.


    Dongdong was woken up by the piercing light and sound. He rubbed his eyes and sat up.


    The first thing he saw was Huo ting staring at him with a bad expression. He thought of the matter that miemie had left the Huo family and was also full of anger.


    Dongdong said unhappily, ¡± do you want to drink some more wine? As you drink, miemie wille back. I won¡¯t divorce you anymore!¡±


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows and asked coldly, ¡± what do you mean?!


    He didn¡¯t want to admit that his heart had been hurt by her words!


    Huo ting really wanted to grab Dongdong and beat him up. Dongdong¡¯s taunting drew a lot of hatred! Did he still have any regard for his father?


    Dongdong snorted and said arrogantly, ¡± it means exactly what it says. You don¡¯t have to look for it. Miemie has left and is not at home.


    ¡°Huo Dongdong, you¡¯d better exin to me what you mean by miemie is gone? Forget it, I¡¯ll settle this with youter!¡±


    As Huo ting spoke, he picked up his phone and dialed su Mianmian¡¯s number. He said, ¡± what time is it now? why isn¡¯t she home yet? when the little sheepes back, I must set up some rules for her, Yingluo.


    [ I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable. Please try againter! ]


    Dongdong stood up at this time and slowly admired Huo ting¡¯s flustered and exasperated look.


    He said, ¡± it¡¯s said that miemie has already left. If you don¡¯t believe me, daddy, you can go and take a look at the clothes in the closet.


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting immediately rushed to the clothes room. When he saw that su Mianmian¡¯s clothes were still there, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, Dongdong¡¯s next sentence immediately broke his beautiful dream.


    ¡°You bought it for miemie, she didn¡¯t take a single piece with her.¡±

 Chapter 229

    ?


    Chapter 229: Getting drunk (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian only brought her own things, and she didn¡¯t bring a single piece of the things he bought for her.


    What this meant was already clear!


    The little sheep was really angry this time! She really intended to break up with him, and it was not a joke!


    After Huo ting thought it through, he couldn¡¯t hide the fear in his heart. Why did he drink at this time?


    He should have kept a close eye on the littlemb at the cake shop, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be missing now.


    He leaned against the wall dejectedly and pressed his hand on his throbbing head.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, a man who can¡¯t even keep an eye on his own wife.¡± Dongdong was full of hatred and looked at Huo ting with a stupid adult¡¯s eyes.


    Huo ting had already been attacked by his own son today.


    Huo Dongdong, I can understand your fear of a family facing separation, but you should be on my side! he said in a daze. Why didn¡¯t you look after the littlemb? If we really get a divorce, you won¡¯t have a mommy in the future! No one will make you your favorite strawberry cake anymore!¡±


    Dongdong snorted proudly and said, ¡± daddy, don¡¯t be silly! Miemie is ignoring you now, but she¡¯s not ignoring me! When she left, she said that I¡¯m wee to look for her at any time. You¡¯re the one without a wife, but I¡¯m still a happy child with a mommy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already divorced, and you still have a mother!¡± Huo ting was so agitated by Dongdong¡¯s words that his brain was not clear. He spat out first.


    Dongdong continued to sneer arrogantly, ¡± anyway, you¡¯re not married at all, and there¡¯s no such thing as a divorce, Yingluo.


    Yingluo, the little sheep, told you?!


    Dongdong nodded and asked in confusion, ¡± daddy, why did miemie say that? Aren¡¯t you two married? How could there not be any?¡±


    This question was still tooplicated for a child.


    Although Dongdong was small and mischievous, he did not understand anything about rtionships at all.


    Huo ting sighed deeply, wiped his face, and said, ¡± give me the address of the littlemb, and then go to sleep.


    ¡°Daddy, are you going to look for miemie?¡± Dongdong blinked. After telling Huo ting the address, he asked carefully, ¡± can I go with you? ¡±


    Huo ting reached out and rubbed his head, saying, ¡± go to sleep.


    After all, Dongdong was a child. After listening to Huo ting¡¯s advice, he immediately felt sleepy. He yawned and said, ¡± well, good night, daddy.


    However, Huo ting didn¡¯t continue to sleep. Instead, he took a shower, changed his clothes, and then drove to find su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s rented apartment was in the school district where many teachers and students lived. Su Mianmian¡¯s rented apartment had two bedrooms, two bathrooms, and a living room, while su Mianmian¡¯s rented apartment was a one-bedroom apartment.


    There were only five floors in total and no elevator. After Huo ting parked the car, he looked at the surrounding environment and had alreadyined in his heart.


    How could anyone live in such a messy environment? The little sheep must have been wronged!


    The stairs were narrow. Huo ting, a man, had to bend his head slightly when he turned the corner, otherwise, he would be hit on the head by ident.


    Moreover, in order to save money, the lights in the corridor would be turned off once it was past twelve o ¡®clock. When Huo ting arrived, it was almost two O¡¯ clock and it was dark. Huo ting had to take out his mobile phone as a lighting tool.

 Chapter 230

    ?


    Chapter 230: Showing weakness (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even though Huo ting took out his mobile phone to light up the ce, he was still hit in the head by the advertisement board hanging on the corridor because he was too unfamiliar with the terrain.


    A loud sound rang out in the quiet night.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Huo ting held his head and squatted down.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t sleep that night. It was the first time she moved out alone. Facing an unfamiliar environment, she tossed and turned but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she knew how to sleep.


    Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice outside the door.


    She was stunned for a moment, then quickly sat up and put on her slippers, intending to go out and take a look.


    However, when she ced her hand on the doorknob, she came back to her senses.


    He thought he must have heard wrong! The uncle was drunk, how could hee here?


    Su Mianmian knocked on her head and felt that she was too useless. She had just left and she was already not used to it.


    su Mianmian, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Go back to sleep! She mumbled to herself before turning back to lie down on the bed.


    Huo ting, who was outside the door, took down the signboard angrily and found that the signboard was dented by him.


    tsk, tsk. he threw it aside speechlessly and continued walking.


    After walking another half a step, he arrived at su Mianmian¡¯s door. He tidied his clothes and immediately raised his hand to knock on the door.


    Su Mianmian was lying on the bed with her eyes closed when she suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± She was starting to have auditory hallucinations!


    She covered her head with the nket in pain and continued to force herself to sleep.


    Huo ting wasn¡¯t discouraged at all. After knocking for about five minutes, the woman in the room opposite su Mianmian finally couldn¡¯t help but get up.


    ¡°F * ck! Who¡¯s crazy? Why are you knocking on the door in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?¡± The woman opened the door angrily, but when she saw Huo ting, she immediately turned into a little woman. She tidied up her clothes and asked softly, ¡± handsome, did youe to find me? ¡±


    When Huo ting heard her say this, his face suddenly turned ck.


    Did she misunderstand that he had a special profession?


    Huo ting said coldly, ¡± get lost!


    The woman had never seen a person with such a terrifying aura. She was so scared that her legs turned soft and quickly made way for Huo ting to go in.


    After Huo ting went in, he found that there were two doors, so he turned around and asked, ¡± which one do you live in? ¡±


    The woman weakly pointed to the right.


    Then, Huo ting strode to the left and opened the door.


    Because the house was full of women, su Mianmian didn¡¯t lock the door when she slept.


    When Huo ting turned the door and opened it, he silently made a note of su Mianmian in his heart.


    The little sheep didn¡¯t lock the door when she slept! He had no sense of crisis!


    Su Mianmian covered her head and didn¡¯t know what was going on outside the door. She only pulled down the nket after the light in the room was turned on.


    ¡°?!¡±


    Then, she saw Huo ting¡¯s dark face and looking down at her.


    Was she still in her sleep?


    How could uncle appear here?


    Su Mianmian silently pinched her arm, and she frowned in pain.


    It would hurt! It proved that this wasn¡¯t a dream at all, and uncle really came!


    Su Mianmian shrank her neck and said weakly, ¡± uncle, why are you here, ran ran? ¡± it must be the address given by Dongdong. She thought that uncle would onlye here tomorrow.


    Who would have expected the uncle toe over in the middle of the night?


    He was not mentally prepared at all!


    She looked behind Huo ting and saw the woman who lived with her running back to her room and closing the door with a bang.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s forehead couldn¡¯t help but be filled with ck lines.

 Chapter 231

    ?


    Chapter 231: Showing weakness (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting saw that su Mianmian kept staring behind him, so he turned around and closed the door, isting them from the crowd. He wanted the two of them to have a good ¡®talk¡¯.


    Su Mianmian felt that the uncle¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, and she moved to the bed a little scared.


    Huo ting pulled her over unceremoniously. Su Mianmian struggled hard, but her strength was no match for Huo ting¡¯s. She was gently held on Huo ting¡¯sp and sat down.


    ¡°Uncle, if there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk it over. Don¡¯t get physical.¡±


    Su Mianmian felt that it wasn¡¯t convenient to talk in their current position. Their positions couldn¡¯t be equal.


    Huo ting looked at her deeply, and when su Mianmian¡¯s chest was beating wildly from his gaze, he suddenly hugged her hard.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to move at all.


    Huo ting just hugged su Mianmian and didn¡¯t do anything else. After a while, he felt that su Mianmian¡¯s entire body was a little stiff, so he asked.


    ¡°Why did you leave me?¡±


    The uncle¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and he looked very dispirited. It was the first time su Mianmian saw him so disappointed, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad.


    She replied, ¡± actually, it¡¯s better for us to split up, uncle Wanwan. We were an ident from the start, and then all kinds of idents happened. I know that I¡¯m not your best choice. I, Wanwan.


    you regret it?! Huo ting let go of su Mianmian¡¯s hand, stared into her eyes with his deep eyes, and asked word by word, ¡± you want to find a better person?!


    Su Mianmian was shocked that Huo ting would say that.


    She felt wronged. How could uncle think that? He was the one who wanted to find someone else!


    Huo ting misunderstood su Mianmian. He lifted her chin and said coldly, ¡± littlemb, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you go! Even if you fall in love with someone else, I won¡¯t let you go! You should give up! You¡¯re mine for the rest of your life!¡±


    The littlemb was still very young, just turning 20 years old. She would meet more people in the future and see a different world outside. There would be new temptations. If possible, he really wanted to lock her at home and let her see him alone.


    However, Huo ting knew that this couldn¡¯t be done. Su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t be happy if he did.


    He was actually a very controlling person. He was usually unhappy when su Mianmian talked to strange men.


    Huo ting had tried his best to restrain his desire to control su Mianmian, but he was afraid that he didn¡¯t do it well enough, or rather, there was a problem with hismunication with su Mianmian.


    The things that the two of them minded about this matter werepletely not on the same frequency. Su Mianmian felt that the two of them needed more time to get used to each other so that they could figure out if the other person was the most suitable person for them.


    To put it bluntly, su Mianmian had no confidence in the fact that Huo ting had chosen her.


    Huo ting was very angry that su Mianmian wanted to leave him.


    So now, when he heard that su Mianmian might choose someone else, his emotions were very unstable.


    Su Mianmian had never seen such a fierce side of Huo ting. It could even be described as terrifying.


    She looked at Huo ting, feeling afraid and aggrieved, and her tears suddenly burst out.


    She cried loudly, ¡± you were the one who wanted to change! Your first love is here! She can make you smile so happily, but you¡¯ve never been like this in front of me! You, you¡¯re still fierce to me!¡±

 Chapter 232

    ?


    Chapter 232: Showing weakness (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian¡¯s tears were like a bucket of cold water that was poured on Huo ting.


    In an instant, his anger was reduced by half.


    He frowned and said coldly, ¡± nonsense! When did I ever smile in front of others?¡±


    Su Mianmian cried even harder after being yelled at by him, her tears and snot covering her face.


    She cried loudly, ¡± y-you still won¡¯t admit it! I¡¯ve seen the photos! You¡¯re even hugging her, you don¡¯t know how intimate you are Yingluo ¡±


    ¡°When have I hugged anyone else other than you?¡± Huo ting said angrily.


    This was a matter of principle. If he didn¡¯t do it, then he didn¡¯t. He absolutely couldn¡¯t admit it.


    Su Mianmian cried for a while and found that Huo ting still said no very righteously, so she couldn¡¯t help but start to suspect.


    She said in confusion, ¡± but I really saw the photo. Could it be that the photo is fake? ¡±


    I¡¯ve never taken any photos with her before. Also, littlemb, there¡¯s an important issue. I¡¯ll emphasize it again. Yao Xinyi has nothing to do with me. She¡¯s not my first love. Huo ting seemed a little embarrassed when he said this, but he still continued.


    ¡°My first love is you, Yingluo.¡±


    My first love is you!


    She was uncle¡¯s first love?


    How was that possible?


    Su Mianmian widened her eyes in shock and said, ¡± that¡¯s impossible, right? ¡±


    The uncle was almost 30 years old, but he still didn¡¯t have a first love.


    Huo ting also seemed to feel a little embarrassed. He snorted awkwardly and said, ¡± anyway, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the photo you¡¯re looking at. The person in the photo can¡¯t be me.


    Huo ting said it so firmly, but su Mianmian still chose to believe him.


    Perhaps Yao Xinyi had faked the photo? The uncle¡¯s personality would not allow him to smile so brightly. His style waspletely wrong.


    Su Mianmian suddenly thought of a possibility. She thought for a while and said, ¡± uncle, is your brother very simr to you? ¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t uncle, could it be uncle¡¯s younger brother? Perhaps she had misunderstood from the beginning!


    Huo ting was silent for a while before he replied, ¡± maybe the person you saw in the photo was Huo Chen. He¡¯s my twin brother.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s mouth was wide open. How embarrassing, uncle really had a younger brother and twins.


    She said, ¡± that¡¯s strange. Why have I never seen him before? ¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s eyes darkened and he replied, ¡± he¡¯s no longer here, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian saw Huo ting¡¯s hurt expression and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hug him, saying, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know about these things.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Huo ting reached out and patted su Mianmian¡¯s back, then said very calmly, ¡± so, you misunderstood me in this matter!


    Yingluo. su Mianmian was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    so, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you believed an outsider¡¯s words when you misunderstood me, and then chose to leave me without a word. Huo ting paused, showed a cold smile, and asked, ¡± is that right? ¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. It seemed to be the case, but why did the uncle conclude that her approach was a little too simple (simple-minded)?


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m just Yingluo.¡± Who knew that the person in the photo wasn¡¯t you! Su Mianmian also felt very aggrieved and said.


    During this period of time, she had also shed a lot of tears.


    (The fourth watch period ends today. Have a good weekend, everyone ~()/~l)

 Chapter 233

    ?


    Chapter 233: Showing weakness (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the end, Huo ting sighed and reached out to push su Mianmian¡¯s forehead, saying coldly, ¡± why are you so stupid? ¡±


    Although his tone still carried the coldness of Huo ting¡¯s trademark, without a trace of humanity, and his words were not very pleasant to hear.


    However, su Mianmian felt warm in her heart at this moment.


    She looked up and unexpectedly saw the hot emotions in Huo ting¡¯s eyes. She remembered what the uncle had just said.


    ¡°My first love is you, Yingluo.¡±


    After she came back to her senses, she held her breath and looked at him with bright eyes.


    Huo ting lowered his voice and said slowly, ¡± What should I do if you¡¯re so easy to bully? ¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you just said that your first love was me. In that case, you like me, Yingluo, right?¡±


    ¡°Yingluo is stupid. If she doesn¡¯t like you, why did she marry you?¡± Huo ting said impatiently.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips, as if she wanted to say something but didn¡¯t.


    Huo ting said directly, ¡± if you have something to say, just say it.


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t our marriage void of any legal effect? I haven¡¯t even reached the marriageable age.¡± In fact, su Mianmian didn¡¯t care much about that piece of paper, but she was affected by what Yao Xinyi said about this issue before. She felt that if they weren¡¯t husband and wife, then her rtionship with the uncle seemed to have nothing to do with each other.


    If they were husband and wife, she could act coquettishly with the uncle at will. If they weren¡¯t, she didn¡¯t seem to have a reason to do so many things.


    In the end, it was the sense of security that was causing trouble.


    Huo ting looked at her with a strange expression and said, ¡± do you think I can¡¯t handle such a small matter like age? I¡¯m really impressed that you¡¯ve been thinking about this for so long.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, so our marriage is valid, Yingluo?¡±


    of course it¡¯s effective. If you still don¡¯t believe me, go back and take a look at little red. Huo ting said.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian found it a little difficult to describe her mood at the moment. She seemed to be relieved and had a feeling that something she had lost hade back.


    She turned her face to the side. After a moment, she heard Huo ting sigh, and then he seemed to stand up, looking for something.


    Speaking of which, their Cold War earlier seemed a little strange. Now that they had exined it clearly, she didn¡¯t know how to face the uncle.


    Wanwan didn¡¯t know how to bring up the fact that she had secretly changed her first choice. She was sure that uncle would be very angry if he knew.


    Su Mianmian covered her face. If she could, she wanted to bury her face in the nket and never look up again.


    ¡°Raise your head,¡± Huo ting said in a domineering manner.


    Su Mianmian was used to obeying Him. Her previous resistance seemed to have beenpletely appeased by this cating. She didn¡¯t even think and immediately looked up.


    Then, she saw Huo ting hand her a book with an unhappy face and said, ¡± take it.


    She had bought this book to study how to make desserts.


    She looked at Huo ting in confusion.


    open it, ¡± Huo ting said again.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster. She opened the book with a little trembling and saw some words at the bottom of the nk page.


    [ su Mianmian, I love you! ] Huo ting ]


    ¡°Although I still don¡¯t quite understand why you¡¯re so uneasy, everything I¡¯ve said to you has always been true. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Huo ting said slowly, ¡± su Mianmian, I love you!

 Chapter 234

    ?


    Chapter 234: Showing weakness (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian, I love you!


    Someone once said that the most beautiful thing in the world was that the person you liked also liked you, and the moment the two fell in love with each other would make a person so happy that their entire body would melt.


    Su Mianmian thought that her heart was about to melt now.


    ¡°Keep it well. This is the first love letter I¡¯ve written. I won¡¯t make up for it if I lose it.¡± Huo ting said proudly, like a noble cat.


    Su Mianmian was very touched and held the book in her arms, saying, ¡± I will treasure it well.


    The uncle¡¯s love letter was too precious.


    ¡°Very good, this problem is solved.¡± Huo ting smiled slightly and said with ill intentions, ¡± next, we should talk about you running away from home.


    ran ran. su Mianmian was stunned and replied, ¡± I didn¡¯t run away from home.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! What¡¯s with this house?¡± Huo ting raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± this house is so shabby. The room you¡¯re living in can¡¯t even bepared to the bathroom at home. Little sheep, would you rather live in such a ce than go home? ¡±


    How can it be so exaggerated?


    After su Mianmian heard Huo ting¡¯s description, her face didn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°This ce is better than the Huo family¡¯s toilet.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, are you serious about this?¡±


    A thick ck line streaked across su Mianmian¡¯s forehead. She said innocently, ¡± didn¡¯t you say this first, uncle? ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back at dawn.¡± Huo ting didn¡¯t talk nonsense with su Mianmian and directly gave an order.


    Unexpectedly, su Mianmian shook her head very quickly after hearing it.


    She said, ¡± uncle, I want to be independent. I¡¯m an adult now. I can¡¯t always rely on you. I want to rely on myself.


    ¡°What does this have to do with you moving out?¡± Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± little sheep, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t go too far!


    Huo ting treated her as a child. Since she was a child, he naturally had to keep her under his eyes to be at ease.


    I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve even found a part-time job. I¡¯m going to work tomorrow. Su Mianmian said seriously, ¡± uncle, I hope you can respect my decision.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian deeply and said, ¡± if you¡¯re working part-time, you cane to the Huo group. Didn¡¯t you do well at Mary¡¯s before? ¡±


    It was fine if he didn¡¯t say this, but once he did, su Mianmian was speechless.


    She was just a part-time worker, but Huo ting gave her a monthly sry of 100000 Yuan. The moment she got her sry, she was so scared that she peed her pants. She quickly covered the payslip tightly, afraid that others would see it.


    Therefore, su Mianmian was too embarrassed to continue working.


    Of course, the most important point was that when she was working part-time, Huo ting had made several excuses to call her in. She thought there was something important, but she was suppressed by Huo ting. Kissed on the wall for a long time.


    Although no one saw it, it was too shameful for su Mianmian, and she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard and said, ¡± I want to find a job that I¡¯m interested in.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Huo ting asked.


    ¡°A cake shop.¡± After she finished speaking, she thought of Huo ting¡¯s past style of doing things and quickly said, ¡± uncle, you can¡¯t buy the shop. I¡¯m just working for a month. When school starts in September, I won¡¯t be in S city.


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting looked at her coldly and asked, ¡± littlemb, exin, what do you mean by you¡¯re not in S city when school starts?!

 Chapter 235

    ?


    Chapter 235: I¡¯ve been discovered (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Terrible! He was about to be discovered!


    Why did he say it so casually? She had wanted to act first and reportter. She would report to the school directly and then call the uncle to tell him. This way, she could avoid a face-to-face conflict.


    With a bitter face, su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting timidly. Seeing that his face was very bad, she lowered her head, fiddled with her fingers uneasily, and said.


    I changed my university choice. Ran ran didn¡¯t apply to Eton University. She went to city H instead.


    After she finished speaking, Huo ting didn¡¯t say a word. She looked up uneasily and saw Huo ting looking at her with cold eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to change it back.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Su Mianmian reached out to hold Huo ting¡¯s hand and said, ¡± I want to go to city H, uncle. Actually, city s isn¡¯t far from city H. The high-speed train only takes more than an hour to get there.


    Huo ting pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand down and interrupted su Mianmian¡¯s rhythm of continuing. He said coldly, ¡± Yueyue, whatever you want!


    After that, Huo ting turned around and left.


    The door was mmed shut.


    No matter how slow su Mianmian was, she knew that Huo ting was really angry this time.


    What should I do now?


    ......


    After Huo ting left, su Mianmian slept even more restlessly. She didn¡¯t know what time she fell asleep, but when she woke up the next day, her head ached.


    However, she couldn¡¯t sleep in. She had just found a cake-in-training job yesterday, and today was her first day at work.


    Su Mianmian tidied herself up and patted her face hard when she saw that she didn¡¯t look too good in the mirror.


    When she walked out, another tenant was waiting for her outside the door.


    The female tenant walked over in her flip-flops and asked, ¡± hey, who¡¯s the man who came overst night? He¡¯s very handsome! Do you have his number? Give it to me for a moment.¡±


    She asked a bunch of questions, and su Mianmian couldn¡¯t react for a while.


    hey, one look at you and I know you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, right?! She smiled ambiguously at su Mianmian and whispered in her ear, ¡± is he very strong? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at her lecherous expression and then reacted.


    Did she think that uncle was someone with a special profession?


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Mianmianughed while holding her stomach.


    Heavens! Her imagination was really too wild, and su Mianmian¡¯s mood improved a little after being disturbed by her.


    ¡°Hey, what are youughing at? Am I wrong?¡± The female tenant looked at su Mianmian¡¯sughing face and was full of question marks.


    Su Mianmian wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, reached out, patted her shoulder, and said, ¡± I¡¯m the one who hired him. He doesn¡¯t ept outside guests. After that, su Mianmian left in a good mood, not caring if the female tenant believed her or not.


    After a few seconds, the female tenant shouted at su Mianmian¡¯s back, ¡± I don¡¯t believe it! You¡¯re so poor, how can you afford such a beauty? hey, don¡¯t go! Just give me a phone call! Good things can¡¯t be monopolized by one person!¡±


    Su Mianmian naturally couldn¡¯t hear her words.


    Su Mianmian arrived at beautiful butterfly Pavilion cake shop on time. The shop was about 100 square meters. In addition to the cakes, half of the space was set up with some tables and chairs for guests to use. After buying the cake, they could eat it directly in the shop. Tea was also provided in the shop, which was very considerate.

 Chapter 236

    ?


    Chapter 236: I¡¯ve been discovered (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was also an ident that su Mianmian came to apply here. Yesterday, after the uncle¡¯s littlemb cake shop couldn¡¯t be delivered, the two parted on bad terms. When she went to rent a house, she happened to see the boss of the butterfly Pavilion cake shop put up a job recruitment Notice.


    This shop was only one street away from little sheep cake shop, so he could see it from the opposite side.


    The two shops had always been rivals, so when littlemb cake shop ¡®closed down¡¯, the owner of butterfly yard was overjoyed. The poor bakery took advantage of the owner¡¯s good mood and asked him to hire someone.


    If he was the only cake maker, he would die of exhaustion!


    In particr, in order to win over the cake shop across the street, the boss asked him to think of a new product every two or three days, and even asked him to go over to the cake shop across the street to steal Yingying¡¯s skills. He was simply losing his integrity in order to win.


    Although the boss agreed to hire people, he refused to hire a pastry chef in order to save manpower costs, so he thought of recruiting an intern pastry chef.


    And su Mianmian naturally didn¡¯t value money when she came out to work. She wanted to learn more cake cooking methods, so one wanted to save money, and the other wanted to learn, so they hit it off.


    Su Mianmian, be careful when you work. Don¡¯t hurt your hands. Kevin ordered.


    The boss was a 30-year-old man who looked very gentle. He wore a pink shirt and white pants. When he spoke, he liked to raise his little finger, which made him look a little girly.


    He didn¡¯t like people calling him boss, so he asked them to call him Kevin.


    The cake maker was a sharp-tongued uncle who liked toin. After seeing Kevin leave, he whispered to su Mianmian, ¡± don¡¯t be too touched. Kevin¡¯s meaning is, don¡¯t break anything. If you break it, you have topensate.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian didn¡¯t answer him, but looked at the pile of fruits in front of her and asked, ¡± how should we deal with this? ¡±


    ¡°Cut it first, and form it ording to the paper on the wall.¡± After he finished, he asked again, ¡± will you? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded and showed a confident smile, saying, ¡± I will.


    ¡°Alright, then you can do it now.¡±


    Su Mianmian first looked carefully at the requirements on the wall before starting to work.


    Butterfly yard cake shop was most famous for its Fruit Series of cakes. Among them, love with peaches and mango were the best sellers. The fruits on their cakes were all fresh and were cut on the same day to ensure the taste of the cake to arge extent.


    While su Mianmian was arranging the fruits, Kevin was openly observing from outside.


    ¡°Kevin, What are you looking at?¡± The cashier girl saw that the boss had been staring at the new intern for almost 20 minutes, and it was really a little too strange.


    Kevin pointed at su Mianmian, who was working hard on the other side of the transparent ss wall, and said, ¡± can¡¯t you see it? ¡±


    Is there anything wrong with su Mianmian?


    The girl at the cashier also looked at it with a deep expression. She pretended to understand and said, ¡± he¡¯s really cute. If she was a boy, she would definitely pursue su Mianmian.


    The new girl looked really good with dimples when she smiled.


    tsk, tsk. Kevin said with a face full of disappointment, ¡± little sister, you really don¡¯t have any talent for the cake!


    ¡°Kevin, can you please not torture me with this topic?¡±


    she¡¯s very skilled, and she cuts every piece of fruit almost exactly the same. More importantly, she doesn¡¯t use any tools. Kevin said happily, ¡± looks like I¡¯ve picked up a treasure this time.

 Chapter 237

    ?


    Chapter 237: I¡¯ve been discovered (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After observing for a few days, Kevin found that su Mianmian was very talented in baking cakes, and she had a lot of ideas, which was to his liking.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying to add crushed coconuts to this cake?¡± Kevin asked.


    Su Mianmian nodded and replied, ¡± this cake is a little too sweet and greasy. Coconuts can bnce the taste.


    She had been here for a few days and found that this cake was selling the worst. After trying a piece that day, she found that the first bite was not bad, but it was easy to get tired of the sweetness after that. In this case, customers would buy it once and not buy it again. So, she had been wondering about this problem for the past few days and how to improve the taste.


    Kevin¡¯s cakes were all made on the same day. If they could not be sold on the same day, he would bring them back for his employees to eat.


    that¡¯s a good idea. Go and try it. Kevin said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian was very happy to hear Kevin acknowledge her idea, so she returned backstage and began to implement her idea.


    Kevin didn¡¯t leave either. Instead, he followed su Mianmian in, watched her bake the cake, and chatted with the bakery.


    ¡°I say, what¡¯s the shop across the street doing? It wasn¡¯t easy for them to beat our product and win the most popr award, and now they¡¯re changing the name of the store.¡± Kevin said doubtfully, ¡± it¡¯s fine if they changed it. They even closed their doors recently. They won¡¯t be thinking of some big move again, right? ¡±


    The cake maker nced at Kevin and said unhappily, ¡± you¡¯re thinking too much. I just met their cake maker yesterday. I heard that the boss sold the shop at a high price and found a bigger ce to open a bigger shop.


    ¡°No way! Since you¡¯ve bought their shop, why didn¡¯t you see any movement?¡±


    The cake maker couldn¡¯t figure it out either. He paused and said, ¡± maybe he¡¯s rich and willful? ¡±


    ¡°God knows what¡¯s going on!¡± Kevin mumbled, ¡± they even changed the name to little sheep cake shop. This name sounds so stupid.


    Su Mianmian, who was originally scattering coconut powder, couldn¡¯t help but shake her hand when she heard this. She had scattered too much.


    It turned out that they were talking about Yingying¡¯s shop.


    Huo ting left in anger that day and never contacted su Mianmian again. She originally wanted to call uncle, but every time she picked up the phone, she alwayscked a little courage. Instead, Dongdong would call her every day.


    Su Mianmian sighed silently in her heart, chased out all the thoughts in her mind, and focused on baking the cake.


    Two hourster, she finished the cake. She was a little nervous as she took the cake out for Kevin to try.


    Kevin took a look and said, ¡± it looks a little crooked.


    Su Mianmian said a little embarrassedly, ¡± I¡¯ll be more careful next time. This was because he had been distracted by their conversation just now and identally hit them a little too hard.


    Kevin cut a piece and put it in his mouth with a fork.


    Su Mianmian looked at him nervously, watching his mouth move here and there, but there was no expression on his face.


    Was it delicious or not?


    Su Mianmian was a little uncertain.


    The cake maker saw that Kevin was about to put on an enigmatic front again, so he cut a piece to try.


    ¡°The taste is not bad.¡± The cake maker was much more straightforward.


    However, su Mianmian still looked at Kevin nervously.


    After a few minutes, Kevin finally finished eating the cake. He wiped his mouth, looked at the nervous su Mianmian, and said, ¡± sell the rest. If the sales are good, I¡¯ll give you a Commission.

 Chapter 238

    ?


    Chapter 238: I¡¯ve been discovered (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    This was an affirmation, right?


    Su Mianmian shouted in excitement, ¡± thank you, boss!


    ¡°NO,NO!¡±Kevin shook his head and said, ¡± I¡¯m not happy if you call me boss. You have to call me Kevin.


    Su Mianmian smiled slightly and changed her words. thank you, Kevin!


    The cake maker patted su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± young man, I have high hopes for you!


    Su Mianmian returned a bright smile and said, ¡± thank you, senior.


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, you can make the rest of the cake today. I know you¡¯ll make it.¡±


    this ran ran. su Mianmian looked at Kevin with a little embarrassment.


    Although she knew how to do it, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to do it with senior around, right?


    Kevin was rarely so easy to talk to this time. He smiled and said, ¡± go on, just let this brat bezy. I¡¯ll give you a Commission for all the cakes sold today.


    Since the boss had spoken, su Mianmian naturally had no problem. She went to the cake room at the back and started to make the cake as if she was on steroids.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve found yourself a pretty good kid this time.¡± The cake maker said, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that I can only do it until the end of summer vacation.


    ¡°Yeah, I asked around. She¡¯s studying at a University in city H, which is quite far away, Yueyue.¡±


    The cake maker nced at him and said speechlessly, ¡± no way! If she¡¯s studying in S city, do you want her toe here and work?¡±


    ¡°I do have this thought.¡±


    ¡°She just came of age, and you¡¯re really good at using childbor, Yingluo.¡±


    ......


    In a hidden location not far from the cake shop, a car was parked. The windows were covered with reflective paper, so the people outside could not see inside, but the people inside could see the outside clearly.


    ¡°Boss, someone just put a hand on Madam¡¯s shoulder. Do we need to report this to BOSS?¡± A boy in his early 20s had been observing the butterfly yard cake shop with a telescope.


    The man who was called boss immediately sat up in the car and asked, ¡± f * ck! He was really courting death! Did erhu take a picture?¡±


    Er Hu grinned, looking very simple and honest. I do, and in high definition.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and send it to the BOSS.¡±


    ......


    An hourter, Huo ting walked into the beautiful butterfly Pavilion cake shop with ten bodyguards in ck suits and ck sunsses.


    Everyone in the store was shocked and scared.


    Was he here to seek revenge?


    Is he from the underworld? It was so scary!


    ¡°Hey, I suddenly remembered something. Boss, I don¡¯t want this.¡± The customers in the line immediately put down their cakes and quickly left.


    The cashier was so scared that she quickly locked the cab and secretly threw the key under the cab.


    Kevin was the boss and the only man in the store. Even though he was afraid, he could only stand up.


    He regretted giving the cake maker leave. If he had known, he would have dragged him into the shop.


    ¡°You, what do you want? I, I¡¯m a good citizen!¡± Kevin stammered.


    The walls of the cake room were transparent. The outside could see inside, and the inside could naturally see the outside.


    After su Mianmian heard themotion outside, she looked up and realized that it was actually uncle! He even brought a bunch of bodyguards with him. One of the bodyguards who knew him even winked at su Mianmian.


    She had an ominous premonition and immediately walked out.

 Chapter 239

    ?


    Chapter 239: I¡¯ve been discovered (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian came out in a hurry and didn¡¯t take off her hat. She was still wearing white work clothes and had flour in her hands.


    This was her most realistic working state!


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what Huo ting was thinking. She rushed out aggressively and said loudly, ¡± what do you want to do?!


    Huo ting had never seen her like this and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    Especially with the powder on su Mianmian¡¯s nose, she looked really cute! He wanted to hold her in his arms and give her a kiss.


    The bodyguards saw that Huo ting was in a daze and didn¡¯t say anything. Naturally, no one dared to interrupt the BOSS¡¯s imagination.


    Su Mianmian found that no one responded to her after she shouted, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Kevin was the boss of the shop, so how could he let a young girl stand up for him?


    He mustered his courage and walked over, pulling su Mianmian behind him. Just as he was about to fight against the dark forces, he was scared by Huo ting¡¯s cold voice and peed his pants.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huo ting growled and looked sharply at Kevin¡¯s hand that was holding su Mianmian. He said, ¡± hurry up and let go of your hand.


    Kevin quickly let go of su Mianmian¡¯s hand after being yelled at and instinctively dodged to the side.


    Su Mianmian red at Huo ting and said unhappily, ¡± uncle, what are you trying to do?! Speaking of which, what was uncle doing here?


    After Huo ting was yelled at by su Mianmian, the onlookers broke out in a cold sweat for her.


    Just as everyone was worried that su Mianmian would be fried by this *** boss, they saw Huo ting say with a little grievance.


    ¡°I¡¯m only here to buy a cake, Yingluo.¡±


    Buy a cake, it¡¯s just a cake.


    [ big brother, You must be joking! ]


    He looked like he was here for revenge. How was he buying a cake?


    Su Mianmian was choked by Huo ting¡¯s words. Since they were here to buy a cake, they couldn¡¯t just push the guests out, right?


    Especially when the boss was right beside them.


    Su Mianmian asked unwillingly, ¡± what vor do you want? ¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s deep eyes kept staring at su Mianmian and he asked softly, ¡± which one did you make? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned but still answered honestly.


    ¡°Other than those few, I did the rest.¡± She had made most of the cakes today.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take them all.¡± Huo ting said haughtily.


    The crowd was once again frightened by his heroic spirit and fell silent.


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting speechlessly and said, ¡± seven cakes, can you finish them? ¡± The meaning of his words was that he couldn¡¯t waste it.


    Huo ting smiled slightly and said, ¡± don¡¯t you have a seat in your store? Take out two and cut them for them to eat.¡±


    When Kevin heard this, he did not feel good!


    They were going to eat in the restaurant?


    He regretted setting up tables and chairs in the shop. As long as they were here, other customers would not dare toe in again. However, they were all customers, and he couldn¡¯t drive them out.


    He just hoped that they would finish eating quickly and leave.


    Kevin said, ¡± dear guests, please find a seat first. The cake will be served soon.


    The bodyguards looked at their BOSS, and after getting his approval, they quickly found a ce to sit down.


    They were all grown men and had little interest in the cake. However, since their BOSS had asked, they would not reject him.


    And so, the strangest scene appeared in the store. A bunch of people withpletely different styles sat neatly in the store, waiting to be fed Yingying.


    It was terrifying just thinking about it!

 Chapter 240

    ?


    Chapter 240: I¡¯ve been discovered (6)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After su Mianmian watched Kevin go to receive the bodyguards, she whispered to Huo ting, ¡± uncle, what are you doing here? ¡±


    Huo ting nced at her and asked instead of answering, ¡± are there only a few of you in the shop? Is there no one else?¡±


    In fact, he had received feedback from the person who was monitoring su Mianmian that there was a man here who seemed to be interested in the little sheep. He suddenly felt a sense of crisis when he saw the photo sent to him by the other party.


    His hands were all on the little sheep¡¯s shoulders? Very good! It seemed like he didn¡¯t want this hand anymore!


    What? The little sheep was smiling so brightly at him? This was absolutely intolerable!


    Therefore, Huo ting immediately brought some people over to scare this man, but he didn¡¯t see a single person aftering in.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell su Mianmian a word about all these.


    Although su Mianmian felt that the uncle¡¯s question was a little strange, she still replied.


    there¡¯s a cake maker, but he¡¯s on leave this afternoon. She looked at Huo ting in confusion and asked, ¡± uncle, you didn¡¯t juste here to eat a cake, did you? ¡±


    Huo ting said without changing his expression, ¡± I passed by here because I had something to do, so I came to see you.


    Su Mianmian made an ¡± Oh ¡± sound, clearly not believing a single word.


    ¡°It¡¯s really convenient!¡± They even specially found so many bodyguards? Conveniently? Who are you trying to fool?


    Su Mianmian handed the bill to Huo ting.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t even look at it and directly gave the card to su Mianmian to swipe. He said, ¡± littlemb, I¡¯ve thought a lot these days. You¡¯re right, I should give you more space.


    Huo ting naturally didn¡¯t think of this. He specially consulted Xia Yi, who was a woman and a doctor.


    Although Xia Yi oftenughed at Huo ting on this matter, she also seriously analyzed su Mianmian¡¯s behavior for him afterughing at him.


    Xia Yi¡¯s medical skills were still very reliable. After listening to her analysis, Huo ting suddenly understood.


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting in shock after hearing that.


    The domineering uncle actually thought this way? This was a very surprising change.


    if you want to go to H city to attend university, then go ahead. However, the next time you encounter such a big matter, you can discuss it with me. I want to participate in any decision in your life. Don¡¯t worry, I will respect your decision!


    It wasn¡¯t easy for the uncle to say these words.


    uncle, please. su Mianmian was suddenly so touched that her eyes were a little red.


    However, before she could finish being touched, she heard Huo ting ask her.


    ¡°By the way, have you had enough fun outside? When do you n to go home?¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian retracted her gratitude and said, ¡± please keep your card.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t reach out to take it, but continued to ask, ¡± you¡¯ve been out for five days! That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t ept it, su Mianmian simply put the card in his suit pocket and walked out, nning to help Kevin.


    Huo ting suddenly reached out and grabbed her.


    Su Mianmian turned around and red at him angrily.


    Huo ting gently wiped the flour from su Mianmian¡¯s nose and looked at her innocently, saying, ¡± it¡¯s dirty here!


    Su Mianmian realized that she had misunderstood the uncle and immediately said with a little embarrassment.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    Huo ting didn¡¯t care about this. He continued to ask, ¡± little sheep, the Yingluo I just said ...


    Su Mianmian interrupted Huo ting a little impatiently and said, ¡± uncle, can you not talk about this first? ¡±

 Chapter 241

    ?


    Chapter 241: Using tricks (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian pushed Huo ting¡¯s hand away and ignored him. She turned and walked in Kevin¡¯s direction.


    It was the first time that so many customers hade to the butterfly yard cake shop. Every chair was full, and even the cashier¡¯s chair was moved over to sit.


    ¡°Mianmian, you should first remember what vor of cake they eat.¡± Kevin ordered.


    Su Mianmian nodded, picked up a notebook, and asked while taking notes, ¡± what vor do you want? Big, eh, Huo ting bought seven vors of cake, including our signature colorful fruits, summer¡¯s love, and Mango¡¯s city-toppling cake.¡±


    The bodyguards couldn¡¯t let go when they saw su Mianmiane to ask in person.


    The others didn¡¯t know, but they knew what the rtionship between su Mianmian and the BOSS was.


    The few of them looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    Su Mianmian was puzzled and asked again, ¡± what do you want? ¡±


    At this time, Huo ting came over and nced at the bodyguards indifferently.


    The bodyguards who were originally sitting well all stood up, gave their seats to Huo ting, and then quickly went to the next table.


    Everyone would rather squeeze in than sit with Huo ting.


    Su Mianmian looked at them, speechless.


    Huo ting swaggered over and sat down. He knocked on the table with his fingers and said, ¡± give me a strawberry cake.


    ¡°There¡¯s no strawberry cake, thank you!¡± Su Mianmian said in a bad mood.


    hehe, ¡± Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± why isn¡¯t there a strawberry cake? ¡± Wasn¡¯t there a red one when you bought it just now?¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, that¡¯s a cherry cake Yingluo.¡±


    hehe. Huo ting looked at su Mianmian silently, as if he had yet to recover from the news of no strawberry cake.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll serve you the cherry cake!¡± Su Mianmian decided happily.


    Why was the littlemb suddenly so fierce?


    Huo ting was a little surprised to see that he had been decided. He was about to pull su Mianmian to say a few words, but she red at him fiercely.


    He retracted his outstretched hand.


    ¡°Have a seat. The cake will be servedter.¡± After su Mianmian finished speaking, she thought for a while and added a little worriedly, ¡± uncle, don¡¯t make trouble!


    Huo ting touched his nose as he was scolded.


    ¡°Mianmian, thank you for your hard work.¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everyone has worked hard.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    Without the uncle¡¯s interference, everyone quickly ate the cake.


    The few men did not eat so exquisitely, and they finished their food in two or three bites with their eyes closed.


    That¡¯s right, they didn¡¯t like to eat desserts, so they all gritted their teeth and ate.


    When Kevin saw this scene, his heart ached. He held his chest and said, ¡± even pigs will have a response. it would be a waste to give them food.


    Su Mianmian wanted tough but was too embarrassed to, and her little face was a little red.


    While Huo ting was eating the cake, he even wanted to call su Mianmian over to get some water.


    It was just that su Mianmian had learned her lesson. If she didn¡¯t go over, she would let Kevin go over.


    Huo ting wanted to point out su Mianmian, but seeing her staring at him from a distance, it was so cute that it made his heart itch. He tried so hard to resist the urge to grab her and tease her.


    Su Mianmian naturally didn¡¯t know about these ridicules, or she would explode again.


    Two hourster, Huo ting and the others were finally sessfully sent away.


    Kevin looked at the cake shop, which looked like a swarm of locusts. After a moment of shock, he said, ¡± let¡¯s get off work earlier today! All the things were sold out, and Huo ting and the others hade, so there probably wouldn¡¯t be any other guests today.

 Chapter 242

    ?


    Chapter 242: Using tricks (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was only four in the afternoon. In the past, the cake shop would only close at eight in the evening.


    Everyone was quite happy that they suddenly had a few more hours off.


    It was just that su Mianmian thought a little more than the others.


    She asked worriedly, ¡± Kevin, there should be guestsing in tomorrow, right? ¡±


    When the uncle and his group came in, they scared away a bunch of guests. Would they note?


    Kevin frowned and said, ¡± don¡¯t jinx it! He should be fine!¡±


    yeah, our shop has been here for almost two years. We have many regr customers. Today¡¯s matter definitely won¡¯t affect us. The cashier girl said optimistically.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as those people don¡¯te again.¡± His little sister added.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian was silent, silently considering whether to call uncle and ask him not toe again!


    A small shop like theirs couldn¡¯t withstand a scare.


    ......


    A few dayster, the incident of Huo ting bringing a group of people to visit the cake shop that day was short-lived. The butterfly Pavilion cake shop quieted down again, and the old guests gradually returned.


    asionally, there would be regr customers who would gossip about what happened that day, but Kevin couldn¡¯t tell what happened.


    Perhaps she just happened to want to eat cake. No matter what, this matter was over.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s worried little heart finally settled down, but as a result, a new ident happened.


    The reason was that su Mianmian received a call at work.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Kevin saw that su Mianmian was stunned after she finished the phone call and couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡± did something happen? ¡±


    Su Mianmian came back to her senses and said, ¡± Kevin, can I take half a day off? Thendlord has something to discuss with me. ¡±


    Oh, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll grant you leave. If you have something to do, go and do it. Kevin was still easy to talk to.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    Thendlord had just called her to tell her that she was going to take back the house and not rent it out. She was going to let su Mianmian move out today.


    It was su Mianmian¡¯s first time encountering such a thing and she was a little overwhelmed.


    When she rushed home, she saw that the female tenant who shared the apartment with her had already packed her things. She saw su Mianmianing back and even took the initiative to greet her.


    Hey, I¡¯m leaving. It¡¯ll be hard for us to meet again in the future. Can¡¯t you give me a call from that handsome guyst time? ¡±


    At this time, she was still asking for Huo ting¡¯s phone number.


    Su Mianmian was simply speechless at her.


    Of course, su Mianmian would not give her Huo ting¡¯s phone number.


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± have you found a new house? ¡±


    She had only been told an hour ago that she couldn¡¯t continue living in the house, and when she rushed back, she saw that her tenant had packed up and moved. She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that she had heard the news in advance.


    ¡°Yes, my contract is due this month and I¡¯ve already found a house. But aren¡¯t you working? Why did hee back? Did hee back to see me off? Oh my God, I¡¯m so touched!¡±


    Su Mianmian wiped her face and interrupted her fantasy. She replied, ¡± no, I was informed by thendlord toe back. She said the house is not for rent.


    When the tenant heard that it was thendlord who informed him toe back, he did not say anything.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t that close to su Mianmian. They only exchanged a few words before she left.


    Su Mianmian felt a little strange and was about to call thendlord when thendlord came over personally.

 Chapter 243

    ?


    Chapter 243: Using tricks (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Thendlord was an Auntie in her 50s. She had bought the house for her daughter as her dowry. However, her daughter had married abroad and the house had been left empty. The two elderly people had no ie after retirement, so they rented it out.


    When su Mianmian rented the house previously, she saw that the old man was quite easy to talk to. He knew that su Mianmian was a student and even rented it to her for an extra two months.


    One had to know that the houses here were all 3v1.


    However, she never expected that a sudden phone call today would make su Mianmian move out.


    ¡°Grandma, was what you said on the phone true?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Thendlord held su Mianmian¡¯s hand in embarrassment and said, ¡± yes, my old man sold the house behind my back. I just found out about it. The other party said that they woulde over to take over the house tomorrow, so you have to move out today. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return the money you gave me before.


    ¡°But if I move out now, I don¡¯t know where to live.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± can you ask the other party to make an exception? You want me to stay for two more days and move when I find a house?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice full of vigor sounded in front of su Mianmian.


    ¡°Old hag! What nonsense are you still spouting? Just directly return the money!¡±


    this ... thendlord looked at su Mianmian awkwardly, then put an envelope directly in su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°Why are you still saying so much?¡± The old man pulled thendlord away.


    Su Mianmian held the envelope and watched them leave. For a moment, she felt very powerless.


    What should I do? The newndlord would being tomorrow. How was she going to find a new house in one night?


    Su Mianmian turned around and went back to pack her things. There weren¡¯t many things, and they could be packed in one suitcase.


    The difficult part was that he did not know where to go after tomorrow.


    She sat on the sofa in a daze. At this moment, she suddenly wanted to have her own house.


    If she had her own house, she would have a way out.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and su Mianmian jumped up like a frightened bird.


    It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s here so quickly, right?


    She was a little flustered as she hugged her luggage.


    The people outside saw that su Mianmian didn¡¯t open the door and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Little sheep, hurry up and open the door!¡±


    It was uncle!


    After she heard Huo ting¡¯s voice, she was relieved and stood up to open the door.


    why did it take so long to open the door? ¡± Huo ting frowned and asked.


    Su Mianmian had been in a very confused state for the first two hours. At this moment, seeing a familiar person appear, her psychological pressure was immediately reduced a lot.


    She sniffled and said, ¡± uncle, I have no ce to stay.


    Something shed quickly in Huo ting¡¯s eyes as he asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Mianmian said aggrievedly, ¡± I clearly rented it for two months, but today thendlord suddenly returned the money to me and said that the house was sold and can¡¯t be rented to me anymore. Ran ran wants me to move out today! This was simply too evil! I want to sue them, how can they do this? We¡¯ve already signed a contract.¡±


    Huo ting reached out to hug su Mianmian and said with a little guilt.


    ¡°If you want to Sue that old man, I can help you.¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s mood got better after beingforted by Huo ting. She shook her head and said, ¡± forget it, they¡¯re all quite old and thendlord is a good person. It¡¯s just her husband who¡¯s not very easy to talk to. Hey, hey, no!

 Chapter 244

    ?


    Chapter 244: Using tricks (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian felt something was wrong as she spoke!


    However, she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.


    ¡°Uncle, repeat what you just said!¡± Su Mianmian asked seriously.


    Huo ting knew that he had identally let it slip and quickly changed the topic.


    He replied, ¡± littlemb, don¡¯t be so annoyed. As long as I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to worry. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to dinner first.


    Su Mianmian stared at him, shook her head, and said, ¡± no, you didn¡¯t say that just now.


    ¡°Did I say anything just now?¡± Huo ting continued to y dumb and said, ¡± don¡¯t think so much. You¡¯re hungry, right? Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian pursed her lips and stood still.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath and said, ¡± you just said the old man, uncle Wanwan. If I remember correctly, I didn¡¯t tell you how old thendlord was, did I?!


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± how can you do this?! She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hit Huo ting¡¯s chest hard.


    When she found out that she would soon have no ce to stay, she was so scared!


    However, at this moment, he found out that the person who bought the house was actually Huo ting.


    Now that things had developed to this point, Huo ting couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. He grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand very easily.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Huo ting said like a man, ¡± little sheep, you¡¯ve been out for half a month. That¡¯s enough.


    Su Mianmianughed in anger at his words.


    Did he think that she was throwing a tantrum?


    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t have anything to say to a barbarian like you.¡± Su Mianmian said as she pushed Huo ting out of the door.


    Seeing su Mianmian so angry, Huo ting didn¡¯t dare to provoke her anymore and went out ording to her wishes.


    The door closed with a bang.


    For the first time, Huo ting was shut outside the door.


    Su Mianmian leaned against the door angrily. She didn¡¯t want to see the uncle at all now.


    Huo ting stood outside the door for a while and then left.


    Before he left, he knocked on the door and said, ¡± littlemb, don¡¯t be angry. I just want you to go home.


    Su Mianmian covered her ears and didn¡¯t listen to him. However, Huo ting wasn¡¯t good with words, so he knew he couldn¡¯t say much. Now that su Mianmian was angry, the more he said, the more mistakes he would make.


    After a while, it waspletely quiet outside the door. Su Mianmian leaned against the door and listened for a while. After making sure there was no sound, she opened the door.


    Huo ting left as expected.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want to live in this house anymore. She pulled her suitcase and moved downstairs with great effort.


    Although Huo ting had left, he still got someone to monitor su Mianmian 24/7.


    Therefore, when su Mianmian moved her luggage downstairs, the surveince personnel immediately discovered her.


    ¡°Boss, quickly look! There was a new development! Do you want to call BOSS?¡±


    The boss decisively ordered, ¡± stop talking. Hurry up and follow!


    The two of them followed su Mianmian¡¯s taxi in their car.


    ¡°Little girl, where are you going?¡± The driver asked.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and confused.


    The driver was a warm-hearted uncle. Seeing su Mianmian like this, he advised, ¡± you didn¡¯t run away from home, did you? If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk it out. Don¡¯t quarrel with your parents. If you ran away from home during this time, did you fail your college entrance exam?¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face darkened.

 Chapter 245

    ?


    Chapter 245: Make up (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The driver saw that su Mianmian didn¡¯t speak and didn¡¯t drive her away, but persuaded her kindly.


    ¡°Little girl, if you have misunderstood your family, you should exin it to them. Running away from home is not the solution.¡±


    Su Mianmian thought that perhaps she had met a very enthusiastic driver.


    She looked out of the window and sighed.


    Was he wrong?


    you young people are too impulsive and don¡¯t think about the problem carefully enough. Although the old man¡¯s words are not pleasant to hear, it¡¯s all based on experience. You won¡¯t be at a disadvantage if you listen more, ¡± the driver was still nagging.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s original anger calmed down after being persuaded.


    There was less than a month before she had to go to university. This time, the uncle had indeed given her a lot of patience. Otherwise, with the uncle¡¯s overbearing level, he would never have let her leave S city to go to university.


    She sighed and said, ¡± please send me to this address.


    The driver saw that it was a high-ss residential area and said, ¡± I¡¯ve said so much, but you didn¡¯t listen to a single word I said? ¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled, shook her head, and said, ¡± no, I think what you said makes sense, so I¡¯m nning to go home.


    ......


    The car behind su Mianmian quickly followed after seeing the taxi she was in turn.


    When they found out that su Mianmian was taking the route back to the Huo family, he heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡± it seems that we can go home to sleep tonight.


    That¡¯s right! He could finally go home! Everyone was in a good mood.


    The boss quickly called Huo ting to report.


    ......


    The car stopped in front of the Huo family¡¯s house, and su Mianmian got out of the car a little nervously.


    youngdy, do you want me to send you in? ¡± the driver asked enthusiastically.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and waved goodbye to the enthusiastic driver.


    She pulled her luggage and walked to the surveince camera. She took a deep breath and was about to ring the doorbell when the door suddenly opened.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she looked up.


    Huo ting pulled Dongdong and stood less than ten meters away from her, waiting for her.


    ¡°Wee back.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    ¡°Miemie! You¡¯re finally back! I really, really missed you! Did you miss me?¡± Dongdong looked at su Mianmian a little shyly.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart warmed. She suddenly had a feeling that she should have gone home earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ran ran, I came backte.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Dongdong ran over considerately, took su Mianmian¡¯s hand, and said, ¡± but if you feel sorry, then take me to see the movie joyfully tomorrow.


    ¡°No, you have to go to school tomorrow.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Dongdong immediately frowned and said, ¡± then, is the day after tomorrow okay? ¡±


    ¡°You have to go to school the day after tomorrow!¡± Huo ting was particrly strict when it came to Dongdong¡¯s schooling. He reached out and knocked on Dongdong¡¯s head, saying, ¡± Huo Dongdong, don¡¯t always think about skipping ss.


    Dongdong hid behind su Mianmian with his head in his hands.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart softened when she saw Dongdong¡¯s pitiful look. She said, ¡± uncle, don¡¯t keep hitting Dongdong. She touched his head and heaved a sigh of relief when she found that he was fine.


    Huo ting looked at Dongdong¡¯s smug look speechlessly. After a second, he whispered, ¡± it¡¯s really a case of a loving mother spoiling her son!


    However, no matter what, it was great that the littlemb was back!


    Huo ting took su Mianmian¡¯s luggage and walked in with her hand in his.

 Chapter 246

    ?


    Chapter 246: New chapter of school-report (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian had a chaotic summer vacation and soon ushered in the start of the school season.


    City H wasn¡¯t far from city S. Su Mianmian originally nned to take the high-speed rail there, but Huo ting refused to.


    ¡°No! The high-speed rail is very dangerous.¡±


    Su Mianmian was speechless and asked, ¡± how is the high-speed rail dangerous? ¡±


    ¡°What if the car flips? No, I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±can¡¯t uncle Yueyue think of something better?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t take the high-speed rail, so Huo ting proposed to go there by private jet.


    ¡°No! This was too high-profile! I still want to be an ordinary and quiet student.¡± Su Mianmian shook her head hard. She didn¡¯t agree with Huo ting¡¯s suggestion.


    After a summer vacation ofmunication, Huo ting had already done his best to cooperate with su Mianmian¡¯s ideas.


    That¡¯s right. In Huo ting¡¯s understanding, there was a better choice to not use, but to make a choice that was not the best for the sake of others ¡®eyes, this was¡¯ cooperation¡¯.


    the high-speed rail won¡¯t work anyway. I¡¯ll drive you there. Huo ting said.


    However, su Mianmian still had to listen to Huo ting most of the time.


    ¡°Then, then don¡¯t send me in, just go to the school gate.¡± Su Mianmian said a little awkwardly, ¡± uncle, I just want to spend my four years in college in a low-key way. You will help me, right? ¡±


    Huo ting took a deep look at her, sighed, and said, ¡± I really don¡¯t understand your thoughts.


    Hearing him say this, su Mianmian knew that he had agreed. She couldn¡¯t help but show a bright smile and said, ¡± thank you, uncle!


    ¡°But you have to go home every weekend.¡± Huo ting continued to make requests.


    ¡°Argh! Every week?¡± Su Mianmian was a little troubled.


    Military training was the first thing that started at the start of the University. He wondered if there would be any holidays.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive to the school gate to pick you up.¡± Huo ting said.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± alright. It seemed that this was the only way for now. If there was no holiday, he would call uncle again.


    In any case, uncle was much easier tomunicate with now.


    ......


    After the two of themmunicated about the things to take note of after going to university, it was soon the day of su Mianmian¡¯s school.


    Dongdong might have known that su Mianmian was going to university, so he was especially clingy these days and had to sleep with su Mianmian at night.


    Huo ting tried twice to move him back to his nest after he fell asleep in the middle of the night, but when Dongdong got up in the early morning to pee, he ran back to sleep again.


    After trying twice, Huo ting gave up andpletely epted this little lightbulb.


    In fact, su Mianmian also realized that after she came back this time, Dongdong was especially clingy to her. In some cases, the two of them had a lot inmon.


    For example, both of themcked a sense of security.


    He liked to hug and get close to other people.


    Ahem, close was a pure hug.


    Generally speaking, simr people got along easily, so su Mianmian naturally didn¡¯t have any aversion when Dongdong stuck to her. Instead, she felt very happy.


    However, Huo ting would be more jealous.


    miemie, you¡¯re going to a faraway ce to study. You must listen to your teacher. Don¡¯t fall in love at such a young age. Don¡¯t fall for other men. If not, daddy will cry in bed for you to see!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t help but knock on Dongdong¡¯s head after hearing this and said, ¡± what nonsense are you talking about?! You¡¯re the one who should focus on school! Also, what do you mean by ¡°I¡¯ll cry in bed¡±?¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Uncle, this isn¡¯t the main point, right?

 Chapter 247

    ?


    Chapter 247: Report (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting looked at his watch. It was gettingte and they had to leave.


    He picked up Dongdong, who was pouncing into su Mianmian¡¯s arms and acting coquettishly, and said, ¡± alright, little boy, stop acting coquettishly. Your mommy and I have to go.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really a man who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s fun at all! This is called warmth.¡± Ever since Dongdong knew that his daddy couldn¡¯t even keep an eye on his wife and had to rely on him to sessfully salvage this marriage, he had no respect for Huo ting as before.


    To put it simply, she felt that she was not on the same level as her daddy! He was awesome!


    Huo ting gritted his teeth and looked at Dongdong, thinking, if I beat up the paper here, will it affect the little sheep¡¯s reporting time?


    Su Mianmian was better at reading Huo ting¡¯s eyes than Dongdong. She knew that he was in a bad mood when she saw his tense face!


    She quickly pulled Dongdong aside and said, ¡± Dongdong, be good at home. Don¡¯t look at all these nonsense on the inte. Don¡¯t bully other children in school. If you¡¯re good, I¡¯lle back to see you this weekend. Can you do that? ¡±


    Dongdong didn¡¯t care if he could do it or not. He nodded very obediently and said, ¡± yes! Miemie, let¡¯s pinky swear!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian extended her pinky finger and made a pinky promise with Dongdong.


    With su Mianmian¡¯s interruption, Huo ting decided to send the little sheep to school first. He would teach the disobedient and cute child a lesson when he came back.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± He pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Goodbye, Dongdong!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye! Miemie!¡±


    ......


    The car had already left s city. Su Mianmian looked at the scenery outside the window, not sure what she was thinking about, but she didn¡¯t seem to be interested.


    After Huo ting finished reading thepany¡¯s emergency report, he saw that she was still in her original position. He put down the newspaper, sat beside her, and gently held her hand, asking, ¡± what are you thinking about? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of Dongdong Yunluo.¡±


    Huo ting,¡±Yingluo,¡± aren¡¯t you too charming?!


    You¡¯re not even here, but you can still make the little sheep think of you!


    Huo ting¡¯s face turned cold. He really didn¡¯t want to admit that he was jealous!


    ¡°Say, if you don¡¯t go home today, will Dongdong be afraid to sleep alone at night?¡± Su Mianmian said worriedly, ¡± if a child doesn¡¯t sleep well, he won¡¯t grow tall.


    Huo Dongdong knew his own son very well. He was not a coward.


    He and his perverted second brother shared the same interests, so how could he be afraid of sleeping alone?


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t look at Huo ting¡¯s face, so she didn¡¯t know that he was jealous. She continued, ¡± why don¡¯t you go back tonight, uncle? ¡±


    They had agreed before that Huo ting would stay with su Mianmian in city H for a night and return the next day.


    However, su Mianmian didn¡¯t think it was necessary now. Dongdong was more important.


    Huo ting said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s okay. He won¡¯t be afraid if he¡¯s alone. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. How could Dongdong be afraid? if the adults were not at home, he was sure that his son would definitely find some fun and y like crazy!


    Su Mianmian was still a little worried. She frowned, thought for a while, and said, ¡±


    ¡°Dongdong is still young. Uncle, you should be more patient with him. Don¡¯t threaten him for no reason or beat him up. A child¡¯s heart is very fragile. What if Dongdong¡¯s heart is hurt and he learns the wrong things?¡±


    (The new chapter begins. Su Mianmian¡¯s University life. I hope everyone likes it!)

 Chapter 248

    ?


    Chapter 248: Report (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting patiently listened to su Mianmian say all this, and he was so jealous that he replied sourly, ¡± littlemb, why don¡¯t you care about me at all? ¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Mianmian was stunned, not knowing how the topic turned to uncle.


    Huo ting held su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said unhappily, ¡± you¡¯ve been talking about Dongdong since the beginning, worrying about this and that. You didn¡¯t even say a word about me.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard that. uncle, just sit beside me! What else do I have to say?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to part tomorrow, don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian was silent for two seconds and said, ¡± but I¡¯ll be back in a few days.


    then why do you keep talking about Dongdong? when youe back in a few days, you¡¯ll still be able to see him, right? ¡±


    ¡°Hey, Dongdong is a child.¡± After su Mianmian finished this sentence, she looked at Huo ting with a little doubt and asked, ¡± uncle, are you jealous? ¡±


    Huo ting replied very simply, ¡± yes, I¡¯m jealous!


    QAQ......


    The uncle actually admitted that he was jealous!


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting and saw him looking at her with deep eyes. His eyes weren¡¯t gentle, let alone affectionate.


    It was because Huo ting¡¯s eyes had always given people a very sharp feeling. His aura was too strong, and usually, when he stood there, people would feel an invisible pressure.


    However, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help blushing after hearing what he said. She said softly, ¡± there¡¯s no need to be jealous! Dongdong is different from you.¡±


    ¡°Little sheep, what did you say?¡± Huo ting continued to ask seriously, ¡± what¡¯s the difference between me and Dongdong?¡±


    Su Mianmian bit her lips, and her face was a little redder than before.


    Huo ting smiled and held her in his arms. He didn¡¯t continue to tease her and said, ¡± okay, don¡¯t worry about Dongdong. This little devil is very clever. Believe it or not, if we¡¯re not at home, he¡¯ll definitely find some fun himself.


    At this time, Dongdong, who was far away in city S, was ying the game very excitedly. He wasmanding his teammates in a team battle. Suddenly, he sneezed a few times in a row and his team was wiped out.


    ¡°Who¡¯s missing me?¡± Dongdong touched his nose and said, ¡± it must be daddy. Miemie likes me so much, she definitely won¡¯t say anything about my miemie.


    It had to be said that Huo ting and Dongdong both knew the truth!


    ......


    Four hourster, the car arrived in city H. Huo ting looked at his watch and said, ¡± it¡¯s time for lunch. Let¡¯s go eat first, and then I¡¯ll send you to school to report.


    Su Mianmian touched her stomach and also felt a little hungry.


    ¡°Young master Huo, it¡¯s not easy to park here. Why don¡¯t you guys get out of the car first, and I¡¯ll go find a parking space?¡± The driver said.


    Huo ting only brought a driver today to cater to su Mianmian¡¯s low-key principle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Su Mianmian said politely.


    She was very polite to everyone.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Madam,¡± The chauffeur quickly replied.


    There was no shortage of food near the University, but Huo ting was particrly particr about food. He wanted a good environment and delicious food, but what about the price? Of course, the more expensive the better.


    However, it was too difficult to satisfy these three requirements.


    There were students all around, so if the things were expensive, the students wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it, right?


    Therefore, after Huo ting saw the restaurant the driver chose, he frowned.

 Chapter 249

    ?


    Chapter 249: Report (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting took su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± let¡¯s go to another store.


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting in confusion and said, ¡± why? ¡±


    Huo ting frowned. Su Mianmian thought he wouldn¡¯t answer, but she heard him say, ¡± dirty.


    Dirty?


    Su Mianmian looked at the store. It was clean and didn¡¯t seem dirty at all.


    She turned around and saw Huo ting¡¯s constipated face. He despised this shop so much that it didn¡¯t look like he was pretending at all. She scratched her head and said awkwardly, ¡± uncle, the shops near the University town are all like this. There¡¯s no particrly high-end one.


    The students could not afford high-end stores at all.


    At this time, the driver had parked the car and rushed over. When he saw Huo ting and su Mianmian standing at the door, he thought they were waiting for him and said very touched, ¡±


    ¡°Boss, you guys don¡¯t have to wait for me! I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled awkwardly.


    Huo ting: ¡± you¡¯re thinking too much. We just want to change stores.


    The chauffeur¡¯s expression turned serious and he said, ¡± do you need me to drive the car out? ¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t help but hold Huo ting¡¯s hand after hearing this. She said, ¡± uncle, let¡¯s eat here. Don¡¯t torment yourself, I¡¯m really hungry.


    The driver was quite clever. Seeing that Huo ting was silent, he immediately added, ¡± BOSS, this shop¡¯s signature dish is strawberry pudding.


    The signature dish is strawberry pudding Yingying, what the hell is this?! No wonder this shop¡¯s business wasn¡¯t doing well!


    Su Mianmian was speechless.


    Huo ting blinked and said, ¡± since you want to eat here, littlemb, let¡¯s eat here.


    Was it really not because of the strawberry pudding?


    QAQ......


    Su Mianmian felt that the way Huo ting blinked just now was especially like Dongdong.


    Thus, the three of them walked in with serious faces.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like a serving of Kung Pao Chicken with sugar and vinegar spare ribs,¡± Su Mianmian ordered two dishes and handed the menu to Huo ting.


    Huo ting frowned. After wiping the menu hard with a tissue, he slowly looked at it.


    The boss standing next to him wanted to urge him to hurry up several times, but Huo ting¡¯s aura was too strong. He didn¡¯t dare to open his mouth and could only wait with a bitter face.


    Ten minutester, Huo ting said.


    ¡°Three servings of strawberry pudding,¡±


    The shop owner,¡±Yingying,¡± I¡¯ve been watching for so long and I¡¯m only ordering this?!


    The chauffeur said again in embarrassment, ¡± BOSS, I don¡¯t like sweet food.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you any.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    The driver was pped in the face again.


    Su Mianmian saw that he was embarrassed and quickly handed the menu to him, saying, ¡± you order two dishes.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have a serving of boiled beef and fish head with chopped pepper.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing that they had finished cing their orders, the boss quickly kept the menu and left.


    While waiting for the food to be served, Huo ting¡¯s expression was really too serious. The atmosphere around him was that kind of unapproachable.


    Su Mianmian was really too hungry and didn¡¯t chat with Huo ting.


    The lively driver didn¡¯t have the courage to chat with his BOSS, so the atmosphere between the three of them was strangely quiet.


    Fortunately, the dishes were served very quickly in this restaurant. After about 20 minutes, the dishes were all served. Except for Huo ting, everyone started to eat quickly.


    After su Mianmian ate half a bowl of rice, she felt her strength return. At this time, she realized that Huo ting hadn¡¯t started eating yet.


    ¡°Uncle, why aren¡¯t you eating? Is the food not to your liking?¡±

 Chapter 250

    ?


    Chapter 250: Report (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and very considerately took out a piece of tissue to help her wipe the rice-stained corner of her mouth. He said, ¡± I¡¯m waiting for strawberry pudding.


    Su Mianmian looked at him with her eyes wide open, her expression a little cute.


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you want to eat anything else? No matter how delicious strawberry pudding is, you can¡¯t eat it as rice, can you?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything else.¡± Huo ting said proudly, ¡± look, can these things be eaten? ¡±


    He was referring to the boiled beef. There was a thickyer of red oil floating on top of it, and he didn¡¯t know what oil it was made of.


    Just now, su Mianmian¡¯s chopsticks were about to reach in that direction, but she was stopped by his chopsticks.


    The driver raised his head and said, ¡± it¡¯s quite delicious.


    ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m just eating your food.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    They had driven over early in the morning and had already used up all the calories from breakfast. Even if the uncle didn¡¯t like the food here, he couldn¡¯t not eat.


    When she reported in the afternoon, there might be a lot of things to do. What if she damaged her stomach if she was hungry all the time?


    Su Mianmian took her rice, picked up a few ribs with chopsticks, and handed it to Huo ting, saying, ¡± uncle, I only ate half of this bowl of rice. I haven¡¯t touched the other half yet.


    You should eat a little.¡±


    The driver secretly watched. He thought that his BOSS, who was a clean freak, would never eat it. He had tried to pick up a piece of rib with his chopsticks but was rejected.


    He ordered two spicy dishes, but he couldn¡¯t eat the sweet and sour ribs Madam ordered to bnce the food, so he could only drink water desperately.


    Huo ting looked down at the rice su Mianmian handed over, then looked up at her with a slight frown, as if he was making a very difficult decision.


    ¡°After you finish this bowl of rice, we¡¯ll look for a restaurant that you like tonight.¡± The restaurant that uncle liked was definitely a ce that was expensive and had many rules.


    However, he could only eat well in this restaurant. Su Mianmian didn¡¯t care so much about it. She could eat anyway, so she would just amodate uncle.


    ?


    He didn¡¯t know if su Mianmian¡¯s persuasion worked, but Huo ting took the rice and ate it gracefully.


    The driver looked at this scene in shock, his eyeballs almost falling out.


    Heavens! Was this still a BOSS who only ate at five-star restaurants?


    Although Huo ting ate quickly, his movements were very elegant. It was probably a habit he had developed since he was young.


    ¡°It¡¯s too sweet, and the texture of the meat isn¡¯t too good.¡± He wiped his mouth andmented.


    Su Mianmian smiled brightly, revealing her right dimple and said, ¡± it¡¯s fine as long as I can fill my stomach.


    Huo ting nced at her again and showed an expression that seemed to be a little speechless at herck of pursuit, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Su Mianmian continued, ¡± alright! Let¡¯s go to your favorite restaurant tonight.¡±


    Huo ting nodded and asked the driver to pay the bill.


    ......


    Since it was only a 20-minute walk from the University, and the driver had just parked the car a little far away, it would take a while to get the car, su Mianmian simply suggested that she and Huo ting walk there.


    , Just treat it as digestion.


    ¡°Okay, BOSS. You guys wait for me at the school gate.¡± After the driver finished speaking, he saw Huo ting nod, so he turned around to find a car.


    The two walked side by side, and Huo ting naturally took su Mianmian¡¯s hand. Su Mianmian looked back at him and seemed to have thought of something. She smiled at him and said, ¡± uncle.


    , Thank you for what you¡¯ve done for me. ¡±

 Chapter 251

    ?


    Chapter 251: Report (6)


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was the fiercest moment of the day. When Huo ting saw the sunlight shining on su Mianmian, it was as if her whole body was ted with ayer of gold and feathered.


    Her smile was so bright that the dimples at the corners of her mouth appeared. He suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her to his side.


    Su Mianmian looked up at him in confusion and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    Huo ting lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips, but because they were outside, he didn¡¯t deepen the kiss and only kissed her once before letting go of su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian was frightened by his boldness. After he let her go, he immediately covered his mouth, jumped two steps away, and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re outside!¡±


    Although she said this, she didn¡¯t me Huo ting in her tone.


    Perhaps she was already used to this kind of intimacy?


    Huo ting whispered in her ear, ¡± who asked you to show such a smile to seduce me? ¡±


    QAQ......


    ¡°Uncle, I really didn¡¯t.¡± Su Mianmian said solemnly.


    ¡°If I say there is, then there is.¡± Huo ting held su Mianmian¡¯s hand and continued to walk forward.


    QAQ......


    Su Mianmian looked around. Fortunately, the new students had reported today. Although there were many people, everyone was busy with their own things. Huo ting¡¯s movements were also very fast just now. If the angle wasn¡¯t chosen to be in front of them, they probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed the two kissing.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and wanted to open the uncle¡¯s tightly clenched hand, but after trying a few times, it didn¡¯t work, so she gave up.


    Seeing that su Mianmian had be obedient, the corners of Huo ting¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    At this moment, the sun was just right!


    ......


    Every year, the Student Union was at its busiest when new students signed up. Not only did they have to arrange the reception work for the new students, but they also had to personally go to the venue to find some outstanding new students to inject fresh energy into the Student Union.


    I found a good boy this morning. It¡¯s up to you whether he can join the guild.


    The president of the student council, Snow White, was 20 years old this year. She was aputer science student. She was very beautiful on the outside, but she was a tough girl in her bones. She could curse and beat up boys. It was said that she was the National youth martial arts runner-up.


    President, I think it¡¯s a little difficult. That guy is a rich second generation. You know, rich second generation people don¡¯t have the advanced idea of contributing to the people.


    ¡°Who asked him to pay? We only want his face! Get him to shoot a few brochures to help us promote the Student Union and get people in.¡± White snow patted his head and said, ¡± if you don¡¯t get in, we won¡¯t be able to finish the work!


    QAQ Kongtong club, President, there are new students again!


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter!¡± White snow stared at the new wave of freshmen in front of her and quickly looked for those with good looks. After scanning around, she quickly locked onto su Mianmian.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, Huo ting was standing beside su Mianmian. Huo ting¡¯s looks were considered top-notch. Although his aura was very strong, his temperament and appearance were enough.


    And although su Mianmian wasn¡¯t a beauty that would make people stand out at first nce, she was the good-looking type. With her dimples and so on, she looked especially friendly when she smiled.


    White snow enthusiastically went up and said, ¡± junior, which Department are you from? ¡±


    Su Mianmian heard a warm voice and looked up to see an unfamiliar girl. She looked at the uniform she was wearing and knew that she was a senior from the Student Union. She smiled and said, ¡± Hello, senior, I¡¯m from the Chinese department.

 Chapter 252

    ?


    Chapter 252: Report (7)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bai Xue said enthusiastically, ¡± I have a little sister who is also in the Chinese department. Where is your dormitory? I¡¯ll Take You There.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior Sister.¡± Su Mianmian handed the report to white snow.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± White snow took a look and said, ¡± eh, what a coincidence. He¡¯s in the same dormitory as my sister.


    ¡°What a coincidence! What¡¯s your name, senior?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    White snow patted her forehead and said, ¡± look at my poor memory. My name is white snow, the president of the Student Union. My sister is Bai Jing. I¡¯ll introduce you to herter.


    Hello, Senior Sister. My name is su Mianmian. Su Mianmian was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect such a warm senior to be the president of the Student Union.


    White snow pulled su Mianmian and peeked at Huo ting, asking, ¡± who¡¯s this person who came with you? ¡±


    ¡°Eh, eh, eh, eh.¡±


    ¡°Is that your uncle?¡±


    Su Mianmian: ¡± Yingluo. she secretly looked up at Huo ting, not knowing if he heard it.


    She actually found out that Huo ting still cared a little about others mentioning their age.


    But uncle isn¡¯t that old, right?


    ¡°Did I guess wrong? You two don¡¯t look alike at all, so you¡¯re definitely not brother and sister.¡± White snow said, ¡± hahaha, why do you look so scared? he¡¯s so much older than you, so he can¡¯t possibly be your husband, right?!


    ¡°Yingluo,¡± Senior Sister, you really guessed it.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t want to listen to the little girl¡¯s conversation, but white Snow¡¯s voice was too recognizable.


    She had a female voice, so Huo ting could hear it clearly even if he didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°I heard everything.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    White Snow¡¯s smile immediately froze on her face.


    Su Mianmian quickly reached out and pulled Huo ting¡¯s hand, asking him to give her some face, put away her aura, and stop scaring people.


    Huo ting took a deep breath. In the end, he still listened to su Mianmian¡¯s words. He turned his head to the side to show his displeasure.


    Bai Xue was frightened by Huo ting and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. After taking su Mianmian to the dormitory, she quickly left.


    Anyway, this junior was in the same dormitory as his younger sister. He would juste and find her another day.


    H University¡¯s dormitories were four people to a room. There were four beds in the room, a desk below and a bed above. The cab was connected to the table.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯te early. When she arrived, there were only two empty seats left, and she chose the one by the window.


    After Huo ting looked at the environment here, the expression on his face became more serious.


    Wasn¡¯t such an environment a little too harsh? In the University of Eaton, the worst rooms were shared by two people. If you didn¡¯t want to live with anyone else, you could even apply for a single room. The room was fully equipped with facilities, such as a washing machine, a refrigerator, and an air conditioner.


    Unlike here, there was nothing.


    ¡°Little sheep, do you want me to change your room to a single room?¡± Huo ting asked.


    Su Mianmian had already taken out the bedsheets and was nning to make the bed. When she heard Huo ting say this, she immediately shook her head and said, ¡± no, I think this ce is fine. Su Mianmian didn¡¯t say that there was no single room here at all.


    After Huo ting heard this, he walked around anxiously. After a moment, he said, ¡± if you don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll help youplete your things first. After that, he went to the balcony to make a call.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t care and continued to organize her things.

 Chapter 253

    ?


    Chapter 253: Hello, friend (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    While su Mianmian was tidying up her things, Huo ting was on the phone.


    Su Mianmian finished tidying up and was about to get water to wipe the table when Huo ting stood on the balcony with a frown, thinking about something.


    She looked at Huo ting a few times and asked, ¡± uncle, do you want to go in and sit for a while? ¡±


    ¡°Is there any ce to sit inside?¡± Huo ting had a look of disdain.


    Su Mianmian: ¡± Yingluo. forget it, let the uncle continue to stand.


    She touched her face and filled the basin that the school gave her with water.


    At this moment, someone knocked hard on the dormitory door. Su Mianmian stuck her head out to take a look.


    It was a delivery man.


    ¡°Is this Room 315?¡±


    yes, ¡± su Mianmian replied.


    After the other party heard su Mianmian¡¯s confirmation, he moved the things in with the two colleagues behind him.


    There was a refrigerator, a washing machine, a standing air conditioner, a wooden wardrobe, and a mirror.


    Su Mianmian opened her mouth in shock. No need to guess! This must have been bought by the uncle.


    She swallowed her saliva and quickly said, ¡± you guys can move your things back! We don¡¯t need these.¡±


    The dormitory was packed with furniture in an instant, and there was almost no space to walk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    The courier looked at su Mianmian and then at Huo ting. In the end, he decided to listen to Huo ting. He took out a list and handed it over, saying, ¡± please sign for it.


    Huo ting reached out to take it but was stopped by su Mianmian.


    She pulled Huo ting to the balcony and said, ¡± uncle, these things can¡¯t be put here.


    I just want you to live a morefortable life. The environment here is too shabby, ¡± he said, thinking of a more tactful description. it¡¯s too simple.


    He really didn¡¯t want su Mianmian to be aggrieved.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. She said, ¡± I¡¯m not aggrieved here. This is not my dormitory alone. If I leave these things behind, it will affect my roommates ¡®privacy.


    Huo ting had always been a self-centered person, and he didn¡¯t quite understand why he cared about other people¡¯s thoughts.


    Su Mianmian saw that Huo ting wasn¡¯t moving and couldn¡¯t help but feel more anxious.


    ¡°Uncle, you promised me before that you would let me live a low-key university life.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for their previous agreement, Huo ting would have directly gone to the principal when su Mianmian reported to school and donated a teaching building or something. In this way, su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the teachers not paying attention to her in the past few years.


    Huo ting¡¯s brows furrowed even more. After a while, he said, ¡± then leave the air conditioner and washing machine.


    we don¡¯t need the air conditioner. It takes up too much space. Leave the washing machine behind.


    Yingluo, ¡± Huo ting said a little helplessly, ¡± I just want you to live a morefortable life.


    ¡°I know,¡± Su Mianmian shook Huo ting¡¯s hand and said, ¡± thank you, uncle.


    Huo ting still couldn¡¯t win against su Mianmian¡¯s opinion, so he returned all the other furniture.


    After the courier transported the things away, su Mianmian swept the floor and followed Huo ting out.


    The uncle would only leave city H tomorrow morning. At night, he booked a five-star hotel in the city, and su Mianmian naturally went with him. After dinner, the two went to bed early and covered themselves with quilts as they chatted.


    The next morning, Huo ting reminded again and again before he left.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up on Friday.¡±


    Su Mianmian rubbed her waist, nodded obediently, and said, ¡± I know, uncle, goodbye!


    Her university life was about to begin!

 Chapter 254

    ?


    Chapter 254: Hello, friend (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After su Mianmian said goodbye to Huo ting, she returned to the dormitory.


    The school gave the new students two days to report to school. Most of the students chose toe on the first day. After all, they were full of anticipation for the University life that was about to begin.


    Su Mianmian also reported on her first day.


    Therefore, when she returned to the dormitory the next day, she thought she would see the remaining three students, but what she was greeted with was an empty dormitory.


    Everyone¡¯s belongings were still there, but there was no one in the dormitory.


    Su Mianmian was bored. If she had known, she would have dragged the uncle around before letting him go back.


    She had never been to West Lake in city H. She would never admit that she was starting to miss uncle.


    QAQ......


    Su Mianmian turned on theputer, logged into QQ, and the messages kept beeping.


    [ miemie, have we arrived yet? ] [ reply to me when you arrive. I have something to give you. ]


    [ hey, why aren¡¯t you online? ]


    [ I¡¯m going to school now, Yingluo. Remember to reply to me when youe back! ]


    Su Mianmian quickly replied to Dongdong in the dialog box.


    [ I wasn¡¯t onlinest night, but I¡¯m online now. ]


    At this time, Dongdong must have gone to school, but unexpectedly, as soon as she sent the message, Dongdong responded.


    [ miemie, you¡¯re finally back. ]


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    [ you skipped ss again?! ] [ Dongdong, if you continue to be like this, I won¡¯t help you if uncle spits your butt next time. ]


    [ in that case, you¡¯ve broken up with daddy, right? when did hee back? Terrible! [ I think I¡¯ll be home soon. Miemie, I¡¯ll tell you when Ie back tonight. I¡¯m going to school first! ]


    Su Mianmian then saw that Dongdong¡¯s QQ went offline.


    Although she said so, she was still worried that Dongdong would be caught by Huo ting.


    Su Mianmian sent a text message to Huo ting and asked where he was.


    Huo ting¡¯s phone call came back immediately.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Huo tingughed in a low voice.


    Uncle couldn¡¯t see it anyway, so su Mianmian rolled her eyes happily, but her tone was very sincere. She said, ¡± yeah, uncle, where are you now? ¡±


    Huo ting replied, ¡± we¡¯ve arrived in S city.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Su Mianmian said in shock.


    Oh no, I hope Dongdong goes to school quickly and doesn¡¯t get caught.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t know what su Mianmian was thinking and only treated her as if she couldn¡¯t bear to go back, so she was very obedient in her heart.


    As expected, the inte was right. Although women said no, they were honest in their hearts.


    Look, he had just left, and the little sheep couldn¡¯t wait to see him.


    I have to say, uncle, your misunderstanding is a bit big.


    ......


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the dormitory.


    Su Mianmian said to Huo ting, ¡± uncle, I have something to do here. Bye. After that, she hung up the phone without waiting for Huo ting¡¯s response.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Su Mianmian responded while opening the dormitory door.


    Outside the door was a girl with a baby face. Her face was pale, and her big eyes looked a little tired at the moment.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Chi Xiaoyuan.¡±


    Her speaking speed was slower than the average person.


    Su Mianmian was about to speak when she heard a voice behind Chi Xiaoyuan.


    ¡°Hello, ssmate! I¡¯m Xiao Yuan¡¯s mother. Xiao Yuan will be your ssmate from now on. Please take care of me. ¡±


    Xiao Yuan¡¯s mother looked at least 50 years old, and the two of them didn¡¯t look alike at all. If she didn¡¯t say that she was her mother, su Mianmian would never be able to guess their rtionship.

 Chapter 255

    ?


    Chapter 255: Hello, friend (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hello, Auntie, I¡¯m su Mianmian. Su Mianmian gave up her seat to let them in. She saw that it was inconvenient for mother Chi to carry a lot of things, so she went over to help.


    After they moved the things into the dormitory, Chi Xiaoyuan was still standing at the dormitory door in a daze.


    Xiao Yuan¡¯s mother walked over and held her hand. As she pulled her in, she said, ¡± Xiao Yuan, this is your dormitory. You¡¯re going to school here soon. Is there anything you don¡¯t understand? ¡±


    She looked around and found that su Mianmian was the only one in the dormitory.


    Su Mianmian saw her looking at her in confusion and exined, ¡± I didn¡¯t see anyone else when I came here just now.


    Xiao Yuan¡¯s mother frowned and said, ¡± Xiao Yuan had a car ident before, so she came to school a yearter. Her reaction is a little slow. If she needs any help, please help her.


    Chi Xiaoyuan looked up at su Mianmian at this time. The expression on her face was wooden, and she didn¡¯t look very energetic, perhaps because she hadn¡¯t recovered from her injury.


    But her eyes had the feeling of a small animal. Su Mianmian was a soft-hearted person, so she agreed after hearing what Xiao Yuan¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°Okay, Auntie, don¡¯t worry.¡± She said, ¡± if I can help Xiao Yuan, I¡¯ll be happy to do it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Xiaoyuan¡¯s mother instructed Chi Xiaoyuan on some other things. Su Mianmian listened at the side. They were all small matters, such as where to put the clothes, socks, and money.


    After she finished saying these things, she said that she had other things to do and left.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and felt a little strange. She thought that Xiao Yuan¡¯s mother would help her tidy up the bed before leaving.


    In the end, he just left like that?


    Just as su Mianmian was about to go help herself, she saw Chi Xiaoyuan climb into bed alone with a mosquito and start to pack her things silently.


    She looked at it for a while, handed a few things to Xiao Yuan, and then returned to her seat.


    It seemed that this new student was just slow to react, but he was still more honest. He did what he could do and did not bother others.


    After about two hours, it was time for dinner. Chi Xiaoyuan tidied up her things and sat in her seat in a daze.


    That¡¯s right, he was in a daze.


    Su Mianmian looked at the time and saw that it was almost time. If she went toote, she was afraid that there would be no more food in the cafeteria.


    She walked over and asked, ¡± Xiao Yuan, let¡¯s go for dinner together? ¡±


    After a few seconds, Chi Xiaoyuan raised her head and looked at su Mianmian. After a few more seconds, she said, ¡± okay.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    He suddenly felt that she was a little silly and cute like this. How to break it?


    The two of them walked over together. On the way, su Mianmian tried to think of ways to talk to her, but Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s reaction was really too slow. She took a long time to answer when she was asked.


    ¡°Little Yuan, where are you from?¡±


    Half a minuteter.


    ¡°City H.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a local! It¡¯s my first time in city H. Do you have any fun ces here? I only know about West Lake.¡± Su Mianmian was a little surprised. When she saw Xiao Yuan¡¯s mother rushing back in the afternoon, she thought she was catching a train.


    Another half a minute passed.


    ¡°What did you just say? I forgot that Chi Xiaoyuan had a particrly good point, and that was her honesty!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 256

    ?


    Chapter 256: Hello, friend (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two of them chatted along the way. Of course, su Mianmian was the one talking most of the time.


    After arriving at the cafeteria, su Mianmian asked Chi Xiaoyuan to find a seat while she went to get food.


    The food in the school cafeteria naturally couldn¡¯t bepared to what su Mianmian usually ate, but she was mentally prepared beforeing to school, so when faced with the ordinary-looking dishes, she still calmly chose two of the better ones.


    Because Xiao Yuan didn¡¯t eat spicy food, su Mianmian ordered a tomato scrambled egg and salt and pepper steak.


    After paying, su Mianmian went back to look for Chi Xiaoyuan since the dishes were all stir-fried and she had to wait for about 20 minutes.


    In the end, she saw a few girls surrounding Chi Xiaoyuan from a distance, not knowing what was going on.


    Su Mianmian quickly sped up and walked over, then heard their conversation.


    ¡°Chi Xiaoyuan, a mentally disabled person like you shouldn¡¯t havee to school. My God, how thick-skinned are you to have the guts toe here for a meal? aren¡¯t you afraid of disgusting everyone? I say, even though your family is rted to beauty Chi, your family is disgusting enough! Always using other people¡¯s money to waste away.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t say anymore. She¡¯s my sister after all.¡±


    ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re too kind. What kind of sister is she? She¡¯s so far away from you, I don¡¯t even know how many generations of rtives she¡¯s been separated from you by, Yingluo.¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan had her head lowered the entire time and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Although su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what had happened here, Chi Xiaoyuan was her friend. Seeing her friend being scolded in front of others, su Mianmian stood up without thinking.


    ¡°Be more polite with your words.¡± She stood in front of Chi Xiaoyuan and red at the girls who were up to no good, as if she wanted to protect the little brat.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The person who had just criticized Chi Xiaoyuan said rudely, ¡± don¡¯t stick your head out before you figure out the situation. This isn¡¯t something you can afford to take responsibility for.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± The person who imed to be Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s younger sister spoke again.


    ¡°Beauty Chi, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± That person patted beauty Chi¡¯s hand tofort her and said loudly, ¡± this person¡¯s brain is not normal. Her parents don¡¯t do proper work either. The whole family relies on the Beauty¡¯s family¡¯s money to survive. Everyone doesn¡¯t know this, right? Her school fees were paid by a beautiful family. Poor beauty, her parents are no longer around and she¡¯s being bullied by this family of rtives, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Su Mianmian said loudly, ¡± no matter what purpose you have for saying these words to defame my ssmate, I will pursue legal responsibility if you continue to say it!


    ¡°Haha, legal responsibility? Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Student, I¡¯m not joking.¡± Suddenly, a cool female voice sounded.


    It turned out that senior Snow White hade.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    White snow patted her head and said, ¡± I forgot to bring out my work pass again!


    ¡°President! Your work pass is here!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted.


    Everyone watched as a bespectacled man squeezed his way out of the crowd and handed his student council president badge to Snow White.


    ¡°See that?¡± White snow smiled and asked, ¡± which Department and ss are you from? ¡±


    The person who scolded Chi Xiaoyuan saw that he was in trouble, so he nced at his friends and wanted to leave quietly.


    However, how could white snow do as they wished? she was one step ahead of them and stopped beauty Chi.


    ¡°Junior, why did you run away as soon as you saw your senior?¡±

 Chapter 257

    ?


    Chapter 257: Hello, friend (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Beauty Chi¡¯s real name was Chi Xiao ¡®AI. Because she didn¡¯t like her own name, she asked her friends to call her beauty Chi.


    The one who dared to be called a beauty was naturally good-looking. Her facial features were very bright, especially her eyes, which were big and lively. When she looked at people, it was as if she had a thousand words to say.


    The eyes of Chi Xiaoyuan and Chi Xiao ¡®AI were actually very simr. Other than that, there was nothing else that they looked simr. However, there was nothing strange about it. After all, the two of them were not biological sisters, so it was understandable that they did not look alike.


    However, simr eyes were often used by Chi xiaoai to pretend to be innocent, while Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s eyes were silly and adorable, as if she could never get enough sleep.


    ¡°Junior, why did you run away as soon as you saw your senior?¡± The corners of white Snow¡¯s mouth curled up, and she stopped Chi Xiao ¡®AI in a suave manner.


    Chi Xiao ¡®AI¡¯sckeys had run away when they saw that there was trouble, leaving her here alone.


    Her eyes flickered a few times, and she immediately put on a pitiful expression and said, ¡± I ... I was trying to stop them just now. I¡¯m Xiao Yuan¡¯s sister. I was very sad to see her being bullied.


    After she finished speaking, she immediately looked at Chi Xiaoyuan, as if she wanted Chi Xiaoyuan to agree to her words.


    However, Chi Xiaoyuan kept her head down and didn¡¯t even look at her.


    tsk, tsk, junior, you can¡¯t be like this, Yingluo. white snow turned around and asked su Mianmian with a smile, ¡± what do you think? ¡±


    Su Mianmian still felt very angry. Just as she was about to speak, she realized that her right hand was being pulled by Chi Xiaoyuan, who had no reaction.


    She pursed her lips and said, ¡± forget it. Let her go.


    ¡°You can leave.¡± White snow let go of her hand.


    Chi Xiao ¡®AI nced at them and quickly ran away.


    With this, su Mianmian and the others didn¡¯t have much of an appetite to eat. She looked at white snow, who was helping out again, and said, ¡± thank you for your help, senior.


    White snow said straightforwardly, ¡± I¡¯m helping you for a reason.


    It was su Mianmian¡¯s first time seeing someone so direct. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and asked, ¡± Senior Sister, do you need my help with anything? ¡±


    ¡°Straightforward!¡± White snow patted su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder in appreciation.


    Su Mianmian was patted until her face almost fell to the ground.


    The boy with sses raised his eyes and reminded him, ¡± President, take it easy. The strength of your hand is not something that ordinary people can withstand.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± White snow looked at su Mianmian in embarrassment.


    Su Mianmian rubbed her shoulders and shook her head.


    ¡°Junior, I¡¯ll be direct. I want you to join the Student Union. Just follow your senior!¡±


    White Snow¡¯s tone made people feel that the Student Union was a bad organization.


    However, su Mianmian had a good impression of white snow, so she simply nodded.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll follow senior!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re loyal!¡± White snowughed and said, ¡± you guys go ahead and eat first. I¡¯ll go and get busy. I¡¯lle and find you after you¡¯re done with your military training.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    White snow left in a hurry. Su Mianmian asked Xiao Yuan to wait for her while she packed the food she had just ordered and went back to the dormitory to eat.


    After all, they had been watched for a while, so they were too embarrassed to stay in the dining hall.


    After su Mianmian returned to the dormitory, she finally saw another roommate.


    Bai Xue¡¯s sister, Bai Jing. This name was very gentle and quiet, but the real person¡¯s beauty shocked su Mianmian and the others.


    The cause was that after su Mianmian put the food down, she wanted to go to the bathroom to wash her face, but she bumped into someone as soon as she went in.


    ?!

 Chapter 258

    ?


    Chapter 258: Disturbance caused by changing dormitory (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. It was su Mianmian who bumped into the other party, so su Mianmian apologized first.


    However, after she finished her sentence, she immediately realized that something was wrong.


    How could there be a man here?


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The man reached out to support SU Mianmian¡¯s falling body.


    His voice was a very pleasant and clear voice of a teenager!


    ¡°How did you get in? This is the girls ¡°dormitory!¡± Su Mianmian said in anger.


    Anyone who returned to their dormitory and saw a boying out of the bathroom with a wet head would be infuriated!


    ¡°I know this is the female dormitory.¡± He reached out to brush his hair and casually wiped it with a towel. I live here, ¡± he said.


    She had to admit that his actions were very handsome, but! It still couldn¡¯t stop su Mianmian from getting angry.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who are you? How did you get in? If you don¡¯t exin it clearly, I¡¯m going to say,¡±how could a guy stay in the girls¡± dormitory?


    Su Mianmian thought that this person was probably the boyfriend of one of the two roommates she had never seen before!


    This was really too much! Later on, she had to tell them that they couldn¡¯t bring men back to stay with them!


    When Chi Xiaoyuan heard themotion, she ran over to take a look. Seeing that it was someone she knew, she said, ¡± Bai Jing, you¡¯re back.


    ¡°You know him?¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s tone was a little bad.


    She had always been very gentle in front of Chi Xiaoyuan and even stood up for her. It was Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s first time seeing su Mianmian angry, so she couldn¡¯t help but be a little nervous.


    ¡°He can¡¯t be your boyfriend, right?¡± Su Mianmian asked word by word.


    Chi Xiaoyuan didn¡¯t quite understand this sentence. She tilted her head and slowly digested it.


    When Bai Jing heard su Mianmian say this, she burst outughing.


    ¡°Heavens! You¡¯re really funny! Student, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m a woman.¡± Sheughed heartily.


    female?! Su Mianmian looked at Bai Jing in shock. This person didn¡¯t look like a woman at all.


    His hair was short to his ears, and he was wearing a boy¡¯s shirt, shorts, and a pair of flip-flops.


    Well, his chest was still very t!


    Which part of her looks like a girl?


    Bai Jing saw su Mianmian¡¯s disbelieving look and touched her nose awkwardly. She pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand and touched her chest.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    Although Yingluo¡¯s chest was very t, Yingluo¡¯s chest was a girl¡¯s!


    She blushed and retracted her hand as if she had been scalded. She lowered her head and apologized, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, Wanwan.


    That¡¯s enough, she¡¯s misunderstanding her roommate as a man.


    Qaq su Mianmian simply had no face to see anyone!


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t seem to mind. She smiled. it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not the first time anyway.


    Su Mianmian felt even more embarrassed when she said that, and her face was almost buried in her chest.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Bai Jing, and I¡¯m neen years old.¡± Bai Jing was 1.76 meters tall, which was considered very tall for a girl. She had been practicing martial arts since she was young, so she had a good figure. She had an indescribable charm just by standing there.


    Hello, I¡¯m su Mianmian, twenty years old this year. Su Mianmian said in a low voice.


    When Chi Xiaoyuan saw that they had started introducing themselves, she followed suit and said, ¡± my name is Chi Xiaoyuan. I¡¯m 21 years old this year.


    Although Chi Xiaoyuan had a baby face, she didn¡¯t expect her to be the oldest of the three.

 Chapter 259

    ?


    Chapter 259: Disturbance caused by changing dormitories (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although su Mianmian had made a fool of herself by misunderstanding Bai Jing as a man, Bai Jing¡¯s personality was just like a boy¡¯s. This matter was a misunderstanding, and it was in the past.


    The three of them talked for a while. Su Mianmian and Chi Xiaoyuan started to eat. Bai Jing said she had eaten and climbed into bed to listen to music with her eyes closed.


    In the four-person dormitory, su Mianmian already knew two of her roommates. There was still one left who hadn¡¯te yet, but her things were in her own ce.


    ¡°Mianmian, is this the washing machine you bought?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    Just then, Bai Jing popped her head out of the bed and asked, ¡± how much? We¡¯ll split the money equally and give it to you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t expect to ask for everyone¡¯s money.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re all in the same dormitory. I can¡¯t let you pay for it alone.¡± Bai Jing said.


    It was su Mianmian¡¯s first time facing such a situation and she was a little overwhelmed.


    She had always been a loner in high school. Because of su Feifei, she had been isted for three years. Therefore, she was still learning how to get along with female ssmates.


    She was afraid that she would be hated if she did something wrong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much it was, but it was big, my uncle who bought it.¡± Su Mianmian said in distress.


    Bai Jing thought that this girl was quite interesting. She blushed at every turn and smiled. it¡¯s nothing. You can call him.


    ¡°Well, Mianmian, you can ask.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan said the same thing.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    Su Mianmian took her phone and walked to the balcony. She called Huo ting and told him about the current situation. She said in distress, ¡± uncle, what do you think I should say? I don¡¯t actually want their money.¡±


    Huo ting had been waiting for su Mianmian for a day before she called. He thought she would say something sweet, but she ended up saying a bunch of irrelevant people.


    Yes, in Huo ting¡¯s eyes, these people were irrelevant passers-by.


    ¡°Why should we care about them? It¡¯s up to you to use or not.¡±


    Su Mianmian: ¡± hehe. uncle is so domineering. Hehe.


    Why would she think of being careful when calling uncle? a person like uncle definitely wouldn¡¯t care about what other people thought.


    ¡°Is it miemie? I want to talk to miemie!¡± The phone was snatched away by Dongdong, who said, ¡± miemie, give me the address! I have a gift for you!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t be med for asking this, because Dongdong had too many bad records.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. Miemie, you¡¯ll definitely like it.¡± Dongdong pestered su Mianmian for the address and then hung up the phone very simply without letting Huo ting say anything.


    After hanging up the phone, the father and son red at each other, while su Mianmian¡¯s face was full of distress.


    She thought about it and still felt that it was not appropriate to collect money from her roommates.


    First, the washing machine was bought without their consent. Second, this amount of money was really nothing to the uncle.


    She took a deep breath and said sincerely, ¡± you really don¡¯t have to pay me. The washing machine was a gift to my uncle. I didn¡¯t spend any money.


    Since su Mianmian said so, the two couldn¡¯t say anything. They looked at each other and epted su Mianmian¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ll be taking care of your lunch next week.¡± White snow said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of dinner!¡± Chi Xiaoyuan added, half a beat slower.


    Su Mianmian grinned, showing her little dimples, and replied, ¡± thank you!

 Chapter 260

    ?


    Chapter 260: Disturbance caused by changing dormitories (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day was the opening ceremony.


    The remaining student in Room 315 did not return for the entire night. Although the three of them felt that it was a little strange, they did not take it to heart because they had many things to do.


    Su Mianmian was 1.68 meters tall, Chi Xiaoyuan was the smallest at 1.6 meters, and Bai Jing was the tallest at 1.76 meters.


    The three of them each had their own characteristics. Su Mianmian was a lively beauty with dimples, and Chi Xiaoyuan was dazed and cute. It was easy to fool her at first nce.


    Bai Jing could be regarded as a man. She did look like a handsome man.


    Therefore, when the three of them arrived at the ssroom, many students looked over.


    Bai Jing, in particr, was the target of many girls.


    The Chinese department had the most girls, and there were only one in 20 boys. There were only three to five boys in a ss, and they were all rather bad. How could there be a fair-skinned teenager like Bai Jing?


    As soon as she came over, she immediately became the most handsome guy in the Department.


    However, she naturally didn¡¯t know about this.


    The ss monitor was a slightly chubby girl. When she saw su Mianmian and the othersing over, she said, ¡± you guys sign in first! We¡¯re going to attend the opening ceremonyter.¡±


    Su Mianmian and the others went over to sign their names one by one, but when su Mianmian was signing, she suddenly found a familiar name.


    Chi xiaoai!


    The distant rtive who had bullied Xiao Yuan yesterday was actually in the same ss as them, Yueyue.


    Forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll just ignore her.


    Su Mianmian was only stunned for a moment before she quickly signed her name.


    ......


    The opening ceremony was actually quite boring. After some of the leaders spoke, it was time for the outstanding students to speak.


    It was said that this year¡¯s top student was not feeling well and could not speak on stage, so the second student went on stage. The second student was a boy with pimples all over his face, and he not only stuttered but also had an ent.


    He was speaking with such a high fighting spirit, but everyone was guessing what he meant.


    It¡¯s really torturous


    What was even more torturous was that when he got off the stage, he tripped himself in front of the whole school, probably because he was too nervous.


    The audience burst intoughter in unison.


    After it ended, su Mianmian and the others copied the timetable and discussed going back to the dormitory to put the books away before going to eat.


    tomorrow is the military training. Why don¡¯t we go out for a meal today? ¡± Bai Jing suggested.


    Su Mianmian had always been interested in West Lake, so she naturally agreed with Bai Jing¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Xiao Yuan, you¡¯re from city H. Do you know where I can find good food?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a ce and bring us there?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Yuan, you can lead the way.¡± Su Mianmian followed.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yuan immediately showed a troubled expression. She looked at su Mianmian and Bai Jing, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know where there¡¯s good food Yingluo. I got into a car ident before and have no memory of the past, Yingluo.


    After Chi Xiaoyuan finished speaking, she saw the two of them looking at her in shock, so she continued.


    I was only able to get up after lying down for a year, and I can¡¯t remember anything from before anymore, Hanhan. However, the doctor said that I¡¯m slowly recovering, and maybe I¡¯ll suddenly remember something one day, Hanhan.


    This was the first time Chi Xiaoyuan had said so much in front of su Mianmian and the others.

 Chapter 261

    ?


    Chapter 261: Disturbance caused by changing dormitories (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After su Mianmian heard Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s words, her heart suddenly ached for her.


    Xiao Yuan wasn¡¯t stupid. She was just slow to react, and the reason for her slow reaction was that she was sick and her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll get better and better in the future.¡± Su Mianmian saidfortingly.


    Xiao Yuan smiled shyly and said, ¡± I¡¯m very happy to be friends with you guys. The beautiful Xuanji, Xiao ¡®AI, is actually right. I did spend a lot of her family¡¯s money on my illness, so I can understand if she doesn¡¯t like me.


    The atmosphere suddenly turned gloomy. Bai Jing patted Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re not taking her family¡¯s money. You¡¯ll pay her back. So, don¡¯t feel too burdened.


    Chi Xiaoyuan hummed in agreement seriously.


    Bai Jing looked at su Mianmian¡¯s confused face and silently mouthed, ¡± I¡¯ll tell you another day.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    Bai Jing continued, ¡± I¡¯ll search for good food on the inte. Wait for me.


    ......


    In the end, Bai Jing chose a small hotpot restaurant. It was a chain store that served hotpot from all over the country. The food was good, but the price was expensive. Since the one in city H had just opened, there were a few sets to choose from. It was a good deal after a discount.


    Su Mianmian was more confused about money. When she came to college, Huo ting gave her 100000 Yuan in cash and a supplementary bank card, the kind that she could swipe at will.


    Kasu Mianmian epted it because Huo ting said that she wouldn¡¯t go to school if she didn¡¯t ept it. She only found the cash when she opened her bagter.


    This small hot pot restaurant was a little far from the University. Bai Jing originally wanted to take the bus there, but su Mianmian quickly took a taxi and sat at the front of the car.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys get in the car?¡± Su Mianmian asked in confusion.


    Bai Jing could tell that su Mianmian¡¯s family was probably rich. She sighed slightly and said, ¡± let¡¯s go.


    This trip was considered a detour of almost half of city H. When she finally got off, the fare was 180 yuan. Su Mianmian took out two cash notes and handed them to the driver.


    Bai Jing looked at the rental price silently and said to su Mianmian, ¡± I¡¯ll give you the money when we get back.


    When su Mianmian heard this, she realized that she had unintentionally caused trouble for others. They probably didn¡¯t n to take a taxi in the first ce.


    She blushed and said, ¡± no, no need to give me money. I wanted to take a taxi.


    Although Bai Jing looked like a boy, she was very meticulous. Seeing su Mianmian¡¯s look of wanting to kneel down and apologize, sheughed and said, ¡± alright, I was being unreasonable.


    Su Mianmian was even more embarrassed. She said, ¡± I took a taxi without discussing with you. I¡¯m really sorry.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, you don¡¯t have to think too much.¡±


    Su Mianmian hummed in agreement.


    When the three of them went up, there were no seats in the small hot pot, so they had to wait in line for more than half an hour before it was their turn.


    Although the waiting process was a little long, everyone was in a good mood after eating the delicious food.


    It was su Mianmian¡¯s first time eating with her friends. She was a little excited, but she couldn¡¯t let go. She was a little afraid that she did something wrong and would be hated.


    Chi Xiaoyuan was still sitting at the side without a word, as if in a daze.


    Su Mianmian looked at her and considerately helped her with the food. Then, she would help Bai Jing too.


    Bai Jing cupped her chin and looked at her for a while. She smiled. Mianmian, you¡¯re a real wife.

 Chapter 262

    ?


    Chapter 262: Disturbance caused by changing dormitories (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    A wife? Could Bai Jing have noticed something?


    Su Mianmian¡¯s hand trembled and almost poured the side ingredients into the small hot pot. Fortunately, she stopped in time.


    She smiled guiltily and said, ¡± why are you suddenly saying this? ¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nervous all of a sudden?¡± Bai Jing had always been straightforward.¡±I just think that you¡¯re very virtuous,¡± she said.


    So it¡¯s like this, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± I have a five-year-old child at home, so I¡¯m used to it.


    ¡°Is he your brother? Do you have any photos?¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡± yes, I¡¯ll show you.


    She showed Bai Jing Dongdong¡¯s selfie.


    ¡°What a cute little boy! Is he mixed-blood? Why is your hair a little curly?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    It was not the first person to say so. Dongdong¡¯s facial features were very three-dimensional. At first nce, he really looked like a mixed-race child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not mixed.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± my brother is cute, right? ¡±


    Bai Jing nodded vigorously. he¡¯s so cute!


    Su Mianmian was very happy to hear that. Dongdong was happier to be praised than she was.


    As the two of them were talking, Xiao Yuan suddenly stood up and said,¡±Qianqian the beauty.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked in Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s direction and saw Chi xiaoai holding the arm of a boy in his twenties very affectionately, eating hot pot affectionately.


    When they ate here, they usually had one pot each. The two of them were really too tired of eating one.


    ¡°Hey, is this her boyfriend?¡± Su Mianmian asked nosily.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this our form teacher?¡± Bai Jing asked with a strange expression.


    The ss teacher in the University was actually a lifestyle teacher.


    Su Mianmian took a careful look when she heard that and realized that this person was the ss teacher who had just given them the books yesterday.


    ¡°They¡¯re a couple!¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Forget about them. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Bai Jing said.


    But at this time, Xiao Yuan walked towards them, which startled su Mianmian and the others.


    ¡°Little Yuan.¡± Su Mianmian shouted as she followed.


    Chi Xiaoyuan walked up to Chi Xiao ¡®AI. Without saying a word, she looked straight into her eyes.


    Chi Xiao ¡®AI was stunned. She had not expected to see her here. Just as she was about to re up, she remembered that her form teacher was beside her, so she suppressed the hatred on her face. Her entire face was a little deformed. Fortunately, her form teacher did not notice this.


    Su Mianmian reached out and pulled Xiao Yuan back, saying, ¡± let¡¯s go back.


    ¡°Beauty, why are you eating here?¡± Xiao Yuan asked a question that made people scratch their heads.


    Chi Xiao ¡®AI bit her lip, looking like she didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    Hello, form teacher. You guys enjoy your meal. We¡¯ll be heading over to eat as well. Su Mianmian tried to smooth things over and forcefully pulled Chi Xiaoyuan away.


    After Chi Xiaoyuan went back, she looked like she had no appetite, which really startled su Mianmian.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Su Mianmian asked worriedly.


    Bai Jing was calm. She said,¡±Xiao Yuan, why do you care so much about her?¡± We can¡¯t even remember her new boyfriend, so don¡¯t think too much. Just eat your food.¡±


    Only then did su Mianmian know that Chi Xiaoyuan was worried about Chi Xiao ¡®AI.


    She sighed slightly and put the cooked food in her bowl. yes, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Xiao Yuan, hurry up and eat.

 Chapter 263

    ?


    Chapter 263: Disturbance caused by changing dormitories (6)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian thought that eating out was just a small interlude, but when they returned to the dormitory, something unexpected happened.


    school has just started and you¡¯re already forming cliques. You¡¯re bullying your ssmates. That¡¯s enough. The dormitory manager said rudely, ¡± I say, you girls should be more upright. If you¡¯re here to attend university, then go to school properly. Don¡¯t think about all those unnecessary things.


    As soon as su Mianmian and the other two came back, they were pulled over by the dormitory supervisor and lectured, but the three of them were confused.


    Bai Jing had never been one to be at a disadvantage. She asked in an unpleasant tone,¡±teacher, what do you mean?¡± Who were we bullying?¡±


    The dormitory manager was already displeased with Bai Jing¡¯s boyish appearance. When she heard her say that, her tone became even more unpleasant. is there a need to tell you about such an obvious fact? There were four students in the dormitory, and the three of you were here. Tell me, who did you bully? Why are you ying dumb with such an obvious fact?¡±


    Su Mianmian and the others were speechless at the same time. They hadn¡¯t even seen the remaining roommate, how could he bully her?


    ¡°In the future, the three of you better be obedient. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing to ask the form teacher toe forward for such a small matter? if there¡¯s any conflict, let¡¯s solve it internally.¡± When the students in the dormitory she was in charge of had a conflict, she had to find the form teacher to resolve it. She would also lose face.


    The form teacher ran ran


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes lit up. She seemed to have grasped some ideas and asked, ¡± is Chi Xiao ¡®AI our other roommate? ¡±


    No way! How could they be so coincidental?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred her to another dormitory. You guys better be careful in the future.¡± The dormitory supervisor chased them away impatiently and said, ¡± that¡¯s enough. You can all go back.


    Even though she didn¡¯t give a direct answer, it was already very obvious.


    The person who had caused trouble was Chi Xiao ¡®AI.


    After knowing the truth, su Mianmian and the others kept silent.


    He was really too unlucky! Who asked them to find out about Chi Xiao ¡®AI¡¯s affair with the form teacher?


    If everyone stayed in the same dormitory, there would be more chances for them to reveal their tails in the future! Therefore, he had to separate them. As for this excuse ...


    The form teacher couldn¡¯t possibly tell the truth, right? So he used this reason.


    I¡¯m sorry, Wanwan, ¡± Chi Xiaoyuan said apologetically. if I hadn¡¯t gone to call for the beauty today, this might not have happened.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said optimistically, ¡± it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s better to have only the three of us in the dormitory now! If Chi Xiao ¡®AI were here, I would have to make her invisible!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, little Yuan, this isn¡¯t a problem!¡± Bai Jing added, ¡± even though we weren¡¯t close to them, they would have passed by us if they were to leave. They¡¯ll see it anyway, so don¡¯t take it to heart.


    The guilt in Chi Xiao ¡®AI¡¯s heart lessened after beingforted by the two.


    She knew that su Mianmian and the others were deliberatelyforting her, so she said gratefully, ¡± thank you. She really felt that it was great to know su Mianmian and Bai Jing!


    However, su Mianmian was also telling the truth. She really felt that it was good to have only three people in the dormitory now.


    As for being lectured by the dormitory supervisor, su Mianmian didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. In Bai Jing¡¯s words, it was nothing!

 Chapter 264

    ?


    Chapter 264: Fainted (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next morning, when the bugle sounded, the two-week military training officially began!


    Su Mianmian and the others got up early in the morning, put on green camouge clothes and hats, and quickly rushed to the gathering point of the military training after hearing the military horn.


    During the military training, everyone was wearing the same clothes. These clothes did not fit, and most of them were loosely worn on the body. Although there was no beauty to speak of, when everyone walked in an orderly manner, there was a kind of youthful atmosphere.


    The sun was very hot. Su Mianmian stood under the sun and trained for the entire morning, feeling her face sting.


    Her skin was fair and tender, and she rarely got exposed to the sun. It had only been one morning, but she was already injured.


    However, su Mianmian had been persevering. Although she felt very tired, she wouldn¡¯t give up easily.


    The instructor probably saw more girls from the Chinese department, so after beating up a few boys, he gave them a 20-minute break.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot, I¡¯ll go get some water. What do you guys want to drink?¡± Bai Jing was also one of the ¡®boys¡¯ who got beaten up. It couldn¡¯t be helped. She was so handsome that the instructor thought she was a boy.


    Moreover, the more handsome one was, the more hateful one would be. Bai Jing was the one who suffered the most.


    Fortunately, she had a martial arts background and a good body, so she could still take it.


    ¡°Ice water will do.¡± Su Mianmian was simply exhausted. She sat on the stone steps, took off her hat, and kept Fanning it.


    Chi Xiaoyuan also nodded, indicating that she wanted the same thing as su Mianmian.


    Because she was not in good health, she was dragged out by the instructor to sit and watch their military training.


    This was also a time when there was no other way. She had just stood for a short while, and her face was already pale. She looked like she was going to faint at any moment. Although the instructor was strict, he was also afraid that something would really happen to these delicate students.


    After Bai Jing left, Chi Xiaoyuan stared at su Mianmian and said, ¡± Mianmian, do you have a sunburn? Your face is very red.¡±


    Su Mianmian touched her face. Sweat kept flowing down, and it did hurt a little.


    I¡¯ve brought some after-sun facial cream. You can use it when you go back to the dormitory at noon. Su Mianmian¡¯s face was scrunched up, and she was also a little worried that her skin would peel off from the sun. It was fine if she was ugly, but the point was that it would definitely hurt.


    Chi Xiaoyuan looked up at the sky and said, ¡± I heard it¡¯s going to rain today. Why isn¡¯t it raining yet? ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Mianmian said excitedly, ¡± hurry up and rain! If it¡¯s raining, then we won¡¯t have to go through the military training in the afternoon.¡±


    It had to be said that sometimes, su Mianmian was still too naive!


    In the afternoon, it did rain, but because it wasn¡¯t heavy enough, the instructor let them continue with their training.


    The training ce was wet and there was mud all over when she stepped on it. Su Mianmian¡¯s face was wrinkly.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she didn¡¯t sleep well in the afternoon, but she kept feeling a little stuffy in her chest and a little breathless.


    Bai Jing was beside su Mianmian. She looked at su Mianmian¡¯s slightly nted body and reached out to help her. Mianmian, are you okay? ¡±


    Su Mianmian felt better with Bai Jing¡¯s help. She took a deep breath. Although her chest was still tight, her head didn¡¯t seem so dizzy.


    She said, ¡± I¡¯m fine.


    The instructor had noticed them talking.


    The instructor said angrily, ¡± thest two students in the back row, step forward!

 Chapter 265

    ?


    Chapter 265: Fainted (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian¡¯s head was dizzy at the moment and didn¡¯t realize that the instructor was calling for them.


    Bai Jing, on the other hand, reacted quickly and stepped out. She looked at su Mianmian from the corner of her eyes and saw that she hadn¡¯t moved, so she reminded her in a low voice.


    ¡°Mianmian, the instructor is calling for you to step out.¡±


    Only then did su Mianmian react. She quickly stepped out, but she didn¡¯t know if it was because she used too much force, but her vision suddenly turned ck and she fell forward.


    ¡°Heavens! Su Mianmian fainted!¡±


    The students in front of him were so frightened that they started screaming.


    In fact, there were also students who fainted these days, but this unlucky child witnessed the whole process of su Mianmian fainting and fell at her feet, so he was immediately frightened.


    Bai Jing reacted quickly and quickly carried su Mianmian on her back.


    When the instructor walked over, he heard her say, ¡± instructor, should I send Mianmian to the infirmary? ¡±


    The instructor was also afraid that something might happen to the students, so he nodded and said, ¡± go on.


    Chi Xiaoyuan ran over at this moment and asked, ¡± instructor, can I go over too? ¡±


    The instructor¡¯s forehead twitched. He was just about to say,¡¯what are you doing?


    However, the girl who had shouted earlier said, ¡± the three of them are from the same dormitory and have always been very close. Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s health isn¡¯t that good anyway, so we can go and take a look together.


    The instructor red at the girl. He really wanted to say, ¡± girl, you¡¯re very talkative. Do you know that? ¡±


    ¡°Instructor, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± The girl said in a fawning manner.


    Instructor: ¡± Yingluo.


    Chi Xiaoyuan saw that Bai Jing had already walked quite a distance away. She couldn¡¯t help but say anxiously, ¡± actually, I¡¯m feeling a little dizzy too.


    ¡°Right! I told you Chi Xiaoyuan could go and take a look too, eh, eh. Alright, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± The girl shut her mouth pitifully under the instructor¡¯s stare.


    ¡°Go on.¡± The instructor said with a stoic face.


    University students nowadays were so fragile and impatient. F * ck!


    ......


    When Bai Jing sent su Mianmian to the medical room, she found that there were three to five students lying in the room, and all the beds were upied.


    She looked around and found a ssmate sitting on the bed and ying games, so she walked over with su Mianmian on her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Bai Jing said.¡±Could you please give up your bed?¡±


    The students who were ying games looked at Bai Jing.


    It was Chi Xiao ¡®AI.


    Bai Jing cursed in her heart. What kind of fate was this?


    Due to Chi Xiao ¡®AI¡¯s special rtionship with her form teacher, she had been exempted from military training. However, he did not know why she hade to the infirmary.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. My stomach is not feeling well.¡± Chi Xiao ¡®AI rejected him decisively.


    Bai Jing looked at her pretentious appearance and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word to her. She wanted to go behind su Mianmian¡¯s back and find the teacher to deal with it.


    At this moment, the girl on the bed in front of Chi xiaoai couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She sat up and said, ¡±


    ssmate,e over to me. My drip is almost finished.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m Bai Jing from the Chinese department. If you need any help in the future, feel free toe to me,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter,¡± The girl said as she gave up her seat.


    Bai Jing carefully ced su Mianmian on the bed and helped her unbutton her chest. Just as she was about to go find the teacher, she saw Chi Xiaoyuaning over and said, ¡± Xiaoyuan, take a look at Mianmian.


    Chi Xiaoyuan nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 266

    ?


    Chapter 266: Fainted (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bai Jing went to look for the teacher, while Chi Xiaoyuan was looking after su Mianmian.


    Chi xiaoai walked over, looked down at su Mianmian, and said, ¡± she really fainted? You guys aren¡¯t here to freeload off the air conditioner?¡±


    Did she upy the bed just to get a free air conditioner?


    When she said this, everyone was speechless.


    Chi Xiaoyuan wasn¡¯t bai Jing. If Bai Jing was around, she might have choked on her words. She would only purse her lips and not say a word.


    Seeing her like this, Chi Xiao ¡®AI was extremely unhappy. She said, ¡± hey, when are you going to start paying me back the money your family owes me? ¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan said awkwardly, ¡± didn¡¯t we agree that we¡¯ll settle this after I graduate? ¡±


    ¡°How many years will it take for you to graduate? Even if you can¡¯t return the principal, you still have to return the interest, right?¡±


    At this time, someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. How could she be ufortable like this?


    Someone said, ¡± student, if you don¡¯t have anything else to do, please give up your bed. There are many students who are not feeling well here.


    Chi xiaoai only knew how to bully Chi Xiaoyuan. In front of other people, she was best at acting pitiful.


    Seeing that everyone was a little displeased with her, she was too embarrassed to continue pestering Chi Xiaoyuan. She red at Chi Xiaoyuan and said, ¡± Hmph, I¡¯ll call youter.


    As soon as Chi xiaoai left, the student who had just given up the bed to su Mianmian walked over andy down.


    A few minutester, Bai Jing brought the medical teacher back. She looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± it¡¯s a heat stroke, it¡¯s nothing. Unbutton her clothes a little more ande with me to get the medicine. Apply it on herter and take some medicine when she wakes up. She¡¯ll be fine after some rest.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Bai Jing continued to get the medicine with the teacher, while Chi Xiaoyuan continued to take care of su Mianmian.


    At this time, su Mianmian¡¯s pocket suddenly vibrated.


    It was her phone.


    Chi Xiaoyuan took it out and saw that the caller was an uncle.


    Is he Mianmian¡¯s uncle?


    They often heard su Mianmian mention her uncle.


    She hesitated for a moment before picking up the phone.


    [ Hello, how are you? ]


    Huo ting was silent for half a second and asked in a cold tone, ¡± Who are you? Why did you take su Mianmian¡¯s phone?¡±


    [ I¡¯m Mianmian¡¯s roommate, Chi Xiaoyuan. She¡¯s fainted and can¡¯t pick up the phone now. ]


    ¡°Yingluo, where are you guys?¡± After asking, Huo ting remembered that Mianmian¡¯s mobile phone had a Positioning System and said, ¡± you guys stay here, don¡¯t go!


    After he finished speaking, he hung up without waiting for Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s reply.


    Chi Xiaoyuan looked at her phone and touched her head, a little confused about the situation.


    Mianmian¡¯s uncle seems to be a little scary.


    When Bai Jing returned, she saw Chi Xiaoyuan staring at her phone in a daze. She asked, ¡± who called? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mianmian¡¯s uncle.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan tilted her head and thought for a while. he told us to stay here and not leave, ¡± she said.


    Bai Jing replied,¡±Yueyue.¡±


    It was really strange.


    Bai Jing helped su Mianmian apply the medicine on her forehead and even wiped her face. When she touched su Mianmian¡¯s back, she frowned and said, ¡± Mianmian¡¯s clothes are wet.


    If she didn¡¯t change out of her wet clothes, she would easily catch a cold.


    Upon hearing this, Chi Xiaoyuan said, ¡± I¡¯ll go to the dormitory and get Mianmian some clothes.


    She really couldn¡¯t help su Mianmian much here, so it was best for Bai Jing to stay here.

 Chapter 267

    ?


    Chapter 267: He¡¯s my uncle (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian woke up not long after Chi Xiaoyuan left.


    She opened her eyes. Although her head was still dizzy, the air around her was cold. It was both refreshing and ufortable.


    ¡°Mianmian, how do you feel now?¡± Bai Jing asked worriedly.


    Su Mianmian asked with a frown, ¡± did I drink? ¡±


    Bai Jing burst intoughter. you fainted from heatstroke. Don¡¯t you remember? ¡±


    So this was a heat stroke?


    He felt like he was drunk and didn¡¯t notice that he had a heat stroke at all.


    Bai Jing saw su Mianmian¡¯s slow reaction and touched her forehead a little worriedly. She asked, ¡± is your head still feeling ufortable? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was afraid that Bai Jing would worry about her, so she immediately said, ¡± it¡¯s not very ufortable. It¡¯s just that ran ran feels sticky all over.


    ¡°Xiao Yuan went back to get your clothes. Get up and take your medicine.¡± Bai Jing handed the pill to su Mianmian as she spoke.


    As soon as su Mianmian sat up, her head felt terrible and she wanted to vomit.


    Bai Jing saw that her face had turned frighteningly pale, so she quickly told her to finish her medicine and continue lying down.


    ¡°You¡¯re all out, are you alright?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The instructor personally agreed to let us out.¡± Bai Jing thought for a while, leaned close to su Mianmian¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± Mianmian, let¡¯s rest here in the afternoon. There¡¯s air-conditioning here, and it¡¯s very cool. I¡¯m telling you, I just saw Chi Xiao ¡®AI. She¡¯s here to take advantage of the air-conditioning and the bed.¡±


    F ** k, it was actually like this!


    Isn¡¯t Chi Xiao ¡®AI too thick-skinned?


    Su Mianmian was simply speechless at her.


    ¡°You two have such a good rtionship.¡±


    It turned out that the student who had just given the bed to su Mianmian was nning to go back after getting an injection.


    Bai Jing stood up and said, ¡± yes, we¡¯re from the same dormitory.


    the same dormitory? ¡± His ssmate covered his mouth in shock and asked, ¡± can a couple stay in the same dormitory? ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±ran ran,¡± misunderstood Bai Jing as a boy again.


    It really made her feel good. She was not the only one who felt this way. It was great!


    Bai Jing¡¯s expression was a little strange. She couldn¡¯t let him touch her chest in public, could she?


    ¡°I¡¯m a girl,¡± She said in a serious tone.


    The ssmate knew that he had misunderstood and said embarrassedly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t know you were a girl. You look too much like a boy and you two are so close. I thought you were a couple. Su Mianmian was carried in by Bai Jing just now. Normal girls didn¡¯t have such physical strength, so she instinctively thought that Bai Jing was a boy.


    ssmate, isn¡¯t your exnation good?


    Su Mianmian looked at Bai Jing¡¯s helpless expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Bai Jing said seriously, ¡± Mianmian, take it easy when you smile. You¡¯re still dizzy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boyfriend.¡± Su Mianmian said deliberately.


    The originally embarrassing matter was swept away by su Mianmian¡¯s smile.


    After her ssmates left, su Mianmian started to make fun of Bai Jing. She said, ¡± Bai Jing, do you want to keep your hair long? This way, no one will think that you¡¯re a boy.¡±


    ¡°Wrong! If I keep my hair long, I¡¯ll only make people feel awkward. This man is so sissy!¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help butugh again.


    At this moment, the sound of a crowd suddenly came from outside.

 Chapter 268

    ?


    Chapter 268: He is my uncle (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian and Bai Jing both stopped talking and opened the door.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and a very tall man walked in.


    He was very handsome, but his expression was very cold. His aura was very strong, but his eyes seemed to have seen something that suddenly became gentle.


    Su Mianmian opened her mouth slightly in shock.


    Why was uncle here?


    Was it toote to cover her face with the nket and pretend she didn¡¯t exist?


    Su Mianmian immediately did it when she thought of it. She quickly turned the nket over and covered her face.


    Bai Jing was shocked by her sudden appearance. She reached out to pull su Mianmian¡¯s nket and said, ¡± Mianmian, let go of me quickly. You haven¡¯t recovered from your heatstroke yet! You won¡¯t be able to breathe like this.¡±


    Huo ting walked to su Mianmian¡¯s bed in two or three steps. He looked at Bai Jing¡¯s hand unhappily and said coldly, ¡± let go, I¡¯ll do it.


    Bai Jing was frightened by Huo ting¡¯s cold tone and immediately let go.


    Su Mianmian naturally heard it clearly and knew that Huo ting was right in front of her. She thought about it and rxed her strength.


    Huo ting gently lifted su Mianmian¡¯s nket.


    Su Mianmian called out pitifully, ¡± uncle, you¡¯re here. He hoped that the uncle could understand what he meant.


    She had yet to tell her ssmates in the dormitory that she was married and had a five-year-old child.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Huo ting raised his eyebrows and his tone became colder.


    Bai Jing felt as if the air conditioner was switched off after the handsome man arrived.


    Huo ting naturally didn¡¯te alone. He just walked faster.


    At this moment, the doctor and nurses he had brought came over.


    ¡°Young master Huo,¡± The doctor panted and said, ¡± is this thedy? ¡±


    Huo ting red at su Mianmian coldly, meaning to say, I¡¯ll settle the score with youter.


    He made way for the doctor to check su Mianmian¡¯s body.


    Su Mianmian felt that Huo ting was making a mountain out of a molehill. She said, ¡± I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve already been prescribed medicine.


    ¡°Shut up! Those who knock themselves out have no right to speak.¡± After Huo ting finished speaking, he instructed the doctor, ¡± help her check carefully.


    The doctor naturally listened to Huo ting¡¯s words and replied, ¡± okay, young master Huo.


    Su Mianmian was being examined, so Huo ting had some time to take care of the pretty boy.


    When he came in just now, he had clearly seen how close this pretty boy was to the little sheep! The two of them were talking andughing so happily!


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    Bai Jing knew Huo ting¡¯s identity from their conversation.


    Although she felt that su Mianmian¡¯s uncle was too young, he was still an elder, so she immediately replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m Bai Jing. I live in the same dormitory as Mianmian.¡±


    Yingying from the same dormitory


    Huo ting¡¯s sharp eyes scanned Bai Jing from head to toe. So it wasn¡¯t a pretty boy, but a woman, Yingluo.


    The cold air around him was slightly restrained.


    What¡¯s wrong with the women in this world? Why were they both androgynous like Xia Yi? his littlemb was still the best.


    You¡¯re so obedient today, you¡¯ve made me faint!


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t know what Huo ting was thinking. She said,¡±you¡¯re Mianmian¡¯s uncle, right?¡± Hello uncle, I often hear Mianmian mention you.¡±


    Huo ting replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and asked,¡±really? What did she say about me?¡±


    He actually treated him as an uncle! It seemed that he had to settle this score with the little sheep.

 Chapter 269

    ?


    Chapter 269: He is my uncle (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Eh.¡± Bai Jing was stunned.


    She was just saying this out of courtesy, but she didn¡¯t expect Huo ting to ask her how Mianmian mentioned him.


    No matter how slow-witted she was, she could hear that Huo ting¡¯s tone was not too friendly.


    ¡°What did Mianmian say about me?¡± Huo ting coldly asked again.


    Cold sweat broke out on Bai Jing¡¯s forehead. She pondered for a while and said, ¡± Mianmian said that you¡¯re a very good uncle. You took care of her like your own child.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with what he said, right?


    Why did uncle Mianmian¡¯s face look even scarier?


    If they were really uncle and nephew, there was no problem with what he said.


    However, the main point was not them. Huo ting decided that after the little sheep recovered, he would set some rules for her!


    They¡¯re going against the heavens! Even if they were embarrassed to say that they were husband and wife, they didn¡¯t even give him the status of boyfriend! It was time to ¡®teach¡¯ her a good lesson and let her know what it meant to be in charge of her husband.


    Therefore, when su Mianmian was released after being checked, she saw that the uncle¡¯s face was a little dark, and Bai Jing looked like she wanted to leave but didn¡¯t dare to.


    She asked weakly, ¡± what are you guys talking about? ¡± Why did everyone have such a strange expression?


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and curled his lips, his smile making people shudder.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡± He said.


    Her heart skipped a beat. Could Bai Jing have said something wrong?


    ¡°Mianmian, since your uncle is here, I¡¯ll go back for military training first.¡± Bai Jing said.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s parents were here, and she really couldn¡¯t help much here.


    Of course, the more important point was that Huo ting was really giving her a lot of pressure. She needed to go back to military training to warm up the sun.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    What happened to the love between roommates?


    Bai Jing left quickly.


    The doctor that Huo ting brought over suggested, ¡± young master Huo, miss is fine. She just needs to rest and eat some light food for the next few days.


    Huo ting nodded, looked at su Mianmian, and asked, ¡± can you still walk? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him in confusion and didn¡¯t react.


    Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t be med for this. At this moment, her heatstroke symptoms hadn¡¯tpletely recovered. It could only be said that it had eased a little, but she was still a little slow.


    Huo ting saw her looking at him in a daze, reached out and touched her head, then bent down and picked her up like a princess.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Mianmian eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Huo ting ordered.


    ¡°No problem, BOSS.¡± Mary replied.


    Su Mianmian only realized at this time that Mary had alsoe, but she was carried out by Huo ting before she could say hello.


    ¡°Uncle, where are you taking me?¡± She was afraid of falling down and reached out to wrap her arms around Huo ting¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Huo ting replied.


    Go home?


    She still had military training tomorrow! Moreover, wasn¡¯t it a little too exaggerated to go back because of a heat stroke?


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t want people to think that she was special at all. She still wanted to finish this University in a low-key manner.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that the school leaders had already been alerted by Huo ting¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Uncle, I still have military training tomorrow!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Huo ting reached out and patted her butt, saying a little threateningly, ¡± don¡¯t move around.


    Su Mianmian blushed and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    She buried her face in Huo ting¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 270

    ?


    Chapter 270: He is my uncle (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian kept her head down and only showed her face after she got in the car.


    She naively hoped that no one would see it. After all, most of the students should be in military training now.


    However, she had forgotten that gossip spread the fastest in the world.


    ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± Chen Ce greeted su Mianmian.


    It was only then that su Mianmian realized that Huo ting had actually brought Chen Ce and Mary over.


    uncle, aren¡¯t you busy today? ¡± she asked, a little silly.


    The two most capable assistants of thepany were here.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Chen Ce secretly looked at su Mianmian¡¯s expression from the rearview mirror to make sure that she wasn¡¯t mocking the BOSS for not doing his job properly.


    They were very busy, okay? The BOSS pushed back two important meetings to rush over. He really wanted to say this, Yingluo.


    However, Chen Ce had a stoic face. Even if he wasining in his heart, nothing could be seen on his face.


    Su Mianmian started to frown before Huo ting could answer.


    Huo ting quickly said, ¡± if you feel ufortable, lie on myp.


    Su Mianmian hummed in acknowledgment and didn¡¯t argue with the uncle anymore. Shey down directly.


    Chen Ce was very perceptive and asked the driver to drive a little slower.


    Su Mianmian thought they would drive directly back to S city, but in the end, the car only drove for about half an hour and arrived at a newly developed residential area.


    Huo ting wanted to carry su Mianmian out of the car again but was stopped by her.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She was not injured.


    Huo ting said, ¡± there¡¯s no one around now. Don¡¯t feel shy.


    When he said this, he looked at Chen Ce in the car.


    Chen Ce said with a stoic face, ¡± BOSS, call me again if you need a car tonight.


    After Huo ting nodded, they simply left, confirming that there was really no one here.


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting in silence, and Huo ting gave her another Princess hug very simply.


    Thismunity was a high-ss residential area. Huo ting bought a house with three rooms and two halls. Because he bought it in a hurry, although the decoration was done with the best materials, it still had a faint taste.


    Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t stupid. She guessed that Huo ting had just bought this house.


    She looked around and found that the surroundings were filled with green nts, and there were two air purifiers. She asked curiously.


    ¡°When did you buy the house?¡±


    ¡°I started looking for houses when you said you were going to school here. I just decided to buy one a while ago.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± it was just renovated not long ago. I was nning to tell you after a while, but I got someone to test it. The formaldehyde index is below normal. Just stay for the night.


    Staying on his own was morefortable than staying in a hotel.


    Su Mianmian saw Huo ting¡¯s intentions and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± uncle, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. I¡¯m only staying here for a few days. I usually stay at school.


    Huo ting replied, ¡± not entirely for you.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian put away some of her touched feelings.


    What does uncle mean? His face hurt a little.


    QAQ......


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to open a branchpany in city H, so it¡¯s more convenient to buy a house here.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this sentence for himself?


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and didn¡¯t expose the uncle.


    At this moment, an Auntie in her forties walked out and asked, ¡± Sir, the food is ready. Do you want to eat now? ¡±

 Chapter 271

    ?


    Chapter 271: The new residence (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was only then that su Mianmian realized there were other people in the house and couldn¡¯t help but look over curiously.


    Huo ting said, ¡± this is sister-inw Tian.


    Su Mianmian was still waiting for him to continue, but he finished his sentence in one sentence.


    Aunt Tian smiled and said, ¡± Hello, Madam. Sir invited me here to specially cook. I hope the food I make will suit your taste.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    Aunt Tian was from city H and had a chef¡¯s license. She was a housekeeper that Huo ting had specially found. Because they were not always around, he would only call her over when he needed her.


    Today was her first time at work.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when she saw the table full of food, all of which were her favorite.


    If it were any other time, su Mianmian would definitely eat to her heart¡¯s content, but because of the heat stroke, she had no appetite.


    On the contrary, the more food she saw, the more nauseated she felt. However, she felt that it was not good for her to be like this, so she covered her mouth and turned her face away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo ting asked worriedly.


    The little sheep¡¯s expression was worse than before.


    Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t help but push Huo ting away and run to the bathroom to vomit.


    Huo ting red at Auntie Tian and asked, ¡± what did you put in your food? ¡±


    Aunt Tian looked scared and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t. I just did as you said.


    After su Mianmian vomited, she sat on the ground in exhaustion. After hearing the conversation between Huo ting and aunt Tian, she quickly said, ¡± it¡¯s not aunt Tian¡¯s fault, it¡¯s my own problem.


    Huo ting poured a ss of water and handed it to her. Su Mianmian gargled and stood up with Huo ting¡¯s strength, saying, ¡± I¡¯m so dizzy, I really can¡¯t eat anything.


    Aunt Tian looked at su Mianmian¡¯s face and asked, ¡± Madam, are you pregnant? ¡±


    If the two were husband and wife, and su Mianmian vomited so badly, Auntie Tian would naturally guess that su Mianmian was pregnant.


    However, the truth was not like that.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting, on the other hand, was reminded by Auntie Tian and looked at su Mianmian a little worriedly. He asked carefully, ¡± littlemb, do you want me to take you to the hospitalter, Hanhan? I¡¯d better call the doctor over, Hanhan.


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting speechlessly and said, ¡± uncle, I¡¯m having a heat stroke, not pregnancy, thank you! Her period had just left, so why would she be pregnant?


    Besides, wasn¡¯t uncle always there when she had a heat stroke? Why did he think about pregnancy?


    He couldn¡¯t afford to hurt his brain!


    QAQ......


    After hearing su Mianmian say that she had a heat stroke, aunt Tian said, ¡± then Madam, don¡¯t eat today¡¯s food. I¡¯ll make you some in porridge and some side dishes.


    People with heat stroke had to eat light food.


    And today, in order to show off her skills in front of her employer, she had specially madeplicated dishes, which were obviously not suitable for su Mianmian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. This is what I should do.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting and saw his shocked expression. She reached out and pushed him, saying, ¡± I¡¯m going back to sleep.


    What she meant was,¡±uncle, you can let go of me. You¡¯re hugging me so tightly that I¡¯m almost out of breath.¡±


    Huo ting came back to his senses and looked at su Mianmian with aplicated expression. He picked her up like a princess again.


    Su Mianmian cursed in her heart! It turned out that an uncle would get addicted to Princess-hugging?

 Chapter 272

    ?


    Chapter 272: The new residence (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After su Mianmian woke up, she felt that her chest was much better. She blinked and moved her body, only to find that something had fallen off her forehead.


    She picked it up and saw that it was an ice pack.


    It was probably uncle who put it for her, but where did uncle go?


    She remembered that before she fell asleep, uncle had been apanying her.


    Su Mianmian stood up and walked out barefooted.


    The sound of something being cut came from the kitchen, and su Mianmian walked over curiously.


    Perhaps it was because she was walking barefooted, but she didn¡¯t make any sound.


    Huo ting was cutting the cucumber clumsily while congee was being cooked beside him. Su Mianmian suddenly felt warm and hungry.


    It¡¯s been a long time since someone specially did something for her.


    Su Mianmian sniffed.


    After Huo ting heard the voice behind him, he turned around and saw su Mianmian standing behind the door. She was actually barefooted.


    He put down the knife, walked towards su Mianmian, and said, ¡± why didn¡¯t you wear your shoes? ¡±


    The weather in city H in September wasn¡¯t very cold, but it was still easy to catch a cold when walking on the floor barefooted, especially when su Mianmian¡¯s physical condition wasn¡¯t very good.


    Su Mianmian was stunned. She only realized then that she wasn¡¯t wearing shoes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any shoes.¡± She was telling the truth. It was Huo ting who carried her to the bed before she went to bed.


    Huo ting frowned and reached out his hand. Su Mianmian closed her eyes slightly, thinking that maybe uncle was going to give her a Princess hug again.


    Habits were really scary. She was already very used to the uncle¡¯s Princess carry.


    However, Huo ting didn¡¯t hug su Mianmian, but put his forehead on hers.


    Huo ting¡¯s forehead was warm, while su Mianmian was a little cold.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever.¡± Su Mianmian had a low fever when she fell asleep.


    Su Mianmian was a little embarrassed and changed the topic. She asked, ¡± why did sister-inw Tian go back? ¡±


    Huo ting replied, ¡± she went backst night.


    ¡°Last night? What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°Eight o ¡®clock in the morning,¡±


    Damn, she actually slept for so long?


    Seeing su Mianmian in a daze, Huo ting reached out and picked her up again, saying, ¡± you¡¯ve just recovered. Don¡¯t catch a cold again.


    Su Mianmian hummed in agreement.


    After she was carried back to the room by Huo ting, Huo ting found a pair of clean socks and helped her put on them. Then, he helped her put on her slippers and said, ¡± go wash your face first. The porridge is ready soon.


    Su Mianmian blinked. Uncle was so gentle at the moment that she wasn¡¯t used to it.


    So she was used to being abused?


    By the time su Mianmian finished washing up and came out again, Huo ting had already put the food on the table and carefully helped su Mianmian scoop a bowl of porridge.


    In addition to the in porridge, there was also a pickled radish and a cold cucumber sd that was not cut well at all.


    Huo ting saw that su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were fixed on the cucumber and coughed lightly. hurry up and eat some.


    He had just tasted it. Although it wasn¡¯t that delicious, it was still okay.


    In order to make a sessful cold cucumber sd, he had eaten more than ten cucumbersst night. In the middle of the night, he even called Chen Ce to send a few pounds over. The stoic Chen Ce couldn¡¯t hold back when he looked at Huo ting.


    What did BOSS want cucumbers for? It¡¯s too curious?


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t Mary who came, or there would be another weird post on the forum.


    The question was, ¡± 818, why does my cool, handsome, and arrogant Big Boss want cucumbers in the middle of the night? ¡±

 Chapter 273

    ?


    Chapter 273: The new residence (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± Huo ting asked su Mianmian.


    He tried to make his voice sound casual.


    Su Mianmian swallowed the food in her mouth and said with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s delicious, thank you, uncle.


    Huo ting gave a faint hum and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    However, su Mianmian saw that the uncle¡¯s ears were red when he lowered his head.


    She was in an even better mood, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian was still young after all. After a night¡¯s rest, eating and sleeping, her bodypletely recovered.


    Seeing that she was fine, she wanted to go back to school early.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for two more days before going back,¡± Huo ting was a little worried.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine. Besides, I¡¯m very bored here, and uncle, you¡¯re busy with work.


    Since the morning, Huo ting¡¯s phone had been ringing non-stop.


    Su Mianmian knew that he was very busy and there were many things in thepany waiting for him to deal with, so su Mianmian didn¡¯t want to dy Huo ting¡¯s time.


    Huo ting reached out and tried to touch su Mianmian¡¯s head, but su Mianmian grabbed his hand.


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m really fine. You can touch me if you don¡¯t believe me. She took the initiative to approach him.


    Huo ting touched it and made sure that her temperature was normal.


    alright, I¡¯lle and see you again this weekend.


    ¡°Argh! Uncle really doesn¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± Wasn¡¯t the weekend two dayster? It was too tiring for the uncle to run around like this.


    ¡°I like it.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Su Mianmian: ¡± Yingluo. alright, I¡¯ll just treat this sentence as a romantic remark.


    ......


    Although Huo ting promised to send su Mianmian back to school, it was already night when they got back.


    Bai Jing and Chi Xiaoyuan came over and asked with concern when they saw su Mianmianing back.


    ¡°Mianmian, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you suddenly fainted that day and scared me to death.¡±


    Su Mianmian answered their questions one by one.


    Aunt Tian made a lot of delicious dishes for su Mianmian to bring back for her to eat, so su Mianmian was naturally very happy to share with her two friends.


    ¡°Wow! Mianmian, these are delicious!¡± Bai Jing started peeling the prawn and said as she ate, ¡± Yingluo has been eating like a dog these days. The meat today is amazing. Mianmian, I love you.


    Compared to Bai Jing¡¯s straightforwardness, Chi Xiaoyuan was much calmer. She said, ¡± it¡¯s delicious. Xie Mianmian.


    Su Mianmianughed and asked in confusion, ¡± in like a dog? I thought dogs don¡¯t eat vegetables and want to eat meat?¡±


    Bai Jing¡¯s mouth was full of food. I mean, I¡¯m not as good as a dog.


    Yingluo. su Mianmianughed and said, ¡± alright.


    Bai Jing¡¯s appetite was bigger than the average girl¡¯s, and most of the food went into her stomach. After she finished eating, she realized that she had forgotten to leave some for su Mianmian.


    Their parents must¡¯ve asked her to bring these back to eat, Yingluo.


    ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve finished it all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I brought it for you guys to eat. I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see, Yingluo. By the way, what does your uncle do?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    Su Mianmian suddenly panicked a little. She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡± he, he runs apany.


    Could Bai Jing have noticed something?


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t tell her friends about her marriage. It was just that Yingluo felt a little awkward and was too embarrassed to tell her.


    ¡°Start apany? Didn¡¯t that mean he was very rich? No wonder he¡¯s so generous to you, Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 274

    ?


    Chapter 274: Rumors (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    How rich was Huo ting? In fact, su Mianmian didn¡¯t know either.


    However, su Mianmian saw that what Bai Jing cared about wasn¡¯t what she was afraid of, so it didn¡¯t matter. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.


    Since they still had military training early the next morning, the three of them didn¡¯t talk much and went to bed after taking a shower.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know if it was because she slept too much during the day. It was because the bed in the dormitory was a little too hard that she tossed and turned until it was veryte.


    When she woke up the next day, the dark circles under her eyes were very obvious.


    ¡°Mianmian, you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    Su Mianmian wiped her face and said, ¡± maybe I slept too much during the day, so I had a bit of insomniast night.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, why don¡¯t I help you apply for leave from the military training in the morning?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go wash my face and wake myself up.¡±


    Su Mianmian was already prepared to suffer. Today¡¯s military training must be very tough because she had checked the weather forecast. The temperature today was 30 degrees.


    However, she did not expect to see three to five doctors and nurses in white coats sitting there when she arrived at the military training ground.


    Bai Jing saw su Mianmian looking at them and said, ¡± it started yesterday. I think it might be because too many students have fainted recently and the school is worried.


    Su Mianmian nodded, indicating that she understood.


    However, when the military training started, the instructor saw su Mianmian and had a moment of surprise on his face. He asked, ¡± why are you here? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Su Mianmian had always felt that the instructor was very serious and fierce. She was a little unustomed to the sudden concern for her.


    ¡°Reporting to the instructor! I¡¯m fine now!¡± Su Mianmian replied loudly.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s not like you said so. Step forward!¡±


    Su Mianmian stepped out of the ranks with a nk face.


    ¡°You go over there and rest!¡± The instructor said.


    Su Mianmian was even more confused and asked, ¡± reporting to the instructor! Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason! Just follow my orders!¡± The instructor said.


    So, su Mianmian walked to the middle of the group of patients with a baffled look.


    Some of the students were not in good health and could not do intense sports, so they were arranged to watch everyone train on the field.


    But su Mianmian felt that she shouldn¡¯t! She was in good health!


    Could it be that the instructor had noticed that he did not sleep wellst night? Did he ask me toe over to catch up on sleep because he has dark circles under his eyes?


    Su Mianmian began to daydream with a big hole in her brain.


    ¡°Mianmian,e here and sit.¡± Xiao Yuan waved at su Mianmian.


    Chi Xiaoyuan was in poor health and was one of the patients.


    Su Mianmian responded and walked over to sit down.


    However, not long after she sat down, a mocking voice sounded from the side.


    ¡°Some people are really shameless! You¡¯re as healthy as a bull, but you¡¯re still pretending to be unwell.¡±


    Su Mianmian turned around and saw that it was Chi Xiao ¡®AI.


    What kind of ill-fated rtionship was this? Why was he seeing her again?


    Su Mianmian replied with a smile, ¡± are you talking about yourself? ¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Chi Xiao ¡®AI stood up angrily and said, ¡± I¡¯m talking about you. Can¡¯t you tell? ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell!¡± Su Mianmian replied indifferently.


    Perhaps Chi Xiao ¡®AI was too conspicuous when she stood up, the instructor whistled at them and asked loudly, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡±


    Chi Xiao ¡®AI was stunned. She replied, ¡± I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, ran ran. she quickly sat down and red at su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian smiled at her without any pain.

 Chapter 275

    ?


    Chapter 275: Rumors (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chi Xiaoyuan reached out and pulled su Mianmian¡¯s sleeve, saying, ¡± Mianmian, ignore her.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to bother with her either. Shees up to me herself every time.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how Xiao ¡®AI is.¡±


    Su Mianmian actually didn¡¯t take Chi Xiao ¡®AI¡¯s words to heart. When she was in high school, she was hostile to su Feifei¡¯s friends and the words they said were much worse than Chi Xiao¡¯ AI¡¯s. Chi Xiao ¡®AI was just a jumping clownpared to them.


    It¡¯s just that you¡¯re always jumping around in front of me. Even if I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s still a little annoying.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on between your family and her family?¡± Su Mianmian asked curiously.


    An indescribable expression appeared on Xiao Yuan¡¯s face.


    Su Mianmian reached out to hold her hand and said, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to say it, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask ran ran anything. I was just asking casually.


    Xiao Yuan sighed slightly and said, ¡± it¡¯s not like that, Yingluo. I¡¯m actually not too sure either. You know about my injury before.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    after I woke up, I didn¡¯t remember anything about Hanhan¡¯s parents. I didn¡¯t feel familiar with them at all. They told me that Xiao ¡®AI was the one who gave us the money, and Hanhan asked me to work and earn money to pay her back for my treatment. I even wrote an IOU, Hanhan.


    When su Mianmian heard this, she felt that something was wrong. She couldn¡¯t help but interrupt Chi Xiaoyuan and ask, ¡± wait a minute, did you write the IOU? They¡¯re not your parents?¡±


    Normally, parents wouldn¡¯t let their children write IOUs, right?


    Chi Xiaoyuan smiled a little weakly and said, ¡± yeah, I wrote it.


    ¡°What do your parents usually do for a living?¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan didn¡¯t seem to know how to answer this question. After a while, she said softly, ¡± ran ran didn¡¯t go to find a job.


    It was really too strange!


    It was simply iprehensible!


    Putting aside the strange attitude Xiao Yuan¡¯s parents had toward her, a person like Chi Xiao ¡®AI wasn¡¯t a Saint at all! How could she have been treating Qian Xiaoyuan¡¯s illness all this time and even raised her parents now?


    She finally understood why she had tolerated Chi Xiao ¡®AI¡¯s bullying every time!


    Oh my God! He couldn¡¯t bear it! This person was a creditor!


    ¡°Mianmian, I don¡¯t have many friends. I met Bai Jing and Qianqian when they came to H city for tuitionst year. Her aunt is my neighbor. I ... I treat you as my best friends, Qianqian.¡±


    Su Mianmian patted Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡± I also treat you and Bai Jing as good friends. I like you two very much.


    After saying this, she thought for a moment and said, ¡± my a-uncle seems to know a private detective. If you trust me, I can help you find someone to investigate.


    ¡°What do you want to investigate?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan asked.


    She said all this to su Mianmian purely to ridicule her and didn¡¯t really want her to do anything for her.


    Su Mianmian bit her lips and said, ¡± I think your car ident is a little suspicious, ran ran. she also thought about some of the actions of Xiao Yuan¡¯s parents and Chi Xiao ¡®AI.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t say these things too bluntly.


    She was very worried about this friend of hers.


    ¡°My parents said that I was hit by a truck when I was going to school.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t the person who hit you pay? Besides, you¡¯re so seriously injured. Have you seen anyone who bumped into you?¡± Su Mianmian frowned and said, ¡± little Yuan, I think there¡¯s something weird about this.

 Chapter 276

    ?


    Chapter 276: Rumors (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Strange?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan looked at su Mianmian with wide eyes.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± of course, these are just my own conjectures. Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much, Yingluo.


    However, Chi Xiaoyuan was not oblivious to Chi xiaoai¡¯s abnormal behavior.


    Even if she had always been against him, she had never stopped giving him money.


    Chi Xiaoyuan said, ¡± Mianmian, sorry to trouble you. I want to know the truth. Although she reacted slowly, she wasn¡¯t stupid. She could tell that su Mianmian was different from them.


    The truth that she couldn¡¯t know, perhaps she could know it through su Mianmian¡¯s hands.


    Su Mianmian nodded cautiously. Just as she was about to continue asking for more details, she saw a bottle of water ced in the middle of their hands.


    ¡°Do you guys have to be so close? You even have to hold hands to talk.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up and saw Bai Jing.


    It was only then that she realized that they had been talking for more than an hour, and the instructor had let them take a break.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much ice water.¡± Su Mianmian had been controlled by the uncle a lot, so she naturally brought some of his habits and words over.


    Bai Jing frowned. it¡¯s such a hot day. I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t drink ice.


    Su Mianmian smiled and epted her description very calmly.


    The two of them chatted for a while. At this time, they saw the form teacher, the principal, and two other teachers walking over. They seemed to be holding something in their hands.


    Chi Xiao ¡®AI was like a bee that had seen a flower when she saw her form teacher. Her attitude changed drastically. She looked at him coyly and said in a coy voice, ¡± teacher, you¡¯re here. As she spoke, she stared at the water in the form teacher¡¯s hand.


    The form teacher¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. His little girlfriend was good at everything, but she didn¡¯t care about the asion.


    The principal was standing right beside them!


    Even if he had ten thousand guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to have any ambiguous rtionship with Chi Xiao ¡®AI in front of the principal.


    He cleared his throat and hinted at Chi Xiao ¡®AI with his eyes.


    In the end, Chi Xiao ¡®AI hadpletely misunderstood him. Instead, she happily stuck to him, scaring him so much that he quickly pulled her arm down.


    The ss teacher looked at the principal and the others worriedly. Fortunately, their attention was not on him.


    Who¡¯s Su Mianmian? ¡± The principal asked with a smile.


    The principal of city H was a man in his forties. He liked to smile, and when he smiled, he looked especially friendly.


    ¡°This is su Mianmian.¡± The form teacher said hurriedly.


    Su Mianmian quickly stood up when she heard them asking her.


    She didn¡¯t know that the principal was here. When she saw a few teachers she didn¡¯t know, she just called them teachers.


    ¡°Good day, teacher!¡±


    The principal smiled and said, ¡± good boy, I heard that you fainted yesterday. Why didn¡¯t you rest for a few more days? You¡¯re back for military training so soon!¡±


    Su Mianmian was at a loss. She felt that this teacher was really too friendly.


    The ss teacher saw su Mianmian¡¯s appearance and could tell that su Mianmian probably didn¡¯t know that the person standing in front of her was the principal.


    ¡°Mianmian, this is the principal.¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned. The principal was so friendly!


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, principal.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± The principal reached out and patted su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡± if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t solve, you¡¯re wee toe to my office to find me.


    He sounded like he was backing su Mianmian up!


    The ssmates next to su Mianmian heard it and were all thinking in their hearts, what exactly is the identity of this ssmate?

 Chapter 277

    ?


    Chapter 277: Rumors (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the principal cordially said something to su Mianmian, he pointed to a teacher behind her and said, ¡± this is the head of your Department. You can ask him if you have any academic problems.


    Su Mianmian, ¡± ran ran. at this moment, she already had all kinds of thoughts in her heart.


    Such a familiar routine. Could it be that the uncle had talked to the principal?


    That was most likely the case. If not, how could the principal know her?


    su Mianmian, the principal is talking to you. The ss teacher saw su Mianmian standing still and couldn¡¯t help but remind her.


    thank you for the Principal and Director¡¯s concern, ran ran, ¡± su Mianmian said.


    The principal said a few more words with a smile and left with the group of people.


    But even if they left, the influence they brought to su Mianmian was gradually showing.


    ¡°Mianmian, what¡¯s your rtionship with the principal?¡±


    yeah, I didn¡¯t know you were so awesome. Even the principal came to talk to you personally.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips. Before she could say anything, Bai Jing waved her hand and chased away the gossipers like she was chasing away flies.


    Bai Jing said, ¡± hurry up and leave. Do what you have to do. Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s Affairs.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we just gossiping? We¡¯re all in the same ss, do you have to be so cold?¡±


    Yeah, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. He knows the principal, but he¡¯s just different from us.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re all ssmates! You¡¯ve gone too far with your words!¡± Bai Jing turned on the tap and let them pour the water over their bodies.


    Those who had been mean to su Mianmian were all sshed with Bai Jing¡¯s water. Although they didn¡¯t catch a cold in the hot weather, everyone was shocked.


    A group of girls shouted loudly.


    ¡°Bai Jing, you tomboy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re a guy who¡¯s neither a man nor a woman!¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but say loudly, ¡± watch your words, don¡¯t make personal attacks!


    ¡°How did we make a personal attack? We were telling the truth, and Bai Jing even sprayed water at us! She¡¯s the most hateful!¡±


    Bai Jing reached out to stop su Mianmian¡¯s hand, indicating for her to stand behind her. She said, ¡± it seems that talking nicely can¡¯t solve the problem! Why don¡¯t we fight? I¡¯ll allow all of you toe at me together!¡± As she spoke, she pressed her fingers, making a gurgling sound.


    The girls who had been moring just now fell silent. After a while, someone said, ¡±


    who wants to fight with you?! How could she possibly win against Bai Jing? Her family owned a martial arts arena and she was a martial arts champion herself.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t beat him, then why are you still chirping!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave after school!¡± Bai Jing sneered.


    ¡°......¡±


    In fact, Bai Jing was just trying to scare them. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hit a girl, but her words frightened everyone. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They looked at each other and quickly left.


    Su Mianmian looked up at the instructor and asked a little worriedly, ¡± the instructor has been watching us just now. Did something happen? ¡±


    Bai Jing wasn¡¯t afraid at all. I¡¯m not afraid. Since he didn¡¯t blow the whistle, it means that he doesn¡¯t want to care about these things.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. She thought of what Bai Jing just said and asked again, ¡± but, Bai Jing, are you really going to fight with them after school? ¡±


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 278

    ?


    Chapter 278: Rumors (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bai Jing wouldn¡¯t fight with them after school. She was just scaring them.


    And because su Mianmian ¡®misunderstood¡¯ her, she was cheated by Bai Jing for a sumptuous dinner.


    Su Mianmian was naturally willing to treat. She was very touched that Bai Jing stood up for her.


    The three of them found a private room in a small restaurant near the school. The environment was not very good, but the food was delicious.


    ¡°Mianmian, what does your family do?¡± Bai Jing was curious.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian put down her chopsticks and said, ¡± I, I¡¯m living with uncle now. He has apany and I¡¯ve told you about it before, ran ran.


    ¡°Whatpany? I see that even the principal is very respectful to you. I don¡¯t remember him being like this a few days ago. Did your unclee to the school to talk to him that day?¡±


    Bai Jing was a very meticulous person.


    Su Mianmian nodded and replied, ¡± maybe it¡¯s ran ran. He¡¯s especially nervous when ites to me. Actually, I told him before that he doesn¡¯t have to go to the teacher to say anything. I¡¯m also afraid of being treated specially, ran ran.


    ¡°Sigh, I understand now! My sister is the same.¡± Bai Jing scratched her head and said, ¡± but she¡¯s going to talk to the teachers so that they can keep an eye on me and not let me fight.


    Bai Jing had been a naughty child since she was a child. Many boys had been beaten to tears by her. Her parents didn¡¯t listen to her no matter what they said. Later, they were afraid that she would get into an ident. Because she had too much energy, they made her learn martial arts. Who knew that she would get even fiercer in fights?


    On the first day of Chinese New Year, Bai Jing¡¯s parents wanted a divorce. Both of them wanted an elder sister and didn¡¯t want to bring Bai Jing along.


    Bai Jing¡¯s father mmed the table and said loudly, ¡± Bai Jing is our shared responsibility. We have to bear it together!


    After that, the two of them were inseparable.


    QAQ......


    When Bai Jing found out that she had saved her parents ¡®marriage, she was overjoyed.


    It could be said that this child had been quite broad-minded since he was young.


    ¡°But Mianmian, you haven¡¯t told me whatpany your uncle runs.¡± Bai Jing brought the topic back.


    Su Mianmian saw that she couldn¡¯t avoid it and said, ¡± have you heard of the Huo group? ¡±


    ¡°Food group?¡± Bai Jing looked confused. is he a chef? ¡±


    Xiao Yuan said,¡±it¡¯s the Huo Corporation that started out in real estate, right?¡± The one who¡¯s known as the first PD developer.¡±


    ¡°Little Yuan, since you know about it, yes, it¡¯s that.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Heavens!¡± Bai Jing suddenly realized and said, ¡± so it¡¯s the Huo Corporation! F * ck! Mianmian, you¡¯re a nouveau riche!¡±


    However, even though they knew their friend¡¯s true identity, they were still fine after the initial shock.


    In their opinion, no matter how Mianmian was, she was their friend, su Mianmian.


    However, Bai Jing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± if I had known that the person I met that day was young master Huo, I would have asked him a few questions. That stock has been doing quite well recently.


    Su Mianmian said seriously, ¡± I can call him if you want to know.


    Bai Jingyu looked at su Mianmian with a conflicted expression and finally gave up. She said, ¡± forget it, I only have a total of 2000 Yuan of pocket money. If I really invest it, I won¡¯t have money to eat, Yingluo.


    Xiao Yuan couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡± I don¡¯t think two thousand Yuan is enough to open an ount, ran ran.


    ¡°F * ck! Little Yuan, you¡¯ve learned a lot today! Why do you keep criticizing me! Are we still friends?¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan touched her head in embarrassment and said, ¡± then I won¡¯t talk about it anymore, Yingluo.


    Wasn¡¯t Yingying¡¯s reply a good one?

 Chapter 279

    ?


    Chapter 279: Present (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The three of them returned to the dormitory, and su Mianmian was called down by the dormitory manager when she passed by.


    Su Mianmian,e and get your package. She said, ¡± this thing is a little heavy. You¡¯d better find someone to help you move it.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and recalled that Dongdong had asked her for the address before. It was probably sent by him.


    ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Bai Jing said when she heard that she had to move things.


    Su Mianmian nodded, and the two of them walked into the dormitory management room. When they saw a human-shaped object, they both fell silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± I¡¯m not sure, someone gave it to me.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s move it up first! I hope this thing isn¡¯t too heavy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If it¡¯s not heavy, it won¡¯t be easy to carry.¡± The dormitory manager said, ¡± by the way, su Mianmian, don¡¯t put such a big object in the dormitory next time. When we judge the best dormitory, we don¡¯t only look at the cleanliness, but also the dormitory decoration. It can¡¯t be too messy.


    Bai Jing pursed her lips. we don¡¯t care about the best dormitory!


    ¡°Bai Jing, how can you tell me the truth? Even if we really don¡¯t care, we can¡¯t say it in front of the dormitory manager.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Alright! Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    The dormitory supervisor,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    The people in Room 315 were here to make her angry!


    She said unhappily, ¡± you two, leave quickly! Don¡¯t stay here and be an eyesore.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The two of them looked at each other, then moved their things away with a smile.


    ......


    Chi Xiaoyuan was shocked to see the two of them carrying such a huge thing back. She asked, ¡± What is this? ¡±


    It was really hard to guess its shape.


    Su Mianmian touched her face and said, ¡± I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll tear it down now!


    ¡°Use scissors. Be careful, don¡¯t damage it.¡± Bai Jing handed him a pair of scissors.


    Su Mianmian carefully removed the wooden board, and after five minutes, she ran.


    Yingluo! f * ck! Dongdong, you have no moral integrity!


    Yingluo. Bai Jing looked at su Mianmian a little strangely, as if she had something to say but was a little embarrassed to say it.


    Chi Xiaoyuan had always been slow to react, but this time, she reacted very quickly and said, ¡± Mianmian, I didn¡¯t know you were such a person!


    QAQ......


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t know why Dongdong would send me a humanoid puppet. I was also shocked when I saw it just now!¡± Su Mianmian was so shocked that she didn¡¯t even use punctuation when speaking.


    That¡¯s right, Dongdong had sent her a human-shaped realistic doll. To put it bluntly, it was a real doll.


    However, the doll looked very simr to a real person. The skin was made of an unknown material, and it was only when he looked at it up close that he realized it was fake.


    This was a doll about 1.8 meters tall. He was wearing a suit and had a gift belt tied to his hand. At first nce, it was obvious that he was Dongdong¡¯s bad taste.


    Bai Jing coughed and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. Even if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m very tight-lipped! It¡¯s just that you like mixed-blood! Tsk, tsk, this doll¡¯s features are a little mixed, but his eyes are ck.¡±


    Bai Jing, aren¡¯t you too detailed in your research? I didn¡¯t even notice it, okay?


    ¡°Hey, why are you standing so far away from me when you¡¯re talking?¡±

 Chapter 280

    ?


    Chapter 280: Present (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Did I?¡± Bai Jing rubbed her nose.


    Su Mianmian said unhappily, ¡± yes! You shifted your position when you saw the doll!¡±


    Her eyes were fine! Don¡¯t even think about pretending that nothing happened!


    ¡°Mianmian, do you want to put the doll on the bed first?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    do I still have a ce to sleep after I put it on my bed? ¡± Su Mianmian wanted to cry but had no tears.


    QAQ......


    ¡°Then where should I put it?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan said, ¡± I can¡¯t just leave it here forever! It¡¯s not good to be seen by the people from the other dormitories!¡±


    that¡¯s right. What if people misunderstand that the three of us share a man? how obscene would that be? ¡± Bai Jing added.


    please don¡¯t use such a word to thank me! Su Mianmian said.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly opened, and a joyful voice rang out.


    we¡¯ve run out of shampoo in our dormitory. Can someone lend us some, Yingluo? ¡±


    Su Mianmian and the other two immediately turned back in horror. Then su Mianmian quickly wanted to pull the doll behind her, but she identally tripped and almost fell.


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t see anything. Just pretend I never came!¡± The ssmate closed the door slowly in embarrassment.


    Su Mianmian stretched out her finger and said, ¡± Bai Jing, go! Subdue her!¡±


    This time, Bai Jing reacted very quickly and rushed forward. Chi Xiaoyuan said worriedly, ¡± Bai Jing, take it easy. Don¡¯t hit your ssmate¡¯s face! She thought for a moment and still followed him to take a look.


    Su Mianmian saw that Bai Jing and Chi Xiaoyuan had rushed forward to stop the tragedy from happening, so she walked in circles around the puppet. She was thinking about how to deal with this thing when her phone suddenly rang.


    She picked it up and saw that it was Dongdong calling!


    Very good! Su Mianmian picked up the call angrily.


    ¡°Dongdong!¡± She heard Dongdong¡¯s excited voice before she could flip out.


    ¡°Miemie, you¡¯ve received the gift, right? Are you surprised?¡± Dongdong asked happily.


    Su Mianmian gritted her teeth and said, ¡± very surprised! He was only surprised, but not happy!


    oh, oh, I knew you would like my gift! Dongdong said a little shyly, ¡± I specially got someone to customize this doll. It¡¯s a simtion of my appearance 20 yearster. Isn¡¯t it very handsome? I was also shocked when I saw it for the first time! So I¡¯m this handsome after 20 years! Miemie, aren¡¯t you very excited?¡±


    F * ck! There was actually such a story!


    She thought that Dongdong had bought it online casually. She did not expect that he had specially found someone to custom-make such a weird setting.


    Su Mianmian took a special look at the puppet and only then did she find that it was indeed a little simr to Dongdong.


    The eyes and mouth were very simr, and even little curly hair was made.


    Rich people really know how to y! QAQ......


    ¡°Miemie, you must treat me well! Although I can¡¯t be with you all the time, I will be with you when I grow up. I will do your homework in the day and sleep with you at night. This way, you won¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    ran ran. su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help butin after hearing it, ¡± Dongdong, although your words are very touching, what I want to say is that my bed can¡¯t fit your gift.


    Dongdong said, ¡± it¡¯s easy to solve. I¡¯ll give you another bed!


    ¡°I think, my dear, I¡¯ll be happier if you take back your gift!¡±

 Chapter 281

    ?


    Chapter 281: Gift (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After a few seconds of silence, Dongdong suddenly wailed loudly, ¡± miemie, you don¡¯t like my gift? ¡±


    ¡°Who would like such a gift?¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± Huo Dongdong, what do you think? Why would you give me such a gift?¡±


    When she thought of the strange look in her ssmate¡¯s eyes, she wanted to find a hole and hide in it.


    The main thing was that this puppet was too realistic, and people couldn¡¯t help but overthink it.


    Dongdong said aggrievedly, ¡± I just wanted to. If you miss me, you can hold it, Yingluo.


    When su Mianmian heard Dongdong¡¯s shriveled voice, she regretted a little. Was she too harsh on him?


    Dongdong was just doing it out of kindness, although he was not in the right direction.


    She cleared her throat and said softly, ¡± dear, it¡¯s really not appropriate to leave this gift with me. Give me the address, and I¡¯ll mail it back.


    Dongdong burst into tears and said, ¡± miemie, you don¡¯t want me anymore!


    For Dongdong, su Mianmian rejecting his realistic doll was the same as rejecting himself.


    ¡°Dongdong, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll go back to see you in two days.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± the puppet isn¡¯t the real you, and I don¡¯t think it looks like you at all. You will definitely be a hundred times more handsome than it when you grow up.


    ¡°Really?¡± Dongdong sniffed.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    alright, although I¡¯m still a little sad, miemie, what you said makes sense. How can a mere puppetpare to such a handsome man like me!


    Su Mianmian said quickly as Dongdong began to regain his confidence.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I meant, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll send you the addresster. Miemie, are you reallying back in two days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She didn¡¯t have this n at first, but since she had promised Dongdong, she would definitely go back.


    ¡°Alright! We can y together again then!¡±


    The two of them exchanged a few more words before su Mianmian hung up the phone. At this time, she saw Bai Jing and Chi Xiaoyuan return.


    She quickly asked, ¡± what do you mean? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at Bai Jing with a ck face, and Chi Xiaoyuan added in time.


    we¡¯ve stuffed her mouth with a week¡¯s worth of breakfast. She won¡¯t tell anyone.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± I just called Dongdong and he gave me the address. I¡¯ll send this back tomorrow.


    Bai Jing said, ¡± it¡¯s not appropriate to leave this in the dormitory. But who is Dongdong? ¡±


    he¡¯s my uncle¡¯s son. He¡¯s five years old this year. He¡¯s the one who showed you the photo on his phone before. Su Mianmian was already very used to calling him uncle now.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that cute little boy!¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s your uncle¡¯s son. But they don¡¯t look alike at all. Do they look more like mommy?¡±


    eh, eh, eh. su Mianmian had never heard them mention Dongdong¡¯s mother, and she couldn¡¯t find any photos of his house. In fact, she felt that the uncle and Dongdong had some simrities. Their eyes and nose were a little simr, but if they were to be looked at separately, they didn¡¯t look very simr.


    Bai Jing had learned martial arts before, so she was more sensitive to the human body than most people.


    However, these were all trivial matters, so su Mianmian didn¡¯t think much about it.

 Chapter 282

    ?


    Chapter 282: Follow-up to the gift (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, su Mianmian took a half-day leave from the instructor and sent the doll back.


    The instructor was turning a blind eye to su Mianmian now. Anyway, the people above had clearly said to ¡®take care¡¯ of su Mianmian, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her.


    Su Mianmian originally wanted to be a low-key handsome man, but after yesterday¡¯s incident, everyone felt that she had a deep rtionship with the principal and that she had a strong backing.


    Since it was already like this, she just let it be.


    No matter what you do, the person who should say it will still say it, so why should you care about what others say?


    Am I right?


    Therefore, it was fine as long as she was happy.


    Meanwhile, Dongdong, who was in S city, was sent to spring flower kindergarten by the driver after he had his breakfast obediently.


    He was carrying a small school bag, wearing a t-shirt with a tiger head printed on it, a denim jacket, and a pair of ck trousers with short boots.


    uncle, there¡¯s a kindergarten tour tonight. ss will end an hourter, so don¡¯te too early!


    The kindergarten usually ended at 3:30.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be backter today.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, uncle!¡±


    The driver was a little touched. Usually, the young master would drag on and refuse to go to kindergarten. Today, not only did he take the initiative to go, but he also told him not to pick him up too early!


    Was the sun going to rise from the West?


    This driver was newly assigned by Huo ting to Dongdong, so he didn¡¯t understand Dongdong¡¯s habits. If he was an experienced driver, he would definitely have called Huo ting and told him that there was definitely something wrong with his son!


    After Dongdong waited for the driver to drive away, he immediately wanted to leave.


    ¡°Huo Dongdong, why don¡¯t you go to school?¡± Dongdong¡¯s ssmate, little fatty, shouted loudly.


    Dongdong reached out and pulled chubby boy to a corner. He said fiercely, ¡± who is Huo Dongdong?! I¡¯m Huo chendong!¡± The chubby boy had only seen his daddy call him Huo Dongdong once, and he would call him that every time they met after that.


    He had thick skin and a good temper, so Dongdong really couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    Oh, ¡± Lil ¡®fatty replied and pointed to the school gate. where are you going then? ¡± The school is in this direction.¡±


    Dongdong¡¯s eyes turned and he handed the bag to him, saying, ¡± I¡¯m a little hungry. I want to buy a bun first. Do you want to eat? ¡±


    Chubby boy swallowed his saliva and said, ¡± yes, I want two meat buns.


    ¡°Alright! Help me carry my bag in first, I¡¯ll go find youter!¡±


    The little fatty nodded and took Dongdong¡¯s school bag to the ssroom first. He was waiting for Dongdong to buy him meat buns.


    He had to admit that he was still too naive!


    Dongdong waited for him to turn around and quickly left.


    He had checked his schedule carefullyst night. The best way to get from city S to city H was by high-speed rail.


    Before he reached the high-speed rail station, he had to take the subway there first.


    Dongdong was a child and didn¡¯t need to buy a ticket, so he arrived at the high-speed rail station very smoothly ording to the route he had checked himself.


    The high-speed rail station was different from the subway station. Children had to be apanied by adults before they could get on the bus.


    Dongdong looked around and found a very suitable target.


    It was a single woman in her thirties, and there happened to be a family in front of her with two children.


    Dongdong quickly squeezed over and reached out to hold her hand. He said, ¡± Hello, Auntie!


    She looked down and saw a very beautiful child. The child was also very polite and smiling at her.


    Her heart was instantly melted by his cuteness.

 Chapter 283

    ?


    Chapter 283: Follow-up to the gift (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dongdong¡¯s charm extended from 80 years old to 8-year-old. He had almost eaten all the women of all ages.


    ¡°Auntie, can I hold your hand? there are too many people here. I¡¯m afraid of Yingluo. when he spoke, he seemed to intentionally or unintentionally look at the family in front of him.


    The woman who was called Auntie by Dongdong was exactly 30 years old this year and had always wanted to have a child. When she saw that Dongdong was so obedient and cute, she couldn¡¯t help but like him. When she saw Dongdong¡¯s evasive eyes, a story suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Could it be that this child was not liked by his family? Look at the family in front of them, they only looked at the small one and ignored the big one to this extent!


    ¡°Good child, of course you can. Auntie will hold you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Dongdong revealed a killing move and smiled brightly.


    Thanks to the kind auntie¡¯s help, Dongdong sessfully boarded the high-speed rail. He said to the Auntie, ¡± thank you, Auntie. Goodbye!


    After that, Dongdong quickly left. In order not to leave any traces and be caught by daddy¡¯s men, Dongdong did not dare to stay in front of a person for too long.


    Fortunately, the high-speed train to city H only took an hour and forty minutes. Dongdong arrived at the station after changing seats three times.


    He walked down from the high-speed rail station, brushed the little curly hair on his forehead, and said smugly, ¡± miemie, I¡¯m here!


    ......


    Su Mianmian naturally didn¡¯t know that Dongdong had alreadye to look for her. She was eating with Bai Jing and the others at the moment and just happened to talk about joining the club.


    Usually, freshmen would join one or two clubs. Therefore, every September, during the opening season, there would always be clubs that came up with various ways to attract freshmen. The mostmon way was to find handsome seniors or beautiful seniors to stand on the tform and attract customers.


    Su Mianmian had previously promised Bai Jing¡¯s sister, Snow White, that she would join the Student Union, so she had no intention of joining other clubs for the time being.


    She asked, ¡± Bai Jing, do you want to join the Student Union? ¡± It just so happened that her sister was also inside, so su Mianmian asked this.


    Who would have expected that Bai Jing would choke when she heard su Mianmian mention the Student Union? she coughed hard.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Su Mianmian quickly patted her back.


    Chi Xiaoyuan handed him the water.


    Bai Jing took a sip of water and finally caught her breath. She said, ¡± Mianmian, don¡¯t scare me. The Student Union is not a ce where normal people like us can enter.


    Su Mianmian was at a loss and asked, ¡± isn¡¯t your sister inside? ¡±


    Bai Jing¡¯s face was full of disdain.¡±Don¡¯t mention my sister. I feel ufortable whenever she¡¯s mentioned. That She-Devil, Yingluo!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a female devil?¡± White snow smiled and said,¡±my dear sister Yingluo.¡±


    Bai Jing immediately got goosebumps. She stood up abruptly, and when she saw Bai Xue, her face turned ashen. She stuttered, ¡± S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S-why are you here? ¡±


    White snow smiled and said, ¡± if I wasn¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t know what you think of Yingluo. A ce that normal people can¡¯t enter? She-Devil?¡±


    ¡°Sister, please spare me!¡± Bai Jing raised her hands in surrender.


    She was not afraid of anything but Snow White. She had been beaten up too many times when she was young and had a childhood trauma.


    White snow had long hair and looked very weak, but when she beat people up, she was very fierce.


    Anyway, Bai Jing was most afraid of her.

 Chapter 284

    ?


    Chapter 284: Follow-up to the gift (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    White snow patted her little sister, who was like a little brother. She couldn¡¯t help it; her little sister looked too much like her little brother, and she couldn¡¯t be soft on her every time.


    The Bai family treated the boys as they grew up, beating them up while the girls grew up being pampered.


    As for Bai Jing, she was on the boy¡¯s side. Thinking about it, she was also suffering. Fortunately, she was more open-minded.


    Bai Jing was smacked onto the dining table and couldn¡¯t get up for a long time.


    Mianmian, we have an event this weekend. Remember toe. Bai Xue rested her arm on Bai Jing¡¯s head and said, ¡± Oh, you said you were going to join the Student Union. Did you change your mind? ¡±


    Hearing this, su Mianmian immediately shook her head hard and said, ¡± no, I¡¯ll definitely join! She had seen Bai Jing¡¯s miserable state, so she wasn¡¯t going to disobey senior Snow White¡¯s wishes.


    White snow smiled as she replied, ¡± he¡¯s so obedient. It would be great if a certain someone could be more obedient.


    A certain someone was almost crushed to death by her. Bai Jing said weakly, ¡± sis, can you move your noble hand first? That¡¯s my head!¡±


    It really hurt to be pressed down like this!


    White snow patted her head again and said, ¡± you guys eat slowly. Mianmian, we¡¯ll contact each other on the phone. By the way, Bai Jing, you brat,e over with me! Otherwise! You know what I mean!¡±


    Bai Jing¡¯s face was bitter. Although she was smiling, it looked worse than crying.


    She said, ¡± I understand, Yingluo.


    If you don¡¯t want to die, you must go over there.


    The female devil or whatever was simply too terrifying.


    After Snow White walked for a while, su Mianmian suddenly remembered something. She promised Dongdong that she would go home on the weekend.


    ¡°Bai Jing, if we stand your sister up, will something happen?¡±


    ¡°If you still want to live, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Was Qingqing that scary?


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s that scary!¡± Bai Jing looked terrified and said, ¡± Mianmian, believe me. I will never harm you. My sister is a demoness. She¡¯s the kind of WUFA who has no conscience.


    ¡°Argh! Senior Snow White!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Why is my sister here again?¡± Bai Jing covered her head in fear.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Bai Xue had indeed returned because she had dropped her book. She looked at Bai Jing and smiled. are you talking bad about me? ¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard.


    After Bai Xue was done admiring Bai Jing, she left with a smile.


    Su Mianmian looked at Bai Jing, who was extremely weak as if she had lost a lot of blood, and said, ¡± your sister left this time. She really left.


    Bai Jing reached out to hold su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± my legs are a little weak. I can¡¯t stand up. Help me up. Let¡¯s go back to take a walk.


    The two of them supported each other as they walked out. However, just as they walked out, they heard a childish voice.


    ¡°Let go of my miemie!¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned and thought, why does it sound like Dongdong¡¯s voice?


    I must be hearing things. How could Dongdong be here?


    Bai Jing was still in a weakened state after the shock. Although she heard the sound, she didn¡¯t see anything and didn¡¯t care.


    Maybe he was hearing things because he was too weak?


    After Dongdong shouted and saw that no one was paying attention to him, he couldn¡¯t help but puff up his bun-like face angrily. He rushed directly to su Mianmian and said, ¡± miemie, you actually found a pretty boy behind my back?!


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and looked. ?!


    Dongdong?

 Chapter 285

    ?


    Chapter 285: Follow-up to the gift (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Why would Dongdong be here?


    Su Mianmian rubbed her eyes in shock and asked, ¡± why are you here?!


    Dongdong snorted and pointed at Bai Jing. I¡¯ll tell youter. Answer my question first. Who is this bastard? ¡± he asked.


    That¡¯s enough teasing that dog Man!


    Su Mianmian held her forehead powerlessly and said, ¡± Dongdong, don¡¯t use random words. She¡¯s my ssmate.


    Bai Jing looked up and saw that Dongdong was like a cat with its fur standing on end.


    He stood in front of her with a face full of danger and stared at her. She, who liked cute boys, was instantly charmed by his cuteness.


    ¡°Hello, little Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you dog!¡± Dongdong said domineeringly, ¡± hurry up and let go of my miemie¡¯s shoulder. If not, I¡¯ll call my daddy every minute. My daddy is inhuman when he¡¯s fierce. He


    Su Mianmian heard that his words were getting more and more outrageous and quickly rushed over to carry him up. She covered his mouth and said to Bai Jing, ¡± Bai Jing, why don¡¯t you go back first? I have something to attend to.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Bai Jing to meet Dongdong. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to leave just like that.


    ¡°Mianmian, what¡¯s the matter? I can help you, I¡¯m free anyway.¡± She said.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines, but she just wanted to send Bai Jing away.


    Dongdong rolled his eyes and stuck out his tongue to lick su Mianmian¡¯s palm. Su Mianmian let go of her hand in disgust.


    Dongdong, you¡¯re so silly. su Mianmian was speechless at Dongdong.


    After Dongdong jumped down, he said, ¡± I have no choice. I can¡¯t bear to bite you, so I can only lick you.


    This is called making you so disgusted that you let go.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s your name?¡± Dongdong pointed at Bai Jing and asked.


    Bai Jing covered her face and said, ¡± my name is Bai Jing. I know your name is Dongdong. I¡¯ve seen your photo on Mianmian¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Bai Jing,¡± he said. Dongdong silently took note of this name and said, ¡± your name is so girly!


    ¡°Will you? Aren¡¯t you very refined and quiet?¡±


    Dongdong pursed his lips and said, ¡± it¡¯s really sissy for a man to have such a name.


    Bai Jing scratched her head and squatted down to look at Dongdong at eye level.¡±I¡¯m a girl,¡± she said.


    Dongdong,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    After a few seconds, Dongdong suddenly reached out to hold su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± miemie, your school is so scary. Why do the girls look like boys? why don¡¯t we go home? ¡±


    Su Mianmian replied seriously, ¡± my dear, before that, I think you must tell me why you are here!


    Dongdong¡¯s eyes started to avoid his.


    Su Mianmian squatted down, stretched out her palm to hold his chubby face in ce, and asked, ¡± how did you get here? ¡±


    Could it be that uncle asked someone to send Dongdong over?


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t have guessed that Dongdong came alone by high-speed rail.


    Please! How old was he?


    Dongdong frowned, held his stomach, and said pitifully, ¡± miemie, I can tell you, but before that, can you let me eat something first? I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    As if to confirm Dongdong¡¯s words, Dongdong¡¯s stomach began to growl.


    ¡°Alright, Mianmian, if you have anything to say, say itter! Let¡¯s take Dongdong to eat first!¡± Bai Jing said.

 Chapter 286

    ?


    Chapter 286: Follow-up to the gift (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t bear to starve Dongdong, so they took Dongdong to buy food.


    Dongdong was probably famished. He ate very well and his appetite was bigger than before.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart ached a little for him when she saw him like this. Seeing him finish the lunch box, she asked softly, ¡± do you still want to eat? ¡±


    Dongdong touched his stomach and said, ¡± I still want to drink something.


    Bai Jing said, ¡± have a seat. I¡¯ll go buy some. Can Dongdong buy you some juice? ¡±


    ¡°I want strawberry juice.¡± Dongdong said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the milk tea shop and buy it for you.¡± Bai Jing said with a smile.


    After Bai Jing left, su Mianmian took out a tissue to help Dongdong wipe his mouth and hands and asked, ¡± can you tell me now? ¡±


    Dongdong looked at su Mianmian¡¯s face and said, ¡± I took the high-speed rail here myself, isn¡¯t that great?!


    ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡± Su Mianmian was shocked and said, ¡± then how did you get on the bus to check the ticket? ¡±


    Dongdong proudly told the process to su Mianmian in detail.


    Su Mianmian was silent for a while, thinking, Dongdong is an amazing child. He¡¯s only five years old!


    She now understood why Huo ting was so strict with him. With this child¡¯s IQ, if he learned to be bad, no one would be able to control him in the future.


    Thinking of this, su Mianmian¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn ck as she said.


    Dongdong, how could you skip ss? a good child shouldn¡¯t skip ss. If your daddy knew about this, he would spank your butt at any moment.


    ¡°But I miss you!¡± Dongdong said aggrievedly, ¡± miemie, you¡¯re not at home at night. There¡¯s no one to apany me to bathe little fire. Little fire has been eating less recently and its fur isn¡¯t as bright as before. Also, miemie, there¡¯s no one to tell me stories when I sleep at night, miemie.


    Dongdong seemed to be a little embarrassed when he said this. He looked at su Mianmian and continued.


    of course, I¡¯m not a child, I don¡¯t need someone to sleep with me. I just ... You didn¡¯t finish the story you told mest time, so you teased me. I teased you.


    Su Mianmian reached out and touched Dongdong¡¯s head, saying, ¡± I understand. You just miss me.


    Dongdong nodded slightly and said, ¡± I sent you the grown-up version of me, miemie. I thought you would be happy, but you were angry, miemie.


    Su Mianmian sighed and said, ¡± I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just a little scared.


    Dongdong blinked and asked timidly, ¡± miemie, you¡¯re not angry with me anymore? ¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help it anymore when she saw Dongdong like this. She hugged Dongdong, patted his back, and said, ¡± dear, I¡¯m not angry. I won¡¯t be angry with you.


    that¡¯s great, Yingluo. Dongdong showed a sly smile at an angle that su Mianmian couldn¡¯t see.


    Hehe, as expected, miemie is soft-hearted.


    After a while, Bai Jing came back with the juice. Seeing that su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were a little red, she asked, ¡± what happened? ¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± I¡¯m going to send Dongdong back in the afternoon. Can you help me ask for a leave of absence? ¡±


    Bai Jing nodded.


    Dongdong took a sip of the juice and frowned. He said, ¡± this strawberry juice doesn¡¯t taste good. It tastes weird, just like a carrot.


    Bai Jing took a look and realized that she had given the wrong thing. She had given Dongdong carrot juice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I gave you the wrong one. This is the real strawberry juice.¡±


    Dongdong looked at her with tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 287

    ?


    Chapter 287: Follow-up to the gift (6)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bai Jing was confused by Dongdong¡¯s stare. She asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± Look at me like this.¡±


    Su Mianmian touched Dongdong¡¯s head a little sadly and replied, ¡± Dongdong hates eating carrots the most.


    Usually, in order to let him eat it, she would use all kinds of methods. She would soak it in clear water until it lost all its taste. She would also cut it into pieces and mix it with other dishes, and he would pick it out.


    This time, she took a sip of the carrot juice. At that moment, she could feel that Dongdong¡¯s world was copsing.


    ¡°Argh! The carrots were delicious! And this carrot Snow Pear juice is my favorite juice. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Bai Jing was more open-minded and did not notice Dongdong¡¯s sad face at all.


    Dongdong covered his face and said to su Mianmian, ¡± miemie, take me to gargle. I feel like puking.


    ¡°Alright, Dongdong, I¡¯ll give you a bag! If you can¡¯t help it, you can vomit first.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Is it really that exaggerated?¡± After they left, Bai Jing picked up the carrot juice that Dongdong had taken a sip of and took a sip. She muttered to herself, ¡± it¡¯s supposed to be delicious!


    ......


    At the same time, in S city, no one had discovered that Dongdong had gone missing.


    In this aspect, he could only me Dongdong for skipping sses too often and noting often, so the teacher thought that Dongdong was the same as usual today.


    And even though Dongdong¡¯s bag was ced in his seat, no one noticed it except for the little fatty who was still thinking about his meat buns.


    At 1:30 in the afternoon, the teacher went to help each child cover up with a nket. When she covered the little fatty, she realized that he was having some kind of sweet dream. He kept mumbling, as if he was saying, ¡± meat buns.


    ......


    Huo Zhenyuan had a meal with Huo ting today. The father and son had always remained silent during the meal. In the absence of outsiders, they would not make a sound from the meal to the end.


    Huo ting finished his meal first. He put down the tableware and wiped his hands with a warm towel.


    After a few minutes, Huo Zhenyuan also put down his cutlery and said, ¡± have you been in contact with them recently? ¡±


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t speak.


    Huo Zhenyuan continued, ¡± the weather has changed over there, and they won. My Spy told me that his Xuanji will being to China soon. I think it might be for Dongdong Xuanji.


    ¡°Dongdong is my son, and he will always be.¡± Huo ting said.


    Huo Zhenyuan looked at Huo ting¡¯s expression and said,¡±I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s Zhenzhen.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any idents.¡± After Huo ting finished speaking, he stood up and said, ¡± old man, thank you for lunch today.


    After Huo ting left, after a long time, Huo Zhenyuan sighed and said, ¡± what kind of sin did youmit? you¡¯ve been gone for so long, Xiaochen ¡±


    Huo ting came out and ordered Chen Ce, ¡± immediately send someone to keep an eye on that side and see what the recent movements are. If necessary, we will go and support the other side.


    Chen Ce nodded and said, ¡± okay, BOSS. I¡¯ll go right away. After that, he was about to make a call when Huo ting suddenly called him.


    ¡°Wait a minute, call the kindergarten and see what Dongdong is doing.¡±


    For some reason, Huo ting suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart.


    Chen Ce dialed the kindergarten¡¯s phone. He didn¡¯t know what the other side said, but his face suddenly changed.


    ¡°Boss, the kindergarten said that Dongdong didn¡¯te to school today, ran ran.¡±

 Chapter 288

    ?


    Chapter 288: Sudden ident (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian originally wanted to sneak into the dormitory with Dongdong, but a girl saw her and shouted. As a result, many girls came out and screamed when they saw Dongdong.


    ¡°Waa! What a cute little boy! And little curly hair, he¡¯s so cute!¡±


    ¡°Come, let big sister hug you, big sister kiss you, big sister Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss¡±


    They simply had no moral integrity. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Dongdong was really too cute. Girls couldn¡¯t control their emotions when they looked at him.


    Su Mianmian quickly protected Dongdong behind her and said loudly, ¡± hey, you guys have some integrity! Don¡¯t scare the kids!¡±


    Dongdong followed su Mianmian¡¯s outstretched hand with a tense face. He stuck his head out and looked at them a little scared.


    He had no choice! No matter what, Dongdong was still a five-year-old child. He had never seen so many older sisters being infatuated with him. It was simply terrifying.


    ¡°AI, so cute! Look, he¡¯s secretly looking at us!¡±


    ¡°Su Mianmian, can you let me hug you for a while? It¡¯ll only take a moment!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dongdong hugged su Mianmian¡¯s hand hard.


    Su Mianmian naturally wouldn¡¯t let them hold Dongdong. Just as she was about to refuse, Bai Jing rushed in and said, ¡± whoever dares to touch my man, let¡¯s fight first!


    Su Mianmian: ¡± Yingluo. f * ck, Bai Jing is the one with the least integrity.


    Dongdong: ¡± Yangyang ¡± Yangyang¡¯s school is so scary QAQ!


    When everyone saw Bai Jing, they knew that they couldn¡¯tpete with her in terms ofbat power. Hence, they dispersed when they realized that they couldn¡¯t tease the little boy anymore.


    Bai Jing came to Dongdong and asked, ¡± Dongdong, are you alright? ¡±


    Dongdong looked at her with a tensed face and said, ¡± you¡¯re no different from them.


    ¡°How can I be no different from them?¡± Bai Jing looked hurt.


    Wasn¡¯t she the hero who saved the beauty? Why couldn¡¯t the little boy just give her a kiss?


    Dongdong hit her hard without mercy and said, ¡± that¡¯s true. You¡¯re more terrifying than them!


    Bai Jing fell to the ground and could not get up.


    Su Mianmian pulled Dongdong back to the dormitory to wash their faces. After drinking a cup of hot tea, she saw Bai Jing walking back dejectedly.


    ¡°Bai Jing, are you alright?¡± Su Mianmian still asked out of friendship.


    Dongdong sat obediently and sipped his tea. Bai Jing looked at him resentfully, but Dongdong didn¡¯t respond at all. He didn¡¯t even look at her.


    In the end, she climbed onto the bed weakly, waved her hand, and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine.


    Su Mianmian touched her face and said, ¡± then I¡¯ll take Dongdong away first, ran ran.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Bai Jing poked her head out and asked,¡±are you guysing back tonight?¡± Hey, I mean, is the little boying over tonight?¡±


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and said, ¡± I don¡¯t think so. He has ss the next day and has to return to S city at night.


    ¡°I see!¡± ¡°Can I take a photo with him?¡± Bai Jing asked dejectedly.


    This request was a little abrupt, but su Mianmian was already used to Bai Jing¡¯s cheerful personality, so she turned to ask Dongdong.


    ¡°Dongdong, this is my good friend.¡± What he meant was, could Dongdong give me some face?


    Dongdong blinked and said, ¡± okay, let¡¯s take a photo together.


    Bai Jing climbed down from the bed happily. She fixed her hair and picked up her phone.¡±Come, let¡¯s talk about eggnts,¡± she said, adjusting the camera angle.


    However, the moment she pressed the button, Dongdong turned around and kissed her.


    ......

 Chapter 289

    ?


    Chapter 289: Sudden ident (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian held Dongdong¡¯s little hand and walked all the way. She looked down at Dongdong, looking like she wanted to say something but was hesitant.


    ¡°Miemie, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Dongdong had a lollipop in his mouth. It was a gift from a sister he had just met.


    Su Mianmian had just gone to buy tickets and came back to see Dongdong eating lollipops, which almost scared her.


    How could she eat food given by strangers outside?


    However, Dongdong said that this lollipop was bought by his sister for him on the spot.


    That person also greeted su Mianmian in a friendly manner and kept praising Dongdong for being cute and obedient. He was only willing to leave after taking a photo with Dongdong.


    Su Mianmian thought of what happened to Bai Jing just now. Tsk, tsk, tsk, this child Dongdong is really amazing. Even a tough woman like Bai Jing prostrated herself under his little shorts.


    She recalled that when they were taking selfies in the dormitory, Dongdong had turned around and kissed Bai Jing on the cheek. He had even said coolly, ¡± this is your reward!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s mouth was wide open. Yingluo ¡± this child will be heaven-defying when she chases girls in the future, right?!


    Bai Jing covered her face with her hands, her eyes full of love.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, Xuanji, Dongdong, you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t get into a rtionship at such a young age.¡± She thought for a moment and tried to persuade him tactfully.


    Dongdong said with an experienced look, ¡± I don¡¯t want to get married. I don¡¯t want to be controlled by a girl after marriage.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face was full of ck lines as she said, ¡± you can¡¯t get married even if you want to. I mean, don¡¯t fall in love with Yingluo at such a young age.


    Dongdong smiled brightly at su Mianmian and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, miemie. I know what to do.


    Su Mianmian touched her nose and couldn¡¯t continue, so she had to change the topic.


    I bought a ticket for six O ¡®clock in the evening. There are still three hours left. Shall we go around? ¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Dongdong nodded hard.


    Su Mianmian turned on her phone and looked at it. She said, ¡± why don¡¯t we take a taxi to West Lake? we can walk around there and eat something before going home.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s hurry! I heard there¡¯s amb restaurant there, I really want to go!¡±


    ¡°Is there? What¡¯s his name? I¡¯ll do a search on the inte first.¡±


    ¡°The sheep are here, CAW CAW¡±


    Both of them had forgotten a very important problem, and that was that ran ran didn¡¯t think of calling Huo ting to report.


    Hence, the two of them did not know that in S city, there was already a hugemotion because of Dongdong¡¯s disappearance.


    S city.


    The driver wiped his cold sweat with a frightened look and said, ¡± I sent the little young master to the kindergarten at 7:30 sharp this morning. Because the little young master was very cooperative today, he arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten at about 7:45 to take a walk! The young master also said that there¡¯s a kindergarten tour today, so he¡¯ll be an hourte to pick him up.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Huo, there¡¯s no garden Tour on campus today.¡± The principal of the kindergarten said quickly.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Chen Ce walked over and opened it.


    Then, he saw a girl in her 20s holding a chubby child¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Teacher Zhao, is there anything I can help you with?¡± The principal quickly said to Huo ting, ¡± ah! This is the teacher of the young master¡¯s ss.¡±


    The female teacher looked at Huo ting and immediately lowered her head, saying, ¡± this is a student from our ss. He, he said that he saw Huo chendong this morning.


    uncle, are you Huo Dongdong¡¯s father? ¡± the little fatty asked loudly when he saw that everyone was looking at him.


    The little fatty was quite bold.


    Huo ting nodded.


    ¡°Huo Dongdong said he¡¯d bring me two meat buns. Uncle, can you give them to me on his behalf?¡±


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 290

    ?


    Chapter 290: Sudden ident (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Suddenly, Dongdong sneezed.


    Su Mianmian asked worriedly, ¡± did you catch a cold? You¡¯re not wearing enough today.¡± As she spoke, she took off the scarf she was wearing and wrapped it around Dongdong.


    Dongdong felt that the scarf was too girly. He dodged and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. Daddy must be scolding me.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s very likely. Uncle hates it when you skip ss!¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± you¡¯ll definitely be spanked when you go back!


    ¡°I won¡¯t! I sneaked out, daddy definitely didn¡¯t notice.¡± Dongdong said smugly.


    how could I not have found Yingluo? ¡± su Mianmian suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with miemie?¡± Dongdong raised his head and looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished! I forgot to call uncle to tell him that I¡¯m safe.¡± Su Mianmian had just finished speaking when her phone suddenly rang.


    She took it out and mouthed it silently to Dongdong.


    ¡°It¡¯s your daddy.¡±


    Su Mianmian picked up the phone guiltily. Hello, uncle Wanwan.


    Huo ting said coldly, ¡± let Huo chendong answer the phone!


    This is bad! The uncle looked very angry and even called Dongdong by his full name.


    Dongdong was such a sensitive person. When he saw su Mianmian¡¯s appearance, he knew that daddy on the other side of the phone was very angry, so he quickly raised his short legs and ran away.


    ¡°Dongdong, you scum!¡± Su Mianmian reached out to grab it but was still a step toote.


    hehe. Huo ting heard this and said coldly, ¡± tell him to wash his neck and wait for me when hees back tonight.


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    Qaq uncle Xuxu¡¯s threat is so scary Xuxu Dongdong, please take care!


    Su Mianmian touched her neck and walked towards the ce where Dongdong had just run to. Just as she was about to talk to Dongdong, she saw two foreigners blocking in front of Dongdong, one of them holding a photo and looking at it.


    She suddenly had an ominous premonition and quickly ran over.


    But at this time, Dongdong was already hugged by a foreigner. Su Mianmian shouted loudly, ¡± what are you doing! Are you going to kidnap a child in broad daylight?¡±


    When Dongdong saw su Mianmian, he cried loudly, ¡± miemie! Miemie!¡±


    The two foreigners looked at each other, and the other one actually walked towards su Mianmian and knocked on the back of her neck.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t expect them to be so crazy that they would dare to attack her in broad daylight. Su Mianmian¡¯s body went soft, her consciousness blurred, and she fainted directly.


    ¡°Aooo! Miemie is dead, and you¡¯re the murderer!¡± Dongdong cried even harder!


    The other person was afraid of attracting the attention of the people around them, so he reached out and covered Dongdong¡¯s mouth. The person who knocked su Mianmian out carried her up, and the four of them quickly got into a car and walked to the airport for a walk.


    In the car, one of them asked, ¡± why did you bring this person here? ¡±


    it¡¯s more dangerous to keep them. If someonees, it¡¯ll be more troublesome for Qianqian to take them back and let the Prince decide.


    ¡°What if the child keeps crying?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take the medicine? Give him one.¡±


    As the two of them were speaking in an unknown dialect, Dongdong couldn¡¯t understand a word. He could only guess that they seemed to be plotting how to deal with miemie and himself.


    When he saw them stop talking and look at him, he knew they were going to make a move.


    He quickly wiped away his tears and said in English, ¡± I don¡¯t know why you kidnapped my mother and me, but I will cooperate with you. I hope you won¡¯t do anything to us, Yingluo. I beg you, Yingluo.

 Chapter 291

    ?


    Chapter 291: Sudden ident (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    They could understand English, so they were all stunned when they heard this. One of them responded quickly.


    don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hurt you. We just want you to have a good sleep. When you wake up, you will go to a very beautiful ce. I believe that you will fall in love with Yingluo there, ¡± he tried to use his kindest expression to smile and say to Dongdong.


    Unfortunately, he had forgotten that he had a bearded face and a mouth of white teeth. No matter how he looked at it, he seemed more threatening.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you! Don¡¯t hurt us!¡± Dongdong said as he walked in su Mianmian¡¯s direction, then held her hand tightly.


    ¡°Czech Republic! Do it!¡± This sentence was said in a dialect.


    The man covered Dongdong¡¯s nose with a handkerchief. After a few seconds, Dongdong closed his eyes.


    ¡°Ten minutes to the airport. It went well, Yingluo.¡±


    Czech Republic looked at Dongdong¡¯s face and said, ¡± yeah, I hope everything will go smoothly after we go back, Yingluo.


    ......


    Su Mianmian had a very long dream. In the dream, she kept running as if there was no end.


    miemie, miemie, get up quickly. I¡¯m so scared to be alone.


    Who was talking to her?


    ¡°Are you really going to abandon your cute, charming, and beloved child? As long as you wake up, I promise to be obedient in the future!¡±


    Su Mianmian frowned. Then, she found that a crack seemed to have appeared in the ce where she had been running. Along with this crack, arge beam of light shone in.


    ¡°Miemie, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Dongdong fell into her arms happily.


    Su Mianmian blinked, and the memories before she fainted came back. She quickly hugged Dongdong and asked worriedly, ¡± Dongdong, are you okay? ¡±


    Dongdong shook his head and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine, miemie. I think this ce is very strange, miemie.


    Su Mianmian heard this and looked at the decoration of the room. It was obviously a foreign design. The calligraphy and paintings hanging on the wall were not written in English, so she couldn¡¯t tell which country the words were from. Also, the decoration style was not domestic.


    What the hell was this ce? Although she was very scared, she couldn¡¯t show that she was too scared because Dongdong was a child and she had to take good care of him.


    She hugged Dongdong tightly and said, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. Everything will pass! Your daddy will definitely find out that we¡¯re missing ande to save us.¡±


    Dongdong seemed to be in a better mood after su Mianmian patted him on the back.


    Although he was usually very smart, it was his first time encountering such a thing, and he woke up earlier than su Mianmian, so when he saw su Mianmian not moving, he was very scared.


    Now that su Mianmian had woken up and said these words to him, Dongdong¡¯s emotions were stabilized and he wasn¡¯t so afraid anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will hurt us for the time being.¡± Dongdong told him what happened before he fainted. He thought for a while and said, ¡± they should be a gang. I want to find aputer now. If I have aputer, I can ask Daddy for help.


    Su Mianmian touched her pocket and found that her phone was gone.


    The two of them looked at each other and sighed. Just as they were thinking of other ways, the door suddenly opened.


    Su Mianmian quickly hugged Dongdong tightly, and the two of them looked at the direction of the door guardedly.

 Chapter 292

    ?


    Chapter 292: The mystery of her identity (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The door opened, and a young girl with blonde curly hair and green eyes walked in. She was holding a tray with exquisite teapots and teacups on it, which seemed to be prepared for su Mianmian and the others.


    However, when she saw that su Mianmian and Dongdong had woken up, she shouted very excitedly, ¡± my God! They were awake! Hurry up and send someone over!¡±


    Although she spoke in a dialect and su Mianmian didn¡¯t understand, it was easy to guess from her actions that she was calling for someone.


    Sure enough, after a minute, a man who looked like a doctor walked in.


    He reached out his hand to Dongdong and said, ¡± brave boy, let me help you take a look, okay? ¡±


    He spoke in English, so Dongdong understood, but he didn¡¯t reach out his hand. Instead, he asked, ¡± where is this? Why did you kidnap me and my mommy?¡±


    The doctor smiled and said, ¡± I know you have a lot of questions, but this is not something I can solve. Someone will tell you about itter. What I want to tell you is that we won¡¯t hurt you. Now, can you let me take a look at you? ¡±


    Dongdong looked at him in confusion and said, ¡± no, I don¡¯t believe you. What if you take the opportunity to drug me? ¡±


    The doctor said helplessly, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a doctor with professional ethics. I¡¯m just helping you with a checkup.


    ¡°But you refuse to answer my question.¡±


    When the doctor saw that Dongdong refused to cooperate, he said helplessly to the people behind him, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I tried my best, but The Little Prince refused to cooperate, so I couldn¡¯t do a more detailed examination of him. However, from his reaction, I can guarantee 100% that his mind is very quick and definitely exceeds the average child of the same age, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian heard them start to say something they didn¡¯t understand. She asked Dongdong in a low voice, ¡± Dongdong, can you understand what they are saying? ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand them now. I can only understand them if they speak English.¡± Dongdong pointed at the doctor and said, ¡± this man said he¡¯s a doctor and wanted to help me do a check, but he refused to answer any of my questions.


    ¡°What kind of examination do I need to do with you?¡± Su Mianmian asked worriedly.


    When she was young, she had suffered a lot in this area due to the special nature of her blood, so she couldn¡¯t help but think more about it when she heard about the examination.


    Dongdong shook his head and said, ¡± I don¡¯t know. Should I ask him? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    ¡°Hey, doctor, you said you¡¯re going to check me? What kind of examination is it?¡± Dongdong asked.


    The doctor smiled and replied, ¡± it¡¯s just a small physical examination to confirm your current condition.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Dongdong was sure that he was lying. He said, ¡± you¡¯re lying. I hate dishonest adults.


    The doctor said,¡±Yingluo,¡± he really couldn¡¯t do anything to this mischievous child.


    The Butler said, ¡± doctor, why don¡¯t you wait for a moment while I contact the Prince and wait for him toe back? ¡±


    ¡°Alright, it seems that¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Thus, after a short discussion, they left, leaving only the maid who had discovered that they had woken up.


    ¡°Do you guys want to eat something? I can prepare it for you.¡± Her English was not very standard, and Dongdong had to listen to it several times before he understood.


    Dongdong turned to su Mianmian and said, ¡± miemie, she said she can help us prepare food and asked what we want to eat. Can we eat?¡±


    He rubbed his stomach as he spoke. He was a little hungry.

 Chapter 293

    ?


    Chapter 293: The mystery of her identity (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was fine if Dongdong didn¡¯t say it, but once he did, su Mianmian also felt hungry.


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡± I don¡¯t think they would be so despicable as to poison the food, right? ¡±


    Dongdong nodded and replied, ¡± probably not.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s fill our stomachs first,¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± we¡¯ll deal with it as the situationes anyway. There will always be a solution.


    When Dongdong heard this, he happily told the maid what he wanted to eat.


    The little maid carefully noted it down and asked Dongdong to wait for a while. She immediately went to prepare.


    ¡°Wait a minute, can you prepare aputer for me?¡± Dongdong said, ¡± it¡¯s too boring to wait. I want to y a game.


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll bring it to youter.¡± The maid turned around and left.


    As soon as she left, Dongdong jumped up in excitement.


    Su Mianmian asked in confusion, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°She promised to prepare aputer for me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that good?¡± Su Mianmian was a little shocked at how easy they were to talk to. Why did it feel like they weren¡¯t kidnapped, but more like they were called over as guests?


    No! Su Mianmian shook her head hard and threw this thought to the back of her mind. There was no such crude method of inviting someone as a guest!


    She had been knocked unconscious and moved here.


    ......


    The maid didn¡¯t let them wait too long. About 20 minutester, she brought the food over.


    Su Mianmian took a look and found that they were all Western food. Every food was made very exquisitely, which greatly increased her appetite.


    The little maid tied the apron to Dongdong and said, ¡± please have your meal.


    Dongdong,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Su Mianmian watched with wide eyes.


    Dongdong¡¯s next step was to pull this thing off and said, ¡± I¡¯m not a child. I don¡¯t need such a thing!


    When the little maid saw that Dongdong was a little angry, she bowed and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°Forget it, you can leave now. Help me find aputer.¡± Dongdong said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The maid left.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong¡¯s angry look and said, ¡± don¡¯t be angry. Eat something first.


    Dongdong blinked and replied, ¡± I¡¯m not angry. I did it on purpose.


    ¡°On purpose? Why?¡± Su Mianmian asked in confusion.


    Dongdong replied, ¡± I just wanted to test if they were really obedient. I feel weird. I keep feeling like they have something to ask of me.


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± forget it, don¡¯t think so much. Let¡¯s eat first.


    The two of them hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time and were famished. Seeing so many delicious foods, everyone opened their appetites.


    After the meal, the maid brought aptop over to Dongdong and said, ¡± the inte is directly connected. If you need anything else, please let me know.


    Dongdong was really shocked when he heard that!


    They actually didn¡¯t bother to create a new ount on their own inte.


    He blinked and said, ¡± prepare two cups of strawberry juice for me first. I want it to be freshly squeezed with two spoonfuls of sugar.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Su Mianmian saw that after the two of them talked for a while, Dongdong waspletely stunned. She reached out and waved in front of Dongdong, asking, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    Dongdong said in confusion, ¡± I¡¯m really curious. They don¡¯t even have ess to the inte. Aren¡¯t these robbers too unprofessional?!


    He originally wanted to steal the, but he didn¡¯t expect that the other party didn¡¯t even set the difficulty, which made Dongdong suddenly feel that it wasn¡¯t satisfying enough. There was no use for geniuses!

 Chapter 294

    ?


    Chapter 294: The mystery of her identity (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian touched the ck lines on her forehead and said, ¡± dear, I think the most important thing now is to figure out where we are. I can only rely on you for this.¡±


    Dongdong patted his chest and said, ¡± leave it to me!


    After that, Dongdong immediately turned on theputer.


    Theputer was all in English. Fortunately, Dongdong had been given a bilingual education since he was young, so English was not difficult for him.


    He quickly opened the control page and quickly operated it.


    Su Mianmian looked at the numbers shing quickly on the page, and she admired Dongdong more and more.


    Dongdong was really a little genius!


    After a while, Dongdong said, ¡± this is d-country¡¯s territory. I still need to investigate more about the details. However, it takes more than ten hours by ne to get here from China. How did we get here? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was shocked when she heard that and said, ¡± can you see if you can contact uncle? ¡±


    Dongdong¡¯s fingers were still moving quickly as he said, ¡± I¡¯m still coupling! Second uncle is actually here. I¡¯ll tell second uncle about the situation.¡±


    However, just as Dongdong finished speaking, the door of the room was suddenly opened.


    Dongdong stopped his fingers.


    A man in his forties came in. He looked very serious and said, ¡± how can you give them theputer? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ran ran¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and take it back!¡± He said angrily.


    The little maid walked over with a scared look and said to Dongdong, ¡± sorry, I¡¯m going to take back theputer.


    Dongdong¡¯s mouth was wide open as he looked at the sudden change.


    ¡°Pleasee with me. The Prince has something to say to you.¡± He said in English.


    Dongdong reached out to hold su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± no, I want to be with my mommy. I don¡¯t want to leave my mommy.


    She didn¡¯t know which word he said provoked the man, but he suddenly became fierce and said, ¡± she¡¯s not Yingluo.


    ¡°Czech Republic, calm down!¡± A man behind him said loudly. He reached out and patted his shoulder, then said to Dongdong and the others, ¡± no problem, pleasee with us.


    Dongdong held su Mianmian¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡± miemie, they want to take us to see their leader.


    Su Mianmian held Dongdong back forcefully and said, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid of Dongdong.


    Although she was also afraid, she had to be a role model and couldn¡¯t show her fear in front of Dongdong.


    The way the two of them held hands made the man named Czech Republic scoff. He said, ¡± a little kid who doesn¡¯t even know who his mother is.


    hey, be careful with what you say. I know you¡¯re here because of the incident with the Maserati. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Hurry up and bring them to see Prince.


    ......


    When they walked out of the room, they realized that it was so big and surrounded by servants. It was impossible for the two of them to escape.


    Su Mianmian secretly observed as she walked. The more she looked, the weirder she felt. The people here all looked dark, but not to the extent of being ck. They seemed to be of Arabic descent.


    The group walked for about ten minutes and stopped in front of a room.


    ¡°Please enter.¡± The guide made a hand gesture.


    Su Mianmian and Dongdong looked at each other and saw the uneasiness in each other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t know what would happen after going in.


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath and pushed the door open with force.


    A man in a white robe had his back to them.

 Chapter 295

    ?


    Chapter 295: The mystery of her identity (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The man was very tall, his body straight and strong. When he heard the sound of theming in, he turned around.


    He had a pair of very deep eyes, wheat-colored skin, and his hair was wrapped in a white headscarf, revealing a little curly hair in front of his forehead. He was a very charming man.


    However, it was obvious that he was not Chinese.


    ¡°Hello, please take a seat.¡± He spoke Chinese. Although he had a slight ent, everyone could clearly understand what he was trying to say.


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± Hello.


    She pulled Dongdong to sit down in front of him.


    let me introduce myself first. My name is harmandan, the first in line to the throne of country D. I¡¯m also jianjia, ¡± he smiled at Dongdong and said, ¡± Huo chendong¡¯s uncle.


    Su Mianmian felt Dongdong holding her hand tightly a little nervously, and she held it back forcefully.


    my sister, Sarah, is Huo chendong¡¯s mother. Although she has passed away, as a child of the royal family, she can¡¯t be left outside. It¡¯s time to return her to us. He said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t agree with what you said. Dongdong is not amodity. How can I say that I¡¯m returning it to you?¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Hammond frowned and asked, ¡± wait a minute. What do you mean by a living thing? Huo chendong is alive, of course.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    This gentleman¡¯s Chinese isn¡¯t up to standard, right? She didn¡¯t know how long he had been practicing those words.


    Seeing that su Mianmian didn¡¯t respond, hamandan said a little angrily, ¡± are you trying to threaten me with Huo chendong¡¯s life? Oh my God! Chinese people are really despicable, no wonder a Chinese man would lie to a Maserati!¡±


    Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore. She reached out to hold her forehead and said.


    ¡°Hammond, can you find a trantor? I think there¡¯s a huge discrepancy between our conversation.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem with my Chinese?¡± Hammond¡¯s handsome face was full of dissatisfaction.


    Big brother! There¡¯s something wrong with your Chinese, alright? There was simply no way tomunicate, alright?


    At this time, Dongdong poked his head out to look at him and said, ¡± you said you¡¯re my uncle? But I don¡¯t think we¡¯re alike at all.¡±


    ¡°No! We¡¯re very simr, look here.¡± Hammond took off his headscarf and revealed his full forehead. He said, ¡± and here. He pointed at his ear.


    Su Mianmian was even more speechless.


    Forehead and ears? It¡¯s really weird for Yingluo to be able to see the simrities in such a weird ce!


    Moreover, was it really good for the Prince of D country to be so funny?


    Dongdong took a closer look and pointed out the difference. He said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t look like it! You have a pimple on your forehead!¡±


    ¡°NO! I¡¯ve only grown this because I¡¯ve been staying upte recently. I didn¡¯t have it before.¡± Harmandan said sadly, ¡± you have to understand the elderly. You know I¡¯m already 25 this year. I get pimples when I stay upte. I can¡¯t clean it up.


    Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore and interrupted the Prince¡¯s topic about pimples and age.


    She said, ¡± Hammond, Dongdong is a member of the Huo family. We won¡¯t give up on him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give up on him! You can just return him to us.¡± Harmandan said.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s forehead twitched in pain. She felt that she simply couldn¡¯tmunicate with this foreigner.


    Dongdong hugged su Mianmian and said loudly to hamandan, ¡± I don¡¯t want uncle! I want miemie, I want daddy!¡±

 Chapter 296

    ?


    Chapter 296: The mystery of her identity (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as Dongdong shouted this, Hammond immediately showed a heartbroken expression.


    He clutched his chest in pain and said in a trembling voice, ¡±ch, how could you say that?! Don¡¯t you know how much we¡¯ve gone through to find you? All Chinese look exactly the same. In order to find the person who kidnapped the Maserati, we gradually increase our manpower every month, and even designed a system dedicated to identifying the features of Chinese faces.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even hide his smugness when he said thest part.


    However, what was the use of such a software?


    ¡°Hey, who¡¯sch?¡± Su Mianmian interrupted him with a nk expression.


    there are a lot of scammers in China. In the past few years, we¡¯ve spent all the money we earned from selling oil on finding people. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll even be scammed by them. When we¡¯re scammed, we¡¯ll call the police and they¡¯ll say that we¡¯re being scammed, not scammed.


    ¡°First, tell me whoch is!¡± Dongdong couldn¡¯t bear to listen to it anymore.


    ¡°I finally found you this time! we will not give upch Qianqian no matter what. he pointed to Dongdong and said, ¡± yours.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Lach was actually Dongdong!


    Dongdong looked displeased. He jumped up and said, ¡± don¡¯t randomly change people¡¯s names, okay?! I¡¯m Huo Dongdong, no, Huo chendong!¡±


    Lach, I know your name, but I will still call youch! Hammond looked at Dongdong and said gently.


    This person was simply unreasonable!


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this name.¡± Lach felt really stupid.


    it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll still call youch even if you don¡¯t like it. Hammond looked at Dongdong even more gently.


    Dongdong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stood up and said angrily, ¡± I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore! With that, Dongdong jumped down and ran towards the door.


    ¡°Dongdong!¡± Su Mianmian shouted in a low voice and also stood up, wanting to run out to find Dongdong.


    However, Hammond stopped her.


    He said, ¡± miss Mianmian, wait a minute. I still have something to say to you in private.


    but Dongdong is really bad. su Mianmian was a little worried.


    don¡¯t worry,ch will have someone to take care of him. You should be very interested in what I¡¯m going to say next. Hammond put away his frivolous expression.


    Su Mianmian sat down again.


    ¡°Dongdong was here just now, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for me to say some things.¡± Hammond said, ¡± you just said that Dongdong is part of the Huo family. That¡¯s not right. He¡¯s part of the royal family.


    Su Mianmian raised her eyebrows and waited for him to continue.


    However, harmandan took out a document. Su Mianmian looked down and saw that it was in anguage she couldn¡¯t understand.


    He said, ¡± this is a prenuptial agreement. It was signed before Huo Chen and Sarah got married. If their first child is a boy, then he will be the princess of the royal family. Although we have been looking forch for many years after the ident, an agreement is an agreement. We must abide by it.


    Su Mianmian was confused by his words. She said in a daze, ¡± this agreement was signed by Huo Chen and Sarah? ¡±


    It seemed that some things that he couldn¡¯t understand before had be clear.


    Su Mianmian had heard of the name Huo Chen. He was the uncle¡¯s twin brother who had passed away a few years ago.


    In that case, could it be that Dongdong is Wanwan?


    She looked at Hammond with wide eyes.


    ¡°Huo Chen isch¡¯s biological father.¡±


    ?!


    (The mystery of Dongdong¡¯s identity has surfaced. I hope everyone will continue to like him. But as the uncle said, Dongdong will always be his son. In fact, there is no difference ~~ well, call for a long review. One long review will add one chapter.)

 Chapter 297

    ?


    Chapter 297: The mystery of her identity (6)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian said in shock, ¡± Huo Chen is Dongdong¡¯s biological father?! Are you sure Yingying didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡±


    How could this be? Although Huo ting always said that he would beat Dongdong up, he only shouted each time.


    As long as Dongdong wanted something, Huo ting would satisfy it, and Huo ting¡¯s request for him was to go to school obediently every day and not skip ss.


    Even their biological father couldn¡¯t have done that, could he?


    But now, harmandan was telling her that uncle and Dongdong weren¡¯t biological father and son. How could su Mianmian not be surprised?


    ¡°I must have evidence, but I don¡¯t need to show it to you. If you have any questions, you can ask Mr. Huo.¡± Hammond smiled and said, ¡± the reason I¡¯m telling you this is to let you know that I¡¯mch¡¯s uncle, and we have an agreement. The custody ofch should be returned to me. Qianqian, you¡¯ve been upyingch for so many years. It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s time for you to return him to his original owner.


    Return to the original owner


    Who did this foreigner learn his Chinese from?


    what you said is just a one-sided story. If it was really as simple as harmandan said, why did he ¡®kidnap¡¯ Dongdong directly? Instead of talking directly to Huo ting.


    After going through all these things, su Mianmian¡¯s thinking wasn¡¯t as simple as before. She would always think more.


    ¡°One-sided story?¡± Hammond touched his handsome face with a confused expression and asked, ¡± is it noodles or my face? ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Your Chinese is really deep and profound. I still don¡¯t quite understand your vocabry. Can you say it more directly?¡±


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± please help me contact Huo ting, thank you.


    Hammond understood this and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry and stay here as a guest. He should be here soon. Oh right, there¡¯s a beautiful beach in D country, you can go y withch. I believech will fall in love with the Yingluo here very soon.¡±


    ......


    After su Mianmian¡¯s conversation with harmandan ended, someone took her back to her room.


    Dongdong puffed up his face and waited for her. He asked a little angrily, ¡± miemie, why did youe back sote? ¡±


    He had purposely run out earlier thinking that miemie would follow him out but in the end, he had waited at the entrance for a while and still did not see miemie.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong and thought of what harmandan said just now. She felt a little sad. She said with a smile, ¡± I just asked him to contact uncle, so I hesitated.


    ¡°Is daddying over?¡± As soon as Dongdong heard Huo ting¡¯s name, he immediately stopped dwelling on the matter of su Mianmianing backte. He said excitedly, ¡± I miss daddy, Wanwan.


    yes, uncle wille over soon, ¡± su Mianmian hugged Dongdong tightly and said softly, ¡± then, he will take us home.


    Dongdong was a very smart and sensitive child. After hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words, he thought for a while and said, ¡± miemie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a loyal man and I¡¯m very responsible for what I do! You¡¯re the woman I¡¯ve chosen, I won¡¯t abandon your Yingluo!¡±


    Su Mianmian suddenly felt like beating Dongdong up. How?


    She was originally very sad, but after he messed it up, she didn¡¯t feel so bad anymore.


    ¡°Dongdong, I think you should really learn how to use vocabry.¡± She reached out and pinched Dongdong¡¯s chubby face.

 Chapter 298

    ?


    Chapter 298: The mystery of her identity (7)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dongdong frowned and said, ¡± I¡¯m not wrong! You¡¯re the mommy that I¡¯ve personally chosen. You must have confidence. No matter what, whether it¡¯s the future or the past, no one can change your position in my heart! Even though I¡¯m tired ¡±


    Dongdong blinked his eyes, thought about it, and decided to bring up old scores with su Mianmian.


    ¡°When you were divorcing daddy, you didn¡¯t take me away. I was sad for a long time, but I can understand! That¡¯s the depth of your love and hatred! I look so much like Daddy, so you definitely don¡¯t want to think of him when you face me. So, I can totally understand, Yingluo. But, the next time you want to get a divorce, can you take me with you and leave home? If that¡¯s the case, daddy will lose his wife and son. How sad is that, Yingluo?¡±


    Su Mianmian saw that Dongdong was going overboard and couldn¡¯t bear to listen to it anymore. She reached out and gently rubbed his head and said, ¡±


    ¡°My dear, if you¡¯re still sad about what happenedst time, I apologize to you!¡±


    Dongdong kicked his shoes shyly and said, ¡± not really, I just care a little.


    Su Mianmian thought of what harmandan said and still felt a little ufortable. She carried Dongdong and said, ¡± I promise you, no matter what happens, unless you leave on your own, I will never leave you again, Yueyue.


    This sentence was a little serious. Dongdong blinked and said with a little understanding, ¡± it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s fine as long as you have a good rtionship with daddy. I don¡¯t have to worry about who to be with. You know, daddy can¡¯t live without my Hanhan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t leave you!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Dongdong raised his head proudly and said, ¡± yes! I¡¯m just that important!¡±


    That¡¯s right! Dongdong, you are very important to us!


    For su Mianmian, Dongdong was forever an irreceable existence. If it weren¡¯t for Dongdong, she wouldn¡¯t have started with uncle, and she wouldn¡¯t have liked him.


    Moreover, during her most helpless time, it was Dongdong who helped her escape. Therefore, Dongdong was the most precious treasure in her heart!


    No matter what, she would not let Dongdong get hurt, even if it was spiritual.


    Perhaps Dongdong felt that su Mianmian¡¯s emotions were a little different, he reached out and patted su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder, saying like an elder, ¡± miemie, don¡¯t worry! I don¡¯t have any memory of that whatever Maserati. You¡¯re my mommy! I love you the most!¡±


    ¡°Mm! I love you too!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Dongdong had said a lot tonight. He rubbed his eyes, yawned, and said, ¡± I¡¯m a little sleepy.


    ¡°Then go wash your face and sleep.¡± Su Mianmian pulled him to the door of the bathroom and let him go in by himself.


    Dongdong washed himself obediently.


    At night, su Mianmian looked at Dongdong, who was sleeping soundly. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep with something hidden in her heart.


    She thought that Hammond¡¯s behavior was too strange. Why would he suddenly say these things to her? if he really wanted to take back Dongdong¡¯s custody, wouldn¡¯t it be better to say these things to Dongdong?


    What was the purpose of his words?


    And when did the uncle ask him toe?


    It seemed that he would have to find a way to contact the uncle tomorrow.


    ¡°Miemie!¡±


    Su Mianmian suddenly heard Dongdong call her. She opened her eyes and sat up to look at Dongdong.


    He saw that Dongdong was still sleeping soundly. It turned out that he was talking in his sleep.


    She touched Dongdong¡¯s hand and said silently, Dongdong, have a good dream!

 Chapter 299

    ?


    Chapter 299: A big cat is not a cat (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian wanted to find harmandan the next day to talk about contacting Huo ting, but she was told that she was no longer in country D.


    the Prince has a meeting and is no longer in country D. If there¡¯s anything else, wait for him toe back.


    ¡°When is heing back?¡± Su Mianmian asked with a good temper.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, maybe half a month.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Did he really not do it on purpose? Why didn¡¯t he say anything about going abroad yesterday?


    The other party looked at su Mianmian¡¯s face and continued, ¡± but before the Prince left the country, he said that we will arrange the madam and his Highnessch¡¯s next itinerary, so please don¡¯t worry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the schedule?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    of course it¡¯s to visit country D. There are many good tourist attractions in country D. The other party said warmly.


    Su Mianmian, however, wasn¡¯t very interested in these things. She asked, ¡± can I contact my husband? ¡±


    ¡°No, we have to wait for the Prince toe back and make a decision.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo,¡± alright! She was now one hundred percent sure!


    Hammond was definitely doing this on purpose!


    ......


    Since there was no way to contact uncle, su Mianmian could only wait for him to find them.


    Su Mianmian especially trusted Huo ting in this aspect. She believed that uncle must be thinking of ways to find them at this moment, and they would meet soon.


    Before that, they woulde to experience the beautiful scenery of a foreign country.


    Anyway, he was already here.


    Your Highness Dongdong, this is our Prince¡¯s pet room. The Prince¡¯s favorite pet, Danman, is in there. It is a pure white Tiger and likes to act coquettishly. You will definitely like it. The attendant introduced.


    After Dongdong heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up and he said, ¡± then hurry up and take me to see it!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s English wasn¡¯t very good, and they spoke very quickly, so she only had a smattering of understanding. She asked, ¡± Dongdong, what are you talking about? ¡±


    Dongdong blinked. He didn¡¯t dare to tell su Mianmian the truth, afraid that su Mianmian would stop him if he said he was going to see the Tiger.


    he said that Hammond has a very beautiful big cat and asked if we wanted to go over and take a look.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Dongdong. She naturally knew that he wanted to go and see. She nodded and said, ¡± let¡¯s go and see.


    Dongdong just wanted to see the cat and it wasn¡¯t dangerous, so su Mianmian naturally wouldn¡¯t stop him.


    It was just that when they came to the pet room and saw the fierce and powerful Danman howling at them, su Mianmian was scared out of her wits.


    This ... How was this a big cat?


    This was clearly a Tiger!


    It howled, and su Mianmian felt a gust of wind blowing at her.


    She quickly hugged Dongdong and took a few steps away. She said, ¡± Dongdong, just stand here and watch. Don¡¯t get close to ran ran.


    ?!


    However, before she could finish her sentence, she saw the attendant release Danman.


    ???! What the hell was this? How could she let the Tiger out? su Mianmian¡¯s heart was on the verge of copse at this moment!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened as she watched Danman walk towards them step by step. She felt her legs trembling!


    It was so scary, but when man stood up, he was even bigger than a caged beast!


    Judging by its height, it was close to the height of an adult man, and its physique was also very huge. Although su Mianmian¡¯s legs were soft and she couldn¡¯t walk, she pulled Dongdong behind her and protected him tightly.

 Chapter 300

    ?


    Chapter 300: A big cat is not a cat (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    But man approached su Mianmian and the others step by step. It tilted its head and walked elegantly.


    Su Mianmian held her breath, and when Danman¡¯s tiger head poked over, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes!


    It was so scary!


    After a second, they didn¡¯t feel any pain, and the Tiger head only sniffed at them before moving away.


    Su Mianmian secretly opened her eyes and then opened her mouth wide.


    Danman¡¯s stomach was wide open, and her legs were joined together as she fell to the ground, crying out in a low voice.


    This ... Why did it look like she was acting coquettishly?


    Su Mianmian was at a loss.


    Dongdong poked his head out from behind su Mianmian. After seeing Danman¡¯s actions, he walked forward and stretched out his hand.


    ¡°Dongdong, be careful.¡± Su Mianmian reminded.


    However, Dongdong¡¯s hand had already touched Danman¡¯s belly. He rubbed it hard, and Danman let out afortable moan.


    Su Mianmian saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± Dongdong, the stomach of a beast is very dangerous! How could you touch its stomach?¡±


    Dongdong said, ¡± it let me touch it! Miemie, you see, it¡¯s not scary at all, it¡¯s as cute as little fire.¡±


    But man seemed to understand Dongdong¡¯s words and gave su Mianmian a big howl.


    Su Mianmian saw its sharp teeth and couldn¡¯t help but take another step back.


    No! She didn¡¯t find this big cat Cute at all!


    QAQ......


    ¡°It seems that His Highness Dongdong and Danman have a good rtionship!¡± The attendant spoke Chinese with a heavy ent.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and said, ¡± why does the English you speak sound like Chinese? ¡±


    ¡°Miss Wanwan, I¡¯m speaking in Chinese.¡±


    ¡°Then you should speak English.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± if you speak slower, I can still understand. It¡¯s better than you speaking Chinese.


    ¡°......¡±


    But man felt veryfortable after being patted by Dongdong, and it rolled on the ground happily.


    Su Mianmian felt that this big cat, eh, no, this White Tiger really had no moral integrity. Sure enough, an animal raised by a clown didn¡¯t expect to have much intelligence.


    awoo awoo awoo ¡°, Danman wagged her tail at su Mianmian.


    Dongdong patted the Tiger¡¯s head and said to su Mianmian, ¡± miemie, do you want toe over and touch it? it wants to y with you.


    Su Mianmian looked at the innocent-looking tiger face and said, ¡± forget it, I¡¯m a little allergic to furry animals.


    ¡°Eh, but little fire is also fluffy!¡± Dongdong said, ¡± miemie, when we were at home, didn¡¯t you apany me and xiaohuo to bathe and soothe our fur every day? ¡±


    How could a littlemb bepared to a Tiger?


    QAQ......


    Su Mianmian knew that she wasn¡¯t that bold, so she said honestly, ¡± I¡¯m afraid of Tigers.


    ¡°You can just treat it as a big cat!¡± Dongdong said with a smile.


    How could he treat it as a big cat just like that?


    There was still a huge difference between a Tiger and a cat!


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard and said, ¡± Dongdong, you can y with it. I¡¯ll look after Yingluo here.


    Seeing that su Mianmian was indeed scared, Dongdong didn¡¯t continue. He jumped on Danman¡¯s body, and Danman very docilely let Dongdong sit on its back, walking around the room domineeringly.


    haha! Dongdong grabbed the hair on its head andughed very happily.


    Su Mianmian was scared when she saw it. She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡± by the way, do you have any other animals here? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, our Prince even has fish!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! What fish is it?¡±


    ¡°Crocodile.¡±


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 301

    ?


    Chapter 301: The world of the rich is willful (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t dare to touch Danman¡¯s stomach until the end. She only dared to watch Dongdong and Danman y from a distance.


    In the end, when Dongdong was about to leave, man bit on the bottom of Dongdong¡¯s pants and refused to let him go.


    ¡°But be good, I¡¯lle see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Awoo awoo.¡± Danman stretched out her tiger head and gently rubbed it against Dongdong, then looked at him with affection.


    Su Mianmian, who was watching all of this, found that she actually saw a pitiful look in the eyes of a Tiger.


    She felt that this world was definitely a fantasy.


    Your Highness, it seems that Tanman really likes you. The attendant said.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure! I¡¯ve always had a good affinity with animals.¡± Dongdong said happily.


    ¡°The Prince also keeps fish. I wonder if your Highness is disappointed.¡±


    Su Mianmian heard this and quickly interrupted him. She said, ¡± we¡¯re not interested.


    It was enough to see the Tiger, she had no interest in seeing the crocodile.


    Dongdong looked up at su Mianmian with a puzzled face.


    Su Mianmian bent down and said in Dongdong¡¯s ear, ¡± we¡¯re going to try to contact uncle Yingluo again in the afternoon.


    Oh, right! Daddy must be anxiously looking for them now.


    Dongdong nodded to show that he understood.


    Su Mianmian saw that Dongdong didn¡¯t want to look at the fish and couldn¡¯t help but send him off.


    The attendant took them to the dining ce. The dishes were still some food that su Mianmian couldn¡¯t describe. They weren¡¯t very delicious, but they shouldn¡¯t ask for too much outside.


    Dongdong only picked cakes to eat. They should have investigated Dongdong¡¯s preferences. The cakes on the table were all strawberry-vored, and there was arge wave of strawberries, such as Strawberry Green Tea, Strawberry Mango, and Strawberry Coconut. Su Mianmian felt that she wouldn¡¯t want to eat strawberries for a long time.


    After the meal, Dongdong and su Mianmian returned to the bedroom, and he mentioned again that he wanted to use theputer.


    The attendant shook his head and said, ¡± Your Highness, it¡¯s not good for a child to use too manyputers. It¡¯s lunch break now, so you should take a nap.


    This excuse was too stiff. Dongdong immediately put on an unhappy look and said, ¡± I want to use theputer now.


    ¡°But theputer is also taking a nap.¡± The attendant said with a vexed expression.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± are you trying to act cute? ¡±


    Yingying¡¯sputer napping and whatnot is really enough! He was obviously coaxing Dongdong like a child?


    Cough, cough, although Dongdong was indeed a child.


    The attendant replied, ¡± Your Highness, you don¡¯t believe me? ¡±


    Dongdong was still pretending to be unhappy just now, but he was really unhappy now. He jumped up and said, ¡± you¡¯re insulting my intelligence! Do you think anyone would believe such an idiotic excuse?¡±


    ¡°My little nephew believed it.¡± The attendant added, ¡± he¡¯s six years old this year.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong, who was really angry, and quickly hugged him. She was afraid that Dongdong would beat up the attendant, since he obviously couldn¡¯t beat him!


    ¡°Since Your Highness insists on using aputer, then let me ask the Prince first.¡± The attendant said, ¡± it¡¯s His Highness¡¯s afternoon nap time now.


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± alright, we got it. You can go out first.


    The attendant took another look at Dongdong, then turned around and left.


    Dongdong pouted his angry bun-like face and was very unhappy.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll definitely tease this guyter! You actually dare to joke about me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re at a disadvantage now.¡± Su Mianmian reminded Dongdong and said, ¡± if you really can¡¯t get over it, let¡¯s wait for uncle toe over and then think of a way to mess with him, how about that? ¡±


    Dongdong thought about it and felt that it made sense. He suddenly wilted and said, ¡± alright.

 Chapter 302

    ?


    Chapter 302: The world of the rich is willful (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two of them were not used to taking an afternoon nap, so they just looked at each other in boredom.


    After a while, su Mianmian was the first to surrender.


    She said, ¡± I¡¯d better go to sleep. Dongdong, you continue to sit.


    Dongdong supported his chin with his little hand and said like an elder, ¡± miemie, go ahead. I want to continue thinking about life.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    After lying down for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but sit up again and said, ¡± Dongdong, you¡¯re Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian always felt that Dongdong knew something. He was such a sensitive child.


    However, there were some things that she could not ask if Dongdong did not take the initiative to say.


    Dongdong turned around and looked at su Mianmian, his eyes clear.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t have the courage to speak again.


    At this moment, there was a series of urgent knocks on the door.


    Su Mianmian stood up and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go open the door first.


    She opened the door and saw a man who was wrapped up tightly from head to toe. He was staring at her.


    He was a man because he was very tall and had arge frame.


    He was wearing Arabic clothes, a headscarf, sunsses, and a mask. He didn¡¯t reveal any part of his body that could be recognized.


    This person was so strange.


    What was even stranger was that he looked inside. After seeing Dongdong, he took off his sunsses, revealing a pair of peach-shaped eyes. He shouted, ¡± Dongdong!


    When Dongdong heard this, he suddenly jumped up excitedly and pounced on this strange man. He hugged him, took off his mask, and said happily, ¡± second uncle!


    Second uncle?


    Isn¡¯t that Huo ting¡¯s younger brother, Huo Zun?


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know much about him, but she knew that this person had taken care of Dongdong for a period of time when he was young and had a very good rtionship with Dongdong.


    Huo Zun picked Dongdong up easily and rubbed his head. are you alright? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Dongdong wrapped his arms around Huo Zun¡¯s neck.


    Huo Zun shed his white teeth at su Mianmian and said, ¡± Hello, sister-inw, I¡¯m Huo Zun. Big brother is already on his way. I¡¯ll take you guys away before hees.


    Su Mianmian nodded and replied, ¡± sorry to trouble you.


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Huo Zun smiled and asked, ¡± by the way, how old are you, sister-inw? It looks very small.¡±


    Su Mianmian was a little impressed by Huo Zun¡¯s courage. He still had the mood to chat in someone else¡¯s territory.


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty years old.¡±


    She looked around, and the strangest thing was that there was no one here.


    ¡°So small! Then I won¡¯t call you sister-inw anymore, you¡¯re getting old.¡±


    second uncle, you can¡¯t call miemie by her name. Otherwise, daddy will be jealous. Dongdong said.


    When Dongdong mentioned Huo ting, Huo Chou suddenly showed a strange expression. He nodded and said, ¡± you¡¯re right. Big brother loves to be jealous. If he knew about it, I don¡¯t know how he would torture me.


    Huo Zun had never been afraid of anyone but Huo ting. Although he wasn¡¯t so afraid when he grew up, habits were still hard to change.


    As long as Huo ting shot an arrow at him, he would feel ufortable all over.


    by the way, second uncle, where have you been recently? ¡±


    ¡°I was in Iraq.¡±


    hey, didn¡¯t daddy say that it¡¯s dangerous there? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only fun when it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ......


    Su Mianmian was speechless when she saw the two of them actually chatting very casually.


    As expected, the uncle was right. Every family had a few people who weremonly known as ¡®geniuses¡¯, but in fact, they were¡¯ perverts¡¯.


    She was a little worried that Dongdong would be brainwashed if he followed Huo Zun for too long.

 Chapter 303

    ?


    Chapter 303: The world of the rich is willful (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian saw that the two people were getting more and more excited as they chatted, simply ignoring the time and ce.


    She could not help but ask, ¡± Huo Zun, how are we going to leave? ¡±


    Huo Zun heard su Mianmian¡¯s question and replied, ¡± just walk out.


    Su Mianmian was silent for half a second and continued to ask, ¡± won¡¯t harmandan¡¯s people stop us? ¡±


    They had been walking for almost ten minutes, but they hadn¡¯t seen a single person. It was simply too amazing.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Huo Zun replied. I¡¯ve knocked them all out.¡±


    He said it very casually, but it startled su Mianmian.


    ¡°He, he¡¯s down? How did you do it?¡±


    I found a rich friend and went to the entrance of the pce to give out money. Then, I attracted some people over and sprayed them with H2119. After Huo Zun finished, he saw that su Mianmian was still confused and continued, ¡± H2119 is a colorless and odorless spray agent I invented. It can make people unconscious for a day.


    Was this person really not a terrorist?


    Qaq Wanwan felt that he was scarier than harmandan and the others.


    ¡°That, why don¡¯t I carry Dongdong?¡± Su Mianmian decided to let Dongdong have less contact with this dangerous person and not be led astray!


    Huo Zun, however, misunderstood and said, a little embarrassed, ¡± ah! Sister-inw, you¡¯re such a nice person! I¡¯m fine. Dongdong isn¡¯t heavy at all. I¡¯ll just carry him.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Over there!¡± brown! Huo Zun waved his hand and shouted.


    Brown was a ck man in a ck robe. He said, ¡± gun, hurry up!


    ¡°They¡¯re here! Don¡¯t be in a hurry, we have women and children here, you can¡¯t leave in a hurry.¡±


    After they got into the car, a voice suddenly came from behind them. they¡¯re over there! Hurry up and stop them!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Jie must be too stingy and not willing to take out too much money. There are still so many people who haven¡¯t gone to Rob it!¡± Brown said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Move aside, I¡¯ll drive!¡± Huo Zun threw Dongdong to su Mianmian and said, ¡± sister-inw, hold Dongdong and fasten your seat belt.


    Su Mianmian immediately did as he said after hearing what he said.


    ¡°F * ck! Don¡¯t! You¡¯re going to kill me if you drive! It¡¯s not the death of others, but the death of our own people!¡± Brown was so scared that his face turned pale.


    Huo Zun violently threw him to the back. He turned to look and saw su Mianmian holding Dongdong and fastening his seat belt. Then, she put on her sunsses for Dongdong. He smiled and said, ¡± sister-inw, close your eyester.


    ¡°W-what?¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t have time to react and only saw the sports car speeding away.


    ¡°F * ck! Cup!????! Look where you¡¯re going! We¡¯re going to crash!¡± The ck man behind him shouted.


    Su Mianmian was so scared that she closed her eyes and hugged Dongdong tightly.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone, get in the car and chase after them! We must get them back!¡± The Butler said angrily.


    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll go immediately.¡± A group of people quickly left.


    also, you guys go and get the ne. I don¡¯t believe that a car can outrun a ne!


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°You must find His Highnessch before the Prince returns! If His Highnessch can¡¯t be found, don¡¯t evere back!¡± The Butler threatened.


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission!¡± Another group of people left.


    ......

 Chapter 304

    ?


    Chapter 304: The world of the rich is willful (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo Zun was not even driving, but racing. He was a gambler, and there were many times when he was almost blocked, but he still managed to force his way through.


    Fortunately, the car had been modified, so it was very durable. Even so, the rear door was knocked open, causing brown to scream in fear.


    ¡°Brown! That¡¯s enough! There are children in the car, so lower your voice!¡± Huo Zun cursed in a low voice.


    ¡°F * ck! I can¡¯t help it! It¡¯s too terrifying!¡± With tears on his face, brown held Huo Zun¡¯s chair tightly. He was afraid of being thrown out, okay?


    Fortunately, Hammond and the others didn¡¯t dare to hurt anyone, so they only chased them with cars and didn¡¯t use any weapons.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes at this moment. She hugged Dongdong tightly and felt the wind blowing on her face.


    After Huo Zun sessfully got rid of the car again, he looked at su Mianmian and saw her pale face. He was also worried that something might have happened to her.


    Big brother would be here soon, and if anything happened to su Mianmian, he would definitely be beaten up badly.


    He knew Huo ting very well.


    He looked in the rearview mirror and realized that only one of the four cars that had been following them was left.


    It seemed like he could only end the battle quickly.


    ¡°Brown, there¡¯s a gun under your chair. Take it out.¡±


    Upon hearing this, brown immediately became excited and said, ¡± f * ck, you should have said that you had a weapon! Why are you acting cool and racing with others?¡± As he spoke, he reached out and felt around. Very quickly, he took out his weapon and fired a shot at the car behind.


    Pa!


    Su Mianmian suddenly opened her eyes and asked, ¡± what happened? ¡±


    I¡¯m fine, ¡± Huo Zun replied. their tires were punctured!


    After bursting all four tires, brown heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± gun, drive slower. I feel like puking.


    Su Mianmian looked back and saw that he was holding a gun in his hand, and her face suddenly turned paler.


    Huo Zun exined, ¡± that¡¯s a toy gun. It can¡¯t hurt anyone.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Since there were no cars following them, Huo Zun slowed down his car. Just as everyone was heaving a sigh of relief, they suddenly heard Huo Zun curse.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Su Mianmian had an ominous feeling in her heart. She looked up and saw a helicopter flying in their direction not far in front of her.


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± A helicopter?


    The people on the helicopter raised a loudspeaker and shouted at them.


    ¡°You guys should quickly surrender! As long as you hand over His Highnessch, we will not make things difficult for you!¡±


    ¡°Who isch?¡± Huo Zun asked.


    Dongdong and su Mianmian looked at each other and were both silent.


    Lach or whatever, he didn¡¯t want to admit that it was his name.


    ¡°You have been surrounded! Please put down your weapons and surrender!¡±


    Brown said unhappily, ¡± gun, lift the car roof up. I¡¯ll deal with these long-winded sparrows.


    ¡°No,¡± Huo Zun smiled and said, ¡± we are civilized people. Besides, there are children and my sister-inw in the car. What if we scare them? ¡± My big brother is much more terrifying than them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say it again! Please hand over His Highnessch! We¡¯ll count to one, two, three! Quickly surrender!¡±


    ¡°Motherf * cker! So long-winded!¡± Brown stuck his head out of the broken door and fired a few shots at them. shut up! he said.

 Chapter 305

    ?


    Chapter 305: The world of the rich is willful (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The pistol used by Brown only had a range of 20 meters, so it could not cause any damage to the helicopter. Instead, it would anger them.


    Huo Zun turned around and scolded, ¡± idiot! Who told you to do it?¡±


    I ... I¡¯m scared! brown was shocked.


    there are other guns in the back of the car. Hurry up and change to one. Huo Zun ordered.


    Sure enough, Hammond and his group were angered by Brown¡¯s attack.


    They said one after another, ¡± boss, should we prepare our weapons too?!


    but His Highnessch is wailing inside, ¡± someone said rationally.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re His Highness? They¡¯re about to attack us!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man who was called boss scolded, ¡± we have to ensure the safety of His Highnessch. No weapons are allowed!


    The two people who were scolded unwillingly replied, but they didn¡¯t think so in their hearts.


    The person in charge of operating the helicopter secretly did an extra operation when no one was paying attention. An attack weapon suddenly extended out of the front of the helicopter.


    Huo Zun, who had been paying attention to it, cursed in a low voice when he saw the weapon.


    He quickly slowed down the car and turned on the auto-navigation device at the same time. He said to everyone, ¡± sister-inw, Dongdong, we might be driving a little fasterter. Remember to fasten your seat belts.


    Su Mianmian was shocked and thought, faster? The speed just now was already very frightening.


    However, she knew that she had to listen to Huo Zun now. After all, the crisis was not over yet. She hugged Dongdong tightly.


    Dongdong was very calm. He said, ¡± second uncle, can you give me a gun? ¡±


    Huo Zun nced at him and smiled. Dongdong, do you still remember how to use it? ¡±


    ¡°I remember! You taught me when I was young.¡±


    ¡°Brown, give the gun in your hand to Dongdong, and you go to the back and get another one!¡± Huo Zun ordered.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Brown handed the gun to Dongdong without hesitation, as if he had just given him a toy gun.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Forget it, I¡¯ll talk about Dongdong¡¯s education after the crisis is over.


    Huo Zun was prepared for this. By the time the helicopter fired at them, they had already left the attack range.


    A fewrge holes appeared a meter in front of the car.


    Huo Zun braked quickly, then made a 180-degree turn and drove off on another road.


    On the helicopter.


    ¡°Stop! Who gave you permission to attack His Highnessch?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare to make the decision, then I¡¯ll make the decision for you!¡± The people who attacked su Mianmian and the others gave a look to the people behind them, and the two people behind them quickly tied up the people standing on harmandan¡¯s side.


    He sneered. make him shut up for the time being!


    ¡°Bastard! Prince Hammond won¡¯t be afraid of this!¡± He was knocked unconscious.


    ¡°Now! There¡¯s no one to stop them, let¡¯s attack them! Change your weapon!¡±


    ¡°Received!¡±


    On su Mianmian¡¯s side, Huo Zun didn¡¯t dare to drive to an open area this time and drove to the city.


    However, the helicopter did not care about the crowd and followed closely behind them.


    He squinted his eyes slightly, thinking that this was not the funny style of Hammond. Could it be that someone else had interfered?


    Bastard! They had already said that the regime in country D was unstable, but they still wanted Dongdong toe back!


    He didn¡¯t dare to rx at all as he kept an eye on the helicopter. He made a call and the call was picked up very quickly.

 Chapter 306

    ?


    Chapter 306: The rescue (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The call was picked up very quickly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys here yet?¡± Huo Zun asked hurriedly. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡±


    Since he had projected the voice outside, he could hear it clearly.


    Rock music was ying on the other side, and it looked very lively.


    ¡°F * ck! ¡°Can you stop the music for a moment? I can¡¯t hear gun¡¯s voice anymore!¡± The man shouted.


    The noise on the other end suddenly quieted down.


    Huo Zun said angrily, ¡± I¡¯ve located his location. Get over here now!


    ¡°Hello, Zhenzhen!¡±


    Huo Zun turned around and said to su Mianmian and the others, ¡± I don¡¯t think this car willst long. We have to get offter.


    Su Mianmian looked at him with wide eyes.


    He said, ¡± I¡¯ll carry Dongdongter. Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw. I¡¯ll definitely protect you guys well before big brotheres.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± is there anything I can help with? ¡±


    do you know how to use a gun? ¡± Huo Zun asked.


    Su Mianmian shook her head.


    ¡°Then protect yourself and keep up with our pace.¡± After saying that, he turned to brown and said, ¡± brown, carry the rest of the weapons on your back, and then you¡¯ll be responsible for covering!


    ¡°Received!¡±


    After Huo Zun had given his orders, he finally drove the car into a lively alley. He stopped the car and said, ¡± get out of the car now!


    Su Mianmian quickly ran down and followed closely behind Huo Zun.


    Further down the alley, there were many small merchants selling their handmade products. In D country, this alley was considered to be quite famous. Many tourists who came to D country for a holiday woulde here to take a look.


    This was also the reason why Huo Zun had chosen to stop here. He was betting on whether those people would really be so crazy as to attack the crowd directly!


    On the helicopter.


    ¡°What do we do? They¡¯ve entered hundred Box Lane, we can¡¯t do anything here!¡±


    Hundred Box Lane was a characteristic Street here. There were many tourists every day. If they really made a scene here, the people above would definitely not let them off.


    The leader of the group thought for a while and said, ¡± you guys go down and attack. Don¡¯t worry too much.


    In other words, there was no need to keep Dongdong and the others alive.


    ¡°Received!¡±


    ......


    After su Mianmian saw their helicopter turn and leave, she asked, ¡± are we safe now that they¡¯re gone? ¡±


    She was wearing a headscarf that Huo Zun had just bought.


    Huo Zun took a look and shook his head. they¡¯ll probably send someone down here.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Have you been hiding here all this time?¡± Su Mianmian asked worriedly.


    At this moment, their position was not very obscure. They might not be seen from the sky, but if they sent people down to search the stalls one by one, it would not take long to find them.


    Huo Zun looked at his watch and said, ¡± wait a little longer. My men should be here soon.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian didn¡¯t have the mood to think about anything else and hugged Dongdong tightly.


    Dongdong seemed to feel her fear. He reached out, patted su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡± miemie, don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you and won¡¯t let you get hurt at all!


    He wasn¡¯t even afraid of children! She could not lose to a child.


    Su Mianmian quickly pulled herself together. She looked at Huo Zun and said firmly, ¡± Huo Zun, can you teach me how to use a gun? ¡±


    At the very least, she had to protect herself well and not drag them down!

 Chapter 307

    ?


    Chapter 307: The rescue (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon hearing this, Huo Zun looked at her with a little surprise, only to see su Mianmian looking at him with a firm gaze.


    If he remembered correctly, when they were in the car just now, her face was pale, even worse than Dongdong¡¯s, and her hands that were holding Dongdong were shaking.


    She thought that no one had noticed, but in fact, everyone had seen it clearly. They just didn¡¯t say it.


    Huo Zun did not understand why Huo ting would choose such a woman.


    However, when he saw that su Mianmian would never give up on protecting Dongdong no matter what, and at this moment, although she was very scared, she had the courage to stand up and make some changes ...


    He thought he understood his big brother¡¯s choice.


    Huo Zunughed. it¡¯s very simple. You see, we¡¯ll do it this way.


    Su Mianmian watched attentively and tried topete. She looked up and asked, ¡± is that so? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Huo Zun replied.


    Seeing that Huo Zun was in the mood to teach su Mianmian how to use a gun, brown swallowed the words he was about to say with great difficulty. He turned around and stared at the surroundings to cover them.


    Suddenly, there was amotion not far ahead.


    ¡°Aiya! You guys be careful! You¡¯re stepping on my tea leaves!¡±


    There was a situation!


    Brown took a closer look, then turned to Huo Zun and the others. Zun, they¡¯reing!


    Huo Zun quickly protected su Mianmian behind him and said, ¡± retreat!


    The few of them walked further in.


    At this moment, the enemy also discovered them and shouted, ¡± they¡¯re over there!


    What followed was the sound of gunfire!


    ¡°Argh! Someone¡¯s shooting!¡± The people around them started to scream.


    Huo Zun took a look and said to su Mianmian, ¡± sister-inw, can you hold Dongdong? ¡±


    If this continued, they would probably be caught.


    Su Mianmian nodded hard and took Dongdong.


    Dongdong hugged su Mianmian¡¯s neck obediently and said, ¡± miemie, put me down! I can walk on my own.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can hold you.¡± A child¡¯s physical strength was still different from an adult¡¯s.


    Su Mianmian opened herrge shawl and wrapped Dongdong tightly with it.


    At this time, several people from the enemy had already rushed over and fired in su Mianmian¡¯s direction.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s arm suddenly stung. She knew what this meant.


    is everyone alright? ¡± Huo Zun quickly dealt with them and turned back to ask.


    Su Mianmian blinked and replied, ¡± I¡¯m fine.


    At this time, more and more people from the enemy came over, and su Mianmian and the others were at a disadvantage.


    Huo Zun frowned tightly, and brown panted heavily. He had also been shot in the leg.


    ¡°Cup! We¡¯reing!¡±


    Huo Zun was overjoyed. He looked up and saw that his close friend had arrived. He said, ¡± hold on, everyone. Our people are here.


    Huo Zun¡¯s close friends were all strange people. One of them was an Arab tycoon. When he saw the fight, he quickly took out cash from the box and threw it away while shouting, ¡±e,e, pick up the money!


    The enemies were all shocked!


    What was going on? He didn¡¯t y by the rules?


    Brown cursed, ¡± f * ck! Why is he using this move again?¡±


    ¡°Who cares what kind of move it is? It¡¯s good that it¡¯s useful!¡± Huo Chou sneered.


    No one didn¡¯t like money. When the rich came to give out money, many people who weren¡¯t afraid of death would run over to pick it up. In this case, it would undoubtedly increase the difficulty of attacking su Mianmian and the others.


    They saw that more and more people wereing over, and they had no ce to start.

 Chapter 308

    ?


    Chapter 308: The rescue (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Boss, should we retreat?¡±


    However, before his ¡°boss¡± could respond, he was surrounded by Huo Zun¡¯s friends.


    A red-haired teenager said while chewing gum, ¡± hey, it¡¯s rare for us toe here to y. We have to y to the end. What¡¯s with the sudden retreat? ¡±


    The other white man with triangr eyes was obviously not as good-tempered as him. He directly beat up two people, turned around, and said, ¡± what nonsense are you spouting? Let¡¯s fight first, then talk.¡±


    There was a p.


    Two more people from the enemy side fell.


    A petite golden-haired girl smiled and said, ¡± you barbarians are always so rough.


    Everyone was silent.


    Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re not rude, just shoot directly!


    While they were talking, only themander was left.


    Huo Zun walked over and pointed a gun at his head. who told you toe here? ¡± he asked with a gentle smile.


    The man was stunned for a moment and replied, ¡± Prince Hammond.


    Huo Zun lifted his leg and kicked his knee hard, causing him to fall to his knees.


    I¡¯ll ask you again. If you make me think you¡¯re lying, I don¡¯t mind using drugs on you.


    The man¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and a hint of ruthlessness shed in his eyes.


    It was toote when Huo Zun lifted his hand and forcefully dislocated his jaw. The man had already taken the poison capsule that he had prepared in advance and killed himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zun. I¡¯ve been merciful just now.¡± The blonde loli delicately kicked the two enemies in front of her who had been shot.


    The red-haired youngster had stuffed their mouths with something unknown, so they couldn¡¯tmit suicide.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s bring my sister-inw to a safe ce first.¡± Huo Zun said.


    At this time, the rich Arabian man, who had already paid the money, rushed over and said excitedly, ¡± let¡¯s go! I¡¯ve prepared a good ce for you. It¡¯s my 86th seven-star hotel. It hasn¡¯t even opened yet, but I¡¯m here to entertain you! How was it? We¡¯re good friends, right?¡±


    Huo Zun skipped over him and walked to su Mianmian¡¯s side. He said to her, ¡± sister-inw, let me carry Dongdong.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what exactly happened on their side. She only knew that after Huo Zun¡¯s close friends came, those people who had been chasing them seemed to be ¡®beaten¡¯ down very quickly.


    Dongdong blinked and asked excitedly, ¡± second uncle, are they the people you were talking about? ¡±


    Huo Zun nodded slightly and replied, ¡± I¡¯ll introduce you to each otherter.


    He carried Dongdong over, but when he touched su Mianmian¡¯s arm, su Mianmian shrank back unnaturally.


    Huo Zun immediately grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s arm.


    His ck shoulder was dyed so it was not obvious, but he could feel the moisture!


    I¡¯m finished! Sister-inw was injured!


    Big brother will kill him!


    Huo Zun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in front of so many people, but after finding out that su Mianmian was injured, his face turned pale.


    He said, ¡± sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry to have offended you. Let me see your Hanhan first.


    However, su Mianmian fainted before he could finish his words.


    Huo Zun quickly held her up.


    Dongdong was also shocked. He said, ¡± second uncle, quickly put me down.


    Huo Zun let Dongdong stand by himself. He carefully removed su Mianmian¡¯s shawl and saw that su Mianmian¡¯s right arm had been grazed by a bullet. The wound wasn¡¯t deep, but it was very long.


    He only had one thought at the moment. He was done for!

 Chapter 309

    ?


    Chapter 309: The rescue (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Since su Mianmian had fainted, Huo Zun didn¡¯t dare to dy any further and quickly carried her to the hospital.


    Fortunately, the doctor said that su Mianmian¡¯s body was fine, she was just too tired, and the wound on her arm wasn¡¯t deep. Huo Zun waspletely relieved after repeatedly confirming that it wouldn¡¯t leave a scar.


    However, just as he exhaled, he heard Dongdong¡¯s excited shout.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re finally here! I missed you so much!¡±


    I¡¯m finished! Wasn¡¯t yang only arriving tomorrow?


    Huo kui wiped his face and tried to make himself look more pitiful. He looked up and saw Huo ting walking towards him with a dark face.


    ¡°Big brother, listen to my exnation! Things aren¡¯t what you think, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Stand still and wait for me toe out!¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    As soon as Huo ting spoke, Huo Zun could only obey.


    When the doctor standing at the door saw Huo ting, he repeated what he had just said to Huo Zun.


    Huo ting nodded and walked in to take a look at su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian was currently unconscious and naturally didn¡¯t know anything.


    Huo Zun looked at his big brother in fear. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that he would definitely beat his Qianqian up when he came out.


    littlemb, I¡¯m sorry, Huahua. Huo ting patted su Mianmian¡¯s hand gently and covered her with the nket. When he turned around, his face was gloomy. He looked up at Huo Zun and said, ¡±e with me.


    Huo Chou clutched his face, his expression as if he was not afraid of death.


    ¡°Big brother, can you not hit my faceter?¡± He said.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Huo Zun continued, ¡± I¡¯m nning to make a living with my face from now on.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Huo ting said. Sure enough, after not seeing him for a few years, his annoying little brother was still as annoying as ever.


    ¡°Really! Big brother, I¡¯ve already thought it through. I¡¯m already old, so I¡¯ve decided to listen to the old man ande back to apany him. You know, although the old man¡¯s health is good, it¡¯s hard to say. I don¡¯t know how many more years he can live, Yingluo.¡±


    Fortunately, Huo Zhenyuan was not around. Otherwise, he would have been angered to death by this unfilial son.


    The two of them quickly walked to the more spacious hall, and Huo ting directly took off his suit jacket.


    we¡¯ve made a deal, big brother! Huo Zun shouted. Don¡¯t hit my faceter!¡±


    However, Huo ting didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak and directly started to beat him up.


    ¡± Big brother, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t hit my face? You¡¯re lying! ¡°Qaq!¡± Huo Zun screamed in pain!


    Dongdong was already eating the strawberry cake that Huo ting brought.


    When Huo Zun¡¯s close friends heard his screams, the red-haired young man asked uneasily, ¡± hey, should we go and see him? He ... He¡¯s screaming so miserably!¡±


    Browny on the chair and said, ¡± if you want to go, you can go. I¡¯m injured now.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a weak girl. It¡¯s better for you to handle this.¡± The petite girl who had injured several muscr men with one kick said.


    His friends,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t look at me!¡± The rich Arab took out another handful of cash and said, ¡± I¡¯ll give money to whoever goes!


    Everyone let out a ¡®tsk¡¯ in unison. As expected, rich people were the most annoying!


    Dongdong finished the strawberry cake with a smile. He wiped his mouth and hands and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go and take a look.


    When everyone heard this, they started to say in unison, ¡± what a good child! Indeed, children are as cute as angels.¡±

 Chapter 310

    ?


    Chapter 310: Back (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s rare to see second uncle being beaten up. I can¡¯t miss such a good show, Yingluo.¡±


    However, Dongdong spoke in Chinese, so no one understood him. Everyone thought he was a kind little angel.


    When Dongdong strolled over, Huo ting had already finished beating up his brother. He took out a wet tissue to wipe his hands, while Huo Zun was lying on the ground face-first, not moving.


    After Huo ting saw Dongdonging, he said coldly, ¡± have you seen your second uncle? Remember, don¡¯t learn from him when you grow up.¡±


    Dongdong shrank his neck and asked in a low voice, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with second uncle? Did he do something wrong?¡±


    Didn¡¯t second uncle just protect them in a mighty and domineering manner?


    ¡°One of the reasons is that I don¡¯t go home all year round and do things that make my family worried. Second, he was arrogant and overconfident in himself, not protecting his family well. Third, I just don¡¯t like him!¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    It turned out that the person in power in country D was still the Queen. Like many old people, she liked children as she got older. Therefore, when she saw that the two young people with the most potential in the royal family were not getting married, she was furious and set a rule. Whoever had a child first would have her throne.


    That¡¯s right, the world of the rich was just so capricious!


    This was also the reason why harmandan wanted to take over Dongdong¡¯s custody.


    A ten-month pregnancy couldn¡¯t bepared to a ready-made one, right?


    The other Prince naturally didn¡¯t want harmandan to bring Dongdong over, so there were two parties in the pursuit just now. They wanted to get rid of Dongdong without anyone knowing.


    Huo ting had investigated the inside story and knew that Dongdong and su Mianmian were not in danger. He wanted toe and pick them up in two days because he had beenmunicating with the Queen these few days. He had tried to put pressure on the economy and had almost seeded.


    In the end, when Huo Zun found out that Dongdong and his sister-inw had been kidnapped, he wanted to help his big brother. Who knew that he would anger them instead?


    In short, Huo Zun had good intentions, but he had almost done something wrong.


    If he had waited for Huo ting for a day, then there probably wouldn¡¯t have been any pursuit, ran ran.


    After Huo Zun found out the truth, he also felt that he was so stupid that he didn¡¯t dare to fight back even though he was wailing even more miserably. He just let Huo ting beat him up.


    After hearing this, Dongdong felt that Huo Zun was a little pitiful. He walked over, squatted down, and reached out to touch Huo Zun¡¯s head like he was touching xiaohuo. second uncle, do you know your mistake? ¡±


    This was what Huo Zun would ask him when he was naughty when he was young.


    Huo Zun¡¯s heart was filled with anger as he said, ¡± wrong! So this time, second uncle will never leave again! I¡¯ll take S city to grow up with Dongdong, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright! I love the toys that second uncle makes for me!¡± Dongdong said happily.


    Huo ting interrupted them coldly and said, ¡± little Zun, don¡¯t teach Dongdong bad things.


    I didn¡¯t! Huo Zun said innocently as he stared at his bruised face.


    Dongdong also looked innocent and said, ¡± second uncle didn¡¯t!


    Huo ting¡¯s anger subsided after he beat up his brother. He picked Dongdong up and nned to iste the two of them. He said to Huo Zun, ¡± go downstairs and get a number.


    There was a reason why he chose to beat up his brother in the hospital. Look! Even if something happened, he was not afraid. He could see a doctor directly here. It was so convenient.


    Hearing that Huo ting cared about him, Huo Zun was touched and said, ¡± you¡¯re so nice, big brother!

 Chapter 311

    ?


    Chapter 311: Back (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Huo ting beat up his brother, he returned to su Mianmian¡¯s ward to take care of her and also to reprimand his son.


    In fact, he was a little uncertain about how much Hammond had told Dongdong, but Dongdong¡¯s behavior just now didn¡¯t seem to have known anything.


    After all, even the most open-minded person couldn¡¯t act like nothing had happened, right?


    He said coldly, ¡± do you know your mistake? ¡±


    A ck line crossed Dongdong¡¯s forehead. Why does this sentence sound so familiar?


    Wasn¡¯t this what he had just said to second uncle?


    Dongdong straightened his attitude and said with an open expression, ¡± daddy, I know I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have run away from home! I promise I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    there¡¯s still a next time?!


    Dongdong shook his head hard and said, ¡± there will definitely not be a next time.


    Huo ting looked at him coldly and asked directly, ¡± what did harmandan say to you? ¡± Being tactful was not the way father and son got along. Dongdong had a lot of ideas since he was young, and he had alwaysmunicated with him like an adult.


    When Dongdong heard this, he looked at Huo ting a little awkwardly and asked, ¡± is ran ran true? ¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He knew at a nce that this child was trying to trick him into telling the truth.


    what did he say? ¡± he asked.


    Dongdong pursed his lips and said, ¡± he said he¡¯s my uncle, Wanwan¡¯s daddy. Did you really sleep with a Princess? You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    When Huo ting saw that Dongdong started to talk nonsense again, the veins on his forehead bulged. He reached out and knocked on Dongdong¡¯s forehead, saying, ¡± talk properly. It seemed that Hammond didn¡¯t tell him about ran ran.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Hammond was doing this, he still felt awkward.


    Huo ting looked at Dongdong¡¯s rxed face and thought that perhaps harmandan also wanted to make Dongdong happy. After all, he was his sister¡¯s child and couldn¡¯t bear to waste time.


    Dongdong covered his forehead and suddenly said seriously, ¡± daddy, if you¡¯re worried that this matter will affect me in any way, then you don¡¯t have to worry. I don¡¯t have any memories of the so-called uncle. I was brought up by you. As for that Princess Qianqian, although she didn¡¯t leave me on purpose, I don¡¯t have any feelings for her. I, I still like Qianqian.


    Dongdong¡¯s words actually expressed his attitude towards his birth mother. Rtionships needed to be managed. Even if there was a reason that caused so many years of his life to be lost, he did not participate in it. Why did hee over and say that he wanted to take him back?


    Dongdong was not stupid. On the contrary, he was very smart. He felt that there must be something fishy about it.


    Moreover, the most important point was that he liked miemie very much. Although she was very young, he could feel the maternal love that he had always longed for from her.


    Huo ting reached out and rubbed Dongdong¡¯s head and said, ¡± I know, ran ran. Leave the rest to me.


    Dongdong nodded obediently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Chen Ce to take you back to the hotel to rest. Come back tomorrow.¡± Huo ting said.


    After a day of running around, Dongdong was indeed very tired. However, he looked at su Mianmian and didn¡¯t really want to leave.


    If he wanted to talk to miemie, he would say ¡°miemie.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to take care of two people.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± Dongdong, You¡¯re a Big Boy Now. Can you help Daddy and take care of yourself? ¡±


    As soon as Dongdong heard Huo ting¡¯s words, he immediately patted his chest and said, ¡± okay! Daddy, don¡¯t worry! I promise to be obedient!¡±

 Chapter 312

    ?


    Chapter 312: Back (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Dongdong left, su Mianmian and Huo ting were the only two left in the ward.


    Huo ting walked to the ce where su Mianmian was lying, reached out and gently took off su Mianmian¡¯s nket, saying softly, ¡± don¡¯t cry, Huahua.


    Su Mianmian bit her lower lip and cried silently.


    That¡¯s right, she heard what Huo ting said to Dongdong just now, so she was moved by Dongdong and cried.


    Seeing her like this, Huo ting was really at his wit¡¯s end. He took out a tissue and wanted to help su Mianmian wipe her tears, but as soon as he touched her face, su Mianmian sat up and pounced into his arms, sobbing.


    ¡°Uncle, sob sob sob I don¡¯t want to cry either. I¡¯m really touched. I didn¡¯t expect Dongdong to think this way, sob sob.¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s body stiffened. So the little sheep was crying because of Dongdong¡¯s words?


    He thought that she was afraid, but when she saw that he was here, she suddenly felt a sense of security, which was why she was crying.


    How to break it? Huo ting suddenly felt that in the littlemb¡¯s heart, he was likely to be ranked after Dongdong?


    It had to be said that the uncle had guessed correctly!


    ¡°Yingluo, don¡¯t cry.¡± Huo ting really couldn¡¯te up with anyforting words.


    What a joke! If he could, he wanted to turn around and spank his son¡¯s butt, okay?


    I haven¡¯t even beaten him up for running away from home! This time, he made his wife cry, so he could count it in!


    Su Mianmian wiped her tears and waited for herself to calm down. She said, ¡± I know everything, Yingluo.


    Huo ting was slightly stunned and asked, ¡± what did harmandan say to you? ¡±


    Did he say something to the little sheep?


    Su Mianmian took the water from Huo ting. After drinking half a ss, she told him what harmandan had told her.


    After she finished speaking, she added, ¡± uncle, I understand now. No wonder you couldn¡¯t say anything about Yao Xinyi¡¯s matter previously, aww.


    The person in the photo was not the uncle at all. It was the uncle¡¯s twin, Huo Chen. Yao Xinyi had been up to no good since the beginning!


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Huo ting said lightly.


    Su Mianmian hummed in acknowledgment. She thought of harmandan¡¯s words and asked worriedly, ¡± I think he sent Dongdong away on purpose before telling me this ran ran. He probably doesn¡¯t want Dongdong to know, right? ¡±


    In fact, from his point of view, it was better to let Dongdong know that Huo ting was not his biological father than not knowing.


    In this case, he could say with a more righteous tone that the Huo family had been deceiving Dongdong from the beginning to the end. After all, Dongdong was still young. If he was a fool, he might really do something unexpected.


    However, Hammond didn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Huo ting carefully rubbed su Mianmian¡¯s head and said, ¡± you¡¯re still injured, don¡¯t waste too much energy.


    Su Mianmian blinked and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine, uncle. You don¡¯t know how brave I was! I know how to use a gun.¡±


    When Huo ting heard this, his heart ached a little. If he was here, he wouldn¡¯t have let the little sheep get hurt, but in the face of her expression that was asking for praise, he had to say it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll teach you when you¡¯re better.¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled happily and said, ¡± okay! Then it¡¯s settled!¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get little Zun to buy it for you.¡± Huo ting said.


    When Huo ting mentioned Huo Zun, su Mianmian asked, ¡± by the way, are the others okay? I remember that one of little Zun¡¯s friends was also injured. Is he alright?¡±

 Chapter 313

    ?


    Chapter 313: Back (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting frowned. There seemed to be such a person in his memory, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to him.


    However, Huo ting wouldn¡¯t tell su Mianmian too many details about these things. After all, she was just an unimportant person and wasn¡¯t worth the little sheep¡¯s concern.


    He said, ¡± I¡¯m fine.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It was really too exciting just now.


    It was only at this moment, when she saw the uncle, that her heart that had been hanging in the air could finally be put at ease.


    Huo ting rubbed her head again and said, ¡± sorry, I couldn¡¯te in time.


    Su Mianmian shook her head, leaned on Huo ting, and said, ¡± it¡¯s great that I can see you, Yueyue, when I open my eyes.


    Huo ting¡¯s heart softened, as if a feather had gently brushed past it. He lowered his head, and su Mianmian closed her eyes to enjoy the perfect atmosphere between the two. Suddenly, the door was kicked open.


    ¡°Big brother, sister-inw! I¡¯ming!¡±


    Huo ting,¡±Yingluo,¡± it was a mistake not to beat his brother to death just now!


    Su Mianmian blinked and asked, ¡± Who are you? ¡±


    Huo Zun almost fell to his knees. I¡¯m Huo Zun! he shouted. Sister-inw, howe you don¡¯t remember me? Did you lose your memory? Heavens! Do you still remember big brother?¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian carefully looked back and forth several times from his colorful face before finally recognizing him. She said, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with your face? ¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t be med for not recognizing him. At this time, Huo Zun¡¯s face was covered with purple iodine, and his head was bandaged. The only eye that was intact was also blue.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly recognize Huo Zun from one eye, could she?


    ¡°I did.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Su Mianmian stared at the uncle with her eyes wide open and said, ¡± w-why? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± Huo ting replied willfully.


    Su Mianmian: ¡± so, uncle, you¡¯re toozy to even think of an excuse? ¡±


    Huo Zun was in a good mood. He nodded in agreement and said, ¡± it¡¯s alright, sister-inw! My skin is thick, big brother can¡¯t beat me to death.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, okay. The way you brothers bond is really special.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Hehe, right, I wanted to ask sister-inw what you wanted to eat when I came in. I¡¯ll go buy it. ¡± Huo Zun said.


    Su Mianmian looked at his face, shook her head, and said, ¡± no, it¡¯ste. You should rest early.


    In fact, su Mianmian felt that Huo Zun should be hospitalized more than her. No matter how she looked at it, he seemed to be in a more serious state than her.


    How could Huo Zun not understand the meaning behind su Mianmian¡¯s words? he was moved to tears and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay! Don¡¯t look at my face like this, in fact, big brother didn¡¯t hurt my bones, it just looked serious. Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. ¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian looked at his face again and couldn¡¯t help but say honestly, ¡± I just don¡¯t want you to go out and scare people.


    It waste at night, so it was better not to scare the children.


    Huo Zun,¡±what¡¯s with the¡± Wan Wan ¡°?!¡±


    He was so sad that he wanted to go back and look at himself in the mirror.


    Huo ting looked at him and said, ¡± get lost! I¡¯ll look for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Huo Zun left dejectedly. However, as soon as the door was closed, he opened it again and said, ¡± please enjoy your meal, big brother. I didn¡¯t see anything just now.


    Su Mianmian looked at the uncle, who didn¡¯t look too good, and thought to herself, she finally understood why the uncle wanted to beat her brother to death.


    He really needed a beating!

 Chapter 314

    ?


    Chapter 314: Back (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian had a good night¡¯s sleep. When she woke up the next day, she felt that her body was almost better, so she pulled Huo ting to talk about being discharged.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. When will I be discharged?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo ting looked at her and saw that her face had recovered well. Although it wasn¡¯t pink, it was no longer as pale as yesterday.


    ¡°In another two days. We¡¯ll do another examination today.¡± He replied.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened and she asked, ¡± what examination? It¡¯s just my arm, and the wound isn¡¯t deep. It¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±


    ¡°Be good! Be good and don¡¯t make me worry.¡± Huo ting handed the hot towel to su Mianmian and said, ¡± you can only go back after doing all the necessary examinations.


    Su Mianmian threw the towel away a little unhappily and said, ¡± I¡¯m really fine. Let¡¯s get out of the hospital quickly and go back to China. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Uncle, I can¡¯t get used to the food here. I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°I found a Chinese chef to cook for you. You¡¯ll be able to eat China food soon.¡±


    No way! The uncle was so ruthless?


    Before she went to bedst night, uncle asked her why she didn¡¯t eat, and she said she didn¡¯t like the food here, Yingluo.


    He had found a chef who could cook China food so quickly?


    Huo ting saw su Mianmian¡¯s shocked expression and couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. He reached out and gently flicked her forehead, saying, ¡± I¡¯ve always remembered what you said.


    Su Mianmian quickly said, ¡± I want to go back to China, why didn¡¯t you take me back? ¡±


    ¡°Be good and wait for two more days.¡± As Huo tingzheng was speaking, Chen Ce came knocking on the door with Dongdong and the food.


    Huo ting quickly stood up and said, ¡± you sit down first.


    Su Mianmian blinked, feeling that uncle was hiding something from her.


    After Chen Ce walked in, he looked at su Mianmian¡¯s face very cleverly and said to Huo ting, ¡± boss, do you want to eat together? ¡±


    ¡°How many dishes?¡±


    five dishes and a soup. The soup was specially made with many medicinal herbs. As Chen Ce spoke, he ced the dishes on the table and said, ¡± the chef is from Hong Kong. He is particrly knowledgeable about soup and water. However, people from D nation don¡¯t like to eat this kind of food, so he was not invited.


    This was also why Chen Ce was able to find a Chinese chef so quickly and smoothly in such a short time.


    Huo ting nodded and said, ¡± you¡¯ve done well.


    Chen Ce looked at Huo ting, a little ttered, and replied cautiously, ¡± it¡¯s just my duty. If BOSS thinks I¡¯m doing a good job, I ask for a year-end sry increase.


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting reached out and patted his shoulder, so he jumped over him and carried su Mianmian to eat.


    Chen Ce stood in the same ce and pondered for a moment. Did patting the shoulder mean that he agreed or not?


    Dongdong looked at Chen CE¡¯s silly look and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He wagged his tail and followed.


    ¡°Daddy, miemie, I ordered these dishes. You¡¯ll definitely like them!¡± Dongdong said excitedly, ¡± actually, if time wasn¡¯t so tight, I could have ordered a strawberry cake, but they haven¡¯t finished it yet. I was afraid that you guys would wait toote, so I came back first. What a pity, Yingluo.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy itter.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°Really? Daddy, you¡¯re the best!¡± Dongdong said happily.

 Chapter 315

    ?


    Chapter 315: Back (6)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After su Mianmian was full, she was coaxed by Huo ting to eat two bowls of soup that tasted a little strange, and then refused to eat anymore.


    ¡°Daddy, I want to buy a cake.¡± Dongdong saw that the adults had finished eating and reminded Huo ting of what he had just promised him.


    Huo ting looked at Dongdong¡¯s bulging watermelon belly and frowned. can you still eat it? ¡±


    ¡°You can! I have two stomachs, and one of them is for cake.¡± Dongdong said.


    Su Mianmian burst intoughter when she heard that.


    Dongdong and Huo ting both turned to look at her at the same time. Dongdong pouted and said, ¡± miemie, how can youugh at me? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The smile in su Mianmian¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t gone down. She said, ¡± Dongdong, I¡¯ll make you a cake when we get home.


    ¡°Alright!¡± After Dongdong finished happily, he added,¡±but I also want to eat Yingluo today.¡±


    Huo ting looked impatient and said, ¡± I know. You stay here with Mianmian. I¡¯ll buy it for youter.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re going out?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I want to go too.¡±


    Su Mianmian and Dongdong said at the same time.


    Huo ting replied, ¡± I have something to do. Dongdong, you¡¯re not a child anymore. You¡¯re a small adult now. Stay here and take good care of Mianmian on behalf of your father, can you do that?!


    Dongdong originally wanted to argue and go together, but when he heard that Huo ting had arranged a task for him, he immediately patted his chest and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, daddy! I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission!¡±


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Huo ting said to su Mianmian, ¡± don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m just meeting an ¡®old friend¡¯. Some things have to be made clear.


    Su Mianmian looked at his face and guessed that he was probably going to see harmandan. She nodded and said, ¡± then you go ahead. Dongdong and I will wait here for you toe back.


    Huo ting nodded, sent a few bodyguards to protect su Mianmian and the rest, and left with Chen Ce.


    After seeing Huo ting leave, Dongdong blinked his big eyes and stared at su Mianmian¡¯s arm. He reached out to touch it, but he was afraid of hurting su Mianmian, so he asked, ¡± miemie, does your arm hurt a lot? ¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯ll take a look at you.


    She said as she undid it for Dongdong to see.


    After Dongdong looked at it, he said, ¡± will it leave a scar? ¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! The wounds aren¡¯t deep, they¡¯re just longer and look more terrifying.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± Dongdong, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay.


    Upon hearing this, Dongdong heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± I was afraid that miemie wouldn¡¯t like me anymore.


    Su Mianmian was a little surprised by his words and asked, ¡± why do you think so? ¡±


    ¡°Because I caused miemie to be injured.¡± Dongdong gestured with his fingers uneasily.


    Second uncle had been beaten up by daddy. Although daddy did not beat him up, if miemie had not protected him, she would definitely not have been injured.


    Dongdong was actually a little uneasy when he came over today, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it when Huo ting was there. After Huo ting left, he found a chance to look at su Mianmian¡¯s wound.


    Su Mianmian finally understood what Dongdong was worried about. She reached out to hug Dongdong and said, ¡± dear, you will always be the most important treasure to uncle and me. Even if we get hurt, we won¡¯t let you get hurt. Besides, this has nothing to do with you, ran ran.

 Chapter 316

    ?


    Chapter 316: Back (7)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dongdong leaned in su Mianmian¡¯s arms, looking very obedient.


    After listening to su Mianmian¡¯s words, he said a little awkwardly, ¡± I, of course I know you love me the most! It¡¯s just that as a man, I feel very useless if I let my woman get hurt!¡±


    Su Mianmian knew that Dongdong said that on purpose because he was embarrassed, so she said.


    ¡°My dear, you¡¯re still young. We¡¯re the ones protecting you now.¡± She reached out and touched the tip of Dongdong¡¯s nose and said, ¡± when you grow up, you cane and protect me and uncle, okay? ¡±


    Dongdong twitched the tip of his nose and said, ¡± of course, no problem. Although daddy has a bad temper and always steals my strawberry cake, I¡¯ll take care of him when I grow up because I¡¯m a good child.


    Su Mianmian looked at him with a smile and said, ¡± Dongdong, you¡¯re awesome!


    Dongdong lowered his head. After a while, he mumbled and said, ¡± miemie, are you really not angry with me? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get angry if you keep asking!¡±


    Dongdong looked at su Mianmian and the stone in his heart was finally put down. He said, ¡± miemie, I like you the most!


    ¡°I also like you very much!¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    Dongdong, I¡¯ve always felt that it¡¯s a very happy thing to be able to meet you in my dull and boring life!


    I¡¯m willing to grow up with you, so I hope you can grow up happily. Don¡¯t let any unpleasant things affect your happy mood.


    ......


    After Huo ting left the hospital, he drove directly to see Hammond.


    Dan Prince ye had given hamandan a headache these past two days. No one had expected dan Prince ye to be so bold as to personally find someone to attack Dongdong while he was abroad.


    That¡¯s right, Hammond was a person who prioritized profit, butch was the only child left by his sister.


    He had not fulfilled his responsibility as an uncle for so many years, so he did not tell Dongdong about his biological father.


    Because he saw the investigation report that Huo ting was training Dongdong as a sessor. In the end, he didn¡¯t want to make the child unhappy.


    So, when he found out dan Prince ye had attackedch, he immediately rushed back!


    Fortunately, nothing happened.


    If it wasn¡¯t, he really wouldn¡¯t have the face to see his dead sister Yingluo in the future.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, please have a seat.¡± Harmandan put on a good posture.


    Huo ting nced at him coldly and sat down in front of him. He said, ¡± have you dealt with the matter? ¡±


    The smile on Hammond¡¯s face disappeared, and he said, ¡± yes, thank you for your help, Mr. Huo. I really didn¡¯t think that ye dan would be so crazy as to set up an ambush around me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to help you.¡± Huo ting looked at him coldly.


    Harmandan¡¯s back broke out in a cold sweat after being shot by Huo ting¡¯s arrows.


    He reached out to wipe his hand and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t protectch well this time. However, Mr. Huo, I¡¯m not one to suffer losses. Whatever ye dan did, I¡¯ll definitely make him pay a hundred times over. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything like this happen toch again. That¡¯s right, this was just an ident.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you see him again?¡±


    Hammond¡¯s expression changed and said.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, we have an agreement. Back then, Huo Chen signed an agreement with my sister. As long as the child is a boy, Qianqian,¡±

 Chapter 317

    ?


    Chapter 317: Deal (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hamandan came prepared. He put the agreement on the table and said, ¡± this agreement is clearly written in ck and white. As long as the child is a boy, the child will belong to the royal family of DStan. I have note to find you for so many years because of Sma. Now, it isch¡¯s time to take responsibility for his bloodline.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    Hammond replied, ¡± I can understand what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯ve raisedch for so many years. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you financialpensation.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t talk much nonsense with him, but threw him a document.


    Although Hammond was puzzled by Huo ting¡¯s approach, he still opened the document ording to his wishes. After reading it for a while, his face suddenly changed and he said, ¡± you¡¯re forging it!


    He never thought that Huo ting would be so crazy to forge a fake identity of Dongdong. Few people knew about Huo Chen and Sm. Lazama¡¯s child was ¡®modified¡¯ by Huo ting to have an abortion at four months.


    This way,ch would no longer exist.


    Dongdong was notch, Dongdong was Huo ting¡¯s child.


    first, Dongdong is notch. He is my child, and he will always be.


    Hammond angrily threw the document on the ground and said, ¡± do you think you can hide it from everyone by doing this? We¡¯ll know if he¡¯s your child by doing a DNA test.¡±


    ¡°If I say he is, then he is.¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± besides, do you think I¡¯ll let you have the chance to hurt him? ¡±


    Hammond was stunned. He said, ¡± what happened to ye dan was an ident. I really don¡¯t wantch to get injured.


    ¡°But he almost got into trouble.¡± Huo ting interrupted him and said, ¡± he¡¯s been by my side for five years, and he has never hurt Yingluo.


    This was indeed Hammond¡¯s negligence. He said, ¡± Mr. Huo, I will helpch get justice. However,ch¡¯s birth is a different matter from this.


    second, I¡¯ve already signed a trade agreement with the Queen for five years.


    ¡°What?¡± Harmandan called out in a low voice.


    within five years, we will exempt tariffs if we sell handmade products from country D in S city.


    you ... You did this forch. Hammond had to admit defeat after hearing this.


    He wanted to getch back because he wanted to stabilize his position as the heir and please the Queen. After all, the Queen was in good health and would not step down for at least 10 years.


    And Huo ting¡¯s way of doing things could please the Queen, so he didn¡¯t have to continue to clench his teeth and askch toe back.


    Lach would be safer in China.


    third, give me the agreement. Within ten years, I guarantee your position as the first heir, Yingluo.


    Arge part of the reason why Huo ting proposed this cooperation was that harmandan did not tell Dongdong about Huo Chen. No matter what his purpose was, he still had good intentions for Dongdong and did not want to hurt his dead sister¡¯s child.


    This was also the main reason why Huo ting was willing to cooperate with him.


    When Hammond heard Huo ting¡¯s words, he understood everything. He thought about it a few times and finally said, ¡± happy cooperation!


    He set the agreement on fire in front of Huo ting.

 Chapter 318

    ?


    Chapter 318: Deal (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The me burned out and Huo ting raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one, just one.¡± Hammond reached out his hand and said, ¡± Mr. Huo, you¡¯ve expressed your sincerity. I¡¯ll also be direct. I¡¯ve dealt with those who knew about those things back then, so please don¡¯t worry. Lach Wanwan is already gone.¡±


    When Huo ting heard this, he smiled slightly, reached out to shake his hand, and said, ¡± I don¡¯t think the little sheep would mind having an adopted brother.


    What he meant was to recognize su Mianmian as an adopted brother. In this case, Dongdong would also have to call harmandan uncle.


    Harmandan didn¡¯t understand all this for a while. After a while, he finally understood. He smiled and said, ¡± Mr. Huo, you¡¯re really a businessman.


    However, he didn¡¯t reject her.


    ......


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know that she was about to have an elder brother Prince. At this moment, she was contacting Bai Jing with Dongdong¡¯s help.


    Through the camera, su Mianmian saw that Bai Jing and Chi Xiaoyuan were in the dormitory at the moment. Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s hair was still wet, probably because she had just taken a shower.


    Bai Jing waved her hands excitedly and said,¡±Mianmian, where have you been all this time?¡± Xiao Yuan and I were very worried when you suddenly stoppeding to school. We asked the teacher and found out that your uncle had applied for leave for you.¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned. She didn¡¯t know about these things. She said, ¡± something ... Suddenly happened at home. By the way, are you done with military training? ¡±


    ¡°The graduation ceremony is tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mianmian, when are youing back?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll take a few days.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± I will try to go back before ss.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯te back. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll help you keep your books.¡± Bai Jing giggled. oh yeah, is that Dongdong, the handsome guy, beside you? ¡±


    When the two of them were bidding each other farewell, Dongdong had given her a kiss.


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t stand Dongdong¡¯s cuteness. She couldn¡¯t help but tease him when she saw him.


    After Dongdong was pulled over by su Mianmian, he had a serious little face and said coolly, ¡± Hello, sisters.


    ¡°So cute! Dongdong, give me a wheat kiss!¡± Bai Jing was smitten.


    In response to her request, Dongdong left coolly.


    ¡°Argh! Don¡¯t go!¡± Bai Jing extended her hand.


    Chi Xiaoyuan pushed her aside and said, ¡± Mianmian, a-are you okay? ¡±


    Xiao Yuan¡¯s thoughts were more meticulous than Bai Jing¡¯s. She was afraid that something would happen to su Mianmian when she suddenly didn¡¯te to school.


    Su Mianmian shook her head with a smile and said, ¡± it¡¯s fine. By the way, Xiao Yuan, I¡¯ve already asked a-uncle to investigate the matter you mentionedst time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. You have to take care of yourself.¡± Xiao Yuan said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    At this moment, Bai Jing came over and asked, ¡± what are you two talking about? I don¡¯t understand a single word.¡±


    Su Mianmian and Chi Xiaoyuan smiled in tacit understanding.


    Mianmian, don¡¯t worry, ¡± Xiao Yuan said. take your time. Bai Jing and I will wait for your return.


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t help but mumble, aren¡¯t you usually a quiet person? Why are you speaking so coyly today?¡±


    Su Mianmian felt warm in the face of her friend¡¯s concern and said, ¡± okay, Bai Jing, Xiaoyuan, good night.


    The reason why she said that was because it was 10 O ¡®clock at night in China.


    ¡°Good night!¡±


    After the video was turned off, Dongdong came up, stared at su Mianmian, and asked, ¡± miemie, is the uncle they¡¯re talking about daddy? ¡±

 Chapter 319

    ?


    Chapter 319: The deal (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned when she heard that. She didn¡¯t expect Dongdong to notice such a minor problem.


    this ran ran, ¡± su Mianmian said a little awkwardly, ¡± actually, ran ran.


    Dongdong looked at her with his head tilted, looking especially innocent, as if he would definitely believe su Mianmian as long as she said it.


    But su Mianmian, who understood Dongdong¡¯s character, was sure that if she didn¡¯t exin it clearly, Dongdong would definitely use this matter to threaten her.


    For example, Youyou, who went to the cinema to watch a few happy movies.


    ¡°Dongdong, you heard it right. Uncle is your daddy. Don¡¯t I often call you daddy and uncle? Hahaha, it¡¯s the same thing.¡± Su Mianmianughed awkwardly.


    Dongdong blinked and said in a very obedient and heart-piercing tone, ¡± miemie, you smile very strangely when you speak when you feel guilty.


    Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian was silent.


    ¡°Can uncles be the same? Do you adults always fool children like this?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    hehe, I know. You must not want the people in school to know about you and Daddy.ai, so daddy doesn¡¯t even have an identity. Poor Yingluo. although Dongdong said so, his expression didn¡¯t show that he felt sorry for Huo ting at all. Instead, he was gloating.


    Dongdong, you¡¯re smiling very happily, Yingluo. su Mianmian reached out her finger and poked Dongdong¡¯s dimples.


    Dongdong covered his face and said seriously, ¡± miemie, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Daddy, but when we go back, you have to take me to the amusement park to y miemie.


    ¡°Your daddy already knows.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Dongdong was a little disappointed.


    Su Mianmian rubbed his head and replied, ¡± but I¡¯ll still take you to the amusement park.


    ¡°Miemie, you¡¯re so good, miemie.¡±


    At this time, Huo ting came back. When he saw Dongdong burying his head in su Mianmian¡¯s arms again, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± Huo Dongdong, you¡¯re not a child anymore! You¡¯re already a little adult! What kind of man are you if you bury yourself in your mommy¡¯s arms every day?¡± He pulled Dongdong out as he spoke.


    Dongdong retorted, ¡± daddy, aren¡¯t you the same? don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve seen it many times. The two of you often hide together and kiss each other.


    Su Mianmian was deeply afraid that Dongdong would say other strange words, so she quickly jumped up and reached out to cover Dongdong¡¯s mouth.


    Please! There were many people in the room, okay?


    Could this father and son not be so childish?


    Fortunately, Chen CE¡¯s face was stoic, and there was no expression on his face.


    And the bodyguards that Huo ting brought in were wearing sunsses, so their expressions were naturally not clear.


    ¡°Uncle, are you done with your business?¡± Su Mianmian quickly changed the topic.


    Huo ting walked over, picked up Dongdong again, and threw him to Chen Ce, who was standing on the side. He said, ¡± take him to buy a cake.


    ¡°AI! Daddy, you didn¡¯t buy any????! That cake shop is selling very well! I don¡¯t even know if there are any more of them now! My strawberry cake!¡±


    ¡°Okay, BOSS, I¡¯ll bring the young master over now.¡± Chen Ce left with Dongdong in his arms and very considerately closed the door.


    Once again, only su Mianmian and Huo ting were left in the ward. Su Mianmian intuitively felt that Huo ting had something to say to her, so she obediently sat down and waited for him to speak.


    But unexpectedly, Huo ting didn¡¯t speak, but held her in his arms.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ?!

 Chapter 320

    ?


    Chapter 320: Deal (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting¡¯s sudden action startled su Mianmian.


    She was a little confused about the situation. She moved her body and found that Huo ting was holding her quite tightly. She reached out and patted his back, and said in confusion, ¡± uncle, what happened? ¡±


    Huo ting buried his face in her neck and said, ¡± just let me hold you for a while.


    Su Mianmian stopped talking and obediently let Huo ting hug her. Her hand gently patted Huo ting¡¯s back. If Huo ting had hair, this would be the standard action of stroking his hair.


    After a while, Huo ting said, ¡± little sheep, if you keep touching me, I¡¯m going to get angry.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She really wanted to say, f * ck! At such a warm moment, uncle, can you not think of the wrong things?


    ¡°But it¡¯s not convenient here. I¡¯ll make it up to you when we get back.¡±


    It was easy to guess what the uncle meant by pensation¡¯.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Su Mianmian refused.


    After the two exchanged a few words back and forth, the ambiguous atmosphere faded a lot. Huo ting let go of su Mianmian, but he still held her on hisp.


    Su Mianmian found a rtivelyfortable position a little awkwardly.


    ¡°Uncle, where did you go just now? I think you¡¯ve been acting a little strange since you came back.¡± Su Mianmian said sullenly, ¡± just say it directly. Don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯m really not used to it.


    Huo ting chuckled in her ear and said, ¡± I just want to hug you.


    In fact, Huo ting was jealous when he saw su Mianmian and Dongdong hugging each other intimately.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to admit that he was jealous, and he was jealous of a five-year-old child at that. So, he hugged the littlemb to calm down.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t say a word about the reason and process.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t believe a single word he said and rolled her eyes domineeringly.


    However, because of the angle, she rolled her eyes, and Huo ting couldn¡¯t see it at all.


    Huo ting thought for a moment and selectively told su Mianmian what he said to harmandan just now.


    Su Mianmian heard him talking about serious business and no longer pondered about the hug.


    After a while, su Mianmian said, ¡± so, the problem of Dongdong¡¯s birth will not be mentioned in the future? ¡± This was very important!


    Huo ting saw that she didn¡¯t ask about harmandan recognizing her as his adopted sister first, but asked Dongdong first. He sighed in his heart. It seemed that the little sheep really liked Dongdong.


    ¡°Yes, Dongdong will be our child from now on, Yueyue.¡± He said while looking at su Mianmian¡¯s face.


    After Huo ting finished speaking, su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡± that¡¯s great! In fact, I¡¯m very afraid that Dongdong will find out the truth. Although it¡¯s unfair to Huo Chen, I don¡¯t want to hurt Dongdong. I think he should be able to understand.¡±


    ¡°Xiaochen has always been a very sunny person. In this regard, Dongdong is actually very simr to him.¡± Huo ting said.


    Su Mianmian held Huo ting¡¯s hand on her waist and said, ¡± uncle, Dongdong will definitely grow up healthily with us in the future.


    Huo ting hugged su Mianmian hard.


    After a while, su Mianmian seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡± by the way, you seemed to have said just now that Harman danjian wants to recognize me as her sister? ¡±

 Chapter 321

    ?


    Chapter 321: The deal (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting looked down and saw su Mianmian¡¯s nk expression. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    The littlemb and Dongdong had such a good rtionship that it made him jealous sometimes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only realized it now.¡± He sighed slightly.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Quickly tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Su Mianmian took Huo ting¡¯s hand, looked up, and asked, ¡± harmandan wouldn¡¯t recognize me as his sister¡¯s Yueyue for no reason, right? ¡±


    ¡°He just wants a chance to be called uncle by Dongdong.¡±


    Su Mianmian immediately understood when she heard that.


    In fact, it was not the main point that harmandan recognized her as his adopted sister. The main point was that if he recognized her as his adopted sister, then Dongdong would have to call him uncle.


    It seemed that Hammond still cared a lot about Dongdong. However, why hadn¡¯t he looked for Dongdong all these years?


    Su Mianmian asked her doubts.


    the royal family itself is a mess. The Queen is still healthy and won¡¯t abdicate in ten years, but the people under her have been eager to make a move. Huo ting smiled coldly and said, ¡± however, those are all permitted by the Queen.


    Su Mianmian felt a wave of fear after hearing this. The waters of the royal family were really deep. Those people from that day didn¡¯t look like they would let them go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, nothing will happen again.¡± Huo ting hugged su Mianmian and said softly, ¡± you have an extra Princess identity. It will be good for you in the future, Yingluo.


    This was also the reason why Huo ting actively responded.


    Su Mianmian gave a soft hum and leaned on him. She felt a little sleepy, perhaps because all her questions had been answered.


    Huo ting saw su Mianmian yawn and said, ¡± sleep for a while. We¡¯ll go out for dinner tonight.


    Su Mianmian rubbed her eyes and let Huo ting carry her to the bed.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Huo ting said.


    Su Mianmian closed her eyes.


    He sat and watched for a while, then got up to call Hammond.


    ¡°Have you set the time? I can only stay here for three more days, Yingluo.¡±


    ......


    For Dongdong, he actually didn¡¯t have much of a bad impression of Hammond. Although he was annoyed at him for giving himself a random name, perhaps it was because of his blood rtionship, but he didn¡¯t hate Hammond. He even had an indescribable sense of closeness to him.


    However, he did not expect to see Hammond and his pet White Tiger Danman again so soon.


    Lach,e to uncle¡¯s side. Hammond squatted down and opened his arms toward Dongdong, making a gesture that weed him.


    The White Tiger, Danman, was already wagging her tail shamelessly and lying on the floor tiles.


    Dongdong raised his eyebrows and said proudly, ¡± hey, who¡¯sch? Don¡¯t change the name of someone every time you meet, okay? I¡¯m Dongdong, you can call me Huo chendong.¡±


    A hint of sadness shed in Hammond¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡± Dongdong,e on! Give uncle a hug.¡±


    Lach, you can¡¯t call me that anymore. I¡¯m suddenly so sad, so sad.


    Dongdong ignored his sadness and said calmly, ¡± my uncle is in the United States now. He was talking about K.


    Hammond immediately jumped up and said, ¡± I¡¯m your uncle! How can you abandon me after making love to me? La, Dongdong, uncle is very sad when you say this. Hurry up and give me a loving hug!¡±


    Dongdong found that Hammond¡¯s skin was extraordinarily thick and much stronger than his. He couldn¡¯t help but look at him in admiration.

 Chapter 322

    ?


    Chapter 322: Smashing the venue (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Harmandan said a lot of good things, and the stupid White Tiger rolled around and acted cute, but Dongdong didn¡¯te over to hug him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. This child really had principles when doing things! He waspletely firm in his position and unmoved! What the hell? In fact, Dongdong just felt that it was embarrassing to hug and hug in public.)


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Dongdong asked.


    Hammond reached out and patted the cute Tiger¡¯s head. He stood up and returned to his serious expression. He said, ¡± I¡¯m here to see Mr. Huo.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s not here.¡± Dongdong replied, ¡± he went out with miemie.


    ¡°I see! Then can you sit with me for a while? Can we have a chat?¡± Harmandan asked.


    In fact, he had deliberatelye at this time, okay?


    Prince Hammond sent a group of people to squat at the entrance of the new hotel of the Arabian tycoon. He came over immediately after Huo ting and su Mianmian left.


    Was it easy for him to fight for a chance to be alone withch?


    In order to makech feel that his uncle was friendly, he even brought the dumb Tiger over. ording to the Butler¡¯s feedback,ch really liked Danman.


    Dongdong tilted his head and thought for a while before saying, ¡± alright.


    He took a few steps forward, then turned back to look at Danman and waved at him.


    But man suddenly abandoned its master and ran over, stretched out its tiger head to rub Dongdong¡¯s hand, and then howled.


    Dongdongughed and hugged Danman¡¯s neck. Heid on its soft and hard fur, rubbing his face until it was itchy.


    When Hammond saw this, he deeply felt that it was a wise choice to bring this Tiger along.


    ......


    Dongdong yed with Danman for a while. Danman showed her belly without any moral integrity andy t, letting Dongdong touch her belly.


    Hammond looked at the scene of a man and an animal ying lovingly.


    This was the scene su Mianmian saw when she came back.


    She was stunned, thinking that her eyes were ying tricks on her.


    ¡°Did Ie to the wrong ce?¡± She muttered.


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows and said to Hammond, ¡± why are you here? ¡±


    After spending two hours alone with Dongdong, Hammond and Dongdong had already established a friendship.


    He promised to give Dongdong a child of Danman¡¯s, but it would take some time, because Danman¡¯s mating season had not yete, and a white tigress had not been found. After finding one, it would be more difficult for him to like Danman and be willing to give birth to a baby for her.


    Usually, Tigresses were tougher, but as long as it was something Dongdong wanted, he would still work hard to do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to see my nephew.¡± Hammond replied with a smile.


    However, Huo ting felt that his smile was especially annoying.


    ¡°You¡¯re so free? Has the banquet tomorrow been prepared?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that easy for the royal family to recognize an adopted sister. They had to invite the guests first, and also make arrangements with the media.


    However, the situation was special this time, and Huo ting didn¡¯t want su Mianmian to be exposed too much in front of the media, so the media only invited twopanies with more background. Also, the photos reported wouldn¡¯t show su Mianmian¡¯s front face, so that even if theypared the photos to the real person, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize ran ran.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡± Hamandan looked at su Mianmian and said affectionately, ¡± by the way, my dear sister Mianmian, I came here mainly to talk to you about your new name. Look, I have a lot of names here for you to refer to.


    As he spoke, he took out a booklet that was filled with dense words.

 Chapter 323

    ?


    Chapter 323: Smashing the venue (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Since su Mianmian was going to be on the royal family¡¯s register, she must have a country D name.


    This time, harmandan had personally brought the name list over to show his sincerity to Huo ting.


    Su Mianmian took the booklet and looked at it, but she couldn¡¯t see anything different.


    She handed the booklet to Huo ting and said, ¡± uncle, why don¡¯t you help me choose one? ¡±


    Huo ting didn¡¯t look at the booklet. He asked directly, ¡± you cane up with one.


    To put it bluntly, there were all kinds of names in D country if they were tranted into Chinese, so Huo ting felt that it was better to leave it to harmandan.


    Moreover, the most important point was that D nation¡¯s name was especially long-bearded, so it was better to let them y with it.


    Harmandan didn¡¯t expect that Huo ting would put such an important matter on him, and he was suddenly a little ttered.


    He said, ¡± actually, I think the name ¡®harama¡¯ is not bad. It¡¯s abination of my name and the name ¡®Sarah¡¯. This way, people will know that we¡¯re brothers and sisters at first nce, Yingluo.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just said you werezy?


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t care much about the name. Seeing that Huo ting had no objections, she agreed to the name.


    harama, I¡¯ve prepared your gown. I¡¯ll get someone to send it overter. Are youing with me tomorrow? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send her over tomorrow.¡± Huo ting said.


    Hammond nodded and wasn¡¯t surprised at all by Huo ting¡¯s actions. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡± by the way, Mr. Huo, can I call you brother-inw in the future? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter as she listened.


    ¡°Brother-inw.¡± Harmandan shouted affectionately.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    I wonder if it¡¯s against thew to p a Prince¡¯s face in D country?


    Harmandan made a joke or two with Huo ting and stopped when he saw that it was about time. He looked at the time and said, ¡± I still have something to do. I¡¯ll go first.


    Huo ting¡¯s expression said,¡±you should get lost.¡±


    ¡°Danman, let¡¯s go.¡± Hammond shouted at The White Tiger.


    When The White Tiger heard this, it twitched its ears and bit the hem of Dongdong¡¯s clothes with its mouth, looking reluctant to leave.


    Su Mianmian was shocked when she first saw Danman, but the more she interacted with it, the more she saw that this White Tiger was simply a symbol of dumbness and wasn¡¯t scary at all. She couldpletely treat it as a big cat.


    She said, ¡± why don¡¯t we let it y here and send it back tomorrow? ¡±


    Hammond thought about it and said, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll get someone to send its things over.


    Thus, it was decided that Danman would stay the night.


    But man staying, Dongdong was naturally very happy, but Huo ting felt a little unbearable.


    He felt that as the third generation heir of the Huo Corporation, it was too girly of her to love furry animals.


    After harmandan left, Huo ting saw Dongdong lying on Danman¡¯s belly. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± Huo Dongdong, look at your stupid face now. Get up.


    Dongdong jumped up in shock from Huo ting¡¯s roar and identally stepped on Danman¡¯s tail. Danman howled and rolled her tail around in circles.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Was this guy still a Tiger? He was really too stupid!


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting¡¯s expression and quickly came out to smooth things over. She said, ¡± Dongdong, your daddy bought you a strawberry cake. Let¡¯s go out and eat first.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Dongdong ran out excitedly when he heard the word strawberry cake, and Danman also followed behind him very wittily.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±

 Chapter 324

    ?


    Chapter 324: Smashing the venue (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Huo ting rubbed his throbbing head and felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    He was thinking that he couldn¡¯t let Dongdong act cute anymore after he went back!


    As for animals, it was enough to have a sheep that ate everything and a cat that didn¡¯t look like a cat. He couldn¡¯t raise any other animals.


    Poor Huo ting didn¡¯t know about Dongdong¡¯s private agreement with Hammond. If Huahua, ahem, ahem, a few monthster, he would probably go crazy when he saw The White Tiger sent by express delivery!


    Of course, that was a story forter.


    ......


    The traditional clothes in country D were all robes of various kinds, and they had to wear a headscarf on formal asions.


    The clothing hamandan had prepared was a gorgeous robe, but no matter how gorgeous the robe was, it was still a robe. Fortunately, the material of the robe was special. Although it looked heavy, it didn¡¯t feel heavy on the body.


    After su Mianmian put on the headscarf, she looked at herself in the mirror. With her makeup, her face was painted with two different colors. She thought that even if Bai Jing and the others were standing in front of her now, they probably wouldn¡¯t recognize her. This was great!


    ¡°Miemie, where are you?¡± Dongdong walked over with Danman in a mighty and domineering manner.


    When he saw su Mianmian, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He said, ¡± miemie, why did you change? Why is it so dark all of a sudden?¡±


    But man also tilted her head and howled. She went up to smell su Mianmian and then howled again, as if she was sure that this was su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian took off the headscarf and said, ¡± I put on makeup and deliberately put on ck. Am I ugly? ¡± She didn¡¯t care if she was ckened, but she cared if she was painted ugly.


    Dongdong took a closer look, wiped su Mianmian¡¯s face with his fingers, and then looked down at his own fingers. They were indeed ck.


    When the makeup artist beside her saw this, she quickly said, ¡± Aiya, you can¡¯t touch it. It¡¯ll be unnatural if you touch it. I have to touch up my makeup again.


    Dongdong wiped his ck fingers on the cloth on the table in disdain and said, ¡± I still think the White miemie looks better.


    Su Mianmian smiled. it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll remove my makeup after this is over.


    Dongdong blinked and seemed to be a little unhappy.


    Su Mianmian reached out and held his hand, asking, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°Miemie, once you be a Princess, will you always be here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Why would you think that?¡± Su Mianmian replied seriously, ¡± your daddy has already prepared the ne. We¡¯ll go back tomorrow.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Dongdong¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡± that¡¯s great! I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t go back after you became a Princess, Yangyang.¡±


    how could it be? ¡± su Mianmian smiled and rubbed Dongdong¡¯s head.


    Huo ting walked over, knocked on the door, and said, ¡± little sheep, we¡¯re going out.


    Su Mianmian stood up.


    Dongdong also stood up. He reached out to hold su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± miemie, I want to go with you too, can I? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting and asked, ¡± can you? ¡± She couldn¡¯t make a decision.


    Huo ting rubbed his forehead and said, ¡± it¡¯s not very convenient. Dongdong, be good. You stay here with Danman and don¡¯t go out.


    It was not good to expose Dongdong¡¯s identity in front of the media. Even if there was a one in ten thousand chance of an ident, Huo ting did not want to take the risk.


    When Dongdong heard that he couldn¡¯t go out, he suddenly felt disappointed, but he also knew that he couldn¡¯t be willful. He said, ¡± alright, I¡¯ll wait here for you toe back, ran ran.


    ......

 Chapter 325

    ?


    Chapter 325: Smashing the venue (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    wee, reporters and friends. Now, I would like to introduce our Princess harama to you. Shees from a mysterious Eastern country. Our Prince Hammond met her in the beautiful country D. the host today took the artistic and emotional route.


    The veins on Huo ting¡¯s forehead were about to pop out when he heard this. Why did this introduction sound more and more like a wedding phrase?


    How did harmandan find a host?


    Su Mianmian¡¯s English wasn¡¯t very good, so she didn¡¯t quite understand this passage. Before going on stage, Huo ting told her that she just had to smile.


    ¡°Prince hamandan fell in love with our Princess harama at first sight! I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just that we hit it off at first sight, so I made a decision in my heart!¡±


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he asked someone to whisper a few words into harmandan¡¯s ear.


    After listening to the story, Hammond looked very embarrassed. He said in a low voice, ¡± tell Mr. Huo that time is smart, so he found a wedding host. But he¡¯s very famous in country D for his wedding. He has hosted many royal weddings.


    ¡°Prince, I don¡¯t dare to tell Mr. Huo about this.¡± Said the messenger.


    If he said that, Mr. Huo would definitely beat him up, so he couldn¡¯t say it!


    As a Messenger, she also had human rights!


    Harmandan looked at Huo ting¡¯s expression, who was sitting in the first row, and thought that if he didn¡¯t stop the host from continuing, Huo ting would probably rush up to himter.


    He coughed and said, ¡± let¡¯s hurry up and order.


    Although the host¡¯s words were not very reliable, he was still good at reading people¡¯s expressions. When he heard harmandan¡¯s words, he immediately cut the nonsense and said directly, ¡± then I now announce that Princess harama and Prince harmandan are officially brother and sister!


    Su Mianmian, she understood the sentence ¡± Yingluo ¡°!


    But why did it feel so strange?


    Huo ting decided that after the host got off the stage, he would have a good talk with him about life.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The door was suddenly opened, and someone shouted, ¡± I object!


    F * ck! What kind of trick was this?


    Not only did the fan meeting look like a wedding, but there were also people who opposed it?


    The media reporters ¡®eyes suddenly lit up, and they quickly took out their cameras, nning to take an exclusive shot!


    A man with a rich aura walked in, followed by more than a dozen bodyguards.


    ¡°I object!¡± Dan Prince ye said.


    Prince ye dan was about 50 years old and was the only son of the Queen. However, he was not a promising person. He only liked drinking and women. His skin was dark and his stomach looked like he was seven months pregnant. Even if he wore a robe, it couldn¡¯t cover his stomach. He especially liked gold jewelry. No matter when, his head and hands were covered with gold. He looked particrly rich and tacky.


    In this era where looks were the most important, his looks simply couldn¡¯t bepared to Hammond¡¯s, so Hammond¡¯s poprity among the people had always been higher than his.


    When the Queen saw that he kept ying with women and couldn¡¯t give her the grandson she wanted, she became more and more disappointed in him. That was why there was a ruleter on. Whoever had a child first, her throne would be given to the person who had a child first.


    Hammond stood up and smiled.¡±This has nothing to do with you. Take pill King ye out.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the bodyguards walked in front of ye dan, and the bodyguards ye dan brought with her also came out and pushed Wanwan away.

 Chapter 326

    ?


    Chapter 326: Smashing the venue (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian was dumbfounded by this sudden change. Did all foreigners fight like this?


    The two sides pushed each other, and there was no other move. You pushed me, and I pushed you.


    Qaq Yingluo, is this a fight between kindergarten kids?


    Huo ting saw that the scene was starting to get chaotic and quickly came to su Mianmian¡¯s side. He reached out to pull su Mianmian and said, ¡±e to my side.


    ¡°Uncle, are they fighting?¡± Su Mianmian asked with uncertainty.


    Huo ting replied, ¡± just take them as it is. As he spoke, he also mobilized his own men.


    ¡°Ye dan! What are you doing? Are you here to cause trouble?¡± Harmandan was furious!


    Ye Dan¡¯s bodyguards protected him, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all.¡±I¡¯m here to uphold justice!¡± He yelled. Who do you think the royal family is? Can anyonee in? She could just acknowledge a younger sister as she pleased? Who knows what kind of sister you have?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! The Queen has agreed!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! The Queen will never agree to this!¡±


    you¡¯re the one who¡¯s talking nonsense. I¡¯m talking nonsense. The Queen has agreed!


    I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re talking nonsense. The Queen will never agree to it!


    Su Mianmian: ¡± Yingluo. she actually understood this part. What a pain in the ass conversation, Yingluo.


    The two of them quarreled for a while, but no one was able to convince the other, so the two sides simply started fighting!


    In any case, whoever¡¯s fist was the strongest was the strongest!


    Ye dan had brought more than ten bodyguards with her, and there were quite a number of workers in Hammond¡¯s group, so there were only a few people who might actually hit her. The rest were all soft bags who would start screaming before their fists even hit their faces.


    The Prince looked at the victory on his side smugly. He said to the few bodyguards who were idle, ¡± hehe, you guys go and get me Hammond¡¯s sister.


    Several bodyguards quickly walked towards su Mianmian, and su Mianmian reacted very quickly and hid behind Huo ting.


    ¡°Uncle! I¡¯m counting on you!¡±


    Huo ting showed a bloodthirsty smile. He took off his suit jacket and covered su Mianmian¡¯s head, saying, ¡± find a ce to stand!


    ¡°Received!¡± Su Mianmian held her coat and quickly found a good spot that wouldn¡¯t be affected and could be watched, which was in the middle of a group of reporters.


    ¡°Princess harama, what do you think of dan Prince ye¡¯s provocation?¡± The female reporter was very good at seizing the opportunity. She quickly put the microphone in front of su Mianmian and asked, ¡± do you agree with his point of view? ¡±


    I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian said deliberately. I don¡¯t know how to speak English, sorry.


    The female reporter, Wanwan, had a look of disbelief on her face.


    On Huo ting¡¯s side, he quickly knocked down several bodyguards. Because he was so fast, the media reporters didn¡¯t see clearly.


    ¡°F * ck! Did you record this?¡± The female reporter who had just interviewed su Mianmian patted her colleague¡¯s shoulder excitedly and said, ¡± this is the legendary China Kungfu, right?! So powerful! I¡¯m getting fired up just by watching!¡±


    ¡°Yup! You really know your stuff! He¡¯s super handsome!¡± Su Mianmian said in agreement.


    Her uncle was just so handsome.


    The female reporter was speechless. Princess harama, didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t speak English? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say it! I will only listen.¡± Su Mianmian smiled and gestured with her fingers, saying, ¡± and I only know how to listen to a little Pixiu.


    The female reporter, Wanwan, was about to cry!


    Were all members of the royal family so treacherous?

 Chapter 327

    ?


    Chapter 327: Smashing the venue (6)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When ye dan saw that her men were easily beaten to the ground by Huo ting, she couldn¡¯t help but panic. She pulled her two bodyguards in front of her and shouted, ¡± where are the others? Come and protect me! Come and protect me!¡±


    Huo ting sneered as he walked towards him and said, ¡± your voice is too noisy!


    The remaining bodyguards were all pushed out by dan Prince ye but they couldn¡¯t stop Huo ting.


    He had easily dealt with everyone.


    ¡°You! Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Ye dan took a few steps back, but she identally tripped and fell to the ground.


    Huo ting red at him coldly and said, ¡± stand up!


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the Prince. You can¡¯t hurt me!¡± ¡°Do you want money?¡± dan Prince ye asked. I¡¯ll give you money, I¡¯ll give you money, please don¡¯t hit me, Yingluo!¡±


    Harmandan furrowed his brows. Even though ye Dan¡¯s cowardice made him feel good, he still felt good.


    However, ye dan was still a member of the royal family, and he was the one who was embarrassing the royal family. If these videos were to be reported by the media, he wouldn¡¯t be in a good position.


    The royal family¡¯s prestige had not been as good as before in the past few years, so such a stupid thing must not be leaked out!


    He stood up and said, ¡± Mr. Huo, let¡¯s end this here. Please do me a favor and let¡¯s call it a day.


    However, just as he finished speaking, the door was kicked open by someone.


    Huo Zun had brought a few of his close friends and dozens of bodyguards in ck to support them!


    Even the rich Arab men, who only knew how to give money and did nothing else, tied a machine gun to their chest and came over to join the crowd.


    Everyone¡¯s mouth was wide open.


    The media was stunned by this shocking scene!


    What was this? The new Mafia?


    ¡°Big brother! I¡¯m here to save you!¡± who¡¯s bullying my brother? ¡± Huo Zun shouted.


    Everyone pointed at dan Prince ye, who was sitting on the ground like a little wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t hurt me! I have money to give you!¡± Ye dan was so frightened that tears began to stream down her face.


    A ck fatty with a face full of stubbles was crying. It was really unsightly.


    Huo Zun nced at it and then turned away. He could not bear to watch it anymore.


    Why would such a coward need his big brother¡¯s call to save the day?


    He had already prepared his guns and ammunition! In the end, did he make a wasted trip?


    This was too funny!


    hey, ¡± Huo Zun said sternly, ¡± wipe your tears and tell your men to get ready. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to get ready. We¡¯ll fight again!


    Su Mianmian was speechless.


    Was Huo Zun here to be a joke? Or was it a joke?


    Huo ting held his forehead and felt that he was being stupid. Why would he call little Zun?


    It was really a bad strategy! The cool, handsome, and arrogant style of this ce had suddenly be silly when little Zun came.


    ¡°Little Zun, it¡¯s fine now. You can go back first.¡±


    Huo Zun didn¡¯t dare to say anything even if he was extremely unwilling. He looked at dan-King ye, who was scared out of his wits, with a little disappointment and said, ¡± brother, if you don¡¯t want to be so simple and violent, I have some medicine here.


    ¡°You can get lost now, thank you!¡± He said in front of the media that he was going to poison their Prince. Had little Zun¡¯s intelligence been eaten by a dog?


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go first.¡± Huo Zun was a little disappointed as he left with a group of people.


    A few minutester, the scene returned to silence.

 Chapter 328

    ?


    Chapter 328: Smashing the venue (7)


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, even though the scene had quieted down, everyone¡¯s heart was already filled with a hundred thousand ¡°f * ck you¡± running wildly. They could no longer calm down.


    In the end, Hammond still remembered his identity as the Prince of D country. He quickly stabilized the people at the scene and asked someone to bring the media reporters to the conference room on the side. Then, he asked someone to inform the Queen.


    He looked up at Huo ting and said sincerely,¡±Mr. Huo, please.¡±


    Huo ting understood what he wanted to say, and he nodded slightly.


    After beating up dan Prince ye¡¯s bodyguards, his anger had subsided. He couldn¡¯t beat up dan Prince ye, and he was quite an eyesore.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. After hearing Huo ting¡¯s permission, hamandan had people help dan Prince ye up and throw him on the sofa. They would deal with him when the Queen came.


    Huo ting said, ¡± by the way, we¡¯re leaving tomorrow.


    that¡¯s fast, ¡± Hammond said. when I¡¯m done with my business here, I¡¯ll go to China to find you next time.


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t respond to his words.


    Harmandan looked at su Mianmian with a smile and said, ¡± harama, you¡¯ll wee me, right? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded with a smile and said, ¡± but you don¡¯t have time toe over, do you? ¡±


    well, there¡¯s still time, ¡± Hammond suddenly said in a serious tone. there¡¯s always time, but I have a question.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Harmandan¡¯s expression made su Mianmian a little nervous. She didn¡¯t know what the Prince was going to ask.


    ¡°Why do you China people say that time is squeezed out? I don¡¯t really understand this verb. Shouldn¡¯t time be used as a pressure? Also, you also know how to use ¡°crushing the road.¡± How can a person cross the road by crushing the road?¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting said, ¡± little sheep, let¡¯s go back.


    sure, ¡± su Mianmian replied. let¡¯s go find Dongdong and go home together.


    ¡°Yingluo, Hey! Are you guys really leaving?¡± Harmandan shouted at the back of su Mianmian and the others.


    However, they did not pay him any attention.


    His Secretary came up and handed him a phone.


    Prince Hammond, the Queen¡¯s call.


    Alright! Herees the important matter! It seemed that he would have to ask for more Chinese next time.


    ¡°Hello, Queen, Yingluo.¡±


    ......


    After su Mianmian returned backstage with Huo ting, she saw Dongdong sitting among a group of beautiful women. One of them was holding a cake, and the other was holding a juice. It looked like they were going to feed him, and Danman was also on the ground with her belly exposed for the beautiful women to touch.


    ¡°Waa! What a cute White Tiger! It¡¯s not afraid of people at all!¡±


    ¡°Guys, look! It could even wagging its tail! She¡¯s too cute!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Handsome, do you still want to eat this? This isn¡¯t strawberry cake, but the mango vor is just as delicious!¡± A scantily dressed beauty was holding a cake and was about to feed Dongdong.


    Dongdong shook his head and refused with great principles.


    He said, ¡± strawberry cake can¡¯t be reced. No matter how good the mango cake is, it¡¯s not strawberry cake! I¡¯m a man of principles! I only eat strawberry cake, mango cake, coconut cake, and vani cake!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to drink the orange juice either?¡±


    Dongdong looked up and said, ¡± I think I¡¯ll just have a sip of the orange juice! Sister, you¡¯re a little tired after holding it for so long, Yingying.¡±


    He would never admit that the sister holding the orange juice was more beautiful.

 Chapter 329

    ?


    Chapter 329: Goodbye (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian pulled Huo ting¡¯s hand and asked a little worriedly, ¡± uncle, do you want to do something about Dongdong¡¯s titing? ¡±


    If he could enjoy a good life among women at such a young age, what would he do when he grew up?


    Wouldn¡¯t that make him a yboy?


    Huo ting thought what su Mianmian said made a lot of sense. He didn¡¯t forget that Dongdong was caught by Hammond and the others because he skipped ss without permission to look for littlemb. Huo ting didn¡¯t forget about this ount, he just wanted to spank Dongdong¡¯s butt when he got home.


    Dongdong was drinking fruit juice when he suddenly felt a chill in front of him. He looked up and saw Huo ting and su Mianmian. He immediately spat out his fruit juice.


    The orange juice sttered on the chest of a sexy beauty. Sheughed and said in a sweet voice, ¡± you¡¯re so annoying. You¡¯re all over my chest.


    Dongdong was very sensitive to danger. He looked at Huo ting¡¯s face and knew that his butt might not be good. He suddenly took the cake from a beautiful sister¡¯s hand, ran to Huo ting, and said cutely.


    ¡°Daddy, this is the cake I specially left for you! It¡¯s very delicious!¡±


    If Yingluo and the others didn¡¯t hear Dongdong¡¯s remarks about strawberry cake just now, they might have been touched.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong with a little sympathy.


    Huo ting¡¯s face darkened even more. He was considering if he should beat the paper in front of so many people.


    daddy, Yingluo. Dongdong found that he couldn¡¯t sell well in Huo ting, so he gave the cake to su Mianmian and said, ¡± Yingluo, this cake is really delicious. Yingluo.


    So, if you eat his cake, you¡¯ll help put in a good word for him in front of daddy, Yingluo.


    Dongdong kept wagging his tail at su Mianmian with a pitiful expression on his bun-like face.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart softened in the end. She reached out and pulled Huo ting¡¯s hand, whispering, ¡± cough, cough, uncle, there are a lot of people here, Huahua.


    What she meant was that even if she wanted to beat Dongdong up, she should not beughed at by outsiders.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian coldly and said, ¡± a loving mother will spoil her son! Every time, it was because the little sheep was soft-hearted that Dongdong became more and more naughty.


    Dongdong blinked and knew that his crisis was temporarily averted. He quickly handed the cake over again and said, ¡± daddy, do you really not want to eat it? ¡±


    Huo ting nced at it proudly and said, ¡± it¡¯s not a strawberry cake. What¡¯s so good about it? ¡±


    Su Mianmian, ¡± Yingluo is indeed father and son! The taste was exactly the same.


    However, can you guys not discriminate against cakes of other vors?


    Even if it¡¯s not strawberry cake, it¡¯s still very delicious!


    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Su Mianmian took the cake and took a bite.


    Alright! It turned out that Dongdong didn¡¯t eat it because it wasn¡¯t a strawberry cake, and the taste of this cake was too bad. Su Mianmian tasted it carefully and found that it was because too much vani powder was added. The taste of mango was a little strange when mixed with this.


    ¡°There¡¯s too much vani powder.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    The girl who had just handed the cake to him heard this and asked in shock, ¡± how did you know? I¡¯ve already removed all the excess ¡±


    ¡°I tasted it,¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    That person was still very shocked as he said, ¡± you¡¯re too strong. Your tongue is really amazing.


    It was the first time su Mianmian heard someone say that, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at her in surprise.

 Chapter 330

    ?


    Chapter 330: Goodbye (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I really admire your tongue. You can even taste it like this.¡± The man smiled at su Mianmian, handed her a business card, and said, ¡± this is my master¡¯s shop. If you have time, you¡¯re wee toe and take a look. My master¡¯s level of baking cakes is much higher than mine. He must be very happy to be able topare notes with you.


    Su Mianmian took the business card and said, ¡± sorry, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no chance. I¡¯m going back to China soon.


    ¡°I see! What a pity.¡± After the girl said that with a little regret, she suddenly thought of something and said excitedly, ¡± but it¡¯s okay, just give me your store address. I¡¯ll go to China to find you in the future.


    Su Mianmian said a little awkwardly, ¡± I don¡¯t have a store.


    The man covered his mouth in surprise and said, ¡± how can that be? you have such talent but you don¡¯t open a shop? ¡±


    Su Mianmian felt even more embarrassed upon hearing this.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say to this enthusiastic foreign girl. Huo ting walked forward, put his arm around su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder, and said to her, ¡± she will definitely open a shop.


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting and found that he was saying this very seriously.


    She was a little surprised that Huo ting would suddenly be serious.


    The enthusiastic girl smiled and said, ¡± then remember to contact me!


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    Huo ting gave Dongdong a look, and Dongdong grabbed dan Man who was still rolling on the ground and acting cute, but he just caught her tail.


    Butman jumped up and howled, licking the fur that had fallen off its tail, feeling a little wronged.


    Was this guy still a Tiger?


    Huo ting was simply speechless at this stupid and cute tiger. He said, ¡± let¡¯s go.


    Dongdong touched Danman¡¯s head and said, ¡± sorry, Danman, does your tail still hurt? ¡±


    But man howled and rubbed against Dongdong¡¯s chest.


    It seemed to be telling Dongdong that it would not be angry.


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go home.¡± Dongdongughed at its rubbing.


    ......


    The next day, Huo ting and the others had to leave d-country, and Prince Hammond came to see them off in person.


    After taking a look at Dongdong who was ying with Danman, he retracted his gaze and said to Huo ting and su Mianmian, ¡± I¡¯ll leave, Dongdong in your care in the future. When I¡¯m done with my things here, I¡¯ll go to China to find you.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t say anything this time. He nodded lightly.


    Su Mianmian looked at the fatigue on her face that she couldn¡¯t hide and thought that she must have been busy because of what happened with Prince dan Ye yesterday. It wasn¡¯t easy to be a Prince.


    Su Mianmian called out to Dongdong in a low voice, ¡± Dongdong,e over for a moment.


    Dongdong blinked his eyes and walked over, and Danman naturally followed him.


    ¡°You should talk to Prince Hammond.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Dongdong looked at Hammond and said, ¡± remember what you promised me.


    Hammond smiled and said, ¡± of course, this is an agreement between us! Dongdong, can I hug you for a while?¡±


    They had previously agreed that when Danman was in heat, they would help him find a beautiful and domineering female tiger to give birth to.


    Dongdong looked at him a little shyly and said proudly, ¡± alright! Since you didn¡¯t call my name wrong this time, I¡¯ll reluctantly let you hug me!¡±


    When Hammond heard this, he picked up Dongdong excitedly.


    This little life had unknowingly grown to such an age!


    Sister, perhaps I didn¡¯t do well enough in the past, but from now on, I¡¯ll do my best to protect him, Yingluo.


    Lach, I¡¯m your uncle! Forever!

 Chapter 331

    ?


    Chapter 331: Goodbye (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dongdong, as long as you¡¯re happy!


    Uncle will always be your strong backing in country D. For you, uncle will definitely take the throne. I swear in the name of Sarah.


    ......


    ¡°Hey! Are you done hugging? I¡¯ming down.¡± Dongdong said a little impatiently.


    Harmandan came back to his senses. No matter how reluctant he was, it was time to say goodbye. He gently touched Dongdong¡¯s head and put him down.


    Dongdong took a look at him, turned around, and walked behind su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian took Dongdong¡¯s hand and smiled at harmandan.


    Huo ting said, ¡± it¡¯s almost time. Harmandan, see you next time.


    ¡°I believe that the next time won¡¯t be too long.¡± Hammond replied with a smile.


    Seeing that they were about to set off, Dongdong pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± miemie, I have a few words to say to Danman. Can you wait for me? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded and replied, ¡± go quickly.


    Dongdong ran over and hugged the Tiger head hard, said a few words in its ear, and then let go.


    But man bit the hem of Dongdong¡¯s clothes and was unwilling to let him go.


    Hammond said, ¡± Danman, let go!


    Danman howled sadly, but she didn¡¯t dare to disobey harmandan¡¯s words. Dongdong took a deep look at Danman and ran over to Huo ting.


    Huo ting picked him up and asked, ¡± what did you say to that stupid Tiger? ¡±


    Dongdong leaned his head on Huo ting¡¯s shoulder and said very sadly, ¡± I¡¯ll let it live a good life. Don¡¯t forget me, Yingluo.


    Huo ting,¡±can that stupid Tiger understand¡± Huahua ¡°with its IQ?


    Su Mianmian scratched her head and felt like she had forgotten something, but she couldn¡¯t remember it at the moment.


    Huo ting turned around and asked, ¡± little sheep, hurry up and keep up.


    She nodded and quickly followed him.


    Forget it, maybe I remembered it wrong, Yingluo.


    ......


    On the other side, they were also bidding farewell to each other sadly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really noting with us to Iraq, gun?¡± Brown asked, ¡± they agreed. If we go there, they will set up aboratory for us as you said before.


    Huo kui shook his head and patted Brown¡¯s shoulder. no, I¡¯m going back to China. The old man said that if I don¡¯t go back soon, he won¡¯t acknowledge me anymore. Also, I n to find some normal people to do in S city in the future. Do you guys want toe over? ¡±


    He had first met these people on the inte. They hadmon interests and were all very intelligent. They liked to take risks and challenge Yingluo.


    Sigh, if they really broke up this time, it would probably be difficult to meet such a good friend again.


    The few of them looked at each other. The red-haired young man said, ¡± I also have something to do in France. We can talk about the future when I¡¯m back in France, ran ran.


    The triangr-eyed man scratched his head and said, ¡± I¡¯m going back to United Kingdom too.


    The violent and delicate blonde girl said, ¡± I, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯m nning to y with a rich man in D country for a while. Anyway, he can treat me for free.


    Brown said dejectedly, ¡± you guys aren¡¯t going back? I finally found a ce that doesn¡¯t discriminate against ck people.


    Huo Zun patted his shoulder again and said, ¡± China doesn¡¯t discriminate against ck people. Friendse from afar!


    Brown sighed and said, ¡± although I don¡¯t understand what this sentence means, I think it¡¯s very powerful!


    Huo Zun had just finished talking to everyone when he suddenly realized that the wealthy Arab was missing. He asked, ¡± where is the wealthy? ¡±

 Chapter 332

    ?


    Chapter 332: Goodbye (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    He was about to leave. Why didn¡¯t the rich mane out to say goodbye to him? Wasn¡¯t this too much of ack of friendship?


    Their friendship shouldn¡¯t be built on money, right? They had gone through thick and thin together.


    have any of you seen a nouveau riche today? ¡± Huo Zun asked, a little disappointed.


    Everyone looked at each other and brown said, ¡± I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I saw him at the hotel this morning.¡± The red-haired young man tried hard to recall and said, ¡± he told me that he was going to prepare a gift for gun.


    ¡°The rich are always so particr about this!¡± Huo Chou felt rather embarrassed.


    At this moment, a loud sound was heard from afar. The wealthy Arab wasing over in a convertible sports car with arge box in his arms.


    ¡°Cup! Wait for me!¡± The tycoon waved his hand and shouted.


    Huo Zun looked at the huge box with a little anticipation, wondering what the rich man would give him.


    It looked very domineering.


    The car stopped in front of them. The rich man got out of the car first and pulled the box over. Zun, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again after this farewell. I¡¯ve decided to give you some local specialties. I hope you¡¯ll like them.


    The rich man suddenly became very formal and knowledgeable.


    His words were just right to stir up emotions. Even Huo Zun could feel the strong sense of parting. He was a little embarrassed. He never thought that the rich man would be so thoughtful.


    ¡°Thank you. May I open it?¡± Huo Zun was touched as he took it.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± The rich man was especially cool and handsome at this moment!


    Huo Zun opened the box and saw that it was full of dmu notes.


    ¡°......¡±


    When the others saw this, they expressed their shock.


    ¡°F * ck! Did the nouveau riche have to be so insane?! He¡¯s actually giving money as a gift. Is he looking down on gun?¡± The onlookers expressed their shock.


    ¡°You men don¡¯t understand. I like it so much when it¡¯s so simple and rough! How to break it? Cup, if you don¡¯t want it, give it to me! I¡¯ll take it!¡± Violent girl said.


    are you too touched, Zun? ¡± the wealthy Arab asked when he saw that Huo Chou was not moving.


    is money your specialty? ¡± Huo Zun turned to look at him and asked in confusion.


    Whose specialty would be worth money? Come out and I promise I won¡¯t beat you to death!


    ¡°Yup!¡± The tycoon looked puzzled and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with that? ¡±


    Of course it was wrong!


    I hate rich people the most!


    Huo Zun suddenly felt weak. It was impossible tomunicate and be friends with the rich!


    He closed the box and said with a lot of backbone, ¡± I think it¡¯s better to leave this thing here.


    Really! It¡¯s not easy to carry so many notes, okay? Furthermore! Most importantly, it would not be easy for him to spend these when he returned to China.


    Just as the tycoon was about to say something, the violent girl kicked him and sessfully threw him 10 meters away. She said, ¡± hey, I¡¯ll take it for you then! I¡¯m going to stay in country D for a while anyway, so this can be my pocket money.¡±


    The others,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Alright! Whatever the beauty said, Ladies First.


    Huo Zun turned to everyone and said, ¡± We¡¯ll contact each other over the phone! Friends, goodbye!¡±


    He turned around in an especially cool and handsome manner, putting a perfect end to this farewell!


    However, when he turned around, a ne not far away flew across the sky!


    Wait! Why did he look so familiar? Isn¡¯t this the Huo family¡¯s ne?


    ¡°Big brother! I¡¯m still here!¡± Huo Zun howled.

 Chapter 333

    ?


    Chapter 333: Goodbye (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian had been maintaining the same posture since she got on the ne, which was to hold her chin and think about life.


    Huo ting threw Dongdong, who was moring to eat strawberry cake, to Chen Ce and asked him to quickly find something to shut his mouth.


    He turned to look at su Mianmian and saw that she was still in the same position. Just as he was about to ask her if she was tired, he suddenly saw her jump up as if her Ren and du meridians had been opened.


    ¡°Argh! I remember now!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Huo ting quickly asked.


    Su Mianmian turned around and looked at Huo ting with an embarrassed face. She said, ¡± uncle, we seem to have forgotten about little Zun, Huahua.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    It was a tragedy! They had really forgotten about Huo Zun.


    But now that the ne had already flown high in the sky, Huo ting didn¡¯t really want to go back and whine.


    He quietly got someone to turn off the satellite phone and said, ¡± ahem, after I get off the ne, I¡¯ll give him a call and ask him to buy a ne ticket back.


    Su Mianmian felt a little uneasy when she heard that. She asked, ¡± is this bad? ¡±


    She felt that Huo Zun was a little sad. How could a living person not remember that he was not on the ne?


    Qaq Wanwan felt very sad just thinking about it.


    She didn¡¯t know if he would be so angry that he would go back to Iraq to be a terrorist or something.


    Huo ting thought about it carefully and still felt that turning the ne back to pick up Huo Zun was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± At most, Xiao Zun would cry a few times. Huo ting changed the topic and asked, ¡± by the way, little sheep, the ne still has seven or eight hours to go. Do you want to take a nap? ¡±


    ¡°No need for now, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°Do you want to watch a movie?¡± Huo ting suggested again.


    How could su Mianmian not see that he was obviously changing the topic? she pursed her lips and said, ¡± okay, let¡¯s watch a movie together.


    Little Zun, I can only help you this much.


    I wish you good luck!


    ......


    Perhaps the way Huo Zun was wailing was too tragic!


    His good friends were all silent. Sigh, after all, they were already so miserable, it wasn¡¯t good to rub salt in their wounds.


    Huo Zun may always be smiling, but this fellow was the most vengeful!


    Who knew if he woulde back for revenge one day?


    Huo kui howled a few times as he watched the ne fly over his head. He then made a phone call, unwilling to give up.


    He knew that the phone his big brother was using was definitely a satellite phone, and it would be able tomunicate even on the ne.


    In the end, the phone was turned off!


    Huo Zun¡¯s face darkened. Coupled with the wound from Huo ting¡¯s beating a few days ago, he suddenly looked like arge dog abandoned by its owner. He looked very pitiful.


    Brown could not stand it anymore. He stepped forward and patted Huo Zun¡¯s shoulder, just like what he had done to him more than ten minutes ago.


    Brown said, ¡± gun, why did you go back to such a heartless person?! Let¡¯s just go to Iraq! Let¡¯s go do something big!¡±


    So this was how terrorists formed their mist.


    don¡¯t cry, ¡± Brown said, startled by Huo Zun¡¯s sudden squatting.


    He bent down to Pat him on the shoulder tofort him, but Huo Zun suddenly stood up and bumped brown, almost causing him to fall.


    I¡¯m going to buy the earliest flight back to China. I want to ask why big brother didn¡¯t wait for me! As Huo Zun spoke, he took out his phone to book ne tickets and waved goodbye to his friends.


    Well, it seemed that this world would have two fewer terrorists. This was a good thing.


    ......

 Chapter 334

    ?


    Chapter 334: She¡¯s back (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian got off the ne and felt the air of China, feelingfortable all over!


    That¡¯s great! He was finally back in S city!


    Dongdong had slept all the way back on the ne and was still sleepy. He rubbed his eyes and continued to sleep on Huo ting¡¯s shoulder.


    At the exit, su Mianmian asked, ¡± uncle, I want to go back to school. Can you get someone to send me back? ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting said, ¡± it¡¯s already eight o ¡®clock now. Are you still going back? ¡±


    He was a little unhappy, but he didn¡¯t show it. The two of them didn¡¯t have time to be alone. He was thinking of getting closer to the little sheep at night, but now that she was about to run away, what was he supposed to do?


    Naturally, he had to make the person stay first.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± school has already started and I don¡¯t want to miss too many sses. If I go back now, I can attend tomorrow¡¯s ss.


    Although she had no choice but to miss the military training, she actually felt a little regretful, so she didn¡¯t want to miss any more courses.


    The most important thing was that she also missed Snow White and Chi Xiaoyuan.


    The two of them were the first good friends she had made, and she especially cherished their friendship.


    Huo ting¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said very naturally, ¡± I don¡¯t think I can make it tonight. The car can¡¯t be prepared.


    ¡°I see!¡± Su Mianmian said a little dejectedly, ¡± why don¡¯t you take me to the high-speed rail? ¡±


    The high-speed rail from S city to H city was very convenient. There was a train every half an hour.


    After hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words, Huo ting was even more upset. He lifted su Mianmian¡¯s chin and asked unhappily, ¡± you don¡¯t even want to stay at home for one night? ¡±


    Su Mianmian let out an ¡± ah ¡± and didn¡¯t understand how it became like this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just want to go to ss earlier.¡±


    ¡°This is what you mean.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured on her heart.


    It was like this every time. She clearly didn¡¯t mean it that way, so why did the uncle twist her words every time?


    Su Mianmian was really a little angry, especially when she saw Huo ting looking at her so fiercely.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to think, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Su Mianmian said word by word, ¡± I¡¯ll go by myself. You don¡¯t need to send me.


    Even the best-tempered person would get angry!


    Huo ting was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the little sheep to refute him in public. Generally speaking, shouldn¡¯t the little sheep coax him when he was angry? This was what a dutiful wife should do, right? What the hell? It¡¯s not like that, okay?)


    He reacted quickly and pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go. He needed to calm down a little. Anyway, it was right not to let go first!


    Su Mianmian broke free a little angrily, but Huo ting didn¡¯t let her go, and the two were in a deadlock.


    Dongdong really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. In fact, he was sleeping, but the two adults were pulling and tugging at each other. When they were angry, their voices were not soft either, so he woke up.


    When he woke up, he didn¡¯t get up. He had been lying on Huo ting¡¯s body and pretending to be asleep. He even had to be a little worried that his daddy would identally fall off him.


    ¡°Enough, you two! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Dongdong raised his head and said.


    Su Mianmian was originally throwing a tantrum with Huo ting, but when she heard Dongdong suddenly speak, she was slightly stunned. She stopped what she was doing and looked at Dongdong.

 Chapter 335

    ?


    Chapter 335: She¡¯s back (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    sure enough, you guys can¡¯t do without me. Look, I¡¯ve only taken a short nap. I didn¡¯t show you any love and care, and you guys are already quarreling, breaking up, and getting a divorce?!


    Su Mianmian was shocked by Dongdong¡¯s words. She replied softly, ¡± it¡¯s not like that. and Dongdong, you didn¡¯t just take a nap, you slept for seven or eight hours, okay?


    Huo ting was also stunned. He frowned and said, ¡± we¡¯re not going to divorce.


    What was this child thinking? Why do I keep thinking about these things? She really wanted to spank his butt.


    ¡°You guys have it!¡± Dongdong stretched out his finger and said in a mighty and domineering manner, ¡± but you were stopped by me! ¡°Daddy, miemie, you have to give me a loving environment to grow up in. You have tomunicate with me properly if there¡¯s anything. Don¡¯t break up and divorce me so easily. If you do that, I¡¯ll be a bad child at any moment.¡±


    it¡¯s not like this. su Mianmian looked around and felt that the things she was struggling with just now were not worth mentioning. She should hurry home now.


    That was because it was a little embarrassing to be outside!


    Dongdong¡¯s words made her feel a little embarrassed. It was not out of guilt but embarrassment!


    Why can¡¯t we talk in the car? Why did he say it at the door?


    Qaq urged su Mianmian to regret it.


    then, can I understand it as miemie, you don¡¯t intend to quarrel with daddy and get a divorce? ¡±


    Su Mianmian felt her throat being choked by something and nodded very awkwardly.


    Dongdong looked up at Huo ting smugly, as if it was all thanks to him. Daddy, hurry up and give me a strawberry cake as a reward.


    Huo ting touched Dongdong¡¯s head and felt that raising a child for a thousand days could only be used in a moment.


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± She was rather thin-skinned.


    Huo ting asked seriously, ¡± where are you going? ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Su Mianmian wanted to cry but had no tears. back to the Huo family for a walk.


    Huo ting smiled with satisfaction and said, ¡± good!


    ......


    After returning to the Huo family¡¯s house, Dongdong obediently took his little sheep doll to find the real sheep, little fire, to sleep.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t have time to say anything before Dongdong left decisively.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Huo ting had told him something important before he went back. If he wanted to have a younger brother or sister, he couldn¡¯t sleep with a little sheep at night.


    Dongdong hesitated for a while, but he still felt that it was more important to have a younger brother or sister, so he went to sleep obediently.


    In fact, Huo ting just drove away the little light bulb. The little sheep was just a freshman. Even if they loved him, he would take precautions and not let her get pregnant so quickly.


    He just wanted to live a married life.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian with fiery eyes.


    Su Mianmian felt a chill on her back from his stare. She picked up her pajamas and said, ¡± uncle, you go to sleep first. I¡¯ll go take a shower first.


    After Huo ting saw su Mianmian sh into the bathroom, he also quickly went to the bathroom in the guest room to take abat bath. When he came out, su Mianmian hadn¡¯te out yet.


    Ten minutester, su Mianmian came out. She looked at the uncle¡¯s naked eyes and said, ¡± uncle, I have to go to ss tomorrow, ran ran. she hoped to wake up the uncle¡¯s moral integrity.


    Huo ting smiled slightly, reached out to pull su Mianmian over, and said, ¡± I¡¯ll personally send you there tomorrow.


    It was sofortable to hold the soft Yingying in his arms!


    Su Mianmian reached out and pushed Huo ting, only to find that he didn¡¯t let go at all. He was wearing a tight vest, and the heat from his muscles came from his palm, making her blush.

 Chapter 336

    ?


    Chapter 336: She¡¯s back (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian was very rational and thought that she had to go to ss tomorrow, so, cough, it was better to go to bed early.


    Otherwise, with uncle¡¯s physical strength, she would probably have to sleep very, veryte, Yingluo.


    QAQ......


    ¡°Uncle, do you want to take a shower and have some hot tea to calm down?¡± Su Mianmian suggested kindly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± The meat was already in his mouth, so why take a bath and drink hot tea?


    Su Mianmian was stunned and said again, ¡± then do you want to go for a run? ¡± He would probably calm down after running a few thousand meters and venting his desire.


    why should I go running at night?! His brain wasn¡¯t damaged, okay?


    If he really did that, the headlines tomorrow would definitely say that he was impotent, okay?


    Su Mianmian really had no choice. She said softly, ¡± I ran ran, I have ss tomorrow.


    ¡°I know, you¡¯ve said it many times.¡± Huo ting began to unbutton his shirt very gently and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you off personally.


    Su Mianmian reached out and pulled his hand, saying, ¡± then, only once.


    ¡°Once?¡± How could one time be enough!


    Su Mianmian said firmly, ¡± if it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll sleep now.


    Huo ting frowned and stared at su Mianmian for a while. Seeing that su Mianmian still insisted on him, he had topromise.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Anyway, when he started to exercise, the little sheep would have no strength to resist, and he would have the final say on how many times he wanted to do it.


    Poor su Mianmian was still a little naive. After seeing Huo ting agree, she let go of his hand.


    Huo ting saw her look and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her mouth, then stuck out his tongue to lick her lips. Seeing her slightly trembling, he said, ¡± why are you still so shy after so many times? ¡±


    Maybe I¡¯m naturally thin-skinned.


    Su Mianmian raised her hand to cover her eyes and was a little annoyed at Huo ting¡¯s teasing. She said, ¡± uncle, do you still want it? Why are you talking so much nonsense, are you not good enough?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t?¡± A trace of fire shed in Huo ting¡¯s eyes, and he whispered in su Mianmian¡¯s ear, ¡± I will tell you personally, can I do it? ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Terrible! He seemed to have said something wrong!


    Was it toote to regret now?


    QAQ......


    Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t get up the next day and didn¡¯t make it for the morning ss. When she could go out, it was the hottest time of the day, two in the afternoon.


    For this reason, she felt her teeth itch and wanted to bite a few more teeth marks on Huo ting¡¯s body.


    Didn¡¯t we agree on this one time? Do you still have any integrity?


    Huo ting was full and in a particrly happy mood. He took su Mianmian¡¯s stare at him as a Look of Love. Intent.


    ¡°Little sheep, I¡¯lle pick you up on Saturday.¡± He said.


    Su Mianmian snorted arrogantly and thought, I¡¯m not going back this weekend.


    Huo ting¡¯s heart itched from her snort and he said, ¡± are your teeth still itchy? Do you want to take another bite?¡±


    As he spoke, he extended his arm and put it by su Mianmian¡¯s mouth, with an expression that said she could bite it at any time.


    Su Mianmian was simply speechless at the uncle.


    Qaq Xuxu was right, she couldn¡¯t be as thick-skinned as the uncle!


    ¡°Uncle, have you ever heard of a drop of blood essence that weighs ten catties? Afterst night, she didn¡¯t have the guts to say directly,¡±uncle, you¡¯re not young anymore. You have to conserve your energy, okay?¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave all my blood essence to you.¡± Huo tingughed.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    F * ck! Do you still have any integrity?

 Chapter 337

    ?


    Chapter 337: She¡¯s back (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Huo ting sent su Mianmian to school, su Mianmian refused to let him follow her in.


    He saw that su Mianmian seemed to be really angry and knew that he had overdone itst night. The little sheep was good in everything but was easily shy.


    He said, ¡± I¡¯ll be leaving then.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Su Mianmian reached out and waved.


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t help but grab her and kiss her hard. Then he released her and said, ¡± call me if you miss me.


    Su Mianmian looked around in fear. Fortunately, it was ss time and there was no one at the school gate. She was relieved and was about to get angry at Huo ting when she found that the uncle¡¯s car had already left.


    She stood there for a while, touched the corner of her mouth, and then turned around to go back to school.


    Although she had only left for half a month, she felt like a long time had passed when she returned to the familiar dormitory.


    Su Mianmian tidied up her things, and not long after, Bai Jing and Chi Xiaoyuan came back.


    Mianmian! white snow shouted excitedly.


    She walked up and hugged su Mianmian.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m back!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Wee back.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan smiled naively.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you.¡± Su Mianmian took out the gifts and handed them to them as she spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re really too polite!¡± White snow opened it excitedly and was shocked to see a sapphire the size of a child¡¯s fist. She gulped and said, ¡± damn, how much is this thing worth? ¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± do you like it? ¡±


    ¡°This is too precious!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it,¡± Bai Jing said.


    Su Mianmian blinked and said, ¡± it¡¯s not expensive!


    She bought this gem with Huo ting. She didn¡¯t know how much it cost. The reason why she chose this was because the owner who sold it to her said that this was a gem that could bring good luck.


    ¡°How can it not be expensive? it¡¯s such a big gem.¡±


    Su Mianmian replied anxiously, ¡± it¡¯s really not expensive. In country D, such stones are everywhere. It¡¯s not expensive at all!


    Actually, even if it was expensive, she would say it wasn¡¯t expensive, Yingluo.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded hard and said, ¡± of course it¡¯s real. If it were real gems, I wouldn¡¯t have the money to buy them. Besides, this shop owner said that this treasure, stone can bring people good luck, and if you put it aside when you sleep, it will have a calming effect.


    Su Mianmian had already said this, and it would be a little pretentious to say no.


    ¡°Then, thank you!¡± Bai Jing said.


    Su Mianmian smiled. you¡¯re wee. We¡¯re good friends.


    None of them realized that Chi Xiaoyuan seemed to be stunned the moment she saw the gemstone. She stood there in a daze, dumbfounded.


    by the way, Mianmian, there¡¯s a social gathering tonight. Let¡¯s go together. Bai Jing said, ¡± you¡¯re back at the right time. I heard that the quality of this social gathering is very high. It¡¯s from thew Department.


    ¡°Argh! Keep in touch! I¡¯m not going.¡± If the uncle knew that she had contacted him, he would definitely skin her alive and then eat her.


    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t tell me you have a boyfriend?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and said, ¡± No.


    She was only married.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it! Alright, don¡¯t think too much! Let¡¯s go together tonight! ¡°I¡¯ll call Senior Sister first, Yueyue,¡± Bai Jing said as she made the call.¡±Hello, Senior Sister? it¡¯s me, Yueyue.¡±

 Chapter 338

    ?


    Chapter 338: Friendship (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Xiaojing, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea, Yingluo. I think I should go back.¡± Su Mianmian felt a little uneasy.


    With uncle¡¯s level of jealousy, if he found out that she had sneaked out for a social meetup, she would definitely die a terrible death.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing!¡± Bai Jing put her arms around su Mianmian¡¯s neck and said, ¡± we¡¯re at the door. Why don¡¯t you go in? ¡±


    I, I ran ran. su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what to say when she was anxious.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have boyfriends anyway, so we should alle to the social event. Maybe we¡¯ll fall in love with that handsome guy and we won¡¯t have to be single dogs anymore. Xiao Yuan, don¡¯t you think I am right?¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡± That¡¯s right.¡±


    However, it was clear from her nk expression that she didn¡¯t hear what Bai Jing said.


    Su Mianmian looked distressed and said, ¡± no way! My, my uncle said that I can¡¯t date in college!¡± Su Mianmian had no choice but to bring up Huo ting.


    Bai Jing was taken aback. d * mn, I can¡¯t believe there are still such conservative parents in this era! she eximed.


    Su Mianmian was just about to heave a sigh of relief, thinking that Bai Jing would let her go, but she heard her say, ¡±


    don¡¯t be afraid. Even if you¡¯re in love, he won¡¯t know. We¡¯ll just do it secretly! As she spoke, Bai Jing pulled su Mianmian in with her arms around her shoulders.


    Su Mianmian burst into tears.


    ......


    After entering the private room, su Mianmian found that there were more than a dozen men and women sitting inside. Some of them started chatting directly, while some sat alone in a reserved manner. After su Mianmian and the other two came in, they immediately felt everyone¡¯s eyes on them.


    Bai Jing quickly nced around and lowered her head to say in su Mianmian¡¯s ear, ¡± senior really didn¡¯t lie to me. The quality of this social gathering is really not bad. Look, the handsome man on the far left, Yingluo, and the one right opposite him, they both look like my type.


    Su Mianmian looked over when she heard that and realized that the ones Bai Jing said were handsome were those who looked especially honest and honest.


    Eh, little Jing¡¯s eyes are really unique.


    ¡°Am I handsome?¡± She was confused.


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s handsome!¡± Bai Jing was a little excited. I¡¯ve attended so many social gatherings. Let me tell you! The quality this time was really above average! How was it? Did you take a fancy to any of them?¡±


    Su Mianmian took a closer look after hearing that. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of uncle. After all, if uncle¡¯s face was brought here, it wouldpletely crush their Xuxu.


    Besides, the uncle was mature and steady. Well, he was a little childish in some aspects, such as his love for dessert and jealousy.


    However, uncle was a man. He could take responsibility and give her a sense of security.


    And these students still felt like students, all of them looking very choppy.


    Besides, of the people su Mianmian had seen, K, vampire, Chen Ce, and so on, which one of them wasn¡¯t a handsome guy with more than 90 points?


    So, su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t see how these people were handsome.


    In the end, she could only say, ¡± I¡¯m not interested in any of them. Xiaojing, please be free, Yingluo.


    Bai Jing turned to look at her and said, ¡± alright then. You can y with Xiao Yuan. I¡¯ll go over and hit on her.


    As she spoke, she walked towards the honest-looking senior that she felt was the most handsome. There happened to be a cute girl sitting beside him. She was embarrassed to talk to the senior directly, so she said to the girl, ¡± may I sit here? ¡±

 Chapter 339

    ?


    Chapter 339: Friendship (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bai Jing usually dressed in either ck or white. However, she had changed into a pink shirt and a pair of ck slim-fit pants for tonight¡¯s social gathering. Her hair was alsobed, and she looked especially handsome.


    As soon as she spoke, the girl didn¡¯t even dare to look at her.


    Bai Jing frowned slightly. Is this girl mute?


    ¡°Can I sit down?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡± The girl¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly moved to the side.


    Bai Jing casually sat between the girl and the senior. The senior was on the verge of tears. He had finally found a junior and they were having a good time. Now, a handsome junior came. He was going to lose.


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s your name? Where are you from?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    why are you asking this? ¡± the senior asked, displeased. Was his love rival trying to humiliate him?


    ¡°I¡¯m Into You.¡± Bai Jing didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. Her eyes even lit up as she looked at him.


    The senior immediately stood up ufortably, his face red. He said loudly, ¡± I¡¯m not interested in men.


    He was very straight, alright?


    Bai Jing was taken aback. Oh, but I¡¯m interested in men, especially you.


    The senior was shocked by her audacity and his expression turned dark. He noticed that everyone was looking at him, especially the little Junior who had a good conversation with him. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He red at Bai Jing and ran away.


    ¡°Hey, senior!¡± Bai Jing was confused.


    What was going on? Why did senior suddenly run away?


    The junior looked at Bai Jing with aplicated expression and said, ¡± forbidden love. I didn¡¯t expect to see Yueyue in real life. I won¡¯t discriminate against you. I hope you can do your best! get the person you like as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fight with you for the senior¡¯s Yingluo. after she finished speaking, she stood up and left.


    Bai Jing even heard her ask,¡±why did all the handsome guys go gay?¡±


    Su Mianmian saw it from the beginning to the end and naturally knew that they had misunderstood. She couldn¡¯t help but hold her stomach andugh.


    Xiao Yuan also had a smile on her face.


    Bai Jing sat there in a daze for a while. She tried to recall what had happened and realized that they had misunderstood.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m not!¡± She stood up and was about to rush out to exin to the two people.


    Su Mianmian reached out to stop her and said in a low voice, ¡± forget it, don¡¯t you have your eyes on another one? ¡±


    Bai Jing said dejectedly, ¡± don¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be mistaken for a gay again. Sexual. Do I look like a man?¡±


    Su Mianmian hesitated for a moment, but still nodded seriously.


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±Shouldn¡¯t youfort me as a friend?¡± she asked. How can you tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°Fine, Jing, you¡¯re not a man at all.¡± Su Mianmian said sincerely, ¡± you¡¯re more handsome than men!


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bai Jing was amused by su Mianmian¡¯s words. She said, ¡± if I were a man, I would definitely marry you. Come, let brother give you a kiss.


    Su Mianmian reached out and pushed Bai Jing¡¯s mouth away. even if you¡¯re a man, I won¡¯t marry you. Because she already had an uncle.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m willing to be a man for you, and you¡¯re still despising me?¡±

 Chapter 340

    ?


    Chapter 340: Friendship (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t control her voice when she said that. It was a little loud, and everyone looked over.


    Su Mianmian pulled her down a little embarrassedly and said, ¡± keep your voice down, don¡¯t talk nonsense!


    ¡°I¡¯m just in a hurry. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ve be a man for you, but you¡¯re still not going to marry me. ¡± Bai Jing mumbled.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rolled her eyes. She replied, ¡± please, we¡¯ll talk about it after you be a man, Yingluo.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Bai Jing scratched her head and said, ¡± I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a valid hypothesis.


    it¡¯s good that you know, ¡± su Mianmian said weakly.


    The two of them chatted casually again, and su Mianmian asked doubtfully, ¡± is this how a social meetup is? ¡±


    It was her first time participating in a social meetup and she thought there would be something special. In the end, it was just a bunch of people eating and drinking together without anyone organizing it.


    Bai Jing looked at her phone and said, ¡± it starts at eight. Senior isn¡¯t here yet.


    Huahua, ¡± su Mianmian said weakly, ¡± it started at eight o ¡®clock. You pulled us here so early?!


    They arrived at a quarter past seven.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that if I¡¯mte, all the good resources will be snatched away.¡± Bai Jingughed. hey, I¡¯ll stop here. I saw that you¡¯re here, so I¡¯ll go over first.


    Bai Jing stood up and walked towards a short-haired girl who had just entered.


    Su Mianmian picked up the drink on the table and took a sip, saying, ¡± eh, the taste is quite special. It was sweet and delicious.


    ¡°Little Yuan, do you want to drink some?¡± She asked.


    Upon hearing this, Chi Xiaoyuan looked over and eximed, ¡± Mianmian, you¡¯re drinking wine.


    ¡°No way? Is the wine sweet?¡± Su Mianmian asked a little hesitantly.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xiao Yuan looked at her worriedly.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was drunk, but su Mianmian felt a little dizzy. She stood up and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to wash my face first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No need! The bathroom is just in front, I can go there myself.¡± Su Mianmian gave Chi Xiaoyuan a silly smile.


    Su Mianmian walked out of the private room and asked a waiter for the location of the bathroom. She then walked over there.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was drunk, but she felt more and more dizzy. She even saw afterimages of the people in front of her.


    She hesitated at the bathroom door for a moment, then walked in from the left.


    She turned on the tap and washed her face. She seemed to feel that her mind was a little clearer. Although she was still dizzy, she was much better than before.


    Su Mianmian turned around and saw a boy in a light-colored knitted shirt looking at her in shock.


    ¡°Na! You can use it!¡± Su Mianmian only realized that there was a problem with this sentence after she finished speaking. She said loudly, ¡± why did you enter the girls ¡®toilet!


    That person seemed to be even more frightened than su Mianmian. He said, ¡± this is the men¡¯s toilet!


    The moment he entered the toilet, he saw a girl. He was also shocked, okay?


    Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± nonsense! This is clearly the girls ¡°toilet!¡± When she came in just now, she had deliberately taken a good look!


    ¡°Aiyo, I give up! Come with me to take a look.¡± After the man finished speaking, he pulled su Mianmian and walked out of the door.


    Su Mianmian pped his hand angrily and said, ¡± let me go!


    However, her strength was no match for the boy¡¯s. After the man pulled her to the door, he said, ¡± look carefully. Is this the men¡¯s toilet or the women¡¯s toilet? ¡±

 Chapter 341

    ?


    Chapter 341: Friendship (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes hard and looked at it for a long time.


    ¡°The women¡¯s washroom!¡± The little person on it was clearly a girl.


    ¡°F * ck! This is the men¡¯s room!¡± The man shouted weakly, ¡± it¡¯s so obvious that it¡¯s a man! Are you blind?¡±


    Su Mianmian felt that someone was constantly buzzing in her ear, and she thought it was very noisy.


    She waved her hand and said, ¡± I have good eyesight.


    The man was speechless. He stared at su Mianmian and said, ¡± you¡¯re drunk? ¡± This person couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. He had argued with a drunk person for a long time about the problem of the men¡¯s and women¡¯s toilets. He felt that he was an idiot!


    ¡°I¡¯m so hot, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore.¡± Su Mianmian pushed him away and walked into the men¡¯s washroom again.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s the men¡¯s washroom!¡± The man shouted loudly and was about to reach out to grab su Mianmian, but at this time, two boys came to the toilet. He quickly stopped them and said, ¡±


    ¡°You guys, don¡¯t go in!¡±


    The two of them looked at him strangely.


    The man scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡± why don¡¯t you guys go to the next room? ¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why are we going to thedies ¡°room instead of the men¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°The men¡¯s room is being used by girls, eh, eh, eh. No, a girl went in for a stroll! I ... I can¡¯t exin it clearly, but you¡¯ll see a drunk girl when you go in, Yingluo!¡±


    ¡°Wenyu, what are you doing?¡± A cold and clear voice sounded.


    The boy who was called Wenyu looked over and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw who it was. He said, ¡± brother Huan, hurry over and help me exin. I can¡¯t exin it to them clearly.


    Song qinghuan was wearing a white shirt and a pair of golden half-rimmed sses. He had very handsome facial features, but he had a sense of abstinence. He was tall and slightly thin, and he had the aura of a good student.


    At this time, su Mianmian walked out. The two of them originally thought that Zhao Wenyu was talking nonsense, but they were shocked at this time and said, ¡± f * ck! There really were girls! Let¡¯s hurry up and go to another ce!¡±


    After the two of them left, Zhao Wenyu said, ¡± I¡¯ve told you before, but you didn¡¯t believe me!


    ¡°Wenyu, what are you doing?¡± Song qinghuan was at a loss for what to do with her overly lively cousin.


    Zhao Wenyu turned around and briefly exined what had just happened.


    He said, ¡± brother Huan, this girl is so funny! Not only did she go to the wrong men¡¯s toilet when she was drunk, she even went to the toilet twice in a row.¡±


    Song qinghuan didn¡¯t want to continue discussing this with him. He looked at his watch and said, ¡± let¡¯s go.


    Zhao Wenyu was a warm-hearted child. He looked at su Mianmian, who was walking a little unsteadily, and said while reaching out to support her, ¡± brother Huan, why don¡¯t you wait until I contact this girl¡¯s family before going back? It¡¯s so dangerous for a girl to be drunk!¡±


    Song qinghuan frowned. He had a cold personality and hated troublesome things.


    He had just returned to the country recently. Previously, because of his parents ¡®work, he had lived in the United Kingdom for ten years. A girl had pursued him for nearly ten years, but she had not melted his ice block.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± He said.


    Zhao Wenyu was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect his cousin to leave him here like this. He didn¡¯t care about supporting su Mianmian and quickly went up to hold song qinghuan¡¯s hand. Song qinghuan frowned and turned her head, but he met su Mianmian¡¯s confused eyes.


    This!

 Chapter 342

    ?


    Chapter 342: Friendship (5)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Was this her?


    Song qinghuan¡¯s heart jolted!


    It had been ten years! He hadn¡¯t had the time to go to S city to find news of her, and he would meet her here?


    Zhao Wenyu looked in shock at his cousin, who had always been indifferent to everything, and showed a surprised expression. Then, he saw hime to su Mianmian and asked, ¡± brother Huan? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    However, song qinghuan ignored Zhao Wenyu. He raised su Mianmian¡¯s head and looked at her carefully for a while before asking, ¡± what¡¯s your name? ¡±


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes and couldn¡¯t see the face of the person in front of her. She frowned and said, ¡± Who are you? ¡±


    Song qinghuan replied, ¡± I picked up your identification card. I need to confirm if it¡¯s you.


    ¡°I see! Thank you so much!¡± Su Mianmian said gratefully, ¡± my name is su Mianmian, and my ID number is xxxxxxxxxx ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re from S city?¡± Song qinghuan asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    Very good! Littlemb, I¡¯ve found you!


    Song qinghuan smiled.


    Zhao Wenyu¡¯s mouth was wide open. So brother Huan lied without blinking!


    But why did he lie to this girl?


    Although he was full of doubts, Zhao Wenyu didn¡¯t say a word and continued to read the gossip silently.


    ¡°Mr. Police officer, where¡¯s my identification card?¡± Su Mianmian reached out and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s in your bag,¡± I just returned it to you, ¡± song qinghuan said in a good mood.


    ¡°Oh, really? Howe I don¡¯t remember?¡± Su Mianmian muttered to herself as she opened her bag to take a look. She found her ID card in her wallet and said, ¡± it¡¯s really here! I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Song qinghuan looked at su Mianmian¡¯s ID card and was even more certain that she was the person she was looking for.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Oh right, where do you live? I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t go home yet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    because of ran ran, ¡± su Mianmian hesitated and whispered, ¡± I¡¯m going to participate in the social meetup! You know about the social meetups, right? It was just for everyone to sit together and eat and drink! You can still get a boyfriend!¡±


    Meetup


    Song qinghuan¡¯s eyes turned cold, but her tone was very gentle. He said, ¡± I want to participate too. Can you take me with you? ¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Su Mianmian looked at him hard and said awkwardly, ¡± but ran ran, only students from H University can attend this. You¡¯re not ran ran.


    She was studying at H University.


    ¡°Me too,¡± He would be a student of H University soon.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem. Come with me!¡± Su Mianmian replied with a smile.


    ¡°H-brother Huan, are you really going to attend that so-called social gathering?¡± Zhao Wenyu felt that the development in front of him was beyond his ability to ept!


    What kind of plot is this? The usually aloof song qinghuan was actually attending a social event?


    This was more believable than someone telling him that the sun would rise from the West tomorrow, okay?


    He looked at su Mianmian and felt that although this girl was pretty good looking, she wasn¡¯t considered stunning. At most, she was the cute type of girl. Why did brother Huan suddenly seem like a different person? This made sister Keke, who had been pursuing brother Huan for ten years, feel very touched!


    ¡°You should go home first! Right, remember to keep your mouth shut.¡± Song qinghuan said with a smile.


    Zhao Wenyu immediately nodded obediently after being red at by him, indicating that he would not say a word when he returned.


    (I¡¯m sorry, I caught a cold the day before yesterday and had a fever. I only recovered today. I¡¯m updating now. I¡¯ll update at least 4 chapters a day.)

 Chapter 343

    ?


    Chapter 343: Boyfriend?(1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bai Jing saw that su Mianmian brought a man back after going to the toilet and couldn¡¯t help but ask in shock, ¡± Mianmian, this is? ¡±


    ¡°Right, Who are you?¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know who he was either.


    Song qinghuan smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m song qinghuan.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but get excited.


    ¡°Song qinghuan? Could it be song qinghuan from the University of Science and Technology?¡±


    ¡°No way? Why did hee back here? Did we have a social gathering with the University of Science and Technology tonight?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care so much? Song qinghuan was the Prince Charming of the University of Science and Technology. He was famous for being cold and aloof. She didn¡¯t expect him toe for a social meetup. Where was her senior? Why hasn¡¯t the meetup started yet?¡±


    Bai Jing had heard of song qinghuan¡¯s name before, but it was her first time meeting him.


    He came from a mysterious family. It was said that he was the third generation of a government official. He had been living abroad and had just returned half a year ago. The reason why he became famous was because of a photo on the inte. Someone secretly took a photo of him in the University of Technology¡¯s library and posted it on Weibo. In just one day, more than 50000 people reposted it. A bunch of people were kneeling and fawning over their Prince Charming.


    Then, his background was also dug out, including some foreign alumni. They said that he was a top student when he was abroad, and the girls who wanted to pursue him were almost one circle around the world.


    ¡°You¡¯re the most handsome guy in the University of Science and Technology?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    He was good-looking, but he was not her type. She preferred someone who was simple and honest.


    Song qinghuan did not reply. Instead, she asked, ¡± how much did Mianmian drink? ¡±


    Bai Jing felt that his tone was a little too familiar. She asked, ¡± Mianmian, did you drink? ¡±


    She took a closer look and realized that something was wrong with su Mianmian. Just as Bai Jing was about to reach out to help su Mianmian, song qinghuan was a step ahead of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    Bai Jing frowned and asked, ¡± she¡¯s my friend. Please let go of your hand. After Bai Jing finished speaking, she reached out and pulled su Mianmian over.


    Su Mianmian felt extremely ufortable after being pulled by the two of them for a while. She covered her mouth and said, ¡± stop shaking, I¡¯m a little dizzy!


    Bai Jing only smelled the faint smell of alcohol when she was hugging su Mianmian. She said, ¡± Mianmian, when did you drink? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°And you said you didn¡¯t drink! You¡¯re drunk!¡± Bai Jing said helplessly.


    ¡°Who said I was drunk? I¡¯m not drunk!¡± Su Mianmian said loudly.


    Usually, drunk people hated being called drunk.


    Bai Jing covered her ears in pain and said, ¡± alright, stop shouting. I¡¯m going deaf.


    hahaha Yingluo. su Mianmianughed and fell into Bai Jing¡¯s arms.


    Bai Jing was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect Mianmian to look like this when she was drunk.


    ¡°Mianmian is drunk?¡± Xiao Yuan walked over and asked, ¡± let¡¯s hurry back then.


    The dormitory forbade students from drinking. If they were discovered, they would be reported and criticized.


    ¡°Help me hold her up first, I¡¯ll carry Mianmian, darling!¡± Bai Jing was halfway through her sentence when song qinghuan took over su Mianmian.


    Song qinghuan picked su Mianmian up in a Princess carry.


    ¡°Put Mianmian down while I can still talk to you.¡± Bai Jing stopped song qinghuan.


    Song qinghuan nced at her indifferently and said, ¡± by the way, let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m Mianmian¡¯s boyfriend.


    No way! Boyfriend? When did Mianmian have a boyfriend?

 Chapter 344

    ?


    Chapter 344: Boyfriend (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°No way? When did Mianmian get a boyfriend?¡± Bai Jing was shocked.


    Song qinghuan looked at them with a smile and said, ¡± we were childhood sweethearts and grew up together. Later on, I had some family matters to attend to and had to go abroad. I only returned not long ago. Mianmian, Didn¡¯t I tell you about me? ¡±


    Bai Jing shook her head.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably shy.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    Bai Jing looked at song qinghuan¡¯s natural words. Although she had her doubts, she didn¡¯t say ¡®let su Mianmian down¡¯ again.


    ¡°Shall we go back first?¡± She said.


    Song qinghuan had no objections.


    Just as the few of them were about to leave, they were stopped by thete senior.


    wait, the fellowship Party is about to start. Where are you guys going? ¡±


    Bai Jing smiled. hey, senior, my roommate is drunk. I have to send her back first.


    no, this ce is already set for boys and girls. If you suddenly lose three people, how are the remaining boys going to match? ¡± The senior said in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Senior,¡± Bai Jing said awkwardly.


    ¡°No room for discussion!¡± The senior said very decisively, ¡± besides, didn¡¯t someone give it to you? Is there a need for the three of you to disappear together? The two of you, stay here.¡±


    ¡°But Yingluo¡±


    ¡°No buts!¡±


    ¡°Then you guys stay! I¡¯ll send Mianmian back.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    ¡°No! You¡¯re a guy and you can¡¯t enter the girls ¡°dormitory.¡± Bai Jing said fiercely, ¡± senior, I¡¯ll send Mianmian back first. I¡¯ll be right back, okay? ¡±


    Many yearster, when Bai Jing thought back to that day, she was d that she had persisted.


    The senior was shocked by Bai Jing¡¯s ferocity and replied,¡±alright!¡± I¡¯ll dy it for half an hour for you. Remember toe backter.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Bai Jing grinned. She turned to Chi Xiaoyuan and said, ¡± Xiaoyuan, don¡¯t go back. Stay here.


    In fact, Xiao Yuan also wanted to go with them. She was not interested in social events, but


    Everyone looked so fierce.


    She nodded with tears in her eyes.


    ......


    It wasn¡¯t easy to get a taxi at this time. The three of them waited for a long time before a taxi came. Song qinghuan carefully ced su Mianmian in the back seat. Just as he put her down, Bai Jing pulled him away and sat in the car first. please sit in front, ¡± she said.


    Song qinghuan nced at her and smiled. She walked to the front passenger seat and sat down.


    Bai Jing told her the school¡¯s address and rolled down the window. The wind at night was a little strong and blew in her face, waking up su Mianmian who had been in a daze.


    She opened her eyes and asked, ¡± hey, Xiaojing, why are we going back? ¡±


    Bai Jing said, ¡± you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll send you back first.


    ¡°I¡¯m drunk?¡± Su Mianmian said in a daze, ¡± but did I drink? ¡±


    Bai Jing replied, ¡± be good. Close your eyes and continue sleeping. I¡¯ll wake you up when we¡¯re there.


    Su Mianmian hummed in acknowledgment and continued to close her eyes.


    In fact, Bai Jing was just saying it casually, but she never expected su Mianmian to really fall asleep obediently.


    Bai Jing replied,¡±Yueyue.¡±


    F * ck! Was Mianmian so obedient when she was drunk? Do whatever I¡¯m told?


    Song qinghuan, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, looked at this scene with a smile. He reached out and gently pressed his chest, his heart beating very fast.


    Mianmian, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, but you¡¯re still the same as before.

 Chapter 345

    ?


    Chapter 345: Boyfriend?(3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    thank you for sending us back, but it¡¯s not convenient for you to go up to the girls ¡®dormitory. So, ran ran, ¡± Bai Jing said as she supported su Mianmian, ¡± let¡¯s say goodbye here.


    Song qinghuan took a deep look at su Mianmian and said, ¡± Mianmian, if you feel ufortable, please call me immediately. After that, he called a number.


    Bai Jing was stunned. wait a minute. I can¡¯t remember what you said.


    ¡°Then give me your number.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t remember because she was hugging su Mianmian, but wasn¡¯t God Song Free with both hands?


    I¡¯ll remember it. It¡¯s 138xxxxxxx, right? ¡±


    Bai Jing replied,¡±Yueyue.¡±


    A top student is so scary


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Bai Jing said.


    Song qinghuan,¡±hehe.¡±


    He looked at su Mianmian¡¯s figure and was a little looking forward to her reaction when she woke up tomorrow and saw the message he left.


    He chuckled in a low voice. He was really looking forward to it! But before that, he had to find someone to change schools, Yingluo.


    ......


    After Bai Jing carried su Mianmian up to the dormitory, she carefully put her on the bed and helped her take off her coat and shoes.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect Mianmian to have some meat on her body even though she looks so thin.


    Bai Jing thought for a moment and went to the bathroom to get a towel to help her wipe her face.


    After she was done, she thought of her intrepid senior and thought that she had to go back and take a look. She had still thrown Xiao Yuan there.


    At this time, su Mianmian¡¯s phone rang.


    Su Mianmian was sleeping very soundly now, so she naturally couldn¡¯t get up to answer the phone. Bai Jing didn¡¯t want to answer it at first, but the phone kept ringing. She was afraid that there was something urgent she needed su Mianmian¡¯s help with, so she answered it.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Isn¡¯t this miemie¡¯s number?¡±


    Bai Jing could tell that it was Dongdong¡¯s voice. She was instantly smitten and said, ¡± Mianmian is asleep. You must be Dongdong! Do you still remember your sister? The sister you kissed mest time, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only nine O ¡®clock now, why is miemie sleeping so early?¡± Dongdong ignored her nonsense and directly asked what he wanted to know.


    ¡°Hey, she drank some wine today, so she¡¯s having some fun.¡±


    ¡°How much did she drink?¡± Huo ting was on the other side of the phone.


    Bai Jing had an unspeakable fear of su Mianmian¡¯s uncle. This feeling seemed to be innate, and she had the ability to sense danger.


    That¡¯s right, Bai Jing felt that Huo ting was very dangerous.


    ¡°Just, just one cup.¡± Bai Jing didn¡¯t dare to lie.


    ¡°Why did you guys go drinking?¡± Huo ting¡¯s tone was even colder.


    Should ¡®Yingluo¡¯ tell the truth? She remembered su Mianmian saying that uncle didn¡¯t want her to fall in love so early?


    It was wrong! Su Mianmian already had a boyfriend, so she couldn¡¯t let the elders know.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    there was a ssmate¡¯s birthday, and we went together. We only had one drink, really. I didn¡¯t know that Mianmian¡¯s alcohol tolerance was so bad, Yingluo.


    If she could, she would not have picked up the phone!


    QAQ......


    ¡°Take a hot towel and help her wipe her face.¡± Huo ting ordered, ¡± then go and sell hangover pills. If Mianmian wakes up, feed her one.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Bai Jing said, ¡± I¡¯ve just helped her wipe her face. Why don¡¯t I go and buy the medicine? ¡±


    ¡°Did you use a hot towel?¡±


    ¡°Yingluo,¡± was there a difference?

 Chapter 346

    ?


    Chapter 346: Boyfriend?(4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    But even if she had doubts, Bai Jing didn¡¯t dare to ask. She said, ¡± after I hang up, I¡¯ll do as you say! So, uncle, you should hang up the phone.


    QAQ......


    She didn¡¯t know that Bai Jing¡¯s words had touched Huo ting. His tone became even more unhappy and he asked, ¡± what¡¯s your phone number? ¡±


    QAQ......


    Why were there so many people asking for her phone number today? She didn¡¯t feel happy at all.


    ¡°138xxxxxxxx,¡± Bai Jing replied respectfully.


    After she finished speaking, Huo ting immediately hung up the phone.


    Bai Jing put down the phone and couldn¡¯t help but mumble with sympathy.


    Mianmian¡¯s uncle is really very strict. No wonder she doesn¡¯t dare to talk to him about anything. she finally understood why Su Mianmian would cover up every time she mentioned Huo ting. With such an overbearing parent, she wouldn¡¯t want to say much either.


    Huo ting¡¯s phone call made Bai Jing afraid to go to the social meetups. She called her senior and said a lot of good things, but in the end, senior Yingluo still got angry. QAQ!


    But fortunately, su Mianmian was very obedient after getting drunk and didn¡¯t need much care. After an hour, Huo ting made another call and hung up after confirming that su Mianmian was fine.


    Bai Jing was already used to it.


    As her ¡®boyfriend¡¯, Prince Charming song also called her to ask about su Mianmian¡¯s situation. Bai Jing couldn¡¯t help butin.


    Prince Charming song listened to her with a good temper and evenforted Bai Jing. He said that he had something to do tomorrow morning and couldn¡¯te over, so he asked Bai Jing to take care of su Mianmian.


    Bai Jing agreed without hesitation.


    That night, Bai Jing was extremely busy.


    ......


    The next day, after su Mianmian woke up, she felt a little headache. She looked at the ceiling in a daze and couldn¡¯t quite remember how she came back yesterday.


    Herst impression was that she was talking to Xiao Yuan, and then? What did she do after that?


    ¡°Mianmian, how do you feel?¡± Bai Jing asked as shey on her bed.


    Su Mianmian turned around and saw that the dark circles under her eyes were as dark as a Panda national treasure. She couldn¡¯t help but ask in shock, ¡± did you not sleep wellst night? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me.¡± Bai Jing waved her hand and asked, ¡± does your head still hurt? ¡±


    Su Mianmian sat up and said, ¡± a little. Was I drunkst night? ¡±


    Bai Jing nodded and said, ¡± take another pill from the table.


    Hearing her say this, su Mianmian knew that she must have taken care of herst night. She said apologetically, ¡± sorry for troubling youst night, Xiaojing. You should quickly go and catch up on sleep.


    Bai Jing let out a huge yawn and said, ¡± MMM, I won¡¯t be attending the morning ss. Xiaoyuan is still sleeping. She came home a littletest night, Hanhan.


    alright, you guys should get some rest. I¡¯ll bring lunch back to the dormitory for you.


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with su Mianmian. After saying these words, she climbed up to catch up on sleep.


    After su Mianmian took The Hangover medicine, she got up and tidied herself up, then gently closed the door.


    There weren¡¯t many sses in the University. There were usually two sses in the morning, and only four sses on Wednesday and Thursday.


    The teacher today was rather easy-going and didn¡¯t like to take attendance, which was why Bai Jing and the rest dared to skip ss.


    However, for some reason today, the teacher actually called out names for the first time.

 Chapter 347

    ?


    Chapter 347: Unfamiliar friends (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mianmian looked at the big cross the teacher put behind Bai Jing and Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s names and couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead in a dilemma.


    Teacher QAQ Wanwan, why are you taking attendance at this time? Don¡¯t you never call names?


    Abuse!


    everyone, open your textbooks. Let¡¯s continue with the previous ss, Yingying. after the teacher called the students, he began to talk about today¡¯s ss.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s mind started to wander as she listened. She yawned carefully. She was afraid that she would fall asleep, so she took out her phone and nned to secretly scroll through Weibo. However, she found an unread text message.


    Generally speaking, su Mianmian rarely received text messages because uncle and Dongdong didn¡¯t like to send text messages. They would call her directly if there was anything.


    She clicked on it and found that it read:


    [ are you feeling better today? ] Does your head still hurt? Don¡¯t drink so much next time ^_^]


    This tone was very familiar, and he could tell that she knew that he had drunkst night.


    Why did he use her? It was because su Mianmian felt that the person who would use symbols to act cute in the text message must be a girl.


    [ it¡¯s fine. If I may ask, Who are you? ]


    [ take a guess.^_^]


    How could she guess who this was?


    [ did we have a drink togetherst night? ] Su Mianmian made a casual guess.


    [ wrong ^_^]


    Eh, this girl really likes to smile!


    Su Mianmian touched her face and replied again.


    [ I can¡¯t guess. Just tell me directly, girl. ]


    ?......?


    The other party sent a very strange message. Su Mianmian was about to ask her what these points meant when she saw her second text message.


    Chu Mianmian, do you still remember me? I¡¯m Huanhuan hehe ]


    Huanhuan? Su Mianmian frowned and thought about it.


    Could it be her?


    [ you¡¯re song Huanhuan? ] Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t quite remember what the word in the middle was.


    After all, the two of them had not seen each other for ten years.


    [ it¡¯s me. ^_^Long time no see. I was very happy to see youst night.^_^]


    Song Huanhuan was su Mianmian¡¯s former neighbor. She was not in good health and had always stayed at home when she was young, rarely going out.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s impression of her was already very vague. She only remembered that she was a very small but very good-looking girl.


    However, she could be said to be su Mianmian¡¯s only ymate when she was young. When she left, su Mianmian cried for a long time.


    The two of them officially became familiar with each other because of that time when Bai Meifeng abandoned su Mianmian at home and the whole family went on a trip together.


    Su Mianmian felt especially bad at that time. She watched everyone leave from the window on the second floor. Shey on her stomach and cried pitifully for a long time until she saw song Huanhuan next door doing something under the White apricot tree.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Upon hearing this, song Huanhuan looked up at su Mianmian and said slowly, ¡±e down, I¡¯ll tell you.


    Su Mianmian only hesitated for a moment before running down. She was the only one at home anyway.


    Su Feifei had told her many times that the child next door wasn¡¯t in good health and that she shouldn¡¯t y with her. She might get infected.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t quite understand these words, but children were still very afraid of falling sick because they needed to take medicine and injections when they were sick. So, her previous impression of her was just a girl who was very good-looking but not in good health.


    Hearing her invite her over to y this time, su Mianmian¡¯s impression of her suddenly improved.

 Chapter 348

    ?


    Chapter 348: Unfamiliar friends (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When su Mianmian heard song Huanhuan invite her over to y, her impression of her immediately improved.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, su Mianmian was really too lonely!


    She didn¡¯t want to be alone anymore.


    ¡°Can you tell me what you¡¯re doing now?¡± Su Mianmian asked in anticipation.


    ¡°Na! You take a look.¡± Song Huanhuan said, ¡± but you have to be careful not to hurt them.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian said as she walked in to take a look.


    There were many ants under the tree. They were carrying food. The food was some kind of broken pastry. It seemed that because it was too broken, it was not easy to clean up and became the ants ¡®delicious food.


    ¡°Look at this and this. They¡¯ve moved many times.¡± Song Huanhuan pointed at two of the ants and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fun!¡± Su Mianmian looked at it with great interest.


    The two of them watched the ants move the food in the afternoon. Song Huanhuan usually stayed with the nanny. The nanny was about 50 years old and was a woman from Suzhou. She had a gentle smile and the C Chicken Wings she made were delicious.


    She saw that song Huanhuan finally had a little friend over to y, so she weed su Mianmian very warmly.


    Su Mianmian had a very pleasant afternoon here. Perhaps it was because of song Huanhuan¡¯spany, her original sadness faded a lot.


    In the following days, su Mianmian often went to y with song Huanhuan when she was free, until she was discovered by su Feifei one time.


    ¡°How dare you y with him? don¡¯t you know he¡¯s sick?¡± Su Feifei blocked su Mianmian at the door.


    Huanhuan isn¡¯t sick, she¡¯s fine, Huahua. su Mianmian was very angry at her friend for being talked about like that and said angrily, ¡± besides, Huanhuan knows a lot. You¡¯re not allowed to talk about her like that.


    Because of song Huanhuan¡¯s poor health, she could only stay at home, so there were many books at home. He also loved to read, and she could answer every question su Mianmian asked.


    Therefore, in su Mianmian¡¯s heart, song Huanhuan was an amazing friend.


    Su Feifei frowned and said in disdain, ¡± you¡¯ve been with him for too long. You¡¯re starting to get sick too! Don¡¯t infect me and my brother, su Mianmian. I¡¯m warning you again, you¡¯re not allowed to go over to y. If not, I¡¯ll tell mommy and let her control you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to you! Huanhuan is my friend. I want to continue ying with her!¡±


    ......


    What su Mianmian didn¡¯t know was that song qinghuan had heard every word of their argument. He actually didn¡¯t care much about su Mianmian at first.


    He kept her by his side and answered some very childish and ridiculous questions from her, just because he was too lonely.


    Having a warm and lively person to talk to at the side could be considered as relieving boredom.


    However, when he heard these words, this was the first time someone was so protective of him. Was this what friends were like?


    He felt very warm.


    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s windy outside. Do you want toe in and sit?¡± The nanny asked.


    Song qinghuan looked at the door, shook her head, and said,¡±the sun is very bright today. I want to sit for a while longer. Go get my nket.


    okay, young master. However, I saw the weather forecast today saying that it¡¯s going to rain. If the weather turns bad, you¡¯d better go in immediately.


    Song qinghuan nodded and looked up at the sky. No one knew what he was thinking.


    (Uncle¡¯s love rival ising out ~~~()/~l)

 Chapter 349

    ?349 Unfamiliar friends (3)


    Su Mianmian had very few ymates when she was young. No, it could even be said that she had almost no ymates.


    Or rather, song Huanhuan was her only ymate.


    Even if this ymate was very quiet most of the time, having someone to apany her was still a very warm thing for su Mianmian when she was young.


    Therefore, when song Huanhuan left, she was sad for a long time.


    Now that she heard song Huanhuan¡¯s name again, su Mianmian was still very excited even though she couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for so many years! He wondered how Huanhuan was now.


    It must be very nice! Huanhuan was already a little beauty when she was young.


    The ce where su Mianmian and song qinghuan were going to meet was quite famous in city H. It was a famous shopping and dining Street. It wasn¡¯t far from the school, about a ten-minute walk.


    When she arrived, she looked at the time and saw that there were still 20 minutes left to the appointed time.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t wait to look at the crowd, trying to find the vague face in her memory among some strangers.


    With a beep, she received a new text message.


    [ I see you.^_^]


    Huanhuan is here! Su Mianmian held her phone and looked around Xuxu.


    Where was she?


    [ I¡¯m behind you on your left ^_^]


    Su Mianmian looked to the left and there were a few people there. She looked around and found the most suitable one. She ran over quickly and said, ¡± Huanhuan, long time no see!


    However, the other party did not react at all.


    Did she get the wrong person?


    [ little dummy, I¡¯m here ^_^right in front of you ]


    Su Mianmian looked up from the phone screen and saw a very tall man standing in front of her. He was wearing a white shirt and light-colored jeans. It was a simple and refreshing match, but it made him look like a male God. He was so handsome that he could even be described as beautiful. Even if he wore sses, it couldn¡¯t hide his charm.


    However, su Mianmian only took a nce and shifted her gaze.


    Because the person she was looking for was a girl.


    [ where are you? I didn¡¯t see you! [ Huanhuan, stop ying. Come out quickly. ]


    Su Mianmian sent the text message and then heard someone call her name.


    Su Mianmian.


    She raised her head and saw the handsome man from earlier standing in front of her, smiling brightly at her.


    Su Mianmian frowned with a nk face. She said, ¡± how do you know my name? ¡±


    Song qinghuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. He shook his phone and said, ¡± no way? You¡¯re all grown up now, why are you still so dazed? I¡¯m Huanhuan.¡±


    ?!


    Su Mianmian said in shock, ¡± you are Huanhuan?! How is that possible?¡±


    Isn¡¯t Huanhuan a girl? How did he be a man?


    Could it be that she was just a girl who looked like a man? Just like Bai Jing.


    However, Huanhuan was so tall. She looked like she was almost 1.9 meters tall.


    Su Mianmian felt that Huanhuan¡¯s change was too big, and she couldn¡¯t ept it. However, they were still her friends.


    She gulped and said, ¡± Huanhuan, you, you¡¯ve changed a lot. I, I almost couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re a girl.


    Song qinghuan looked at her with a strange expression and asked, ¡± why do you think I¡¯m a girl? ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a girl? You were clearly a girl when you were young!¡± When they were young, the two of them would often sleep together.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t feel good.

 Chapter 350

    ?


    350 Unfamiliar friends (4)


    let¡¯s not talk about the past, ran ran. song qinghuan put her hand on su Mianmian¡¯s side and pressed her against the wall. do you still think I¡¯m a girl when you look at me now? ¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t have time to notice the problem with the posture. She looked up and said, ¡± you really look like a man, but I know that you¡¯re a girl, Huanhuan.


    It was because of Bai Jing¡¯s example that su Mianmian was sure that Huanhuan was a girl who looked like a boy.


    Song qinghuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Why did su Mianmian still think so even now? Heughed so hard that he was about to cry. How did she live to this age?


    Isn¡¯t this too easy to kidnap?


    ¡°I¡¯m not a girl. You can touch my chest.¡±


    Upon hearing this, su Mianmian reached out her ws to touch it without any hesitation. After she touched it, she looked at song qinghuan in shock.


    you had surgery? ¡± she asked with mixed feelings.


    Song qinghuanughed. Yingluo. he was so angry that he almostughed.


    Huanhuan, why are you scamming? ¡± su Mianmian looked around and saw that there were quite a lot of people, so she lowered her voice and said, ¡± changing your gender? ¡± What¡¯s wrong with being a girl?¡±


    Yingluo. song qinghuan¡¯s sses slid down a little. He lifted his head and said, ¡± I¡¯m not a girl. I never was.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re a girl.¡± Su Mianmian tried hard to recall her previous memories.


    Huanhuan was clearly a girl. Yes, she was a girl.


    ¡°Aha! I¡¯ve always been a boy.¡± Song qinghuan said, ¡± my hair was a little long when I was young. Maybe that¡¯s why you mistook me for a girl? ¡± But I remember that aunty su used to call me Yingluo, young master.¡±


    Aunt su used to be his nanny.


    ¡°Is there? I¡¯ll think about itter!¡± Su Mianmian pushed song qinghuan away, covered her head, and tried hard to recall.


    ¡°Mianmian, are you here to y with young master again? He¡¯s upstairs, you can go up to find him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master isn¡¯t feeling well today. He can¡¯t meet any guests.¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, young master went abroad. He asked me to bring a message to you, Hanhan.¡±


    ......


    It seemed that she had heard aunt su call Huanhuan ¡®young master¡¯ before.


    QAQ......


    Heavens! His former ymate had suddenly turned from a cute girl to a man. The change in style was so fast!


    Song qinghuan saw su Mianmian¡¯s expression and knew that she had remembered. He said speechlessly, ¡± how on earth did you live to this age? ¡±


    Su Mianmian raised her head andined, ¡± I didn¡¯t know what a young master was when I was young! QAQ......¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, I¡¯m convinced by you! Su Mianmian.¡± Song qinghuan¡¯s tone was very intimate.


    ¡°Forget it, if it¡¯s a man, so be it! I originally wanted to bring you back to my dormitory to stay as an awkward man, so forget it!¡± Su Mianmian muttered.


    ¡°Why are you bringing Yingluo back to live with me?¡± Song qinghuan asked, ¡± I mean, if I were a girl.


    Su Mianmian nced at him and replied very naturally, ¡± I¡¯m saving on amodation fees! Anyway, we have an empty bed in our dormitory. However, you¡¯re a man, so of course you can¡¯t! I can¡¯t possibly let a Wolf into our dormitory to whine!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before!¡± Song qinghuan eximed.


    Su Mianmian pondered for a while and felt that these words didn¡¯t seem like apliment.


    ¡°But, what did you eat to grow so tall? I remember that you were even shorter than me when you were young.¡± If not for this, su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t have mistaken him for a girl.

 Chapter 351

    ?


    351 Unfamiliar friends (5)


    ¡°Generally speaking, boys are shorter than girls when they¡¯re young because boys developter than girls.¡± Song qinghuan replied seriously.


    Su Mianmian heard his familiar tone and said, ¡± I¡¯m starting to believe that you¡¯re Huanhuan now because your tone is still the same as before.


    In the past, if she had any questions that she did not understand, as long as she asked, Huanhuan would always be able to answer her. Even if she could not answer immediately, Huanhuan would tell her as soon as she found the answer.


    Song qinghuanughed again when he heard this. He reached out and rubbed su Mianmian¡¯s head, saying, ¡± you haven¡¯t changed much either. He was still silly.


    Su Mianmianughed. hey, don¡¯t rub my hair. It feels weird.


    ¡°How is it strange?¡±


    Su Mianmian frowned and said, ¡± it¡¯s very stressful! Even though I¡¯ve epted that you¡¯re Huanhuan, your change is too big for my body to ept! That¡¯s why you better stop rubbing my head.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t rub it. How can you give so many reasons?¡± Song qinghuanughed.


    If anyone knew him, they would be shocked. God Song was famous for being cold! When had she ever seen him smile?


    But since he met su Mianmian, the smile on his face had never stopped.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and said, ¡± you look really good when you smile, even better than a girl.


    Song qinghuan stopped smiling.


    Ever since he was young, he had been misunderstood as a girl. Ever since his height had exceeded 1.8 meters, no one had ever misunderstood him like this.


    But today, su Mianmian repeatedly ¡¯emphasized¡¯ that he was like a girl. He was really a Wanwan.


    If this person wasn¡¯t su Mianmian, he would definitely have turned hostile.


    He said, ¡± Mianmian, don¡¯t say that I look like a girl in the future.


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Mianmian put herself in Huanhuan¡¯s shoes and quickly understood why Huanhuan said that.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, treat me to something good.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go! You can count on me. ¡± Su Mianmian patted her chest.


    ......


    The two of them didn¡¯t know that their meeting had been seen by an unfamiliar girl. She took a few photos with her phone and immediately made a phone call.


    ¡°Keke, I just saw man-god Song with a strange girl at the square, and they looked very intimate. You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not mistaken, you don¡¯t believe me? Alright, I¡¯ll send you the photos immediately! Just you wait, Yingluo.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Bai Jing stuck her head out from under the covers in pain and yelled, ¡± who¡¯s knocking?!


    However, the person who knocked on the door did not answer.


    ¡°What the hell is this? He was knocking on the door as if he was rushing to reincarnate! Stop knocking!¡± Bai Jing shouted.


    ¡°Jing, go back to sleep. I¡¯ll go open the door.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan climbed down from the bed.


    ¡°Oh my God, Yingluo,¡± Bai Jing mumbled. She covered her head with the nket and continued to sleep.


    Chi Xiaoyuan took a coat and put it on, then ran over to open the door. When the door opened, she saw Huo ting standing in front of her with an unhappy face.


    ¡°Hi, uncle.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan said, a little surprised.


    When Huo ting saw Chi Xiaoyuan open the door, he stared at her for two seconds and said meaningfully, ¡± you¡¯ve changed a lot.


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yuan was stunned. When she wanted to ask clearly, she saw Huo ting directly skip her and walk in.

 Chapter 352

    ?


    352 Unfamiliar friends (6)


    The dormitory was only so big, and Huo ting soon found out that su Mianmian was not in the dormitory.


    This discovery made him feel extremely displeased.


    where did Mianmian go? ¡± he asked.


    Chi Xiaoyuan blinked and answered truthfully, ¡± she went to get lunch. We didn¡¯t go to ss in the morning and were sleeping the whole time. Mianmian said she would buy lunch for us.


    ¡°You guys let her buy food alone?¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    With such a strong Typhoon, Bai Jing¡¯s sleepiness waspletely gone.


    She quickly got up and said, ¡± sorry, I¡¯ll call Mianmian right away and tell her not to help us take care of Hanhan.


    She now understood that su Mianmian¡¯s uncle was a super niece-lover.


    ¡°Eh? Why is your phone turned off?¡± Bai Jing said.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t havee here to look for you if you could get through.¡± It was rare for Huo ting to exin, but after he finished, he felt that there was no need to tell them this. He said, ¡± by the way, help Mianmian take a day off tomorrow. I¡¯m going to take her home.


    He actually came here this time to bring su Mianmian home.


    ¡°Ah? Are you taking leave again?¡± ¡°When are youing back?¡± Bai Jing asked. It wouldn¡¯t take ten days to half a month like before, right?


    ¡°I¡¯lle over this weekend,¡± Huo ting said.


    okay, don¡¯t worry, uncle. I¡¯ll definitelyplete the task!


    Huo ting,¡±Yingluo,¡± he endured it again and again before he could bear to call her uncle.


    ......


    At this time, su Mianmian didn¡¯t know that Huo ting hade to school to look for her. She was very happy to have hot pot with Huanhuan.


    The two of them talked about the ten years that they had been missing each other. Perhaps it was because of their friendship when they were young, su Mianmian always had an unspeakable closeness to song qinghuan. When she heard that he had returned to China and was also studying at the University here, she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Where are you going to college?¡± There were many universities in H city, but the only famous ones were H University and the University of Science and Technology.


    ¡°H University.¡± Song qinghuan said gently, ¡± you¡¯re studying there too, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yup! We¡¯ll be ssmates soon!¡± Su Mianmian said happily, ¡± what element are you in? ¡±


    ¡°Architecture,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Chinese department.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Song qinghuanughed. you guys went outst night, ran ran.


    ¡°Hey, you know so much, Huanhuan, I haven¡¯t asked you yet! How did you get my phone number?¡± Su Mianmian touched her face and asked, ¡± did you also go to the social gatheringst night? ¡±


    However, because of the ss of wine, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t even remember how she came back.


    Song qinghuan smiled and did not say yes or no. He said, ¡± you gave me your number. Don¡¯t you remember? ¡±


    I really don¡¯t remember, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian smiled a little awkwardly and said, ¡± it seems that there is such a thing. Hahahahahahaha.


    ¡°Mianmian, are you going to the social meetup to find a boyfriend?¡± Song qinghuan asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    If she really went to find a boyfriend, the uncle would probably fry her whole body and then flip her back to fry Xuxu.


    Song qinghuan was satisfied with her answer. don¡¯t you want to find a boyfriend? ¡± he asked.


    Su Mianmian almost wanted to say, I have a boyfriend.


    However, when she thought about her rtionship with the uncle, it was indeed hard for her to say it out loud.


    She replied, ¡± I¡¯m not in a hurry to find Hanhan now. Don¡¯t keep talking about me. Huanhuan, Hanhan, have youpletely recovered? ¡±

 Chapter 353

    ?


    353 Anger (1)


    ¡°Yingluo is done.¡± Song qinghuan said with a smile.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and said, ¡± Huanhuan, Did you know? You hesitated for half a second when you answered my question.¡±


    Song qinghuanughed again and said, ¡± I had an operation a few years ago. I¡¯m almost fully recovered now. He didn¡¯t exin too much about this issue.


    Su Mianmian nodded and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when she thought of her childhood. She said, ¡± health is really important, you must take good care of it.


    When she was young, Huanhuan often couldn¡¯t go out and had to eat more medicine than rice.


    Song qinghuan knew what su Mianmian was thinking by looking at her expression. He smiled and felt her concern.


    ¡°Do you have any sses in the afternoon?¡± Song qinghuan asked.


    yes, I have a ss at 2:30 in the afternoon. Let me see what time it is. Oh, my phone is out of battery. She raised her head and asked song qinghuan, ¡± Huanhuan, what time is it now? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost two O ¡®clock. I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± He replied.


    ¡°No need, this ce is so close, I can go back by myself.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± let¡¯s see each other next time!


    Song qinghuan smiled slightly and walked out with su Mianmian.


    ......


    Su Mianmian only remembered that she had forgotten to bring lunch for Xiaojing and the others when she returned to school, so she quickly ran to the cafeteria to get food, hoping that there would still be food at this time.


    QAQ......


    Eh, why does the person in front of us look so familiar?


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Su Mianmian shouted in a low voice.


    The other party looked up and met su Mianmian¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s right, this person was the uncle.


    Su Mianmian quickly ran over and asked in a low voice, ¡± why did youe over? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at her up and down with a sharp gaze and said, ¡± where did you go? ¡±


    eh, eh, eh. su Mianmian was stunned and replied, ¡± I¡¯m going to eat.


    ¡°With who? Where did he go? Why did you turn off your phone?¡± Huo ting quickly asked three questions.


    QAQ......


    Although it wasn¡¯t the peak period for lunch, the uncle was too eye-catching, and there were many onlookers around.


    Su Mianmian wiped her face and said in a low voice, ¡± uncle, there are many people here. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.


    Bai Jing walked out of the dining hall and said excitedly after seeing su Mianmian, ¡± Mianmian, you¡¯re here! We¡¯ve been looking for you the whole day and thought something happened to you! Your uncle is so scary! I almost peed my pants when I saw him in the dormitory just now!¡±


    Bai Jing wasn¡¯t even panting when she said that.


    I¡¯m sorry, my uncle Jiejie. su Mianmian secretly nced at Huo ting and saw that he was still staring at her. She quickly changed her words and said, ¡± he¡¯s just that cool, handsome, and arrogant!


    QAQ......


    but, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I¡¯ll get going first. Goodbye! Bai Jing abandoned su Mianmian very simply.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t even have time to say goodbye before she saw her back view that was like the wind.


    Did Qingqing have to run so fast?


    Huo ting said coldly, ¡± little sheep, let¡¯s go. You still owe me a lot of exnations!


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting¡¯s expression and asked, ¡± uncle, are you angry? ¡± He seemed to be angry.


    She didn¡¯t quite understand why the uncle was angry. Was it because her phone had run out of battery?


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Huo ting said.


    But his tone didn¡¯t sound like he didn¡¯t have one at all!

 Chapter 354

    ?


    354 Anger (2)


    Huo ting took su Mianmian to the car, and su Mianmian only realized that something was wrong.


    She leaned against the ss window and said, ¡± uncle, I have ss in the afternoon! She hoped to awaken the uncle¡¯s bird. Beastly psychology.


    ¡°I¡¯ve helped you apply for leave!¡± Huo ting reached out his fingers and knocked gently, signaling her to put her face in, help her fasten the seat belt, and then close the door.


    Then, he turned around and walked to the driver¡¯s seat.


    It turned out that Huo ting drove here by himself this time and didn¡¯t bring a driver.


    Su Mianmian moved her butt, rolled her eyes, and looked at his face carefully. She said, ¡± my phone is just out of battery. I didn¡¯t know it was out of battery. Next time, I will definitely bring a power bank out. It will never happen again like today!


    ¡°I made over a hundred calls.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    More than a hundred Pixiu


    Usually, when the other party¡¯s phone was turned off, wouldn¡¯t they not call again?


    Uncle, do you have OCD?


    Also, why are you ming me for this phone¡¯s low battery?


    Of course, the above were all su Mianmian¡¯s inner thoughts, so she didn¡¯t dare to say it in front of her.


    She replied, ¡± uncle, your fingers must be tired. I¡¯ll give you a massageter. Her face was serious.


    When Huo ting heard the word ¡± massage, ¡± he couldn¡¯t help but think of something interesting. He snorted proudly and said, ¡± don¡¯t think that you can forget about this matter with these few simple words. Little sheep, you¡¯re so bold! He actually dared to go drinking at night? If I didn¡¯t care about you, would I have stayed out all night?¡±


    Of course, Huo ting dared to say this because he had already checked the time when su Mianmian would return.


    He knew that she would return to the dormitory before 9 pm, so he wasn¡¯t so angry.


    However, the uncle didn¡¯t know that su Mianmian was going for a social meetup, or he would be even angrier.


    When su Mianmian heard Huo ting mentionst night¡¯s incident, her whole body wilted. She was a little worried and scared, afraid that uncle would find out something.


    She observed Huo ting¡¯s face more carefully and found that although he was angry, he wasn¡¯t so angry.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he knew that he was going to fool around. Bah, bah, bah. It was about a social meetup.


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath and said boldly, ¡± I only drank one cup. I won¡¯t drink anymore in the future. Uncle, I know I was wrong! Please forgive me, please caress me!¡±


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t help but think a little more when he heard the word ¡± caress. he nced at su Mianmian and thought, ¡±


    The little sheep really loved to act coquettishly! Every time he saw that his heart had softened, he would use his beauty to trick her! Was he such a soft-hearted person? What if he didn¡¯t give her a good lesson? Was she going to look down on him even more in the future?


    Huo ting said with a straight face, ¡± don¡¯t act coquettishly.


    QAQ......


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting coquettishly!¡± Su Mianmian said innocently.


    Uncle¡¯s temper is really strange! She was just like a proud cat!


    The journey wasn¡¯t too far, and the car soon arrived at Huo ting¡¯s newly boughtmunity. He drove into the parking lot.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t pay attention to the problem of the route and suddenly found that the surroundings were dark. She made a sound of surprise and then found that Huo ting had already parked the car. When she was about to get out of the car, she saw Huo ting¡¯s big hand reaching out to her.


    ¡°Uncle? Wuuu!¡±


    Huo ting kissed her hard, and his hand controlled her head, not letting her escape Xuxu and letting her bear his overbearingness.

 Chapter 355

    ?


    355 Anger (3)


    The kiss ended!


    Su Mianmian gently pushed Huo ting away and leaned on him, panting.


    She felt Huo ting¡¯s punishment, and the tip of her tongue was a little numb at the moment.


    Huo ting licked the corner of her mouth and said intimately, ¡± do you know you¡¯re wrong? ¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s mind was still in a daze at the moment. After hearing Huo ting¡¯s question, she replied very directly, ¡± what did I do wrong? ¡± How could she me her for her phone running out of battery?


    Huo ting¡¯s eyes darkened, and he lowered his head to kiss su Mianmian again.


    Five minutester, su Mianmian pushed Huo ting away weakly.


    She didn¡¯t wait for him to ask and immediately said, ¡± uncle, I was wrong! QAQ......¡±


    On the contrary, Huo ting was still a little unsatisfied. He was still waiting for the little sheep to say that she was right again!


    ¡°Where did I go wrong?¡± He asked.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face turned pale. Can we still y happily?


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone out to drink, and I shouldn¡¯t have ignored uncle¡¯s call. Although my phone¡¯s out of battery was the main reason, I shouldn¡¯t have let it run out of battery. I should have paid attention to its battery at all times.¡±


    Huo ting saw that su Mianmian¡¯s apology was so smooth that he suddenly had nothing to say.


    He grunted and said, ¡± I¡¯ll let you off for now. Let¡¯s go up first.


    It¡¯s already like this and Yingluo is only letting it go temporarily?


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and reluctantly followed behind Huo ting. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± uncle, my afternoon ss is Wanwan.


    ¡°I helped you ask for leave, what¡¯s the rush?¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°As a student, the most basic thing you have to do is to attend sses properly and be an obedient student.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Yingluo, ¡± Huo ting said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go to moral education ss. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you with the final exam.


    ¡°Alright! Please don¡¯t do this again!¡± Su Mianmian raised her hand and said, ¡± I¡¯m just casually saying.


    When they got home, su Mianmian¡¯s sleepiness came up. She yawned and said, ¡± uncle, since there¡¯s no ss in the afternoon, I¡¯ll go take a nap first. After that, without waiting for Huo ting¡¯s reaction, su Mianmian went straight into the bedroom to catch up on sleep.


    Huo ting turned around and followed.


    But perhaps su Mianmian was really tired, she was already sleeping soundly when Huo ting went in.


    He lowered his head to look at her, then turned around and walked out.


    He had to take advantage of su Mianmian¡¯s sleeping time to get busy with work. Otherwise, Chen Ce and the others would probably really run over crying.


    ......


    When su Mianmian woke up again, the sky was already dark. She got up suddenly, turned on the light, and looked at the time. It was already 6:15 P. M.


    He didn¡¯t expect to sleep for more than four hours.


    She rubbed her forehead and thought to herself, isn¡¯t he sleeping too much?


    Su Mianmian went out to pour a ss of water and drank it. After drinking it, she refilled it. She drank it all in one gulp, put down the ss, and went to find Huo ting.


    Huo ting was busy working in the study at the moment. He was having a video conference with someone. After su Mianmian saw it, she carefully closed the door.


    From the looks of it, the uncle would probably be busy for a while, so they might as well not go out to eat and just make something to eat at home.


    Su Mianmian walked to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator to take a look.


    Because su Mianmian and the others didn¡¯te here at a fixed time, there was food in the refrigerator, but it didn¡¯t look very fresh.


    Su Mianmian decided to go out and buy some ingredients herself.


    ......

 Chapter 356

    ?


    356 Anger (4)


    Although themunity where su Mianmian lived was a newmunity, the supporting facilities were veryplete. There was a small supermarket in themunity where all the daily necessities and fresh fruits and vegetables could be bought.


    Because the current upancy rate of themunity was not too high, most of the owners were still renovating, so there were not too many people in the supermarket. Su Mianmian quickly bought everything she needed and was lining up to pay.


    ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t you brother Huan¡¯s friend?¡±


    A very cheerful-looking boy extended his hand to greet su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian pointed at her face and asked, ¡± are you talking to me? ¡± She didn¡¯t know this person?


    ¡°Hey! You don¡¯t remember?¡± Zhao Wenyu said in a friendly manner, ¡± you were drunk yesterday and went to the men¡¯s room twice. I couldn¡¯t persuade you toe out no matter how hard I tried!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face turned red when she heard that. She looked around guiltily. Fortunately, there was no one around.


    She said, ¡± I-is there such a thing? ¡± QAQ......


    She would never drink again! This was simply too much. He had only had one drink, but he had gained so much dark history!


    ¡°Why Would I Lie to You? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember!¡± Su Mianmian begged, ¡± I beg you to forget too! Don¡¯t mention it again!¡± She didn¡¯t want to remember it at all, okay?


    uh oh. Zhao Wenyu looked at su Mianmian¡¯s awkward expression and said, ¡± okay, I won¡¯t mention it. By the way, do you live here too? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded. She wasn¡¯t used to people who were so familiar with each other. Fortunately, it was her turn to pay the bill, and themunication between the two ended temporarily.


    After su Mianmian paid the bill, Zhao Wenyu helped her carry the shopping bags like a gentleman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Su Mianmian said quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Zhao Wenyu said, ¡± I¡¯m staying here anyway.


    Su Mianmian saw that he had already lifted his things, so she didn¡¯t act coy and told him the building number she lived in.


    ¡°We live in the same building! I¡¯m in 901, and I¡¯m just downstairs.¡± Zhao Wenyu said, ¡± but it¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve been here for half a month, but I haven¡¯t seen you even once.


    The residents here were all two units on the first floor. Because Huo ting didn¡¯t want to meet strangers, he overbearingly bought both units on the tenth floor, but they only lived in one unit, and the other unit was still empty.


    ¡°I usually live on campus and rarely go home.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this! I say, no wonder Yingying! Oh right, what¡¯s your rtionship with brother Huan?¡± Zhao Wenyu asked nosily, ¡± I rarely see brother Huan being so excited.


    ¡°Brother Huan?¡± Su Mianmian thought for a while and asked, ¡± you mean Huanhuan? ¡±


    ¡°Huanhuan? Pfft! Hahahaha!¡± Zhao Wenyu held his stomach andughed so hard that he cried. Do you always call him that? You¡¯re really too gutsy!¡±


    Su Mianmian was also a little embarrassed by him. She exined, ¡± I¡¯ve known Huanhuan since we were young. I¡¯ve been calling him ran ran since we were young.


    ¡°When you were young? Could it be that you knew each other before Huan bro went abroad?¡± Zhao Wenyu continued to gossip. then how did you two meet?¡±


    He was really too gossipy, and su Mianmian couldn¡¯t handle it. But fortunately, they had already arrived at their building, and su Mianmian subconsciously quickened her pace.


    (I¡¯ve been getting 4000 Yuan every day for the past two days ~~ I¡¯m not lying ~~QAQ, I just often update after midnight.)

 Chapter 357

    ?


    357 Heartwarming daily life (1)


    Before the two parted, su Mianmian asked, ¡± by the way, what¡¯s your name? ¡± I still don¡¯t know his name after hearing him nag so much.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Zhao Wenyu.¡± Zhao Wenyu replied, ¡± hey, what¡¯s your name? ¡±


    Su Mianmian. Su Mianmian replied.


    When she saw that the elevator had reached Zhao Wenyu¡¯s floor, she quickly said, ¡± goodbye!


    Zhao Wenyu was still a little unsatisfied, but the elevator had already arrived. He said with a little regret, ¡± goodbye. I¡¯lle and y with you next time!


    Su Mianmian smiled and waved goodbye to him.


    When su Mianmian returned home, Huo ting had not finished his meeting.


    Uncle is really working hard!


    Su Mianmian took out the ingredients. She searched for a few simple tutorials on the inte and followed the steps on them step by step. Half an hourter, the basic shape of the food was out, and it was done very well.


    Huo ting smelled the fragrance and walked out. When he saw su Mianmian cooking, he couldn¡¯t help but say in shock, ¡± Mianmian, when did you get up? ¡±


    He was so busy today that he forgot to call the nanny to cook. He was thinking of waking su Mianmian up after he was done and the two of them would go out to eat, but he didn¡¯t expect su Mianmian to have already prepared the food.


    Su Mianmian stretched out her head and smiled. I¡¯ve been up for a while. Uncle, you can go and sit for a while. We can eat in ten minutes.


    However, Huo ting didn¡¯t go out obediently. Instead, he walked in, leaned against the door, and watched su Mianmian cook.


    Su Mianmianughed. it¡¯s very oily and smoky here.


    Huo ting said hoarsely, ¡± it¡¯s okay, I think it¡¯s good here.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian shrugged her shoulders and continued to finish thest meal.


    Su Mianmian was very focused when she did things. She prepared Snow Pear carrot pork rib soup today. She downloaded the menu from the inte. This soup could soothe the throat and clear the lungs. Uncle was so busy and had a meeting the entire afternoon, so it was good to drink this soup.


    In addition, she also made some stir-fried meat, sweet and sour ribs, and stir-fried vegetables. Three dishes and a soup, very simple home-cooked dishes.


    Su Mianmian tasted it and felt that it was okay. After all, it was her first time making it, so it wasn¡¯t exactly delicious, but it wasn¡¯t bad.


    The moment su Mianmian turned off the fire, Huo ting, who had been standing behind her, suddenly hugged her.


    Su Mianmian was shocked. She said, ¡± uncle? ¡±


    Huo ting hugged her hard. He rested his chin on her shoulder and said, ¡± little sheep, thank you.


    ¡°?¡±


    this is the scene I¡¯ve been looking forward to for a long time, ¡± Huo ting said slowly.


    Having someone cook for him, although it seemed very simple, for Huo ting, who hadcked motherly love since he was young, this was something that had never happened before.


    He was the eldest. When he was young, Huo Zhenyuan was often not at home, and his mother¡¯s health was not good, so their family had always eaten the food prepared by the nanny.


    Actually, uncle Huo had a young girl¡¯s heart.


    Su Mianmian really didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything great. Now that she heard Huo ting say this, her heart softened. She said, ¡± uncle, why don¡¯t you try it? ¡± It¡¯s my first time making it, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to your taste Yingying. If you like it, I¡¯ll make it for you whenever I¡¯m free in the future.¡±


    ¡°Let me hug you one more time.¡± Huo ting replied.


    Su Mianmian put her hand on the back of Huo ting¡¯s hand and agreed softly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

 Chapter 358

    ?


    358 Warm daily life (2)


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know how long Huo ting had hugged her. She only knew that when they started eating, the food was already warm.


    Huo ting sat opposite her and ate, his face expressionless.


    Su Mianmian wanted to ask him how the food tasted.


    However, she was shocked by his serious expression. He looked as if he was savoring some delicious food. She thought that some questions did not need to be asked anymore.


    That was because the uncle had already finished all the food she had made.


    Su Mianmian thought to herself that if she had time in the future, she would cook more for uncle. This was also something she could do for him now.


    No wonder the uncle was so picky when he mistook her for the one who cooked when she was working at the Huo Corporation.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but some of Huo ting¡¯s little shorings now became particrly cute in her eyes.


    The uncle was really like a proud big cat.


    After dinner, the two of them talked for a while and then began the time for husband and wifemunication. This time, Huo ting was especially gentle, a gentleness that su Mianmian had never felt before. After that, Huo ting carried su Mianmian to take a shower. She looked at him with a red face. For the first time, she had such a feeling that this man was her husband.


    Of course, Huo ting was also very satisfied with the little sheep¡¯s obedience. The little sheep rarely cooperated so much.


    His appetite and heart were greatly satisfied.


    The two of them slept in each other¡¯s arms.


    The next day, Huo ting sent su Mianmian back to school. Today was Friday. Huo ting originally said that he would pick su Mianmian up in the evening to go back to S city, but he received a call at thest minute and had to go abroad for an emergency.


    Su Mianmian was on the side when he answered the phone, so she heard it clearly.


    ¡°Uncle, you can go.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± I won¡¯t be going back this weekend. I¡¯lle back next weekend.


    Normally, Huo ting might not agree, but yesterday, the two of them had a particrly harmonious conversation. Now, he would basically agree to whatever the little sheep said. Besides, he was really busy this week. If the littlemb went back, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her, so he hesitated for a moment and agreed.


    ¡°Then, keep your phone connected.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to drink again.


    Su Mianmian looked helpless and replied, ¡± alright, that was just an ident. I won¡¯t do it again. Hey, hey, hey. I¡¯m here, uncle. Put me down here.


    She got out of the car and waved to Huo ting.


    Huo ting nodded and motioned for her to enter the school gate first.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian turned around and walked in for a walk.


    ¡°Junior Mianmian.¡±


    As soon as su Mianmian walked to the Chinese department¡¯s teaching building, she heard a familiar voice. She turned around and saw that it was senior Snow White.


    Every time he saw white snow, she was always full of energy. This time was no exception. She was wearing a hat and holding some brochures in her hand. One look and you could tell that she was working.


    ¡°Hello, Senior Sister.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± I¡¯ll help you carry it.


    that¡¯s not necessary. Oh, it¡¯s good to see you. Are you free this weekend? ¡± White snow asked.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    ¡°Thene over this weekend to help with the recruitment event.¡± White snow said, ¡± we¡¯ll wait outside the Chinese department¡¯s teaching building at 9:30 am on Saturday morning. Is that okay? ¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°Oh, remember to ask Jing toe over.¡± White snow would not let go of freebor.


    Besides, thebor force was his younger sister Yingluo.

 Chapter 359

    ?


    359 Recruitment (1)


    Mianmian, Yingluo should be sleeping in bed in such good weather. Bai Jing¡¯s face darkened. She yawned as she walked. what do you think the witch is thinking? ¡± It¡¯s early in the morning, and it¡¯s the weekend, how could anyonee?¡±


    ¡°Jing, if you¡¯re really tired, why don¡¯t youeter? I¡¯ll talk to senior Xue?¡± They had only traveled a short distance, but Bai Jing had already yawned hundreds of times.


    Su Mianmian almost suspected that Bai Jing would fall asleep in minutes if there was a bed here for her.


    ¡°Tell the witch? Don¡¯t joke around! Her! Ah!¡± Bai Jing¡¯sst scream was because someone smacked her on the head.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± She turned around angrily and shouted, ¡± who hit my head?!


    Such a strong force chased away all her sleepiness.


    ¡°I! Do you have an opinion?¡± White snow smiled as she said, ¡± I heard you talking bad about me from far away. What¡¯s wrong? I hit you once and you still have a problem?¡±


    Bai Jing shriveled up immediately. She mumbled softly, ¡± no, I don¡¯t have the guts to say bad things about you, sister.


    At this time, even if he said it, he would not admit it no matter what.


    White snow snorted heavily, turned to su Mianmian and said, ¡± Mianmian, have you had breakfast? I bought some buns. If you haven¡¯t eaten, you can have one.¡±


    Su Mianmian blinked and said honestly, ¡± I haven¡¯t, haven¡¯t had time to eat yet.


    ¡°Then take it and eat it.¡± White snow handed the bun to su Mianmian.


    Bai Jing swallowed and asked,¡±sis, is there more?¡± I haven¡¯t eaten yet either.¡±


    She touched her stomach and smelled the fragrance of the buns. She felt a little hungry.


    White snow reached out and patted her head again as she said, ¡± eat, eat, eat! You only know how to eat! Go and move the chair first.¡±


    Bai Jing¡¯s face fell. Qianqian was indeed her biological sister.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She split the bun in half and handed half to Bai Jing. you eat some first.


    ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯re the best!¡± Bai Jing swallowed the bun without hesitation.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened. She was about to say that this wasn¡¯t very good, right? Just as she was about to choke, she saw Bai Jing pping her chest.


    ¡°Water, water!¡±


    Su Mianmian was shocked and quickly went to help her find water. There was another round of chaos.


    ......


    Today¡¯s recruitment event was divided into two parts. In fact, the official event would only start in the afternoon. Su Mianmian and the others came so early mainly to decorate the venue.


    They printed out the Student Union¡¯s Constitution and the work content of the members and posted them on the board. Of course, there were also the portraits of thest five Student Union presidents.


    Su Mianmian found that only senior Snow White¡¯s head portrait was a cartoon figure, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡± senior, why did you y this? ¡±


    Senior Snow White was very good-looking, and the reason she didn¡¯t put up her profile picture wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t have good looks.


    White snow replied, ¡± don¡¯t you guys think that the photo looks like a death portrait? ¡±


    Deceased photo


    He didn¡¯t feel it at first, but after hearing what his senior said, he did feel a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± White snow knew what su Mianmian was thinking when she saw her expression. She said, ¡± I just feel that it looks too much like a photo of a deceased person, so I didn¡¯t want to put up my own photo.


    QAQ! Well, this was the truth!


    Mianmian, the decorations here are almost done. You¡¯ll be in charge of the registrationter. White snow ordered.

 Chapter 360

    ?


    360 Recruitment (2)


    To put it nicely, the Student Union was the school¡¯s assistant. To put it bluntly, they were the school¡¯s freebor. They had to coordinate everything, especially the hard work.


    There were more and more associations nowadays, especially the Association of photography and the Association of film. Many new students would choose to join these associations because it was more fun.


    Therefore, the Student Union¡¯s recruitment had be more and more difficult in the past two years.


    This year, Bai Xue thought of a strange idea, which was to let a few good-looking people in the club wear the clothes of the Republic of China to attract new students.


    Su Mianmian and Bai Jing, as freshmen, were also pulled over to serve. However, su Mianmian was wearing female clothes, while Bai Jing was wearing male clothes.


    Bai Jing looked like a trap in a female outfit, so she had no choice but to wear men¡¯s clothes.


    However, the most bitter thing was that they had met a strong opponent this year. They were actually facing the animation club. The animation club president had found a few cute Junior Girls to wear maid costumes, which immediately attracted many junior students over.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s side was very cold.


    Bai Jing yawned. I don¡¯t think anyone wille today.


    Su Mianmian looked down at the registration form. It had been more than an hour, and only two kittens had registered their names, while most of the people just took a look at the door and left.


    At this time, the president of the animation club actually walked over. He looked at su Mianmian and Bai Jing and asked, ¡± where¡¯s your President? ¡±


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± she had something to do and left.


    ¡°You guys can move a little.¡± The president of the animation club said, ¡± we can¡¯t stand any longer on our side, and there¡¯s no one on your side.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± As soon as white snow came back, she heard the enemy¡¯s provocation. She said angrily, ¡± we¡¯ve already arranged our positions. We won¡¯t move a millimeter. If you don¡¯t get lost, I don¡¯t mind beating you up myself.


    ¡°Tsk! It¡¯s because you¡¯re so fierce that no man would like you!¡± Although the president of the animation club said so, he still seemed to be a little afraid of Snow White. After a few words, he quickly left.


    After he left, the atmosphere here became even more depressed.


    ¡°Everyone, keep your spirits up! I don¡¯t believe that we won¡¯t be able to recruit new people this year!¡± White snow roared angrily.


    Her Secretary, the bespectacled man, adjusted his sses and said, ¡± President, why don¡¯t we learn from them? ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not selling smiles. I asked everyone to change into the clothes of the Republic of China because of your suggestion, but look? Is there any use?¡± White snow said angrily, ¡± it didn¡¯t work at all?!


    sigh, we¡¯re really unlucky this year. How did we end up opposite the animation club, Wanwan? ¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if they weren¡¯t in front of us? We¡¯ll be able to recruit new people?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, there¡¯s more hope for this Yingying than the current one, right?¡±


    White snow furrowed her brows. She was also feeling a little anxious. The recruitment event onlysted for two days, and one-third of the time had already passed, but they still had not managed to recruit a single person.


    The bespectacled man saw that Snow White seemed to have loosened up, and he said, ¡± should I go and find someone from another club to change seats? ¡±


    Hearing this, white snow shook her head and said, ¡± no! If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯ll definitelyugh at us and think that we¡¯re afraid of their club!¡±


    She could not admit defeat like this!

 Chapter 361

    ?


    361 Recruitment (3)


    The bespectacled man adjusted his sses and said, ¡± what do you think we should do, President? At a time like this, there¡¯s no need to care about your face, right?¡±


    ¡°No! Of course, you have to care about your face!¡± White snow said firmly, ¡± at most, we won¡¯t be able to recruit new people. But we can¡¯t lose face.


    tsk tsk. the spectacled man was speechless.


    White snow thought for a moment and said to everyone, ¡± forget it. Let¡¯s go for lunch in groups. Mianmian, you and Jing can go for lunch first.


    Su Mianmian stood up with Bai Jing and replied, ¡± okay.


    ......


    It was still early when the two of them went to the cafeteria, so there weren¡¯t many people. Su Mianmian and the others quickly bought the food they wanted to eat and sat down to eat.


    After Bai Jing finished her meal, she wiped her mouth and asked, ¡± Mianmian, are you going backter? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up and said, ¡± of course I¡¯m going back. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not going back, Xiaojing? ¡±


    Bai Jing said, ¡± you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. No one came to sign up, so there¡¯s no need for so many people to stay there. I want to go back and take a nap. I stayed up tootest night ying games, and I¡¯m still feeling very sleepy.


    ¡°This Yingluo isn¡¯t very good, right?¡± Su Mianmian still wanted to persuade Bai Jing to go back.


    This was because Chen Yushan had told them toe out for dinner first. If they didn¡¯t go back after they came out, Chen Yushan would definitely be angry.


    don¡¯t be afraid. If my sister asks about me, just tell her that I¡¯m having diarrhea, Yueyue, ¡± Bai Jing said.


    ¡°Little Jing, are you really going to do this?¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± if Senior Sister knew, she would definitely be angry, Yingluo.


    She had seen how her senior beat up Xiao Jing, and she didn¡¯t show any mercy at all.


    Bai Jing was silent for a while after hearing that. She tragically realized that su Mianmian was telling the truth. The witch was already in a bad mood. Didn¡¯t he just provide a reason for the witch to beat him up to vent her anger?


    QAQ......


    ¡°Forget it, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Bai Jing gave in. there aren¡¯t many people at the venue anyway. I¡¯ll just lie down and sleepter.


    ¡°Yingluo¡± can be like this?


    The two of them rushed to the recruitment fair after lunch, but when they arrived, they suddenly heard someone calling su Mianmian¡¯s name.


    Su Mianmian looked over and saw that it was song qinghuan.


    Beside song qinghuan stood a man in his 30S. He looked like a gentleman.


    ¡°Huanhuan,¡± Su Mianmian walked over to him with a smile and asked, ¡± why are you here? ¡±


    As soon as the name su Mianmian came out, the person next to song qinghuan couldn¡¯t help but be curious about su Mianmian and looked at her with deep meaning.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to do something,¡± Song qinghuan smiled and said, ¡± by the way, don¡¯t you have something to do? ¡± You can leave now.¡±


    This was an indirect way of chasing people away.


    The man was a little disappointed. okay, I¡¯ll go back first. See you, Wanwan.


    Song qinghuan nodded.


    After the man left, su Mianmian blinked and asked, ¡± are you busy with something? I¡¯m not disturbing you, am I?¡±


    Song qinghuan smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s my dad¡¯s Secretary. He¡¯s here to help me with the procedures. By the way, Mianmian, I¡¯ve officially transferred to your school. Are you happy? ¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t respond after he finished speaking, and Bai Jing said in surprise, ¡± what?! The Prince Charming of the University of Science and Technology ising to our school to study?¡±

 Chapter 362

    ?


    362 Recruitment (4)


    It was only then that song qinghuan realized that Bai Jing was there too. He nced at her and said in a lukewarm tone, ¡± Hello.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Bai Jing replied.


    Su Mianmian was shocked by the amount of information in Bai Jing¡¯s words. She asked, ¡± the University of Technology? Prince Charming? Are you talking about Huanhuan?¡±


    ¡°Yup! Song qinghuan is the most handsome guy in the University of Science and Technology.¡± Speaking of this, Bai Jing couldn¡¯t help but give su Mianmian an understanding smile. She said, ¡± Mianmian, you¡¯re too good at hiding! You have such a boyfriend and you don¡¯t even say anything, Yingluo!¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend? Who is it?¡± She could understand what Jing was saying, but why couldn¡¯t she understand what she was saying?


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending? Isn¡¯t God Song your boyfriend?¡±


    Huanhuan is not my boyfriend! Su Mianmian replied.


    Just then, song qinghuan added, ¡± maybe you¡¯ve misunderstood something. Mianmian and I are good friends.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Bai Jing couldn¡¯t say that song qinghuan was su Mianmian¡¯s boyfriend since the person involved said so.


    No matter how slow she was, she could tell that male God Song was probably interested in Mianmian and wanted to pursue her.


    She thought that it was a good thing that she hade back with him that day.


    Tsk, tsk, it seemed like Prince Charming song was quite shrewd.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Bai Jing could only say that.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Song qinghuan said with a good temper.


    Bai Jing nced at him, took su Mianmian¡¯s hand, and said, ¡± Mianmian, we¡¯re going back.


    ck-bellied men and whatnot were really annoying.


    The innocent Mianmian was definitely no match for him, Yingluo.


    Huanhuan, I¡¯m busy. Why don¡¯t you take a walk? ¡± su Mianmian was about to say goodbye when she was interrupted by song qinghuan.


    He asked, ¡± isn¡¯t it the weekend Today? What are you busy with?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the Registrar for the Student Union¡¯s recruitment event.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Song qinghuan had wanted to ask her why she was wearing such an outfit. Now that she had exined it, he understood. He smiled and asked, ¡± can I join? ¡± I¡¯m thinking of joining a club. Since Mianmian is in the Student Union, I¡¯d like to join too.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile, ¡± then I¡¯ll take you to see Senior Sister? ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Bai Jing waved her handkerchief and thought, Prince Charming song is so scheming! Mianmian, he¡¯s obviouslying for you! Don¡¯t be fooled so easily!


    ......


    Bai Xue was extremely happy to see song qinghuan!


    Although she didn¡¯t know why the idol of the University of Science and Technology wanted to join their club? But! As long as song qinghuan was around, they would have another brand! As long as he stood there, how could he be afraid of not being able to recruit new people?


    No one had been able to exin song qinghuan¡¯s magical powers.


    He didn¡¯t update his Weibo all year round, probably every month, but the number of reposts andments every time was shocking. He also had as many as 1.2 million fans on Weibo, which was even more shocking than celebrities!


    Most of them were fans of Prince charmings from all over the country. His fans even gave themselves a name, called the second wife party, Yingluo.


    It was simply a crude and direct way of addressing!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys just go out for lunch? Why did you call back such a great killing weapon?¡± White snow pulled su Mianmian and Bai Jing to the side and whispered, ¡± hurry up and tell me the truth!

 Chapter 363

    ?


    363 Recruitment (5)


    ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t like Huanhuan joining us?¡± Su Mianmian saw white Snow¡¯s big reaction and guessed her meaning from her words.


    ¡°How could this be? I can¡¯t be happier!¡± White snow quickly said, ¡± Mianmian, don¡¯t misunderstand! I¡¯m very happy that song qinghuan has joined the Student Union. I¡¯m just curious, cough, cough, why did he join?¡±


    Bai Jing rolled her eyes and asked, ¡± what other reason is there? It¡¯s all because of Mianmian.¡±


    I¡¯m good friends with him, so ran ran. su Mianmian briefly told her about how they knew each other when they were young.


    After hearing this, white snow said, ¡± why don¡¯t I have a childhood sweetheart like him? ¡±


    Bai Jing tried to hold it in, but she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. sis, you beat up your childhood sweetheart so badly. I think Qianqian is the only one who¡¯s here to seek revenge! Sister, you hit my head again!¡±


    who allowed you to speak such nonsense?! After white snow smilingly lectured her sister, she turned around and gently held su Mianmian¡¯s hand, saying, ¡± junior Mianmian, I knew it. I knew it the day I recruited you, I knew my choice was right! Look, you¡¯ve helped the club so much!¡±


    Su Mianmian was a little embarrassed. She said, ¡± it¡¯s not that exaggerated, right? ¡±


    ¡°There are! Don¡¯t undervalue yourself!¡± White snow said excitedly, ¡± now, there¡¯s a small favor. Are you willing to help senior? ¡±


    Bai Jing pouted and couldn¡¯t help butin. sis, please don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m getting goosebumps!¡± A demoness still had to act like a demoness, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re an Angel just because you have white wings!


    When white snow heard this, she kicked Bai Jing so hard that she could no longerin.


    She smiled gently and said, ¡± junior Mianmian, what do you think? ¡±


    Su Mianmian swallowed her saliva and quickly said, ¡± no problem!


    ¡°Good girl!¡± White snow touched su Mianmian¡¯s head.


    QAQ......


    ......


    After white snow heard su Mianmian agree, she let her go.


    Song qinghuan had just finished listening to the introduction of the Student Union¡¯s regtions by two enthusiastic female students and rejected their dinner invitation. At this time, he saw su Mianmian walking towards him and smiled. do you have something to say to me? ¡±


    He asked this because su Mianmian¡¯s face was full of doubts.


    Su Mianmian had a personality of saying whatever was on her mind to song qinghuan since she was young. This time was no exception. She asked directly, ¡± Huanhuan, are you very famous now? ¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±


    ¡°I heard that your Weibo is very popr, Yingluo, is that true?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Song qinghuan smiled and said, ¡± I rarely go online. By the way, Mianmian, what¡¯s your Weibo name? I¡¯ll pay attention to you.¡±


    ¡°Mianmian is not a sheep.¡± Su Mianmian took out her phone and opened Weibo as she spoke.


    ¡°Pfft, this name really suits you.¡± Song qinghuan couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯tugh at me!¡± Su Mianmian waited for a few seconds and saw a person named Master Song paying attention to her. She said, ¡± your name is simpler, okay? It¡¯s obvious that Master Song was just a random name, alright?¡±


    She clicked on it and saw that Master Song had 1.28 million fans. She was so shocked that her hands trembled.


    ¡°Huanhuan, you¡¯re so popr!¡± With so many fans, they must be able to catch up to celebrities!

 Chapter 364

    ?


    364 Recruitment (6)


    Song qinghuan naturally didn¡¯t care about how many fans he had. He quickly opened su Mianmian¡¯s Weibo and looked at it. It was all reposts.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± He said calmly.


    Su Mianmian clicked her tongue and said, ¡± to be honest, did you buy fans? ¡±


    She only had 95 fans and most of them were her ssmates. Compared to Huanhuan, the difference was simply too great.


    ¡°You care a lot about this?¡± Song qinghuan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little envious of the number of fans.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± Huanhuan, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet?!


    Song qinghuanughed again and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°Then why do you have so many fans?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, ran ran. I rarely go on Weibo.¡± Song qinghuan posted on Weibo,@ mianmianmianmianmiemie, and there was only one sentence on it: long time no see.


    Then su Mianmian was immediately reposted, and the notifications on Weibo kept ringing. This Weibo post was forwarded in various ways in a short time, and su Mianmian¡¯s fans suddenly increased by a few hundred.


    She clicked her tongue and said,¡±I believe that Xuxu and Huanhuan haven¡¯t bought any fans. But can you delete this Weibo post first?! I don¡¯t want to be scolded by so many sisters-inw, cough cough, your little wives!¡±


    Second wife was what song qinghuan¡¯s fans called her.


    Upon hearing this, song qinghuan deleted the Weibo post that @ su Mianmian just now and posted a new one.


    [please don¡¯t harass my friend!]


    It was a very simple message, but it could be seen that song qinghuan was protective of su Mianmian. The amazing thing was that once this Weibo post was posted, all the people who had been moring under su Mianmian¡¯s Weibo changed their attitudes and replied with one sentence, ¡±


    [ okay, hubby! ]


    [ okay, hubby! ] 1?


    [ okay, hubby! ] 10086?


    [ okay, hubby! ] ID card ]


    Su Mianmian felt like she had opened a big window to a new world.


    F * ck! Wasn¡¯t he too obedient? Huanhuan¡¯s fans had really opened her eyes!


    ¡°Mianmian, did youe to me just to say this?¡± Song qinghuan couldn¡¯t help but remind su Mianmian when she saw that she hadpletely deviated from the topic.


    ¡°Argh! it¡¯s like this, Senior Sister wants you to help us recruit new people. su Mianmian scratched her head a little embarrassedly and said, ¡± you also saw that our recruitment this year isn¡¯t going very smoothly, so if it¡¯s possible, can you help us promote it on Weibo? ¡±


    God Song, as Mianmian¡¯s good friend, you¡¯re willing to help her with such a small favor, right? ¡± White snow said.


    After su Mianmian left, Bai Jing told everything she knew to white snow, so white snow also knew that song qinghuan wanted to pursue Mianmian.


    With such a good resource to take advantage of, she naturally would not let go of such an opportunity.


    Song qinghuan looked at Bai Xue and Bai Jing. no problem. I just don¡¯t know how I can help.


    White snow was overjoyed to hear him being so straightforward, and she said,¡±it¡¯s very simple!¡± You just need to take a selfie and post it on Weibo, then leave a message saying,¡±wait for everyone here!¡±¡±


    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but get excited. As long as God Song posted this on Weibo, she was sure that there would be many junior sisters joining them immediately!


    ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Song qinghuan was very easy to talk to. He smiled and said to su Mianmian, ¡± Mianmian, can you help me take a photo? ¡±

 Chapter 365

    ?


    365 Recruitment (7)


    Song qinghuan¡¯s face was 360 degrees without any dead angles. Su Mianmian admitted that her photography skills were very average, but every photo she took was very good. In the words of her fan club, every photo could make the big picture kneel and lick her feet.


    ¡°Huanhuan, which photo do you want to use?¡± Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t pick out any more. She felt that every photo was very good.


    Song qinghuan didn¡¯t even look and said, ¡± you decide.


    QAQ......


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which one to choose either! I¡¯ll go find senior Snow White!¡± Su Mianmian ran to find white snow after she finished speaking.


    Song qinghuan: ¡± how silly is the little sheep? ¡± It was so obvious that he was giving the two of them a chance to continue municating¡¯, but he just left?


    He touched his chin and looked at su Mianmian talking to white snow. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that it was very cute.


    A person with such a heavy heart like him should find someone as simple as su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian ran back with the phone and said, ¡± Huanhuan, is this okay? ¡±


    Song qinghuan looked down. When this photo was taken, he was sitting, and su Mianmian was standing in front of him. He looked up and smiled at her.


    ¡°Sure!¡± He said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you the photos. You can post them on Weibo.¡± The photos were taken with su Mianmian¡¯s own phone. After she sent them, she asked, ¡± do you want other photos? ¡±


    ¡°Why would I want my own picture?¡± Song qinghuan smiled and said, ¡± send me your photo.


    ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t really take photos.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get one.¡± As song qinghuan spoke, she naturally helped su Mianmian take a few photos.


    ¡°(O) ah!¡± Su Mianmian reacted half a beat slower and walked over to snatch his phone to take a look, but song qinghuan had already moved all the photos to the folder.


    Su Mianmian took a look and found that he had taken a silly picture of herself, so she deleted all the photos.


    ¡°Huanhuan, this photo is too ugly. I¡¯m going to delete it.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. As usual, song qinghuan was easy to talk to.


    Seeing him like this, su Mianmian felt embarrassed. She sent him a photo that uncle had taken for her before and said, ¡± I¡¯ll send you this one, this one looks better.


    Song qinghuanughed.


    Bai Jing watched the interaction between the two and felt like she was being tortured.


    These two people were having an affair!


    Song qinghuan¡¯s fans went crazy the moment she posted on Weibo.


    Was he joking? When did the handsome and smart straight-a male God ever post a photo of herself?


    All of his photos were taken secretly! And this photo was obviously taken for show. How gentle was his smile?


    [ I¡¯m begging you, big picture! ] Let go of your idol, let me do it! [ don¡¯t anyone snatch it from me! ]


    [ didn¡¯t you guys notice the information in God song¡¯s message? Prince Charming song was obviously selling advertisements for the Student Union of H University! And from what he said, Prince Charming song had already joined the Guild! Are there any sisters from H University? [ who wants to take a look first? I¡¯m waiting online, urgent! ]


    [ I¡¯m from H University. I¡¯ve asked a few of my friends to go and watch it. I¡¯ll report back immediately if there¡¯s any news! ]


    ......


    [ God Song is really in the Student Union! [ look at the photos I took. There are pictures to prove the truth! ]


    Following that, the fan uploaded a photo of song qinghuan¡¯s side profile. At this time, he was talking to su Mianmian with a particrly gentle smile. Then, a group of fans below were howling.


    [ wow! ] God Song is so handsome! His smile was so gentle! [ everyone, don¡¯t fight with me. I¡¯m going to join the guild. ]


    [ I want to join the guild +1 ]


    [ I want to join the guild +10086 ]


    ......

 Chapter 366

    ?


    366 Prince Charming song¡¯s Secret (1)


    Thanks to song qinghuan¡¯s help, the number of people who joined the recruitment meet in the afternoon had exceeded 100 in an instant. It showed no signs of stopping and was still increasing.


    Among them, there were even many girls who weren¡¯t from H University who came to join in the fun. They all wanted to see the elegant demeanor of their male God, but in the end, there were too many people. For the safety of the people, white snow quickly asked su Mianmian to retreat with song qinghuan.


    For the first time, su Mianmian felt the charm of a little friend.


    ¡°Huanhuan is so popr!¡± Su Mianmian said emotionally.


    Bai Jing was afraid that su Mianmian was a natural idiot. She still hadn¡¯t realized male God song¡¯s feelings for her.


    She, Chi Mianmian, was at a disadvantage, so she insisted on following them out. After hearing Mianmian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes and saying, ¡± don¡¯t you know? He has so many fans on Weibo that it¡¯s scary.¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head and replied, ¡± I only met him a few days ago. We haven¡¯t seen each other for ten years before that.


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± Mianmian, do you like Mr. Song? ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian looked at Bai Jing in surprise and replied, ¡± do you mean like in my understanding? ¡±


    Bai Jing nodded sternly.


    Su Mianmian patted her shoulder with a smile and said, ¡± don¡¯t think too much. Huanhuan and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship, you know? I always thought he was a girl when I was young. Even though Huanhuan looks a little cold, he¡¯s actually a very gentle person. When we were young, he would always get impatient whenever I went to y with him, but he never chased me away, Yingluo.¡±


    She fell into her memories. Indeed, children were the most sensitive. They could clearly feel who was good to her and who was not.


    The two of them were considered lonely ymates, and their friendship when they were young was especially pure and beautiful. So, although su Mianmian knew that Huanhuan was a boy now, he was no different from Huanhuan when she was young.


    After Bai Jing heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, she really wanted to say that people would change! It had been ten years, dear! Everyone had changed!


    She even wanted to wake su Mianmian up with a hard shake. Kiss you and look at your little partner, he¡¯s so obviously chasing you! Don¡¯t be so stupid that you can¡¯t see clearly, alright?


    What should I do with such a natural idiot?


    Bai Jing sighed.


    ¡°Have you been waiting for a long time?¡± Song qinghuan had just gone to line up to buy tickets.


    Because song qinghuan said that a movie she wanted to watch was on the market and invited them to watch it together, su Mianmian agreed since there was extra time anyway. He had just gone to line up to buy tickets.


    Bai Jing pursed her lips and swallowed her words when she saw song qinghuan.


    Forget it, I¡¯ll tell Mianmian when I get back to the dormitory tonight.


    ¡°Hey, why did you buy so much popcorn?¡± Su Mianmian looked at the tworge buckets of popcorn in song qinghuan¡¯s hands and said, ¡± there¡¯s so much. The three of us won¡¯t be able to finish it, right? ¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Youdies can have one each.¡± Song qinghuan passed a bowl of popcorn to Bai Jing, as well as the tickets.


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t say anything and the three of them lined up to watch the movie.


    But when Bai Jing sat down and didn¡¯t see Mianmian, she realized!


    Her ticket was separate from su Mianmian¡¯s?


    F * ck! God Song, you¡¯re so ck-bellied!


    (The supporting male character is very ck-bellied ~~ little sheep, be careful ~~^_^)

 Chapter 367

    ?


    367 Prince Charming song¡¯s Secret (2)


    Su Mianmian sat down but didn¡¯t see Bai Jing. She asked, ¡± eh, where¡¯s Xiaojing? ¡±


    The lights in the cinema were dim, so it wasn¡¯t convenient to look for her. Su Mianmian looked around but really couldn¡¯t identify where Bai Jing was.


    ¡°She¡¯s sitting separately from us,¡± Song qinghuan exined simply, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I bought the tickets toote. I don¡¯t have three consecutive tickets, so I had to buy them separately. It¡¯s only two hours. Is that okay? ¡±


    Since Huan Huan said so, su Mianmian shook her head and put the phone back.


    As he said, he only had two hours.


    Bai Jing was thrown into a corner by the scheming song qinghuan. She munched on the popcorn to vent her anger, cursing song qinghuan in her heart.


    F * ck! God Song, you¡¯re really petty! Was there a need for this?


    ......


    The movie began. Song qinghuan chose a high school movie. The male and female leads met and fell in love on the school grounds. Then, they separated due to family issues. Many yearster, the two met again and realized that they still loved each other the most. They got back together again.


    The male and female leads of the movie were the most popr young hunks and otaku goddesses. Although their acting skills were a little rusty, they were invincible. Coupled with the campus story, they were particrly immersive among the post-90s.


    Therefore, the box office of this movie had always been high.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but shed tears when she saw the scene of the male and female leads separating.


    Song qinghuan passed her the handkerchief.


    Su Mianmian took it, said thank you, and began to wipe her tears.


    Song qinghuan considerately helped her take the popcorn and whispered, ¡± that¡¯s all fake.


    I know ran ran, ¡± su Mianmian replied softly, ¡± but I¡¯m still a little sad after seeing it. If only ran ran and the others didn¡¯t separate.


    That¡¯s right! Mianmian, how good would it be if we could never be apart?


    ......


    When the movie ended, su Mianmian and song qinghuan walked out and saw Bai Jing waiting for them at the entrance with an unhappy face.


    Bai Jing saw that su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were red and immediately pulled Mianmian behind her angrily. She asked angrily, ¡± what did you do to Mianmian? ¡±


    Song qinghuan spread her hands and looked at her awkwardly.


    Su Mianmian quickly reached out to hold Bai Jing¡¯s hand and said, ¡± Xiaojing, I just cried while watching the movie!


    Heavens! It was too embarrassing!


    ¡°Ah?¡± Bai Jing was stunned.


    Su Mianmian felt even more embarrassed and said, ¡± Xiaojing, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ve already told you what I should say. Huanhuan and I are not what you think. Bai Jing¡¯s misunderstanding made everyone feel awkward, and su Mianmian even felt a little angry.


    Huanhuan didn¡¯t do anything, but Jing misunderstood her.


    Huanhuan, I¡¯m sorry. Xiaojing has misunderstood ran ran, ¡± su Mianmian said apologetically to song qinghuan.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qinghuan said gently, ¡± if there¡¯s any misunderstanding, you can just exin it clearly.


    Bai Jing looked at song qinghuan¡¯s gentlemanly demeanor and was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood.


    God Song, do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t intentionally change her position with Mianmian?


    But now that Mianmian was angry, she couldn¡¯t say anything!


    F * ck! This move was too powerful!


    Bai Jing snorted.


    Xiaojing, can you not be like this?! Su Mianmian heard this and couldn¡¯t help but pull Bai Jing aside and whisper, ¡± it was nothing at first, but you¡¯re making everyone feel awkward!

 Chapter 368

    ?


    368 Prince Charming song¡¯s Secret (3)


    Bai Jing felt like vomiting blood after hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words.


    She said with a heavy heart, ¡± Mianmian, you¡¯re really too naive.


    Su Mianmian, ¡± Yingluo, ¡± what does this have to do with her naivety? QAQ......


    Song qinghuan looked at her watch and said, ¡± it¡¯s time for dinner. Why don¡¯t we go back after dinner? ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Bai Jing said.


    Su Mianmian looked at Bai Jing and said helplessly, ¡± Xiaojing, Wanwan.


    Bai Jing held her forehead and said, ¡± alright, let¡¯s go to Pizza Hut. The sooner we finish, the sooner we can go back.


    During dinner, song qinghuan maintained her gentlemanly demeanor and kept a distance between them. She didn¡¯t appear overly friendly or cold. If Bai Jing hadn¡¯t experienced the incident with the movie tickets, she would have thought that she had misunderstood him.


    After the meal, he took a taxi to send the two back to school before leaving.


    Su Mianmian waited for song qinghuan to leave before saying to Bai Jing, ¡± Xiaojing, let¡¯s talk.


    Bai Jing sighed and said, ¡± Mianmian, I just think that song qinghuan is a little shrewd. If you think that I¡¯ve misunderstood something, I apologize to you.


    Su Mianmian frowned and said, ¡± I don¡¯t mean it that way.


    What she wanted to tell Bai Jing was that nothing would happen between her and Huanhuan because Yueyue already had someone she liked. She was even married.


    However, Bai Jing had shut her up, and su Mianmian couldn¡¯t continue on this topic.


    ¡°I know,¡± Bai Jing said.


    I¡¯m sorry for my attitude just now. Jing, let¡¯s not affect our friendship because of this, okay? ¡± Su Mianmian said as she took a step back.


    Bai Jing replied readily, ¡± no, we will always be good friends.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Mianmian nodded hard.


    ......


    After song qinghuan, who had said goodbye to su Mianmian, returned home, she saw Zeng Keke without surprise.


    ¡°Young master, miss Zeng has been waiting for you the whole afternoon.¡± The nanny came up and said, ¡± she hasn¡¯t had dinner yet. Do you think we should prepare something for her? ¡±


    Song qinghuan shook his head expressionlessly. He walked over and sat down opposite her.


    Song qinghuan was the only one living in the vi. The song family¡¯s old man was once in a high position. Although he had retired, he had been recuperating in the capital. Song qinghuan¡¯s father was currently on the rise in his career, and his mother was an outstanding diplomat. She was often not at home.


    Song qinghuan¡¯s return to city H to attend university was originally a transition, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet su Mianmian and decided to continue studying here.


    ¡°Qinghuan, where did you go?¡± Zeng Keke was very beautiful. She had a sharp chin and big eyes. She was also very fashionable. She could get 90 points for her appearance.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Song qinghuan¡¯s attitude towards her wasn¡¯t very good.


    Ever since Zeng Keke met song qinghuan in United Kingdom ten years ago, she had been smitten by him. Everyone in the circle knew that the little princess of the Zeng family only had song qinghuan in her heart!


    No matter how song qinghuan treated her, she had always liked him. She couldn¡¯t chase him away no matter what. The elders of the Zeng family had tried to stop her, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    His friends had been betting on when the ice block, song qinghuan, would melt.


    However, ten years had passed and it was still the same.


    It¡¯s eight o ¡®clock today! Eighth watch! Hurry up and praise me! amp;amp;lt;(?3?)>)

 Chapter 369

    ?


    369 Prince Charming song¡¯s Secret (4)


    ¡°Qinghuan, must you be so cold to me?¡± Zeng Keke clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into her palms. However, she did not feel any pain.


    That¡¯s right, what could be more painful than her heart?


    Song qinghuan looked at her expressionlessly, her eyes revealing an obvious impatience.


    Zeng Keke smiled bitterly and asked, ¡± why did you suddenly transfer to H University? ¡± Wouldn¡¯t you be able to perform better in the University of Science and Technology?¡± She tried to speak to song qinghuan in a gentle tone.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Song qinghuan replied.


    Zeng Keke¡¯s face turned pale. She took a deep breath and said, ¡± I was just ... Just concerned about you.


    ¡°Zeng Keke, don¡¯te to me again.¡± Song qinghuan said cruelly, ¡± it¡¯s been 10 years. No matter how hard you try, it¡¯s useless. I won¡¯t like you.


    ¡°No, qinghuan! You will like me!¡± Zeng Keke lost her mind and said loudly, ¡± no one will be more suitable for you than me. I know you. I have been by your side for so many years. Although you have not epted me, you have never resisted me. Why did you want to drive me away the moment you returned to the country? ¡±


    Song qinghuan looked at her coldly and continued to say cruelly, ¡± I¡¯m tired of you.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe what you said!¡± Zeng Keke burst into tears. She really wanted to hug song qinghuan, but she did not have the courage to do so. She knew that if she went over to hug him, he would definitely hate her.


    Qing Huan hated physical contact with others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me look down on you.¡± Song qinghuan said coldly before turning around and walking away.


    Zeng Keke copsed on the sofa and burst into tears. The nanny seemed to be used to this kind of scene, so she didn¡¯t dare toe forward and say anything. After half an hour, Zeng Keke recovered.


    She took out the mirror and touched up her makeup. Other than her red and swollen eyes, there seemed to be no trace of her crying.


    Zeng Keke stood up and said to the housekeeper, who had been watching her, ¡± Auntie, I¡¯ll go back first. Tell qinghuan that I¡¯lle to see her tomorrow.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Take care, miss Zeng.¡± The nanny stammered.


    After Zeng Keke walked out of the door, she immediately dialed a number.


    She said, ¡± you saidst time that you saw qinghuan with a girl? Did you take a picture? One million, send me the photos, Yingluo.¡±


    ......


    After su Mianmian returned to the dormitory, she realized that Chi Xiaoyuan had yet to return.


    Due to her previous car ident, Chi Xiaoyuan was still recovering, so she rarely went out. She liked to stay in the dormitory and read novels the most.


    Therefore, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but worry that the Otaku girl would actually go out and note back even though it was almost ten O ¡®clock.


    Su Mianmian was about to call Xiao Yuan when she heard Bai Jing exim from the balcony.


    ¡°Mianmian,e and see! A man is sending Xiao Yuan back.¡±


    Su Mianmian heard this and quickly ran out.


    They saw Chi Xiaoyuan talking to a very tall man. From their angle, they couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s facial features clearly. They could only see that he was very tall and very thin. He was wearing a suit and didn¡¯t look young. In any case, he was definitely not a student.


    Bai Jing mumbled, ¡± everyone¡¯s going to the social meetup together. Why am I the only one still single? ¡±


    QAQ......

 Chapter 370

    ?


    370 Good-hearted person (1)


    Because they were eavesdropping on the gossip, the two were very close, so su Mianmian heard every word Bai Jing muttered.


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. it¡¯s just that someone sent Xiao Yuan back. It doesn¡¯t mean that Xiao Yuan is no longer single, right? ¡±


    ¡°At least it proves that Xiao Yuan has a chance to get rid of his single status!¡± Bai Jing said,¡±hey, Xiaoyuan is here. Let¡¯s go and ask Yueyue.¡±


    A momentter, Chi Xiaoyuan opened the dormitory door and saw Bai Jing and su Mianmian looking at her with a smile. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and asked, ¡± were you waiting for me? ¡±


    Bai Jing pulled her into her arms and poked her face. tell me the truth. Who was that person downstairs? ¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Su Mianmian said with a smile, ¡± Xiaojing and I saw it on the balcony. A man is sending you back.


    Chi Xiaoyuan let out an ¡± Oh ¡± and said, ¡± he¡¯s a kind person. My wallet was stolen from me on my way back from the hospital today, Wanwan.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Su Mianmian grabbed her nervously and asked, ¡± are you hurt? ¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan shook her head and continued, ¡± I¡¯m not injured. I was going to call the police, but that kind brother helped me get my wallet back. He even treated me to a meal and sent me home.


    ¡°Fortunately, I met a kind person.¡± Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± it¡¯s great that nothing happened.


    Bai Jing looked at her two friends and asked,¡±Xiao Yuan, what¡¯s the name of the person who helped you?¡± Did he say anything?¡±


    Would people nowadays be so kind? She was a little suspicious.


    Logically speaking, Xiao Yuan should be the one treating him, right? Why did it be him treating Xiao Yuan to a meal?


    This made people wonder if he had any ill intentions.


    I¡¯m finished! Ever since she had two good friends, Bai Jing felt that she would one day be an old mother.


    Chi Xiaoyuan lowered her head and thought for a moment before saying, ¡± I don¡¯t know his name. He told me to call him brother Tian Yingluo. Oh right, he said he¡¯ll take me to the police station to make a report tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get everything back? Why did you report the case?¡± Su Mianmian asked in confusion.


    brother Tian said that even though we¡¯ve found the items, the public security hasn¡¯t been very good recently. As good citizens, we should report the case, then let the police patrol more, and let everyone be more vignt. Bad people will never steal things again. Calling the police is something that all of us have the obligation to do!


    Bai Jing replied,¡±Yueyue.¡±


    When Bai Jing heard Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s words, she was sure that she had met a hot-blooded and kind person!


    After all, if he had ulterior motives, he would definitely not let Xiao Yuan report the case.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± I have nothing to do tomorrow anyway.


    Chi Xiaoyuan nodded and agreed with su Mianmian¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Xiao Yuan, go and take a bath first. The lights will be out soon.¡± Bai Jing said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chi Xiaoyuan prepared a change of clothes and went to wash up.


    Bai Jing said to su Mianmian, ¡± Mianmian, I have to go home tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be going with you. If you need anything, call me at any time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile, ¡± Xiaojing, I find that you¡¯re getting more and more naggy now!


    Can you not be long-winded? Both of you are so naturally stupid!


    Bai Jing¡¯s heart felt stifled. What should she do? She really felt like she had be an old mother.

 Chapter 371

    ?


    371 Good-hearted person (2)


    The next day, when su Mianmian apanied Chi Xiaoyuan to wait for the hot-blooded and kind brother Tian, she never expected to see a vampire!


    Although they had not seen each other for a few months, the vampire still did not change at all, which made people feel ufortable at first sight.


    His face was unnaturally pale and he was wearing a long cloak. Su Mianmian was almost suspicious that if the cloak was taken away, the vampire might reveal his ck wings.


    After su Mianmian saw him, she was so scared that she immediately held Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡± Xiaoyuan, let¡¯s go quickly! We can¡¯t stay here for long!¡±


    That¡¯s right! They should run away before the vampire sees them!


    ¡°Why?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say it in time! If we don¡¯t want to be gnawed by the vampires until nothing is left, then ...¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, are you reading someic again? ¡°Ah!¡± Brother Tian!¡± Xiao Yuan waved at the vampire.


    Su Mianmian was shocked to see the vampire actually show a bright smile, and the ck aura on his body suddenly disappeared.


    She opened her mouth wide in disbelief and stared at Yingying in a daze.


    Lei aotian walked over lightly. He nced at su Mianmian, smiled at Chi Xiaoyuan, and said, ¡± you¡¯re early.


    Upon hearing this, Chi Xiaoyuan took out her phone and looked at the time. She replied in all seriousness, ¡± it¡¯s not early. I just happened toe at the time we agreed on.


    ¡°Girls can be a littlete, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lei aotian said, ¡± this is a girl¡¯s specialty.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to beingte.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan replied sternly.


    looks like you¡¯re still a coward. Lei aotian was halfway through his sentence when he saw that su Mianmian¡¯s chin was about to fall to the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but be distracted and pretended to be puzzled as he said, ¡± little Yuan, this is? ¡±


    she¡¯s my good friend, su Mianmian. After Chi Xiaoyuan introduced su Mianmian, she introduced Lei aotian to her. She said, ¡± Mianmian, he¡¯s the brother Tian I told you about yesterday.


    F * ck! No way!


    Was this world turning into a fantasy?


    Would vampires do good things? Was this person still a vampire? Which country¡¯s joke was this?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he didn¡¯t kill ormit arson? Or did Yingluo have such a simr person in this world?


    The person in front of him was not the Lei aotian he knew?


    Su Mianmian stared at Lei aotian with her eyes wide open and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± that, can I ask for your full name? ¡±


    ¡°Lei aotian.¡± Lei aotian¡¯s acting skills were very average. Or rather, he had no acting skills at all.


    The way he looked at her made her want to grab his head and smash it against the ground.


    Su Mianmian was sure that he was the Lei aotian she hated!


    QAQ......


    ¡°Brother Tian, where¡¯s your car?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan looked around but did not see Lei aotian¡¯s car.


    Lei aotian replied, ¡± my car broke down, so let¡¯s take the public bus today, okay? Little Yuan, can you take the public bus?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Chi Xiaoyuan replied.


    When su Mianmian heard their conversation, she suddenly felt as if countless mud horses were galloping wildly in her heart.


    Take the bus? Heavens! What are the vampires ying at?


    She suddenly felt so scared! Could he hurry back to Mars! Don¡¯t scare people on earth! QAQ......


    ¡°T-that ... Can you wait for a moment?¡± Su Mianmian raised her hand and asked, ¡± can you give me two minutes? I want to make a call to Yingluo, can I?¡±

 Chapter 372

    ?


    372 A good-hearted person (3)


    Su Mianmian was looking at Lei aotian when she said this.


    Chi Xiaoyuan looked puzzled and said, ¡± Mianmian, if you have something to do, hurry up and go. I¡¯ll be fine going alone. She didn¡¯t want to dy su Mianmian¡¯s matters.


    After listening to Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s words, Lei aotian curled the corners of his mouth at su Mianmian. He smiled insincerely and said, ¡± yeah, you can leave first if you have something to do.


    The meaning of his words was,¡±hurry up and get lost!¡± Get as far away as you can! Goodbye!


    Su Mianmian struggled in her heart. In the end, her friendship with Xiao Yuan still prevailed. If she went back like this, only Xiao Yuan and the vampire would be left alone.


    There! Fine! Many! But! He was afraid! QAQ......


    She shook her head and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine. Yingluo, I suddenly remembered. Haha, I was wrong. So, I have nothing to do now. I¡¯m very free. Then, shall we leave now? ¡±


    It seemed that she could only call uncle after she returned home.


    Chi Xiaoyuan didn¡¯t suspect su Mianmian. She was a one-track minded person. When she heard su Mianmian say that she was fine, she naturally believed her.


    She said, ¡± let¡¯s go then. Brother Tian, do you know which bus we¡¯re taking? ¡±


    Lei aotian stopped ring at su Mianmian and hated this guy for not knowing how to read other people¡¯s expressions.


    When he heard Xiao Yuan calling him, he immediately revealed a friendly smile and said, ¡± I know. Follow me.


    At the moment, Lei aotian was at the outermost position, followed by Chi Xiaoyuan, and then su Mianmian.


    Although su Mianmian really wanted to pull Chi Xiaoyuan away, or walk in between Lei aotian and Chi Xiaoyuan, she couldn¡¯t.


    She didn¡¯t have the guts! At this time, she had to admit that she was a coward!


    QAQ......


    ¡°Mianmian, are you very cold?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan felt that su Mianmian¡¯s hand that was holding her was shaking.


    ¡°No, no,¡± This was just an instinctive reaction.


    The fear of seeing a non-human


    Su Mianmian naturally couldn¡¯t say the real reason.


    Chi Xiaoyuan touched her forehead worriedly and said, ¡± did you catch a cold? ¡±


    At this time, Lei aotian saw that su Mianmian had diverted Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s attention and couldn¡¯t help but say sourly, ¡± I think she caught a cold in the head.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    F * ck! He actually attacked me personally!


    What an annoying vampire! Wait for her toin to the uncle tonight! Let the uncle blow up his factory again, Hmph!


    Chi Xiaoyuan didn¡¯t hear Lei aotian¡¯s sarcasm. She thought for a moment, then took off her scarf to wrap it around su Mianmian.


    After su Mianmian saw it, she was shocked and quickly said, ¡± Xiaoyuan, no need! I don¡¯t feel cold.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in good health. You should take care of your own health First.¡± Lei aotian also stopped Chi Xiaoyuan.


    Chi Xiaoyuan tilted her head and said doubtfully, ¡± but Mianmian has been trembling! In her mind, if you were trembling, it was because you were cold, right?


    Lei aotian red at su Mianmian fiercely, causing her to tremble even more.


    QAQ......


    Vampire, if you don¡¯t want me to shiver, don¡¯t re at me!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face was full of anger.


    Xiao Yuan, I¡¯m really fine. Look at Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian held her hand and said, ¡± look at my warm hand.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chi Xiaoyuan was convinced by su Mianmian and finally didn¡¯t say that she was going to let su Mianmian wear the scarf.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 373

    ?


    373 A good-hearted person (4)


    They didn¡¯t know if it was because the vampire¡¯s aura was too powerful, but it radiated the electric waves around them, so they waited for half an hour without seeing a bus.


    Su Mianmian sneaked a nce at them and saw the vampire looking forward expressionlessly, and his fingers seemed to be moving unconsciously.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but fantasize. Was he giving some secret signal to the aliens? Later, a flying saucer mightnd in front of them, and the vampire would invite them to ride in the cricket.


    ¡°Mianmian, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°The vampire¡¯s scheme.¡±


    ¡°A vampire?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan asked, puzzled.


    Su Mianmian bit the corner of her mouth and said quickly, ¡± I, I was talking about a novel I recently read. He identally blurted out what was in his heart. Fortunately, the vampire did not hear him, right?


    Lei aotian turned around and took a look at su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian immediately stood at attention.


    At this time, the bus that she had been waiting for finally arrived. Two people got on the bus. Lei aotian and Chi Xiaoyuan got on first. Su Mianmian was about to get on the bus when she was stopped by the two people who had just gotten off.


    ¡°Miss su, please don¡¯t get in the car.¡±


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned and looked up at her.


    Then, he found out that this person was the special Assistant who had been by the vampire¡¯s side. Her name was Annie.


    Annie usually wore a long ck dress, and today was no exception. She blinked at su Mianmian and whispered in her ear, ¡± miss su, if you have any questions, I will exin it to you clearlyter.


    She grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand tightly as she spoke, preventing her from getting in the car.


    In a sh, the door of the bus closed in front of su Mianmian. Chi Xiaoyuan leaned against the window and said, ¡± Mianmian!


    Su Mianmian looked at the vampire and then at Chi Xiaoyuan. She reached out and waved, saying, ¡± Xiaoyuan, you go first. I¡¯ll meet you over thereter.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Su Mianmian turned around and said to Annie.


    Annie smiled and replied, ¡± I¡¯m very sorry if I offended miss su just now.


    ¡°Save the formalities.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± vampire, eh, I mean, what¡¯s Lei aotian¡¯s purpose? ¡±


    ¡°A vampire?¡± Anna raised her eyebrows andughed. that¡¯s a good way to address you, master.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    miss su, there are some things that I can¡¯t tell you, but please don¡¯t worry. My master will never do anything to harm your friend.


    After su Mianmian heard it, she suddenly felt that she had been fooled.


    She had waited for so long just to hear such a in sentence?


    ¡°You¡¯re not being sincere at all. It¡¯s like you didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to say it, then fine, I¡¯ll call Xiaoyuan and tell her to be careful of Lei aotian¡¯s teasing.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this.¡± Annie grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said ingratiatingly, ¡± master is busy with important things now, please don¡¯t disturb him.


    ¡°What does he have to do with me? Besides, I¡¯m not calling him, I¡¯m calling Xiao Yuan.¡±


    The veins on Annie¡¯s forehead bulged. She struggled for a while and said, ¡± Xiao Yuan is master¡¯s wife, but she has lost her memory. Master is trying to help her regain her memory!


    Yingluo. su Mianmian was silent for a while and said, ¡± you¡¯re joking, right? ¡±

 Chapter 374

    ?


    374 Good-hearted person (5)


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Annie smiled bitterly. of course not. I wouldn¡¯t lie to miss Su about something like this. I can¡¯t go into more details. If you have any questions, please contact Mr. Huo. He should know more about it. He was the one who told master about Madam¡¯s whereabouts.


    Uncle was actually helping her?


    Su Mianmian remembered that she had asked Huo ting to help investigate Xiao Yuan¡¯s car ident.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact uncle.¡± After su Mianmian finished speaking, she turned around and called Huo ting.


    The phone rang three times before Huo ting picked it up.


    [ uncle, how much do you know about Xiao Yuan¡¯s matter? [ why did someone tell me that Xiao Yuan is the wife of a vampire? ] Su Mianmian¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very good.


    She was very worried about Xiaoyuan. In her opinion, Chi Xiaoyuan and the vampire were from two different worlds. How could these two people have been together before?


    If they had really been together? Did he have anything to do with Xiao Yuan¡¯s car ident?


    Thinking about these things in depth, it was terrifying.


    [ where are you now? ] Huo ting asked.


    ¡°Uncle, answer my question first!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily.


    [ Chi Xiaoyuan is Chi Yuan, Lei aotian¡¯s ex-wife! After her ident, Lei aotian went crazy and bit anyone he saw. Now that he has found Chi Yuan, he will not let go no matter what. Let¡¯s not get involved in their Affairs. ]


    how could this be? ¡± su Mianmian said in shock, ¡± no, it¡¯s impossible! How could Xiao Yuan be the ex-wife of a vampire? The age doesn¡¯t match, Zhenzhen?¡±


    [ Chi Yuan¡¯s identity has been modified by someone, and her age is also Huanhuan. ] Huo ting dropped another big bomb. He sighed and continued.


    [ Tong Mianmian, Chi Yuan¡¯s matter is a littleplicated anyway. Just leave the rest to that scumbag Lei. Let¡¯s not bother about it. Anyway, with Lei aotian around, Chi Yuan won¡¯t suffer a loss. ]


    Huo ting would never lie to her, and su Mianmian still believed in uncle¡¯s words.


    ¡°Uncle, have you made up with the vampire?¡±


    [ hehe ] was silent for a while, and Huo ting said, [ this is even moreplicated. Anyway, I wasn¡¯t friends with that scumbag Thunder before, and we¡¯re not enemies now, hehe. ]


    So, was it a good gay rtionship of love and hate?


    QAQ! Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but say with emotion, ¡± the rtionship between you two is so chaotic.


    [ littlemb, I can¡¯t ept what you just said. What do you mean by my rtionship with him is messy? [ I have nothing to do with him, okay? ]


    Yingluo. su Mianmian simply didn¡¯t know what expression was suitable. It was better to keep silent.


    Then, there was a noise from Huo ting¡¯s side and he replied.


    [ I have something to do here, so I¡¯ll hang up first. I¡¯ll be back in a few days. We¡¯ll talk about it then. ]


    ¡°Alright, goodbye, uncle!¡±


    After seeing su Mianmian hang up the phone, Annie smiled and said, ¡± miss su, now you believe that I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? ¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t continue to talk about this topic with her. She put her phone away and said, ¡±


    ¡°Where did they go? You can send me there.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate?¡± Annie said awkwardly, ¡± master told me to send miss su back to her dormitory first. Please don¡¯t worry. Master will take care of Madam. Nothing will happen.


    ¡°Before Xiao Yuan became your master¡¯s wife, she was my friend.¡± Su Mianmian said word by word, ¡± please send me to Xiao Yuan, thank you.

 Chapter 375

    ?


    375 A good-hearted person (6)


    ¡°Miss su, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Annie did notpromise.


    Su Mianmian took a deep look at her and said, ¡± alright, if you don¡¯t send me there, I¡¯ll go there myself. In any case, Xiao Yuan had saidst night that they were going to the police station today.


    She didn¡¯t believe that the vampire¡¯s men could stop her from going over since she had arms and legs.


    ¡°Miss su, please let me send you back.¡± Annie replied, ¡± this road has been sealed off by our people. You won¡¯t be able to get a taxi.


    No wonder they had waited for so long without seeing any other cars. The bus that Xiao Yuan was on was probably disguised by the vampire.


    From another point of view, he had put in a lot of effort for Xiao Yuan.


    Su Mianmian nced at her and knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything good here today. She said, ¡± I hope you can keep your word. If he hurts Xiaoyuan, I will never let him off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that will never happen.¡±


    ......


    Su Mianmian returned to the dormitory. Bai Jing saw that she was alone and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡± why are you alone? Where¡¯s little Yuan?¡±


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and felt that the things inside seemed a little tooplicated to exin.


    She replied, ¡± Xiao Yuan went over by himself. I had something to do, so I came back first, Yueyue.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yes! What did she want?


    Su Mianmian was tragically finding out that she had taken a stone and smashed it on her foot. Just as she was struggling with what reason to use to exin, her phone rang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this call first!¡± This phone call came at the right time!


    ¡°Who was that? You¡¯re so happy?¡± Bai Jing mumbled.


    Su Mianmian picked it up excitedly. She had just said hello when she heard a childish voiceing from inside.


    [ miemie, did you miss me? ]


    ¡°Dongdong? Why are you calling me now? You should have just finished your ss at this time, right?¡±


    Hehe, that¡¯s right! [ miemie, quickly tell me if you miss me? ]


    Bai Jing also heard Dongdong¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t help but look over and say, ¡± Dongdong, sister Xiaojing missed you so much!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She rubbed her ears. Xiaojing had shouted at her ear just now, and she wondered if Dongdong¡¯s ears were frightened.


    After a few seconds, Dongdong¡¯s voice was heard again.


    [ miemie miemie. Tomorrow is our director and his wife¡¯s wedding anniversary, so he¡¯s giving us a day off. I¡¯lle over and y with you, okay? ]


    He could actually take a break like this?


    ¡°Does your daddy know that you¡¯re here?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    [ I know. ] In fact, he did not know. He nned to wait for miemie to agree before he called daddy.


    get the chauffeur to send you here then. Forget it, pass the phone to the Butler. I¡¯ll talk to him.


    [ no need! ] [ I¡¯m already at the entrance of your school. Miemie,e out and pick me up! ]


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Alright! He actually used the move of acting first and reportingter!


    After su Mianmian hung up the phone, she told Bai Jing about it and went out to look for Dongdong.


    Dongdong was wearing overalls, a small hat, and a big yellow duck bag today. He stood at the school gate of su Mianmian¡¯s school and immediately attracted a lot of girls.


    ¡°What a cute little kid, do you want to eat some candy? Sister has candy!¡±


    After Dongdong took it, he said politely, ¡± Thank you, sister.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re so cute!¡±

 Chapter 376

    ?


    376 Dongdong strikes (1)


    The first scene su Mianmian saw when she walked out of the school gate was Dongdong happily feeding candy to the girls.


    She was not shocked at all, okay? He even felt that it was a matter of course. What the hell was Yingluo?


    That¡¯s right! Dongdong¡¯s charm was so great! As long as it was a woman, from eight years old to eighty years old, there was no one who didn¡¯t like his Hanhan.


    Qaq Wanwan felt a little proud!


    ¡°Miemie! This way!¡± After Dongdong saw su Mianmianing, he ran over to her with his little yellow duck school bag.


    Su Mianmian saw some white powder on the corner of his mouth, which was probably from eating candy.


    She smiled and took out a tissue to wipe his mouth. you¡¯ll be full after eating the candy. You won¡¯t be able to eatter.


    Dongdong held the little yellow duck school bag and unzipped it a little to show su Mianmian.


    He said softly, ¡± I didn¡¯t eat a lot. I still left a lot for you.


    Su Mianmian looked down and saw many kinds of candy in the bag. Dongdong had probably just received them.


    How could Dongdong be so considerate and cute!


    Su Mianmian was about to melt from his cuteness. She couldn¡¯t help but rub his little curly hair and said, ¡± thank you, Dongdong! What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll take you to buy some. We¡¯ll buy the ingredients and bring them home, then we¡¯ll cook for ourselves. How about it?¡±


    Su Mianmian nned to bring Dongdong back to the house that the uncle bought in city H. They would stay there tonight.


    ¡°Miemie, are you going to cook for me personally?¡± Dongdong asked expectantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Dongdong held su Mianmian¡¯s hand happily.


    Although Dongdong didn¡¯t tell Huo ting in advance that he wasing this time, the Butler knew about it, so he properly arranged for the driver and two bodyguards toe with Dongdong.


    When su Mianmian saw the two bodyguards, she guessed that the uncle must have known.


    Of course, this was a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Madam, where are we going?¡± The driver asked.


    Su Mianmian gave the address.


    After the driver sent su Mianmian and the others to themunity, he left first without waiting for su Mianmian to ask them to stay for dinner.


    Su Mianmian took Dongdong to shop at the supermarket in themunity.


    It was the first time Dongdong went to the supermarket in his life. At this time, there weren¡¯t many people in the supermarket. Su Mianmian pushed a cart and saw Dongdong staring at the cart with blinking eyes.


    She remembered that she had seen many children sitting on the carts in the supermarket before. Because many adults brought their children to the supermarket, the carts in the supermarket were specially set up for children to sit.


    ¡°Dongdong, are you going to sit on it?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Dongdong looked at su Mianmian with anticipation.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± After su Mianmian finished speaking, she picked up Dongdong and carefully put him on the cart.


    Dongdong grabbed the back of the cart¡¯s hand with both hands and slightly opened his mouth, looking very novel.


    Su Mianmian smiled and pushed the cart forward.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, the car¡¯s moving!¡± Dongdong looked up a little excitedly and said, ¡± miemie, you¡¯re so amazing!


    It was his first time sitting in a car like this. After all, he was a child, so it was inevitable that he would be excited.


    ¡°What¡¯s so amazing about this?¡±


    ¡°You did a good job pushing! I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s shaking at all!¡±


    Seeing him so happy, su Mianmian was also amused. She said, ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy. Oh right, what do you want to eat tonight? ¡± I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

 Chapter 377

    ?


    377 Dongdong strikes (2)


    After Dongdong heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, he immediately looked at her with excitement and anticipation and said, ¡± really? So you can make me whatever I want to eat?¡± He wagged his tail, and the little curly hair on his forehead also stood up.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be tooplicated. I don¡¯t know how to do things that are tooplicated.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°I want to eat chicken wings! I want lots and lots of chicken wings!¡± Dongdong said, ¡± I also want to eat strawberry cake.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Mianmian replied, ¡± then let¡¯s go buy chicken wings first.


    Fortunately, there was an oven in the new house. It had to be said that it was wise of the uncle to prepare all the furniture in advance. In this case, su Mianmian didn¡¯t have to specially buy it when she needed to use it.


    With a goal in mind, su Mianmian quickly bought all the ingredients. When they passed by the snack area, Dongdong took su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± miemie, can I buy some snacks? ¡±


    Su Mianmian had always doted on Dongdong. When she heard that, she simply pushed him over and asked, ¡± what do you want to eat? ¡±


    ¡°Is Coca-C okay?¡± Dongdong swallowed his saliva.


    Because Daddy said that carbonated drinks were easy to rot teeth, he had never given Dongdong to drink.


    However, daddy was not here today! He had a chance to drink it secretly!


    Dongdong was very excited.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and felt Dongdong¡¯s burning gaze. She couldn¡¯t understand Dongdong¡¯s desire for Coca-C, but since Dongdong wanted to drink it, she would naturally satisfy him.


    She took a bottle of will, and Dongdong¡¯s eyes began to bubble with pink.


    Su Mianmian met Zhao Wenyu again when she was lining up to pay the bill.


    QAQ......


    She didn¡¯t even know what kind of fate this was!


    She had only been to the supermarket twice, and she had met him every time.


    ¡°Hey! Mianmian, we¡¯re so fated!¡± Zhao Wenyu saw su Mianmian from afar and began to shout, ¡± over here! I¡¯m here!¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She had wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t see anything, but Zhao Wenyu¡¯s loud voice made it impossible for her to pretend.


    ¡°Hello, Goodbye!¡± After su Mianmian greeted him, she turned the car around.


    However, Zhao Wenyu was naturally familiar with others. He followed her naturally and asked, ¡± eh, is this little boy your younger brother? She¡¯s so cute!¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out to pinch Dongdong¡¯s face, but he was pped by Dongdong¡¯s fat paw.


    Zhao Wenyu retracted his hand, rubbed the back of his hand, and said, ¡± so fierce! QAQ!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him a little speechlessly. She touched Dongdong¡¯s head and said, ¡± if you have something to say, say it properly. Don¡¯t get all touchy.


    ¡°I just think that little curly hair is cute.¡± Zhao Wenyuughed.


    What the hell was little curly hair?


    Su Mianmian looked down at Dongdong and saw that Dongdong was ring at Zhao Wenyu with an unhappy face.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡± Su Mianmian interrupted him and said, ¡± I have something to do, so I¡¯ll go home first. See you next time.


    ¡°Wait a minute, we¡¯re going the same way.¡± While su Mianmian was carrying Dongdong out, Zhao Wenyu helped her pick up all the ingredients she had bought and said, ¡± look, I can also help you carry things. But, you bought so many ingredients, are you nning to cook your own food? ¡±


    Su Mianmian saw that Zhao Wenyu was kind enough to help her carry her things, so she couldn¡¯t ignore him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I haven¡¯t had home-cooked food for a long time!¡±

 Chapter 378

    ?


    378 Dongdong strikes (3)


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She didn¡¯t seem to have invited him over for dinner, did she?


    Zhao Wenyu even opened the bag. He took a look and said, ¡± Mianmian, you bought so many chicken wings. What are you going to do with them? ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my chicken wings!¡± Dongdong said angrily, ¡± miemie made that for me, not for you to eat.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a lot of them here. It¡¯s fine if you let me eat a little, right?¡± Zhao Wenyu squatted down and said to Dongdong, ¡± little brother, look at how pitiful I am. I have to eat takeaway every day.


    ¡°What does it have to do with me that you eat takeout?¡± Dongdong didn¡¯t buy it. He reached out and tried to snatch the bag back, saying, ¡± give it back to me quickly.


    hey, this is very heavy. Let me lift it. Zhao Wenyu didn¡¯t expect Dongdong to be so strong.


    And when su Mianmian couldn¡¯t see, Dongdong also kicked Zhao Wenyu¡¯s calf hard.


    Feeling the pain, Zhao Wenyu let go of the bag. The bag was thrown out, and its contents scattered all over the ground.


    Dongdong immediately howled in grievance and shouted, ¡± wow, my chicken wings are gone!


    Su Mianmian red at Zhao Wenyu fiercely when she heard this. Seriously, how could this person bully a child?


    ¡°Dongdong, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s go and buy more.¡± Su Mianmian felt bad when she saw Dongdong crying.


    Zhao Wenyu was not a fool. How could he not see that he had been tricked by Dongdong?


    The child¡¯s kick just now was not light. He dared to guarantee that his calf must be swollen.


    The most important thing was that he couldn¡¯t tell her yet, because Mianmian wouldn¡¯t believe him even if he did.


    Tsk, tsk, this child is so young and already has a stomach full of ink. She¡¯s really ck! He really looked like brother Huan.


    Zhao Wenyu had been bullied since he was a child, so he was particrly sensitive to such a pattern.


    ¡°Hey, Mianmian, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go buy it now. I promise I¡¯ll buy the exact same one, Yingluo.¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t even look at him. She helped Dongdong wipe his tears and couldn¡¯t help but Pat his back when she saw that Dongdong was still very sad and twitching.


    Really! Dongdong was so happy!


    ¡°Miemie, are you still going to make me C Chicken Wings?¡± Dongdong asked pitifully.


    ¡°Do it! Of course I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°But the chicken wings are gone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and buy it.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian turned around and saw song qinghuan.


    Song qinghuan walked over and tapped Zhao Wenyu¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. My brother has always been slow-witted and impatient. Mianmian, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I apologize to you on his behalf.


    His actions and words were very clear, and his voice was very pleasant to the ear, making people unable to get angry.


    Su Mianmian heard what he said and felt that it made sense. Zhao Wenyu definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose, because she had seen him twice and he was always impatient.


    Mianmian, take the child home first. I¡¯ll go get the ingredients and send them over to youter, okay? ¡± Song qinghuan said gently, ¡± I¡¯m really sorry. I hope you can ept our apology.


    Su Mianmian heard song qinghuan¡¯s words and quickly said, ¡± Huanhuan, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.


    ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯re bringing a child with you. Do you want to go to the supermarket again? Even if you¡¯re not tired, the child is. Wasn¡¯t he crying just now?¡± Song qinghuan said, ¡± if you still treat me as a friend, then don¡¯t reject me.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡±

 Chapter 379

    ?


    379 A sense of crisis (1)


    Su Mianmian took Dongdong¡¯s little hand and went home. Dongdong was especially silent on the way home. After returning home, she didn¡¯t see him in much interest.


    His appearance almost scared su Mianmian.


    ¡°Dongdong?¡± Su Mianmian asked in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t be unhappy. I¡¯ll make a cake for you now, okay? ¡±


    Dongdong looked up at su Mianmian and suddenly grabbed her hand hard, asking, ¡± who are those two pretty boys? ¡±


    Su Mianmian saw that Dongdong was unhappy and didn¡¯t mind his choice of words.


    She exined, ¡± the tall one is my friend. You can just call him brother Huanhuan. The other one is his cousin. He lives downstairs.


    Dongdong was very sensitive. After listening to su Mianmian¡¯s exnation, he very agilely positioned his sense of crisis on ¡®brother Huanhuan¡¯.


    ¡°Huanhuan, what¡¯s your background? exin it to me.¡± As Dongdong spoke, he patted the chair next to him and said, ¡± miemie, you can¡¯t hide it from me. You have to exin every word and sentence clearly to me!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    It seemed that Dongdong was fine.


    ¡°Miemie, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling guilty?¡± Dongdong frowned, looked distressed, and said, ¡± although he is whiter than daddy, he definitely doesn¡¯t earn as much money as daddy. Miemie, let me tell you, the most important thing for a man is money. You can¡¯t do anything in this world without money!


    Yingluo. su Mianmian stood up, touched Dongdong¡¯s face, and said, ¡± Dongdong, it seems that you have nothing else to do. I¡¯ll go make the cake first.


    After that, su Mianmian turned around and was about to walk into the kitchen, but Dongdong agilely hugged su Mianmian¡¯s thigh and said loudly, ¡±


    ¡°Miemie, how can you avoid my question? You¡¯re done for, you must be feeling guilty! Daddy! Where are you! If you don¡¯t show up soon, my wife will be crying!¡±


    Su Mianmian pinched Dongdong¡¯s chubby face and said, ¡± Dongdong, if you don¡¯t let go, you won¡¯t be able to eat your strawberry cake.


    ¡°Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, so fierce.¡± Dongdong QAQ!


    Su Mianmian let go of his hand, rubbed his face again, and said softly, ¡± dear, I can understand that you have a sensitive and fragile heart, but can you not overthink it? Huanhuan isn¡¯t a pretty boy, he¡¯s my friend Yingluo!¡±


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m a man, and I understand men¡¯s psychology! The way he looks at you is different!¡± Dongdong was so anxious that he jumped up.


    pfft, pfft, pfft. su Mianmian was amused by Dongdong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Miemie, don¡¯tugh. I¡¯m talking to you very seriously now!¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good! I got it. ¡± Su Mianmian smiled and rubbed Dongdong¡¯s head, saying, ¡± I¡¯m going to make a cake for you now. You can watch cartoons for a while first.


    Dongdong looked at su Mianmian walking away and puffed up his face again.


    It was obvious that miemie did not believe him at all!


    Su Mianmian indeed didn¡¯t take Dongdong¡¯s words to heart. What a joke, he was only five years old. What would a five-year-old child know about a man¡¯s psychology?


    After 20 minutes, the doorbell rang. Su Mianmian¡¯s hands were covered in flour, so it was inconvenient to open the door.


    She said to Dongdong, ¡± Dongdong, go and open the door first. Remember to be polite.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Dongdong carried a small stool and ced it right below the door. Then, he stood on the stool and opened the door.


    He originally thought that if the other person pushed the door open, he would fall down. Who knew that the other person didn¡¯t reach out to push Wanwan when she saw the door open?


    (Two-faced meeting big-faced ~~)

 Chapter 380

    ?


    380 A sense of crisis (2)


    Dongdong was sensitive enough to notice that the ¡®enemy¡¯ this time was not easy to deal with!


    After su Mianmian heard the bell, she walked out after not hearing anyone talking for a long time.


    ¡°Dongdong?¡±


    When Dongdong heard su Mianmiane out, he jumped down and opened the door.


    Song qinghuan was the only one outside.


    His hands were full of food. He smiled and said, ¡± Mianmian, where is the most suitable ce to put this food? ¡±


    Su Mianmian said, ¡±e with me.


    When song qinghuan came in, she seemed to inadvertently nce at Dongdong. The corners of his mouth curled up as if he was provoking her.


    Dongdong red at him unhappily.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t notice the undercurrent at all. After she saw what song qinghuan bought, she said, ¡± why did you buy so much? ¡±


    In addition to buying all the items that Zhao Wenyu had dropped, he also bought cantaloupes and bananas.


    ¡°I saw that these two fruits were quite fresh, so I bought some. It¡¯s good for children to eat more fruits.¡± After song qinghuan put the things away, she said, ¡± I¡¯ll go back first.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here and eat with us?¡± Su Mianmian was a little embarrassed to see him buy so many things.


    ¡°Will Yingying be inconvenient?¡± Song qinghuan didn¡¯t directly agree or reject, but pushed the question back to Su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian heard this and said, ¡± what¡¯s inconvenient about it, ran ran? it¡¯s just that the food I make tastes ordinary. I hope you don¡¯t mind.


    Since Huanhuan had sent so many things over, it would be unreasonable not to ask him to stay for a meal.


    ¡°Why would I mind? I¡¯m very honored.¡± Song qinghuanughed.


    When Dongdong heard that su Mianmian wanted to keep his love rival for dinner, he was immediately anxious.


    He ran over, grabbed the hem of su Mianmian¡¯s clothes, and whispered, ¡± miemie! Do you still remember what you promised me?¡±


    Did she just agree to something?


    Su Mianmian was confused.


    Dongdong was even angrier when he saw her expression. He said, ¡± you said you were going to make a cake for me! It¡¯s my cake!¡± Dongdong said tactfully, meaning that he should quickly drive away the extra people.


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± be good, Dongdong, be good. Brother Huanhuan won¡¯t eat your share.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet food.¡± Song qinghuan expressed her opinion.


    ¡°Go and watch some TV first. When the cake is ready, I¡¯ll call you over to eat.¡± Su Mianmian patted Dongdong¡¯s head.


    ¡°Little friend, let¡¯s go out together.¡± Song qinghuanughed gently.


    Dongdong looked at su Mianmian and then at song qinghuan. He suddenly felt that he had to show his ¡®love rival¡¯ some power first.


    This love rival of his was too detestable. All the tricks he had used in the past did not seem to be very effective. If this continued, miemie would definitely believe his words more and more, and not himself.


    Dongdong rolled his eyes and raised his head proudly. He said in a particrly tsundere manner, ¡± Hmph, you said you wouldn¡¯t eat it. Miemie, you heard it. You can¡¯t give him a single biteter!


    ¡°Sure, you can have them all.¡± Su Mianmian replied with a smile.


    Only then did Dongdong walk out while mumbling. Song qinghuan naturally followed behind him.


    After the two of them left, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake her head.


    In the living room ...


    Dongdong was sitting on the sofa, biting a small lollipop. The stick of the lollipop moved with him as he spoke.


    ¡°Speak! Tell me your name!¡±

 Chapter 381

    ?


    381 A sense of crisis (3)


    Song qinghuan sat elegantly across from him with her long legs crossed and her hands casually tapping on the back of the chair. She smiled at him and asked, ¡± what¡¯s your rtionship with Mianmian? ¡±


    ¡°I asked you first! You have to answer my question first.¡± Dongdong snorted arrogantly and said, ¡± besides, you¡¯ll definitely be scared to death if I tell you about my rtionship with miemie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Song qinghuan smiled.


    ¡°Yingluo, do you think I¡¯ll say it just because you¡¯re trying to goad me?¡±


    Song qinghuan stopped smiling slightly. He looked at Dongdong and said, ¡± I remember Mianmian¡¯s younger brother is about the same age as her. Are you a child of her rtive? No wonder they don¡¯t look alike at all.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dongdong immediately took out the lollipop in his mouth unhappily and said loudly, ¡± she¡¯s my mommy!


    Song qinghuan raised his eyebrows and looked as if he did not believe Dongdong. He said slowly, ¡± little friend, you can eat candy as you wish, but you can¡¯t say things that you don¡¯t want to.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Miemie is my mommy.¡±


    Song qinghuan narrowed her eyes and said, ¡± alright, whatever you say.


    ¡°It is!¡± Dongdong stood up angrily, and the lollipop fell to the ground identally.


    The air suddenly quieted down, and Dongdong looked at the candy that fell to the ground in a daze.


    Song qinghuan pursed her lips and said, ¡± I also bought other vors.


    Dongdong said proudly, ¡± can the other vors bepared with the strawberry vor? Strawberry vor is the best!¡±


    there should be strawberry-vored ones, right? I remember buying a lot.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to eat what you bought!¡± Dongdong proudly raised his chin.


    Song qinghuan looked at him and smiled, but did not reply.


    Dongdong rolled his eyes and said.


    ¡°You coward who doesn¡¯t even dare to reveal your real name, let me tell you, miemie and my daddy are truly in love! don¡¯t even think about getting between them. Besides, they still have me, a cute, charming, and obedient child. The three of us are a happy family, and we won¡¯t be broken up by you, ¡± Dongdong couldn¡¯t help but praise himself as he spoke, not forgetting to conclude.


    anyway, keep your thoughts to yourself. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get my daddy to beat you up!


    Song qinghuan¡¯s expression did not change at all. She looked at him with a very forgiving gaze, as if everything Dongdong had just said was nonsense.


    ¡°Argh! Can you stop looking at me like that!¡± Dongdong scratched little curly hair angrily.


    Song qinghuan looked at him with a smile.


    In the end, Dongdong really could not stay with him anymore.


    This person was really thick-skinned. No matter what he said, song qinghuan didn¡¯t respond and only looked at him with a meaningful gaze.


    This was really too infuriating!


    Dongdong snorted heavily, turned around, and ran to the kitchen to find su Mianmian. He didn¡¯t want to stay with such a person who didn¡¯t mean what she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Mianmian was about to cook when she saw Dongdong looking out dejectedly and said, ¡± the cake is still in the oven. I¡¯ll cut it for you after dinner.


    Dongdong¡¯s depressed mood instantly disappeared without a trace. He happily raised his tail and wagged it at su Mianmian in all kinds of ways to show his goodwill.


    ¡°Can I have a piece before dinner? Just one piece will do, I¡¯ll try it. ¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be able to eat if I eat.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile, ¡± and I made a lot of C Chicken Wings. Don¡¯t you want to eat them? ¡±


    ¡°I want to eat.¡± Dongdong licked his lips.

 Chapter 382

    ?


    382 A sense of crisis (4)


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Dongdong stroking a cat. She said softly, ¡± Dongdong, it¡¯s oily and greasy here. You can go out first.


    Dongdong¡¯s face fell when he heard that. He said in a calctive manner, ¡± I don¡¯t like that annoying person. He has bad intentions towards you. Really, miemie, I didn¡¯t lie. I just threatened him directly and he didn¡¯t deny it.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong with a headache. She thought, Huanhuan probably didn¡¯t deny it because she was scared by you, right?


    Who would directly ask this?


    Dongdong, you¡¯re really thinking too much, Yingluo. su Mianmian saw that Dongdong wanted to continue, so she said, ¡± I¡¯m going to get angry if you keep talking about this.


    are you angry at me for a pretty boy? ¡± Dongdong qaq


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯m angry because this isn¡¯t what you¡¯re thinking at all. What you¡¯re thinking is not happening.¡± Su Mianmian sighed and said, ¡± good girl, you can go out first. I¡¯m going to start cooking.


    Dongdong then walked out even more dejected.


    He didn¡¯t want to see song qinghuan again, so he ran back to his room. After rolling around on the bed twice, he bit the nket and thought that the opponent this time was not easy to deal with.


    He had to think of a way. What if miemie was snatched away by someone when daddy came back?


    The more Dongdong thought about it, the more he felt that it was necessary to take a few more days off to keep an eye on people here.


    ......


    When su Mianmian went to call Dongdong out for dinner, she found that he was sleeping very soundly on the bed.


    ¡°Dongdong, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Su Mianmian shouted in a low voice.


    However, Dongdong did not move at all. He was in a deep sleep.


    ¡°Mianmian, why don¡¯t you let the child sleep a little longer? he just fell asleep not long ago. If you wake him up now, he¡¯ll probably have a headache.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    Su Mianmian felt that what he said made sense, so she got up and closed the door.


    At the dining table-


    The C Chicken Wings that su Mianmian specially made for Dongdong fell into song qinghuan¡¯s stomach, and the C that Dongdong had been craving for for a long time was also in song qinghuan¡¯s ss.


    If Dongdong woke up now, he would definitely be furious again.


    ¡°Mianmian, I didn¡¯t expect your cooking to be so good.¡± Song qinghuan smiled and said, ¡± I haven¡¯t had such delicious home-cooked food in a long time.


    Su Mianmian smiled. After saying a few polite words, she asked again, ¡± by the way, where are you living now? ¡±


    it¡¯s also in this neighborhood, but not this building. Move forward a little. Song qinghuan replied.


    After he answered his own question, he didn¡¯t ask su Mianmian. He was very smart to keep a distance between friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.


    After the two finished eating, song qinghuan took the initiative to pack up. He was gentlemanly and polite. Although he had changed a lot from when he was a child, su Mianmian could gradually feel the shadow of the past as they got along.


    Su Mianmian leaned against the door and said with a smile, ¡± Huanhuan, to be honest, I always thought you were a girl when I was young. When I saw you before and found out that you were a boy, I was really shocked. I thought you had changed your gender, Yingluo.


    After hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words, song qinghuan suddenly stopped washing the dishes and asked, ¡± why do you think so? ¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have long hair when you were young? I¡¯ll f * ck you!¡±


    Song qinghuan suddenly grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand and pulled her over, making her lean against the wall. He supported himself with one hand on the side, like a mayfly.


    Su Mianmian seemed to be in his arms.


    ¡°Do you still think so now?¡±

 Chapter 383

    ?


    383 A sense of crisis (5)


    Su Mianmian pushed him away hard.


    The distance between the two of them just now was too close, beyond the range she could ept.


    She red at him angrily and said, ¡± if you¡¯re joking, ran ran, you¡¯ve gone a little too far.


    Song qinghuan spread her hands and said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, but Mianmian, I hope you can remember one thing. I¡¯m a man! So, don¡¯t mention any of the jokes from the past.¡±


    After su Mianmian heard it, she said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo. she shouldn¡¯t have made a joke about Huanhuan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just let this matter pass. Did I scare you?¡± Song qinghuan¡¯s aura changed and she became the friendly big brother again.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Who asked him to have such a cheap mouth just now? He deserved to be scared.


    At this time, Dongdong woke up and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Miemie, where are you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, su Mianmian seemed to have found a way out. She quickly said, ¡± I¡¯m going to Dongdong¡¯s ce. after that, she quickly ran in Dongdong¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Miemie, where¡¯s the cake?¡± Dongdong rubbed his eyes and said in confusion, ¡± it can¡¯t be that you¡¯re still not done, right? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Su Mianmian pulled his hand and said, ¡± alright, I¡¯ll take it out for you. Go and wash your face first.


    Dongdong obediently went to wash up. When he came out again, he saw a whole strawberry cake.


    Oh, ¡± he said excitedly, ¡± wow, miemie, you¡¯re so nice! So many big strawberries!¡±


    After song qinghuan finished washing the dishes, he walked out and saw Dongdong¡¯s face covered in cream. A trace of annoyance shed across his eyes.


    As expected, he was a little brat.


    ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    Su Mianmian sent song qinghuan out, waved her hand, and said, ¡± see you another day.


    ¡°Miemie, let¡¯s go out for a walkter, okay?¡± After Dongdong finished eating the cake, he made a fuss about going out to y.


    When he came back just now, he saw that there was a slide down there, and he wanted to go for a walk.


    Su Mianmian saw that he had eaten one-third of the cake and said, ¡± do you still want to eat C Chicken Wings? ¡± She just sent Huanhuan off, and Dongdong had eaten so much cake when she came back. She guessed that ran ran couldn¡¯t eat anymore?


    Dongdong touched his round belly and said, ¡± leave it first. We¡¯ll eat it after wee back from our walk!


    ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯ve found a reason to go out, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ......


    The neighborhood they lived in was still a new one, so there weren¡¯t many people. When su Mianmian and the others went to the slide, there was only one child ying.


    This child was about five years old, about the same size as Dongdong, but he was much stronger than Dongdong.


    He was brought over by his grandfather. His grandfather was sitting on a chair at the side, while he was ying on the slidedder alone.


    After Dongdong came over, the child looked at Dongdong and said, ¡± are you also from this side? ¡±


    Dongdong had never liked to y with children. He felt that they were too childish.


    After he snorted arrogantly, he said, ¡± hurry up and get down. I want to y.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, you haven¡¯t replied to me.¡± The child sat still.


    He had been here for a long time, but this was the first time he had seen a child around his age. He was very curious.


    ¡°Hey, are you also from this side? Howe I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡±


    Yingluo. Dongdong was toozy to pay attention to him. He went straight to the slide, nning to jump over the child and y by himself.


    When the child saw that Dongdong was ignoring him, he suddenly got angry.


    He was pampered at home, when had he ever been ignored like this?


    When the brat saw that Dongdong was defenseless, he reached out and pushed him hard-

 Chapter 384

    ?


    384 Injured (1)


    Dongdong was caught off guard and was pushed down from the slidedder by this naughty child.


    Although the slidedder was specially designed for children to y with, the highest position was still more than one meter to two meters high. In addition, Dongdong was pushed down without any preparation, so he almost fell from the top.


    His head hit a stone on the ground, and it quickly turned red.


    It only took two seconds. By the time su Mianmian reacted, Dongdong had already fallen down.


    ¡°Dongdong!¡± Su Mianmian ran over to help Dongdong up in a panic.


    Dongdong was brave. He frowned and said, ¡± it hurts!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were about to turn red when she saw him like this.


    The brat¡¯s grandfather was also shocked. He stood up and pulled the brat down, saying, ¡± stinky brat, look at what you¡¯ve done!


    ¡°Who asked him not to tell me his name! I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson!¡± The devilish brat shouted.


    Su Mianmian was about to burst into anger when she heard that!


    What was wrong with this child? Not only did he not apologize for his mistake, but he also med it on others.


    ¡°You little brat! He still said it!¡± The devilish child¡¯s grandfather gave him a punch.


    The devilish brat said fearlessly, ¡± what are you afraid of? My dad is the Bureau chief. I¡¯ll ask Dad to lock them up!¡± He didn¡¯t forget to re at su Mianmian and Dongdong as he spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care which family you¡¯re from. If anything happens to Dongdong, I will never let you off!¡± Su Mianmian said fiercely.


    The brat was frightened by su Mianmian¡¯s appearance and burst into tears.


    However, su Mianmian didn¡¯t have the energy to care about her anymore. Anyway, themunity was only so big, and there weren¡¯t many people staying in it now. It would only take minutes to find him. The most important thing now was to send Dongdong to the hospital.


    Su Mianmian picked up Dongdong and quickly ran to the entrance of themunity.


    She was thinking that she had to send Dongdong to the hospital first.


    Perhaps it was because of the pain, Dongdong grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s clothes and groaned asionally.


    ¡°Mianmian?¡± Song qinghuan looked at su Mianmian¡¯s panic-stricken face as she held Dongdong and asked, ¡± what happened? ¡±


    It was rare for su Mianmian to see someone she knew at this time, so she quickly said, ¡± Dongdong is injured, I want to take him to the hospital. Huanhuan, do you have a car? ¡± Can you send us there?¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Song qinghuan said, ¡± I¡¯ll carry him.


    Su Mianmian shook her head.


    She was very insecure now and did not want to give Dongdong to anyone.


    She was feeling guilty. If she had been more careful just now, Dongdong would not have been injured.


    Song qinghuan sighed and said, ¡± I can walk faster with him in my arms.


    Su Mianmian only handed Dongdong to song qinghuan after hearing that.


    ¡°People who don¡¯t know the truth might think that he¡¯s your son.¡±


    ¡°Dongdong is my son.¡± Su Mianmian heard it and replied seriously.


    Song qinghuan looked at su Mianmian¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t dwell on this issue.


    It seemed that this little kid was really important to Mianmian.


    With song qinghuan¡¯s help, they arrived at the hospital in no time.


    Song qinghuan found an expert to treat Dongdong. As Dongdong had fallen on his forehead, after the doctor cleaned his wound, he suggested that the child take an X-ray. After all, the human brain was an extremelyplicated organ.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face turned even paler when she heard that.


    ¡°Will Dongdong be alright?¡±

 Chapter 385

    ?


    385 Injured (2)


    The doctor looked at su Mianmian, wrote a few lines on the medical record, and said, ¡± if she had paid more attention, the child wouldn¡¯t have fallen.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and didn¡¯t defend herself.


    Song qinghuan, on the other hand, looked at the doctor unhappily.


    The doctor coughed and quickly said, ¡± I¡¯ll feel more at ease after a checkup.


    Su Mianmian nodded and took the doctor¡¯s list to take Dongdong for a checkup.


    Dongdong was especially obedient at this time. His forehead was wrapped in gauze. When he saw su Mianmian¡¯s guilty expression, he reached out to hold her hand and said, ¡± miemie, can you help me blow it? ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t hear clearly and asked again, ¡± sorry, I didn¡¯t hear clearly. What did you say? ¡±


    ¡°Miemie, help me blow on it. I just need to blow on it and the pain will fly away.¡± Dongdong made a Huff expression.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart ached. Dongdong was still trying tofort her at this time.


    She choked and said, ¡±e, I¡¯ll blow some steam for you.


    Song qinghuan watched su Mianmian and Dongdong¡¯s interaction in silence. He saw that Dongdong was about to throw himself into su Mianmian¡¯s arms. He reached out and patted su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡± Mianmian, send Dongdong for a checkup first.


    Su Mianmian was reminded and nodded. Just as she was about to tell Dongdong, Dongdong started to make a fuss with a dissatisfied look.


    ¡°Miemie, can you let him go back? I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± Dongdong said deliberately, ¡± I¡¯m in a bad mood every time I see him.


    Su Mianmian was a little troubled.


    Dongdong was injured. At this moment, she did not want Dongdong to be unhappy at all. However, Huanhuan had personally sent them here. It did not seem very good to let him go back just like that.


    After hearing Dongdong¡¯s words, song qinghuan was definitely unhappy. However, because he already hated hospitals, if it wasn¡¯t for su Mianmian, he wouldn¡¯t even want to stay a second longer. In addition, children could be willful and throw a tantrum. He couldn¡¯t say anything, right?


    Most importantly, he could tell that it would be useless no matter what he said.


    Mianmian had promised this child anything now, so she might as well be more straightforward.


    He said, ¡± I¡¯ll leave after you¡¯re done with the examination.


    After su Mianmian heard song qinghuan¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief and looked at him gratefully.


    Dongdong grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand and thought, he doesn¡¯t care what this pretty boy is thinking! Just chase him away!


    As long as he was gone, Mianmian would gradually believe her words.


    So, su Mianmian took Dongdong for a checkup.


    The examination this time required Dongdong to lie on the instrument and then be pushed in by the machine. Although he would not feel ufortable, he would lose the light for half a minute.


    When su Mianmian saw the details of the examination, she was a little worried. She even felt that if Dongdong didn¡¯t want to do it, they could do another examination.


    At first nce, this thing was still very scary.


    Who would have expected that Dongdong would be so brave and not say a word from the beginning to the end?


    When the doctor saw Dongdonge out, he couldn¡¯t help but praise this child for being so obedient.


    The report would only be out the next morning at thetest. The doctor arranged for them to stay in a Ward. Since song qinghuan had informed them beforehand, the conditions of the ward were not bad. It was a separate room. Even though it smelled of the hospital¡¯s medicine, it was overall clean.


    Dongdong was lying on the bed obediently. His forehead was wrapped in gauze, and the curly hair that was originally very mboyant had withered.


    He had been tormented the whole night and wasn¡¯t in good spirits. Su Mianmian took a look and felt really bad.


    She said, ¡± Dongdong, does your head still hurt? ¡±


    it¡¯s alright, miemie. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a man. Even if I sweat and bleed, I won¡¯t cry! Dongdong cheered up and said, ¡± when I recover, I¡¯ll take revenge on that bad kid! Daddy said that the children of the Huo family should not be bullied for nothing. Whoever bullied you, you have to pay them back ten times or a hundred times! Hmph!¡±

 Chapter 386

    ?


    386 Injured (3)


    If it was in the past, su Mianmian might have corrected Dongdong¡¯s words, but today¡¯s matter was really too infuriating!


    That devilish brat did something wrong and refused to admit it!


    Even if Dongdong didn¡¯t find trouble with him, she would find him to settle the score.


    How could she let Dongdong off so easily after bullying him?


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± we¡¯ll go together then.


    After Dongdong heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, he nodded hard, but he identally pulled his injured head and his bun-like face copsed.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± you can¡¯t move now.


    She stood up, carefully adjusted the pillow behind Dongdong, and said, ¡± are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡±


    Dongdong replied, ¡± I want to eat C Chicken Wings. I haven¡¯t had time to eat the chicken wings miemie made for me.


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± if you like to eat it, I¡¯ll make it for you next time.


    Oh, ¡± Dongdong said, a little disappointed.


    Su Mianmian saw that he was a little sleepy and said, ¡± go to sleep. I¡¯ll ask the doctor tomorrow morning. If he says that there¡¯s no problem and we can be discharged, I¡¯ll make you C Chicken Wings, okay? ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dongdong replied expectantly.


    After su Mianmian saw him lying down, she gently covered him with the nket.


    Dongdong was probably really tired today. He fell asleep in a short while. After su Mianmian saw him sleeping soundly, she turned around and went out. She wanted to call the uncle, but who knew that when she just walked out of the door, she would see two bodyguards in suits walking over.


    After they saw su Mianmian, they quickly said, ¡± Madam, is the young master okay? ¡±


    Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t too surprised to see them appear at this moment.


    They probably went over to see the situation at night and probably found out that su Mianmian and the others weren¡¯t at home. Then, they checked the surveince video and probably knew what happened.


    ¡°The report will onlye out tomorrow morning. Have you informed Huo ting?¡±


    The two bodyguards ¡®faces darkened. One of them replied, ¡± we don¡¯t have Mr. Huo¡¯s phone number, but we contacted the captain. He¡¯sing over right now, Madam Wanwan. Don¡¯t worry, when he¡¯s here, we¡¯ll call some of our men over to hang that brat up and give him a beating.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian looked at him and found that he looked quite delicate. She couldn¡¯t tell that he was so violent. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. She said, ¡± we¡¯ll talk about how to deal with thister. By the way, have you contacted the child¡¯s family? ¡±


    I did, but the man¡¯s parents didn¡¯te. Only his mother came.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± you guys stay here to look after Dongdong. I¡¯ll go over and make a call.


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Su Mianmian walked a little further away and found a ce with no one around. She dialed Huo ting¡¯s phone number.


    Ever since Dongdong¡¯s ident, she had been in a very nervous state. The string in her mind had been tense. Now that she was finally relieved, she had the time to call the uncle.


    However, the phone number that would usually be picked up immediately after a call was busy this time.


    Su Mianmian suddenly felt a little uneasy, and she called again without hesitation.


    This time, no one picked up.


    She frowned. She suddenly realized that other than uncle¡¯s phone number, she didn¡¯t have anyone¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°Do you have Mary¡¯s number?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°Sister Mary?¡± The more delicate bodyguard replied, ¡± she hasn¡¯t agreed to the captain¡¯s confession yet, Yingluo.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Madam asked you for Sister Mary¡¯s phone number, so why did you tell her the gossip about the captain? Do you think our Security Department is very proud of the fact that our Captain was rejected by Sister Mary for the fifth time?¡±


    ¡°You said it, I didn¡¯t say Yingluo.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±ran ran, there¡¯s actually such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Just pretend I didn¡¯t ask anything.¡± Su Mianmian asked again, ¡± by the way, when will the captain arrive? ¡±


    ¡°He should be here soon. When I called him just now, he said that he was in city H! The captain is here!¡± The bodyguard shouted excitedly, ¡± Captain! This way!¡±

 Chapter 387

    ?


    387 Injured (4)


    This was the first time in the captain¡¯s bodyguard career that his young master had been injured by a naughty child. To him, it was the most important thing.


    After he received the call, he called ten men toe with him in the shortest time possible.


    Therefore, when more than ten tall and strong Men in ck suits appeared in the hospital, the hospital security guards almost called the police. If these people came to their hospital to cause trouble, their small bodies would definitely not be able to win against them. They could knock them down with one move, okay?


    Just as the security guard was at a loss for what to do, the captain and the others jumped over him and went in.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that they were not here to cause trouble for the hospital.


    Then, it didn¡¯t matter to them.


    After the captain saw su Mianmian, he walked in front of her, took off his sunsses, and said, ¡± Madam, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte.


    Su Mianmian nodded and asked, ¡± can you contact Huo ting? ¡±


    Madam, you can¡¯t contact Mr. Huo? ¡± the captain asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The captain said, ¡± I have Chen CE¡¯s phone number. He should have been with Mr. Huo all this time.


    ¡°Please give me a moment.¡± Su Mianmian said urgently.


    The captain found the phone number and gave it to su Mianmian.


    This time, the phone was picked up by Chen Ce not long after.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chen Ce, and you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m su Mianmian.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± is uncle by your side? ¡±


    Chen Ce was silent for half a second, then he said, ¡± Yes, Madam.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief and said again, ¡± then please let uncle answer the phone. I have something to ask him to take a look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam, Mr. Huo can¡¯t answer the phone right now.¡± Chen Ce said with a straight face, ¡± now we are talking about a business. It is the final stage.


    ¡°When will you be free to give me a call?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll probably take a few more hours. Can I call you back tomorrow?¡±


    The time difference between abroad and China was exactly 12 hours, so su Mianmian would definitely be asleep after Huo ting was done with his work.


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± alright, tell uncle to take care of his health. I¡¯ll wait for his call here. After she hung up the phone, for some reason, the uneasiness in her heart did not ease.


    She pressed her uneasy chest and thought to herself that she must have been thinking too much. She shouldn¡¯t be affected by Dongdong¡¯s matter.


    Uncle is busy tidying up


    ......


    After Chen Ce received su Mianmian¡¯s call, he also felt uneasy.


    He looked at the operating theater, where the surgery was still in progress, and sighed heavily.


    They never expected the people from country Y to be so bold as to set up an ambush at the hotel entrance. Their BOSS was hit by their car, and although their people came out immediately, the BOSS was already injured.


    He had already sent Huo ting to thergest hospital in country Y at the fastest speed and contacted Mr. Gong and miss Xia Yi in China.


    Chen Ce looked at his watch. It had been five hours since the BOSS went in for the operation, and Mr. Gong and the others were probably arriving soon.


    He hoped that the BOSS¡¯s operation would go smoothly!


    Therefore, he had no choice but to lie to su Mianmian. The person the BOSS cared about the most was Madam. ording to his character, he definitely didn¡¯t want su Mianmian to know that he was injured and was worried about his Hanhan.


    Sigh, BOSS, please wake up!


    As long as you wake up, I don¡¯t mind not getting my year-end bonus.

 Chapter 388

    ?


    388 Venting anger (1)


    The captain saw that su Mianmian¡¯s expression was a little off after she hung up the phone. He asked, ¡± Madam? ¡±


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and replied, ¡± I¡¯m fine. By the way, why are there so many people here? ¡± She looked at the ck clothes gang behind the captain and thought to herself, ¡± are they really going to fight with someone like the bodyguard said? ¡±


    The captain replied, ¡± Mr. Huo isn¡¯t here. We have the responsibility to protect Madam and young master¡¯s safety.


    There shouldn¡¯t be so many people!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there too many people?¡± Su Mianmian said tactfully, ¡± where are you guys sleeping at night? ¡±


    The captain replied coolly, ¡± we don¡¯t need to sleep.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements. They won¡¯t disturb the other patients in the hospital. The captain sneered silently and said, ¡± when the young master is discharged from the hospital tomorrow, I¡¯ll apany you to find that family of Yueyue.


    Yingluo, they still nned to fight.


    However, su Mianmian didn¡¯t think there was anything bad about it!


    At least, with more people, they wouldn¡¯t dare to bully others.


    ¡°Madam, do you want to go back and rest?¡± The captain said.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and replied, ¡± I¡¯ll stay here with Dongdong. There¡¯s a sofa in the room, I¡¯ll just sleep there for a while.


    then, Madam, you should quickly go and rest. We¡¯ll guard the door here. I guarantee that not even a fly can fly in.


    After listening to the captain¡¯s words, su Mianmian said, ¡± thank you for your hard work. After that, she turned around and returned to the ward.


    After a long day, she should be exhausted, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep when shey on the sofa.


    She pressed her chest, feeling an indescribable feeling.


    Su Mianmian turned sideways and looked at the faint light outside the window. She sighed and forced herself not to think about anything. She wanted to sleep early. As long as she was asleep, she wouldn¡¯t think about anything.


    When he woke up tomorrow, everything would be smooth.


    ¡±


    Dongdong, who was on the bed, suddenly made a sound.


    Su Mianmian suddenly sat up and ran over barefooted. She asked softly, ¡± Dongdong? What did you just say?¡± She didn¡¯t dare to turn on the light for fear that Dongdong¡¯s eyes would feel ufortable. So she could only vaguely judge what Dongdong said through the light.


    ¡±


    Su Mianmian bent down and leaned into Dongdong¡¯s mouth to listen to him speak.


    ¡°C, C Chicken Wings!¡± Dongdong smacked his mouth.


    Pfft!


    Su Mianmian only realized then that Dongdong was talking in his sleep.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh. With this smile, she didn¡¯t feel so depressed anymore.


    Dongdong is really cute! She didn¡¯t expect him to still be thinking about the C Chicken Wings. It seemed that the child was really depressed that he didn¡¯t get to eat them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you when you¡¯re discharged tomorrow.¡± She said silently.


    Dongdong naturally couldn¡¯t hear these words, but it didn¡¯t affect his good mood.


    He didn¡¯t sleep for a night.


    The next day, su Mianmian woke up early in the morning. After she washed up, she opened the door and saw the captain frowning and smoking.


    The captain took a deep breath of smoke and found su Mianmian standing at the door through the smoke. He quickly put out the cigarette, walked over, and asked, ¡± Madam, why did you wake up so early? ¡±


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± can you help me buy some porridge? You can eat it when Dongdong wakes up.¡±


    I¡¯ve already sent someone to buy it. They¡¯ll probably be back soon. The captain replied.

 Chapter 389

    ?


    389 Venting anger (2)


    The captain saw the undisguisable dark circles under su Mianmian¡¯s eyes and heard her tired voice. He suggested, ¡± Madam, why don¡¯t you go and rest again? I¡¯ll take care of young master Dongdong.¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head and replied, ¡± no, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Besides, I can¡¯t fall asleep even if I go to sleep now.


    The captain thought of the call he had just received and didn¡¯t know what to say. Fortunately, at this time, the subordinate who bought breakfast returned.


    He said, ¡± Madam, I¡¯ve bought the things.


    When su Mianmian wanted to take it, the captain¡¯s subordinate said, ¡± this is a little hot, let me help you bring it in.


    She nodded her head.


    Dongdong slept so deeply that he didn¡¯t even know su Mianmian went out and came in.


    ¡°Dongdong, get up and have breakfast.¡± Su Mianmian called out softly.


    Dongdong was still in a deep sleep.


    Su Mianmian saw that he was still covered by the nket and reached out to take it off, but when her hand touched Dongdong¡¯s face, she was stunned.


    She retracted her hand in shock!


    It was so hot!


    Su Mianmian reached out to touch Dongdong¡¯s forehead and found that it was boiling hot.


    Dongdong had a fever.


    The captain saw that su Mianmian¡¯s face suddenly turned bad and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°Dongdong is having a fever.¡± Su Mianmian said with a choked voice.


    How could she be so careless? She should have paid more attentionst night! She should have slept with him.


    Su Mianmian began to feel guilty. She had been thinking about uncle yesterday and neglected Dongdong. Dongdong was actually the person who should be taken care of the most, right?


    She was such a failure as a mother.


    The captain said, ¡± I¡¯ll call the doctor over. He immediately ran out of the ward.


    Su Mianmian bit her lips and held Dongdong¡¯s hand.


    Even his palm was so hot!


    The captain quickly called the doctor over. No, to be precise, the captain carried the doctor over.


    When the doctor came over and saw the group of men in ck in the ward, he said in fear, ¡± you, you guys calm down. Please don¡¯t touch me! We¡¯re all civilized people!¡±


    Su Mianmian really wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk too much with the doctor. She said, ¡± please take a look at Dongdong. He has a fever now. He fell asleep at about 10:30st night and didn¡¯t have a fever before he went to bed, but he seemed to be talking in his sleep in the middle of the night, but I don¡¯t know what time he slipped away.


    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s just a fever?¡± The doctor couldn¡¯t help but say.


    If it¡¯s just a fever, why did you make such a big fuss? He had thought that the person inside was beyond cure.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The captain said coldly.


    ¡°Captain, calm down.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± if you want to beat him up, wait until he finishes treating Dongdong.


    The doctor said,¡±Yingluo, rich people are scary.¡±


    He quickly took out a tool to check Dongdong¡¯s body temperature. After a while, he said, ¡± 38.8 degrees. He does have a fever, but it¡¯s not serious. This is caused by the wound. Give him two bottles of medicer and the fever will go down. By the way, do you have the X-ray of his head wound? Let me see.¡±


    Su Mianmian felt a little better after hearing his words.


    She said, ¡± the report is out today. I¡¯ll show it to youter.


    in that case, you can show the report to the attending doctorter. He¡¯s more professional than me. I¡¯m just a gynecologist.


    Su Mianmian, ¡± Wanwan, ¡± a gynecologist!


    Captain, why did you get a gynecologist toe?


    The team leader felt a little embarrassed when he heard this. He said, ¡± aren¡¯t you on duty in the emergency room? ¡± The doctors in the emergency room were usually the best in the hospital so that they could deal with emergencies at any time.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Gynecologists weren¡¯t good, but there were usually internists on duty, right?


    The gynecology department was a little too niche!


    I¡¯m just passing by, Yingying! Don¡¯t look down on internists! I¡¯ve studied in medical school for eight years, okay?!


    The captain nced at him coldly and said to su Mianmian, ¡± should I go find another doctor? ¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go and prescribe medicine for him first.¡± The doctor misunderstood that he was talking to himself. He was about to walk out of the door, but when he saw the table full of food, he stopped and pointed to the porridge on it. I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Can I have some? ¡±


    ......

 Chapter 390

    ?


    390 Venting anger (3)


    Was this doctor really reliable?


    Su Mianmian also began to have doubts at this time.


    QAQ......


    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± The doctor asked again.


    Are rich people so stingy?


    Captain,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± take whatever you want and introduce us to a reliable doctor, preferably a pediatrician.


    The doctor seemed to be born with ack of brain cells and didn¡¯t hear the hidden meaning behind su Mianmian¡¯s words. He said, ¡± Aiya, okay, I¡¯ll help you call my senior brother now. He¡¯s probably already at the hospital. He¡¯s the most popr pediatrician in our hospital.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Su Mianmian said.


    The veins on the captain¡¯s arms were bulging. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the doctor was still on the phone, he would have punched him.


    The gynecologist contacted his senior brother very quickly. He hung up the phone and said, ¡± senior brother said he¡¯ll be here in five minutes. Oh right, can I eat here? ¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what to say to hisck of nerve.


    How could there still be people in this world who were so open-minded?


    She nodded her head.


    Hence, the doctor happily sat down and had breakfast.


    Su Mianmian took a look and turned to look after Dongdong.


    The captain really wanted to drag this gluttonous doctor out and beat him up. Or was it better to give him a beating?


    He had asked someone to buy those for Madam and young master, but they were eaten by this person, sob sob.


    Not only did he eat it, but he also made all kinds of sounds.


    ¡°Wow, this spring roll is so delicious! Where did you buy it? I¡¯ve never had such delicious spring rolls here. They melt in my mouth!¡±


    The underling in charge of buying breakfast didn¡¯t want to answer at all, okay?


    He didn¡¯t eat anything, okay?


    He was also very hungry!


    At this time, everyone in the ward probably had the same thought, and that was to throw this person out!


    ¡°Junior Brother, why are you eating again?¡± A very young voice was heard.


    Su Mianmian looked up and saw a doctor in his thirties in a white coat walking over.


    He looked very friendly and was slightly chubby. Even when he wasn¡¯t smiling, he still looked like he was smiling.


    senior brother, quickly go and take a look at this child. He hurt his brain.


    The captain: ¡± Yingluo. he had already decided. When this stupid doctor gets out, he¡¯ll find a secret ce and beat him up.


    doctor, please take a look at him. He fell down from the slide at night and fell asleep around 10:30 pm. He didn¡¯t have a fever at that time and talked in his sleep in the middle of the night. I don¡¯t know if he started having a fever at that time, ¡± su Mianmian said a little anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me take a look.¡± The doctor gave su Mianmian aforting smile and began to treat Dongdong.


    He looked at it more carefully than the foodie doctor, but the conclusion he got was the same as the foodie doctor.


    he¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just give him an IV drip now. His fever will go down after he does it. As he spoke, he looked at the people in the room and said, ¡± by the way, for the sake of air cirction, it¡¯s best not to have too many people in the room. The child is sick now and his body is still very weak, Qingqing.


    There were almost 20 adults standing in the room. He didn¡¯t know how they were arranged, but it didn¡¯t feel crowded.


    If he had not counted the number of people in his heart just now, he would not have found that there were so many people. Therefore, he made a suggestion for the sake of Dongdong¡¯s health.

 Chapter 391

    ?


    391 Venting anger (4)


    The captain said, ¡± you guys retreat first.


    As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten bodyguards in ck walked out. The person in charge of buying breakfast walked to the gluttonous doctor and asked expectantly, ¡± Captain, can I bring him along? ¡±


    His brothers had tolerated him for a long time. Let¡¯s find a ce and secretly beat him up.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished eating yet.¡± The foodie doctor refused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring him out.¡± His senior brother was more perceptive than him. He walked over, put his hands around his neck, and said, ¡± it just so happens that I have something I need him for, Yingluo.


    The gluttonous doctor had just finished eating, but he almost vomited when his senior brother pulled him.


    ¡°Senior brother, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. The senior brother knocked his head hard.


    Su Mianmian said with a ck face, ¡± sorry to trouble you, doctor.


    no trouble, no trouble Yingluo. the two of them followed him out.


    The captain asked, ¡± Madam, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get someone to buy you some more.¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head. She couldn¡¯t eat anything now.


    The captain sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong frowning and seemed to be very ufortable. She touched his back, turned around and said, ¡± why don¡¯t you go buy a few sets of clothes and some clean towels? ¡±


    Dongdong came in a hurry this time and didn¡¯t bring a change of clothes. They didn¡¯t prepare Dongdong¡¯s clothes in their house in city H, so they had to buy new clothes if they wanted to change.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The captain replied and immediately walked out.


    ......


    The doctor came over very quickly. He put Dongdong on an IV drip and brought over the test report that Dongdong had done yesterday.


    don¡¯t worry, the report shows that he¡¯s fine. Your ran ran ¡± the doctor looked at su Mianmian¡¯s face and guessed that she and Dongdong should be siblings. He thought about it and said, ¡± your brother can be discharged as long as his fever subsides.


    Su Mianmian waspletely relieved at this time.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Mianmian said gratefully.


    ¡°This is what I should do.¡± The doctor said.


    After the doctor left, su Mianmian closed the windows and curtains, took out a towel, and carefully wiped the sweat off Dongdong¡¯s body. She also changed him into a set of clean clothes.


    After she was done with everything, she did not leave. Instead, she sat by the bed and looked at Dongdong.


    Dongdong¡¯s drip had been finished, and his body temperature had dropped a lot. Now, he only needed to wake up and check his body temperature again. As long as it was normal, he could be discharged.


    Su Mianmian held Dongdong¡¯s hand and fell asleep, perhaps because she was too tired.


    After a long time,


    ¡°Miemie miemie¡±


    Su Mianmian heard Dongdong¡¯s voice and suddenly woke up. She looked up.


    It happened to be the most sunny time of the day. Someone came in and the window was opened again. The wind blew the curtains up, and the golden sun shone on the ground, forming a mottled but interesting pattern. The curly hair on Dongdong¡¯s hair was stuck together because of the sweat, but even so, it did not affect his cuteness.


    miemie, I want to eat C Chicken Wings, ¡± Dongdong¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but pounce on him and hug him hard.


    Dongdong was a little dazed. He reached out and patted su Mianmian¡¯s back gently, asking, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with miemie? ¡± He did not know about his fever. After he woke up, he did not feel any difort, but he felt very hungry. Miemie was sleeping by his side, looking very tired.


    He endured it again and again. He was really too hungry, so he opened his mouth to wake su Mianmian up, but he didn¡¯t expect that Xuxu would suddenly hug him after waking up.


    Su Mianmian had actually been very uneasy the entire night, and she couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions when she saw Dongdong at this moment.


    After she heard Dongdong¡¯s words, she slowly adjusted her mood.


    She let go of Dongdong and said a little embarrassedly, ¡± I¡¯m fine. How do you feel now? ¡±


    Dongdong covered his stomach and said, ¡± I¡¯m so hungry.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go find some good foodter.¡± She said.

 Chapter 392

    ?


    392 Venting anger (5)


    Su Mianmian touched his head. It seemed that his fever was gone.


    However, she was still a little worried, so she got the doctor to take his temperature again. After confirming that it was normal, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    The captain came over and said, ¡± Madam, the car is ready. Let me carry the young master.


    ¡°I want to walk on my own.¡± Dongdong refused.


    Su Mianmian asked worriedly, ¡± can you do it? ¡±


    Dongdong replied, ¡± Daddy said that the men in the Huo family are all upright men! I¡¯ve already grown up, I can¡¯t be carried by anyone.¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t argue with Dongdong, so she let him be when she saw that he really looked fine.


    She took Dongdong¡¯s hand and left the hospital. She only wanted to never have the chance toe to the hospital again!


    ......


    Because Dongdong said he wanted to eat C Chicken Wings, su Mianmian was afraid that he had just recovered and didn¡¯t like things that were too meaty, so she only promised to give him one chicken wing to eat.


    Although Dongdong wanted to eat more, he could only listen obediently when he saw su Mianmian¡¯s hard-hearted appearance.


    After he ate the porridge, he began to feel sleepy again, so su Mianmian coaxed him to sleep.


    Dongdong had just fallen asleep when the captain came to find su Mianmian.


    Madam, we¡¯re dealing with that brat¡¯s matter. Are you interested ining along? ¡± The captain asked.


    If the captain didn¡¯te to say it, su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t be able to remember it for a moment. However, since the captain came, su Mianmian naturally had to go with him.


    She said, ¡± get someone to look after Dongdong. He just fell asleep and I think he won¡¯t wake up for at least two hours. If he wakes up, call me immediately.


    The captain nodded and called one of his men over.


    ......


    Su Mianmian¡¯s short 20 years of life couldn¡¯t be considered an obedient child. She had rebellious genes in her bones.


    She refused to admit defeat and would do something she had set her mind on to the end.


    When she chose uncle, she treated uncle and Dongdong as her family, a very important part of her life.


    They were her reverse scales.


    This time, Dongdong was bullied in front of her. She could not take this lying down.


    At that time, when the captain threw the tied up child and his parents at her feet, she realized for the first time that if she wanted to stand by the uncle¡¯s side, she had to be stronger.


    The captain secretly observed su Mianmian¡¯s face and saw that although she was very surprised, she didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction at the time, nor did she ask him to send the three people back.


    Perhaps, Madam still has a lot of room for growth, Yingluo.


    The three of them had their mouths sealed by the captain. At this time, the captain had his men untie the man¡¯s mouth.


    w-Who are you?! The man shouted in fear, ¡± who let youe here?!


    ¡°Chen Jin ping is your son, right?¡± The captain said, ¡± did you know that he pushed a child down the slide yesterday? ¡±


    Hearing this, the man said, ¡± do you want money? I¡¯ll give you as much as you want!¡±


    His child was more overbearing and had bullied the children nearby since he was a child. This was not the first time someone hade to their door. They had even moved to avoid the previous assault case.


    However, to him, even if Chen Jin ping was in the wrong, he was still his child. Furthermore, he was still so young, he would be fine when he grew up.


    Most importantly, because he had some status in city H, he was able to settle everything easily.


    Children were actually very smart. When they saw that everything was fine, they would not take it to heart.


    Anyway, if something happened, his father would help him settle it. However, they did not expect to kick an iron te this time.


    ¡°Hehe, why would I need your money?¡± The captain said coldly.


    ¡°Then, then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take your life!¡±


    The man was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak after hearing the captain¡¯s words. He said with a trembling voice, ¡± you, you¡¯re breaking thew! Heavens! Who exactly did Jin ping offend?


    He had heard from his father before that they were tenants of the same neighborhood, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. But now, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case, Yingluo.


    They! Could he be a Desperado?

 Chapter 393

    ?


    393 Venting anger (6)


    The captain¡¯s words were naturally meant to scare him.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in listening to the man talk too much. He sealed his mouth again, and then took off the brat¡¯s blindfold and the cloth in his mouth.


    The devilish brat was scared out of his wits. He looked at the people in front of him in a daze and cried, ¡± How dare you! I¡¯m going to ask my father to lock you all up! I¡¯ll shoot you all to death! Waa waa waa!¡±


    When the man heard his son¡¯s cries, he was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything. Even his mouth was sealed, and he couldn¡¯t even beg for mercy.


    If he could, he really wanted his son to shut up! At a time like this, he could not afford to anger the other party.


    hang him up, ¡± the captain ordered coldly.


    Su Mianmian had been watching in silence. She watched them hang the brat on the tree, take out a whip, and start to whip him.


    At this time, the captain walked to su Mianmian¡¯s side, bent down and said in her ear, ¡± Madam, this whip of ours will only hurt when hitting people, nothing will happen. Even if something were to happen, they would still help him cure it.


    Su Mianmian looked at the captain and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry that I will object. He bullied Dongdong, and this is what he deserves in return.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand. From what these people said, she understood that if they solved it ording to the proper channels.


    In that case, nothing would be ¡®resolved¡¯.


    Sometimes, some things were better to be direct.


    A look of satisfaction shed in the captain¡¯s eyes. He said loudly, ¡± attack!


    Following that, the devilish brat began to let out all sorts of miserable shrieks.


    With just two whips, the child began to pee in his pants. With two more whips, the child even fainted.


    However, the captain didn¡¯t stop them. He only stopped them after they had whipped them ten times.


    He threw the unconscious brat to his parents and said, ¡± remember to teach the child well when you get back.


    The captain turned to su Mianmian and said, ¡± Madam, are we going back? ¡±


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± wait a minute. With that, she stood up and walked to the child¡¯s side. She looked at him carefully.


    He realized that the captain wasn¡¯t lying to him. The whip was probably just to scare him. The wounds on the child¡¯s body probably wouldn¡¯t even leave a scar.


    But even if he recovered, he didn¡¯t dare to bully people anymore. This lesson would definitely make him remember.


    This was enough!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Su Mianmian said.


    ......


    When su Mianmian came back, Dongdong was still sleeping.


    She looked at the time and woke him up. If he continued to sleep, he might not be able to sleep at night.


    In the end, after Dongdong woke up, he hugged su Mianmian¡¯s waist tightly and buried his head deep in her arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Mianmian asked worriedly, ¡± did you have a nightmare? ¡± Dongdong rarely did this.


    He had always acted like a little adult, saying things that made people speechless, and the words he used often made people want to spank his butt.


    Dongdong said, ¡± I dreamed that daddy was shot by someone and he was bleeding a lot.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat when she heard this.


    She consoled him, ¡± Dongdong, the things in the dream are the opposite of reality. Don¡¯t take it seriously.


    It was only after Dongdong¡¯s reminder that she remembered that uncle had not returned her call today.


    miemie, I miss daddy, ¡± Dongdong said softly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give him a call.¡± Su Mianmian took out her phone as she spoke.


    Dongdong poked his head out and watched su Mianmian make the call.


    Su Mianmian pressed the speaker so that Dongdong could hear it. With the beep of the phone, both of them were a little nervous.


    [ my dear, I really want to call you! ]


    It was uncle¡¯s voice.


    Su Mianmian suddenly heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± uncle, when are youing back? ¡±


    [ I¡¯m not done here yet. It¡¯ll probably take another half a month. ]


    It actually took so long!


    After Dongdong heard Huo ting¡¯s voice, he shouted excitedly, ¡± daddy!

 Chapter 394

    ?


    394 Conceal (1)


    The person on the other end of the phone was stunned for a moment before he replied.


    [ Dongdong is here too? ]


    ¡°Daddy, I missed you so much!¡± Dongdong said coquettishly, ¡± did you miss me? ¡±


    [ I do. ]


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because they were too far apart, but su Mianmian always felt that the uncle¡¯s voice was a little strange.


    daddy, your words are so meaty. this was the first time that Huo ting responded to Dongdong¡¯s coquettishness, and Dongdong was not used to it.


    [ what I mean is that you should listen to me. I¡¯ll work hard here. You guys just wait for me toe back and sort it out. I still have things to do here, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Goodbye! ] After that, Huo ting hung up the phone in a hurry.


    ¡°It seems that daddy is fine! Miemie, you were right! The things in the dream are the opposite of the things in reality.¡± Dongdong said, ¡± it¡¯s just that daddy¡¯s going on a long business trip this time, ran ran. he would only be back half a monthter.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and replied, ¡± your daddy is busy with important work. Let¡¯s wait for him toe back together. It¡¯s hard for him to work outside.


    Dongdong nodded obediently.


    Su Mianmian thought that maybe she was thinking too much, and uncle was just busy tidying up.


    ......


    After seeing him hang up the phone, Chen Ce said, ¡± before the BOSS wakes up, you can call Madam the next day. I will print out the contents of the next phone call for you in advance. You just have to read it out.


    He was the person Chen Ce found to imitate Huo ting¡¯s voice. They were nning to call su Mianmian at night, but su Mianmian¡¯s call came before they could prepare the content, so they were a little caught off guard.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. His voice was 60% simr to Huo ting¡¯s, but it was 20% more simr when heard over the phone.


    Chen Ce sighed slightly. The BOSS had not woken up yet. He didn¡¯t know how long he could hide this from him.


    ......


    Dongdong¡¯s wound hadn¡¯t healed yet, and su Mianmian was worried about him going back alone, so she let him continue to live in city H. She woulde back to apany him every day after ss. Fortunately, the distance between the apartment and the school wasn¡¯t too far.


    The captain stayed here to protect Dongdong. The ck Butler was worried and sent two maids over. All of a sudden, the apartment in city H became very small.


    However, they didn¡¯t live in the same house as su Mianmian. They lived in the house opposite, and it was only at this time that su Mianmian knew that the house opposite had also been bought by Huo ting.


    After another week, the gauze on Dongdong¡¯s forehead was removed and no longer needed to be wrapped. The wound also healed very well. The doctor also repeatedly emphasized that it would not leave a scar.


    ¡°Miemie, I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Dongdong was having a great time here. No one cared about him, and he could y games freely. He didn¡¯t have to go to kindergarten.


    He was simply too happy!


    If I go back, I have to get up early and go to kindergarten, and I won¡¯t be able to see miemie again, miemie.


    That was why Dongdong didn¡¯t want to go back to S city at all.


    ¡°No, my dear, you have to go to school.¡± Su Mianmian threatened, ¡± your daddy will be back in a week. If he finds out that you didn¡¯t go to kindergarten properly, I can guarantee that he will definitely spank your butt.


    When Dongdong heard this, he instinctively covered his butt, rolled his eyes, and said, ¡± then can I go back in a few days? I just need to go back one day before daddyes back, right? Miemie miemie.¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯ve already fallen behind on too much homework.¡±


    Dongdong said, ¡± those things are very boring. I¡¯ve learned how to do them for a long time. They¡¯re not interesting at all. Just let me stay here with you for a few more days. He was almost done with the game. If he was here, it would be more convenient for him to pull people to fight monsters. If he was at home, the ck Butler would take care of a lot of things.


    They were not allowed to go online for more than two hours a day.


    In fact, it was not scary to cut off the inte. Dongdong would steal the inte. The ck Butler¡¯s strongest point was that he could directly cut off the power.


    Without electricity, Dongdong could only sleep obediently QAQ!


    That was why he didn¡¯t want to go back after spending so much time online.


    be good and listen to me. Go back to school and do your best. I¡¯m going to live on campus too. Su Mianmian actually felt a little tired after running for the past few days.


    After Dongdong heard this, the rm bell suddenly rang. He said, ¡± you¡¯re in such a hurry to go back to school? Was it because of that pretty boy called er Huan? Miemie, I¡¯m telling you! That pretty boy was not a good person! No, I have to stay here and help Daddy look after his wife! That¡¯s why I can¡¯t go back!¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then! As a part of the family, I have the responsibility to protect the rtionship between Daddy and Mommy. This is much more important than going to kindergarten!¡± Dongdong said excitedly.


    ¡°My dear, you really should relearn your vocabry.¡±


    the kindergarten doesn¡¯t teach this, ran ran, ¡± Dongdong muttered.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 395

    ?


    395 Conceal (2)


    In the end, Dongdong was still convinced by su Mianmian to go back to kindergarten, but su Mianmian also promised him that she would return to S city to apany him this weekend.


    Su Mianmian had thought it through. Uncle must have returned from abroad by then. She hadn¡¯t seen him for almost half a month and still missed him a little.


    ......


    ¡°Mianmian, thank you for your helpst time.¡± Senior Snow White saw su Mianmian on the campus path and quickly came forward to greet her. Oh right, we¡¯re having a new member¡¯s oath-taking meeting tonight. Come over with God Song.


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡± okay, what time? ¡±


    eight o ¡®clock in the evening, at the entrance of the school office. Because there are too many new members this time, we can only hold it outdoors. White snow smiled and said, ¡± this time, it¡¯s all thanks to God song¡¯s God effect. Almost half of the new members are here for him, Yingluo.


    ¡°President, it should be 90%.¡± The Secretary, the bespectacled man, interrupted weakly.


    White snow reached out and pped him, sessfully sending his sses flying.


    The spectacled man went to pick up his sses silently.


    Su Mianmian touched her face and felt that it must have been very painful.


    She replied, ¡± senior, I promise to be there on time.


    ¡°Okay, remember to bring God Song along.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded hard and mumbled, ¡±


    After white snow chuckled a few times, she pulled the Secretary who had just picked up the sses and waved goodbye to su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian took out her phone and found song qinghuan¡¯s number. She thought about it and chose to send a text message.


    [ Huanhuan, there¡¯ll be an oath-taking session for the new students of the Student Union at eight o ¡®clock in the evening at the entrance of the school office. Do you have time to attend? ]


    ......


    After song qinghuan received su Mianmian¡¯s text message, the corners of her mouth curled up and she quickly replied with a [ okay ].


    When Zeng Keke saw him smile like that again, the anger in her heart was going out of control.


    ¡°Qinghuan, is something good going to happen?¡± She tried to make her smile look natural.


    Song qinghuan didn¡¯t even look at her. have you finished eating? ¡± she asked.


    If his father had not asked him tofort Zeng Keke, he would not have agreed to have dinner with her.


    Song qinghuan¡¯s words caused Zeng Keke¡¯s hand to tremble. Her fork fell onto her te, making a loud sound.


    They had chosen a high-ss restaurant. The noise made everyone look at them. It was impolite to make such a loud noise here.


    The service staff walked over and asked, ¡± miss, what can I do for you? ¡±


    Zeng Keke saw that song qinghuan was frowning at her. She replied, ¡± please help me remove this one.


    He didn¡¯t even have the patience to give her a meal?


    She hade to H University for him. Why? Why couldn¡¯t he see what he had done?


    Why didn¡¯t he want to turn around and look at her?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re full, let¡¯s go back.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    Zeng Keke clenched his fists. If he had paid any attention to himself, he would have realized that he had barely eaten anything.


    ¡°Yingluo will do.¡± However, Zeng Keke was already used to song qinghuan¡¯s requests, even if she was unwilling.


    Song qinghuan called the waiter to settle the bill and the two of them walked out together.


    It had to be said that the two of them looked like a perfect match. However, if one looked closely, they would find that song qinghuan was not interested in her at all. He walked very fast,pletely ignoring the pace of the girl beside him. Zeng Keke, who was wearing 12-centimeter high heels, almost had to jog to keep up with his pace.


    it¡¯s sote. Why are you still going back to school? ¡± Zeng Keke asked in shock.


    The two families were not short of money, so they had already rented a house near the school.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to do,¡± Song qinghuan said indifferently, ¡± where are you going? ¡±


    I¡¯m going back to school too, ¡± Zeng Keke replied. I left something in the ssroom.


    Song qinghuan didn¡¯t care if she was telling the truth or not. It was better to know that they were going the same way, so he didn¡¯t have to send her off.


    qinghuan, do you have time this weekend? ¡± When Zeng Keke got out of the car, she said, ¡± this weekend is my birthday, Hanhan.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Song qinghuan replied coldly.

 Chapter 396

    ?


    396 Conceal (3)


    After watching song qinghuan¡¯s car drive away, Zeng Keke stood in the same ce for a few minutes. She bit her lip and decided to go and see what he was doing.


    The person who had always been cold and uninterested in anything was actually smiling from the bottom of her heart, which made her very uneasy.


    She remembered the photo she had received some time ago. The girl in the photo was in a daze.


    Could this be the reason for qinghuan¡¯s change?


    No! Qinghuan was hers! No one can take it away from me!


    ¡°Hey, how¡¯s the investigation of the matter I asked you to investigate? What? No one was willing to take the order? What was going on? Isn¡¯t she just an ordinary college student? What¡¯s the use of your apology? Hurry up and help me investigate! Money is not a problem!¡±


    After Zeng Keke hung up the phone, he made another call.


    Yingluo, I need you to take care of a few people here. Yes, help me teach someone a lesson. I¡¯ll send Yingluo¡¯s photo to youter.


    ......


    Su Mianmian arrived early and stood in thest row. Suddenly, someone patted her on the shoulder.


    She turned around and saw song qinghuan.


    Su Mianmian smiled slightly and said, ¡± Huanhuan.


    ¡°What¡¯s the person on stage doing?¡± Song qinghuan stood beside su Mianmian and looked in the direction she was looking at.


    He saw white snowmanding a group of people to line up. They all moved in unison and changed their formation.


    ¡°He seems to be making an oath.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± they have been practicing this since half an hour ago.


    ¡°Do all new members have to do this?¡± Song qinghuan asked, ¡± why don¡¯t the two of us do it? ¡±


    Eh, this was a good question!


    However, she didn¡¯t know!


    Su Mianmian shook her head.


    Song qinghuan smiled slightly, took su Mianmian¡¯s hand, and said very naturally, ¡± why don¡¯t we go up together and ask? ¡±


    Su Mianmian let out an ¡± ah ¡± and was pulled onto the stage by song qinghuan.


    When white snow saw the two of them, she stopped and said, ¡± hey, you guys are here!


    ¡°Senior Snow White, what are you guys doing?¡± Song qinghuan smiled and asked, ¡± can you add Mianmian and me? ¡±


    After hearing his words, white snow was overjoyed.


    She couldn¡¯t ask for more when her male God Song was willing to make an oath!


    of course. Come, you two, give up your seats. God Song, you can just stand here. Bai Xue left song qinghuan a spot in the middle so that the people below could see him from any angle.


    Su Mianmian really wasn¡¯t interested in such things. She weakly walked a few steps to the side and said, ¡± I think ran ran, I¡¯d better go down and watch you guys take your vows.


    Song qinghuan quickly grabbed her and said, ¡± Mianmian, don¡¯t go.


    White snow also said, ¡± that¡¯s right, junior. You should just stand here! She pulled su Mianmian to song qinghuan¡¯s side, and song qinghuan also very cleverly pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    The new members who were taking the oath held hands, so it didn¡¯t seem out of ce even if song qinghuan was holding su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    Except for one person, Yingluo.


    Zeng Keke looked at song qinghuan with a pale face. qinghuan, I think I¡¯ve found the reason for your change!


    So it was because of her!


    What was so good about her?


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me! I¡¯ve thought about it, and I want to change the way we discussed before! I want her reputation to be ruined, and she won¡¯t be able to stay in H University anymore!¡±

 Chapter 397

    ?


    397 Danger approaches (1)


    At this time, su Mianmian didn¡¯t realize at all that a crisis was approaching her.


    The three girls in dormitory 315 had been very busy recently. Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s time was taken up by the vampire, and she simply couldn¡¯t spare any time for others.


    In just half a month, he had used ¡± ¡± on all the jokes about his illness, his family¡¯s bankruptcy, and the strange jokes about him being afraid of girls but not afraid of Xiao Yuan.


    Now, Lei aotian¡¯s job was to chase Xiao Yuan, and the rest of his work was to chase her.


    Su Mianmian was still a little worried before, but after seeing the two of them together, she felt that the vampire¡¯s IQ was negative now. Generally, when he encountered such a situation, it could only exin one thing, and that was that he really liked Xiao Yuan.


    And Xiao Yuan was also very happy with him now, so su Mianmian didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Although she knew that Xiao Yuan might have lost his memory and something bad might have happened before that, the most important thing was to look forward.


    Of course, the most important thing was that su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what happened before Xiao Yuan lost her memory, so even if she were to warn Xiao Yuan, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything.


    Bai Jing had also run into a little trouble recently. A girl had fallen in love with her and confessed to her.


    Bai Jing was so frightened that she pulled her to the toilet and personally gave her a beating.


    Bai Jing¡¯s exnation was very strange.


    However, this girl was even weirder. Not only did she not back down, but she also told Bai Jing that true love transcended race and gender. Even if Bai Jing was a girl, she would still love her!


    Touching, isn¡¯t it?


    But the problem was that Bai Jing didn¡¯t like girls! She liked honest and strong men.


    In order to avoid this girl, Bai Jing didn¡¯t dare to return to the dormitory recently. Yingluo had bribed a girl from Room 313 to move to the opposite dormitory. Yingluo couldn¡¯t be more tormented.


    QAQ!


    Therefore, su Mianmian was the only one who went to ss recently.


    One day, after ss, she was walking in the direction of the dining hall when a ssmate suddenly called out to her.


    ¡°Mianmian, Bai Jing asked you to look for her at the pavilion at the back of the mountain,¡±


    Su Mianmian felt a little strange and asked, ¡± why did Bai Jing go there? ¡±


    The back mountain Pavilion was located in the back mountain of H University. Although it was called the back mountain, it was actually a small hill. It was not tall at all, and most of it had been razed to the ground to build teaching buildings.


    There were fewer people there because there was nothing there.


    I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I just saw her and she told me that. That person left after saying this.


    Su Mianmian scratched her head and felt a little strange, so she called Bai Jing.


    ¡°Little Jing, you asked me to go to the back mountain Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Bai Jing asked. I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡±


    Hey, hey, I can¡¯t hear you. Mianmian, it¡¯s too noisy here. I¡¯ll call you back when it¡¯s quiet. After that, she hung up the phone.


    Su Mianmian looked at the phone and felt that it didn¡¯t seem like he was asking her to go to the back mountain Pavilion. She shook her head and went to the cafeteria to eat ording to her original n.


    The man in the pavilion at the back of the mountain


    ¡°Where are they? Didn¡¯t he say that he was going to call her? What time was it already? Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡±


    I just talked to her ssmates about Yingluo. She should be here soon.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s noting over, okay? sses have already started? Who woulde over! No, we have to change location.¡±


    but, she doesn¡¯t leave the school gate, ran ran. if su Mianmian left the school gate, they wouldn¡¯t have to specially find such a remote ce to call her over, ran ran.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid! Can¡¯t you guys think of a way to get her out of the school?¡± The boss roared in wonder.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything, Yingluo.¡±


    what¡¯s the point of me raising you?! The boss took off his shoes angrily and whipped his underling.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t, don¡¯t hit me. We borrowed these clothes from someone. We¡¯ll return themter, Yingluo.¡±


    After the poor subordinate said this, she was pped on the head. She endured the pain and said, ¡± I have a good idea! It was true! Don¡¯t hit me, Yingluo!¡±


    ......

 Chapter 398

    ?


    398 Crisis approaches (2)


    After today¡¯s sses were all over, su Mianmian was about to pack her things and leave when the girl who came to tell her that Bai Jing was waiting for her in the pavilion at the back of the mountain came over again.


    She looked at su Mianmian and asked, ¡± Mianmian, can you lend me your notes? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly just now, Yingluo.¡±


    Su Mianmian took a look at her and found that although this ssmate was from the same ss, she was very unfamiliar and seemed to rarelye to ss.


    She did not immediately agree to her request. She said, ¡± why did you lie to me this afternoon? ¡±


    The female ssmate¡¯s face changed, and she said a little awkwardly, ¡± I, I ran ran.


    In fact, su Mianmian had long suspected it, but she wasn¡¯t sure. She just wanted to get some information out of her, but who would have thought that she would immediately expose herself?


    ¡°You were indeed lying to me.¡± Su Mianmian looked at her coldly and asked, ¡± why are you doing this? ¡±


    She was not familiar with this person at all, so she could not understand why she would lie to her.


    Oh my God, ¡± the student stammered. I was just joking with you. Oh, don¡¯t go! She saw that su Mianmian was about to leave and quickly pulled her hand.


    Su Mianmian looked back at her and was just about to see what she was ying when a loud noise came from the door.


    ¡°All of you get out! None of your business! Hurry up and get lost!¡±


    Five or six female hooligans appeared out of nowhere. Their hair was dyed in all kinds of colors, and their clothes were revealing and unconventional. They also had heavy makeup on their faces.


    These people didn¡¯t look like H university students at first nce, and she didn¡¯t know how they had managed to sneak in.


    When su Mianmian was looking at them, the female ssmate who was holding her hand tightly suddenly let go of her hand and started to walk towards them.


    ¡°Thank you, ssmate!¡± One of the female gangsters said.


    Su Mianmian squinted her eyes slightly. At this point, she had finally figured out that these people wereing for her.


    However, who was it that found him?


    That female ssmate urged su Mianmian to remember her face. Since she dared to Sully her, she would definitely settle the score with her!


    Su Mianmian retreated backward, keeping a distance from them, even if it was only a few steps.


    She asked, ¡± who asked you toe? ¡±


    ¡°Aiya! He¡¯s quite bold! You still dare to speak at a time like this?¡± The leader smiled and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have the right to ask us. You already have the guts to steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend, don¡¯t you know? Why are you acting?¡±


    Snatching a man?


    Su Mianmian was really confused by her words.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Exin clearly. Anyway, there are so many of you here today. I definitely can¡¯t beat you. Just let me be a ghost who knows.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk, look at what she¡¯s saying!¡± Those peopleughed loudly and said, ¡± alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Miss Zeng sent us here. Don¡¯t you know who you are? how dare you steal miss Zeng¡¯s man? can youpare to her? ¡± What are you to others?¡±


    Zeng Qianqian


    Su Mianmian was even more confused now. There was no one with the surname Zeng around her!


    ¡°Wait! Did you guys get the wrong person?¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± I don¡¯t know miss Zeng.


    Are you su Mianmian? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my name, but I really don¡¯t know any miss Zeng.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°Why are you telling her so much? I¡¯ve seen the photos! It¡¯s her!¡± One of them said angrily, ¡± the two of you, go up and grab her. Tear her clothes off. Let¡¯s finish the shoot quickly. If someoneester, we¡¯ll have to trouble Yingluo.


    Tearing clothes?


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart trembled. Could it be that these people wanted to take photos of her?


    At first, she thought that these people wanted to beat her up, but she didn¡¯t expect that they were actually taking pictures. This was even more vicious than beating her up.


    Su Mianmian retreated and looked around, wanting to see if there was anything she could hold in her hand as a weapon. At this time, she saw the chair that the teacher had ced on the podium.


    It was a small iron chair that was folded when it was not in use.

 Chapter 399

    ?


    399 The fight (1)


    Su Mianmian ran towards the podium. A few punks saw her suddenly running and thought she was going to run out.


    ¡°Little seven, hurry up and block the door. We can¡¯t let her out!¡±


    In the end, he found out that su Mianmian didn¡¯t intend to go out at all. Her goal was the folding chair.


    Strictly speaking, su Mianmian was usually a very good-tempered person. Just like her name, she was soft and smiled at everyone. If others asked her for help, as long as it didn¡¯t involve issues of principle, she would help if she could.


    However, this was all under the premise that no one stepped on her bottom line.


    If someone were toe and bully her, she would definitely not wait for them to step on her.


    Even though she was facing the five female hooligans alone and knew that she was not their match, she would not surrender easily. She held the folding chair and red at them.


    ¡°F * ck! She actually dared to take this! Are they forcing us to show our des?¡± The older hooligan was furious. She had thought that it would be easy to get the 10000 Yuan, but she did not expect to meet a master who was difficult to deal with.


    Hearing this, the hooligans took out their knives.


    Su Mianmian looked at their tools. The knives were all fruit knives, and she could tell at a nce that they were bought from the supermarket.


    She thought that if her reaction was a little faster, she might have a chance of winning.


    She gripped the folding chair tightly and said, ¡± I¡¯ll say it again. I don¡¯t know the Miss Zeng you¡¯re talking about. If you leave now, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened.


    ¡°Hehe! Little b * tch! Don¡¯t joke around! We have so many people on our side, can¡¯t we deal with you?¡± attack! the boss shouted.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian quickly ran to the little punks closest to her, kicked one in the stomach, and then smashed the other one with the folding chair.


    ¡°Aiya! Oh my God! It hurts!¡±


    In a sh, the other people rushed up. Su Mianmian was surrounded by three people at once, and one of them cut her arm with a knife when she was not paying attention.


    Her arm hurt, and she almost lost her grip on the chair.


    Fortunately, she reacted in time. She took the folding chair and threw it at the three of them as if she didn¡¯t care about her life. In the chaos, it seemed that a knife had cut her hand again, but she didn¡¯t give up.


    She could see that she was about to be unable to hold on any longer, because the folding chair had already been broken when she had swung it. It waspletely unusable.


    The gangster grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± f * ck! I¡¯ve finally caught you!¡±


    Su Mianmian closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t give up. She just pretended that she couldn¡¯t resist anymore and wanted to find a chance to break out.


    ¡°F * ck, I¡¯ve never seen such a difficult master! I¡¯ll let you be arrogant!¡± The hooligan raised his hand and wanted to p su Mianmian¡¯s face hard.


    Su Mianmian gritted her teeth and closed her eyes.


    However, after a few seconds, the pain did note.


    She opened her eyes and saw that song qinghuan had grabbed the Hooligan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Huanhuan!¡± Su Mianmian shouted excitedly.


    Song qinghuan¡¯s face was livid. He kept tightening his grip on the Hooligan¡¯s hand, and a creak was heard.


    ¡°Aiya! My hand! It hurts!¡± The hooligan screamed.


    However, song qinghuan showed no mercy. He pulled her over and gave her a hard kick, sending her flying and crashing into the wall.


    The hooligans were dumbfounded when they saw their boss being beaten up.


    They looked at song qinghuan¡¯s Hades-like appearance and didn¡¯t dare to step forward to do anything.


    What a joke! This person had obviously been trained! Their boss had been easily beaten to a half-dead state by him with one hand. If they went over, they would only have the same effect.


    Su Mianmian looked at the remaining hooligans and saw that they didn¡¯t have the heart to stand anymore. She said, ¡± go back and tell your miss Zeng that I don¡¯t know her at all.


    Song qinghuan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly when she heard miss Zeng¡¯s name, but she quickly recovered.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± He said coldly.


    The hooligans didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. They quickly rolled over and helped their boss, who had fainted, up. The few of them left in a sorry state.


    Song qinghuan helped su Mianmian up. Seeing that her arm was bleeding, she said, ¡± I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    However, he had only taken two steps when he realized that her foot had suddenly turned.


    Song qinghuan reached out for a Princess carry, but su Mianmian refused. She said, ¡± you can carry me.


    ¡°Your hand is injured.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be fine as long as I¡¯m careful.¡± Su Mianmian insisted.


    Song qinghuan took a deep look at her and squatted down. Su Mianmian leaned over a little stiffly.


    ¡°Huanhuan, thank you foring to save me.¡± Su Mianmian said gratefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Mianmian, if you knew it was because of me, would you still say this?

 Chapter 400

    ?


    400 The fight (2)


    In just a week, su Mianmian entered the hospital again. This time, she met the same doctor asst time.


    why are you here again? ¡± he asked in surprise.


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± actually, I didn¡¯t want toe either, Yueyue.


    She really hated hospitals.


    Because Mr. Song¡¯s face was really too bad, the doctor swallowed his words of ridicule. He bandaged su Mianmian seriously and said, ¡± don¡¯t look at how much blood you¡¯ve lost. The wound isn¡¯t deep, but it¡¯s just a little long. Young people have good metabolism, so it shouldn¡¯t leave a scar.


    Su Mianmian nodded. She even suspected if the doctor did it on purpose. He was really heavy-handed just now, but because Huanhuan¡¯s expression was really a little scary, she gritted her teeth and swallowed the pain.


    QAQ! It would be great if uncle was here!


    She really wanted to hug him and cry.


    It really hurts!


    be careful when you shower. Don¡¯te into contact with water. Come back in a week to change the medicine. The doctor instructed, ¡± I¡¯ll prescribe you some anti-inmmatory medicine and fever medicine. You must take the anti-inmmatory medicine on time. As for the fever medicine, if you don¡¯t have a fever, you don¡¯t have to take the crickets. Go pay for the medicine!


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Song qinghuan took the medicine list and helped su Mianmian out to sit down. Then she said, ¡± Mianmian, wait for me here.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    There were two ces where she was injured. One was on her right elbow, which was about ten centimeters long. The other was on her left arm near her corbone, which was about six centimeters long.


    Su Mianmian was simply worried to death. These two positions were not easy to deal with, so how could she note into contact with water in the shower? Unless she doesn¡¯t shower, Yingluo.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t summer, or she would have been jealous.


    ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯ll take you to the bone fracture Department again.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    Su Mianmian originally wanted to see him together, but song qinghuan said that it was best to find a professional doctor since her foot had dislocated. Hence, they failed another department.


    This time, it was a very old doctor. He touched su Mianmian¡¯s foot and started to set her bones while chatting with her.


    Su Mianmian was turned over without any mental preparation. She even forgot to cry out in pain, but her physiological tears were forced out.


    Song qinghuan was frightened by her appearance. She didn¡¯t see su Mianmian cry when she was in such a dangerous situation just now, so why was she crying now?


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Song qinghuan shouted angrily.


    The old doctor had a good temper. He chuckled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m helping her set her bones. It¡¯s already healed.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face was full of tears as she said, ¡± doctor, you should at least say something! This is really too painful.¡± Her tears could be said to be pouring out like a storm, and she couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    hehe, I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll Dodge if I¡¯m mentally prepared for you. If I do that, the effect will be lost, haha.


    ¡®Doctor qaq, you¡¯re so funny!¡¯ What kind of effect was this?


    Song qinghuan didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He helped su Mianmian out with a dark face, and su Mianmian was also a little embarrassed.


    When the two of them walked to a garden at the back of the hospital, su Mianmian pointed to the chairs there and said, ¡± Huanhuan, can we sit there for a while? ¡± Her face was covered in tears and snot, and she wanted to find a ce to wipe her face.


    Song qinghuan looked at su Mianmian and carefully helped her over.


    After su Mianmian sat down, she touched her pocket and found that she didn¡¯t bring any tissues.


    ¡°Huanhuan, do you have any tissues?¡± She asked.


    (Don¡¯t worry, this is a silly and sweet novel that won¡¯t be abused ~ follow me and recite it three times ~~~ don¡¯t abuse the male lead, don¡¯t abuse the female lead ^_^)

 Chapter 401

    ?


    401 The fight (3)


    Upon hearing this, song qinghuan took a deep look at su Mianmian. He quickly took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her.


    Su Mianmian looked down and saw a handkerchief with dark stripes, which looked very high-end.


    She said, a little embarrassed, ¡± I¡¯m a cricket used to blow my nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Song qinghuan saw that she did not take it and went to help her wipe the tears off her face.


    Su Mianmian dodged to the side and said, ¡± I¡¯ll do it myself. She took it and wiped her face without hesitation. She even blew her nose.


    Song qinghuan¡¯s tall handkerchief was already crumpled into a ball.


    She raised her head to look at him and found him smiling at her. She said a little embarrassedly, ¡± I¡¯ll return it to you after I¡¯ve washed it.


    Song qinghuan was still smiling.


    Su Mianmian stopped talking. She looked at the flowers and grass in front of her and felt a lot better. After a while, she stood up and said, ¡± let¡¯s go back.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song qinghuan replied.


    If he could, he wished that this moment couldst a little longer. He didn¡¯t need to say anything. Mianmian sat beside him, and the two of them sat quietly. They were just like when they were young.


    ......


    After song qinghuan sent su Mianmian back, she immediately drove to find Zeng Keke.


    She hadn¡¯t received any news before song qinghuan arrived.


    Those hooligans originally thought that it would be easy to get the money, but they met a variable like song qinghuan. Their boss was beaten half to death, and they were also injured by su Mianmian, whether light or heavy, in a daze.


    He didn¡¯t even know if this 10000 Yuan was enough for them to treat their illness!


    Therefore, they didn¡¯t have time to tell Zeng Keke about this.


    When Zeng Keke heard from the housekeeper that song qinghuan had arrived, she could not help but feel happy.


    She quickly changed her clothes and put on exquisite makeup. If not for the fact that she was afraid song qinghuan would wait too long, she would have done her hair.


    ¡°Qinghuan, have you eaten?¡± Although it was already past mealtime, she still asked him this question first.


    She thought that if they hadn¡¯t eaten yet, it would be a good reason for them to go out and eat together.


    Song qinghuan¡¯s face darkened. He said to the housekeeper, ¡± please go out for a while.


    The housekeeper looked at Zeng Keke, who nodded. She then walked out and closed the door of the living room.


    Zeng Keke looked at him with love.


    Song qinghuan angrily kicked the table, and all the sses on the table fell and shattered on the ground.


    ah! Zeng Keke said in a panic. are you crazy? ¡±


    Song qinghuan walked forward and grabbed Zeng Keke¡¯s cor. who gave you the guts? ¡± she asked coldly. How dare you send someone to find Mianmian?¡±


    Zeng Keke¡¯s face turned pale. I don¡¯t have Qianqian, ¡± she said.


    Song qinghuan pped her impatiently, causing her mouth to bleed.


    those people have already admitted it. It doesn¡¯t make a difference to me whether you admit it or not!


    Zeng Keke¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She tried to push song qinghuan away, but song qinghuan did not do as she wished.


    Sheughed madly and said, ¡± don¡¯t tell me you really like that person? What was so good about her? I¡¯ve known you for ten years, and the person who has been by your side for the past ten years has always been me! It¡¯s me, Zeng Keke! It¡¯s not her, su Mianmian!¡±


    Song qinghuan sneered, ¡± shut up! You don¡¯t deserve to bepared to her!¡±

 Chapter 402

    ?


    402 The fight (4)


    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy?¡± Zeng Kekeughed madly. she¡¯s not worthy! She doesn¡¯t understand you at all! You¡¯re not showing your real self in front of her! What qualifications does su Mianmian have topare with me?¡±


    I¡¯m warning you onest time. Don¡¯t ever think about touching Mianmian again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off easily next time! After song qinghuan said this coldly, she released Zeng Keke, causing her to fall to the ground.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t care about her image at all. She pounced over and hugged song qinghuan¡¯s leg as she said loudly.


    ¡°Qinghuan, I¡¯m the only one who knows you best! I¡¯m the only one who can always be by your side, Yingluo.¡±


    Song qinghuan kicked her away impatiently and walked out without looking back.


    Zeng Kekey on the ground and cried. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± you¡¯re not you at all in front of her. You¡¯re selfish, cold, and heartless, Qianqian. But even so, I still like you. I¡¯m the big fool, Qianqian.


    ......


    Su Mianmian came back with injuries. After Bai Jing saw it, she asked in shock, ¡± Mianmian, did ran ran fight with someone? ¡±


    ¡°AI, that¡¯s right.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°F * ck! You actually dare to bully the person I¡¯m protecting!¡± Bai Jing jumped off the bed angrily. She rolled up her sleeves and asked, ¡± who hit you? I¡¯m going to vent my anger on you now!¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Su Mianmian hugged her waist and didn¡¯t let her be impulsive.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t calm down, you¡¯ll be bullied to this extent!¡±


    actually, they¡¯re worse off. su Mianmian saw that Bai Jing was still angry and told her what happened.


    ¡°You said that there¡¯s a girl in our ss. Do you know her name?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± they all look a little unfamiliar, but they are indeed from our ss. I¡¯ve seen them a few times.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! Youe with me!¡± Bai Jing pulled su Mianmian out in a Huff.


    Bai Jing knocked on the ss monitor¡¯s door and said, ¡± ss monitor, I remember that we took a group photo during military training. Can you let me take a look? ¡±


    The ss president thought that Bai Jing¡¯s request was a little strange, but it wasn¡¯t something that would make things difficult. She nodded and let them in.


    Bai Jing said, ¡± Mianmian, take a look. Who is it? ¡±


    Everyone was wearing the same clothes during the military training, but the ss monitor used a DSLR to take pictures. After zooming in, everyone¡¯s facial features were especially clear, so su Mianmian didn¡¯t spend much energy to recognize the girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Eh, she¡¯s MA Yun from the ss next door.¡± The ss monitor said, ¡± sometimes, we will attend the sses of the senior ss together. Is there anything you need her for? ¡±


    yes, she borrowed a book from us. I¡¯m nning to ask her for it back. ss monitor, which dormitory does she live in? ¡± Bai Jing asked with a smile.


    Room 402. It¡¯s just upstairs. The ss monitor replied.


    ¡°Thanks! I¡¯ll treat you to spicy hot pot another day.¡± Bai Jing said coolly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said it so many times! I¡¯ve never seen you treat me once!¡± The ss president shouted at Bai Jing¡¯s back. you should at least treat me once!


    ......


    ¡°Mianmian, you don¡¯t have to go up anymore. You can go back to the dormitory first.¡± Bai Jing replied,¡±I¡¯m going to beat someone up. If you go over, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll hurt Yueyue.¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She knew that Xiaojing persuaded her to go back out of good intentions.


    She shook her head and said, ¡± I have to follow them too. I still don¡¯t know why they¡¯re looking for trouble with me, Zhenzhen. I also want to know who the Miss Zeng they¡¯re talking about is, Zhenzhen.


    ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s go together! I don¡¯t believe that she won¡¯t say anything if I start beating her upter!¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She tried to hold it in but couldn¡¯t. She said, ¡± Xiaojing, it¡¯s not good to hit people in the dormitory, right? If the dormitory manager found out about this, she would be given a demerit. Although she wanted to vent her anger, she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Xiaojing.


    don¡¯t be afraid. Once we enter, I¡¯ll block the door. Besides, I¡¯ve been beating people up since I was young. I know how to make people feel pain without being seen from the outside.


    How could this work?

 Chapter 403

    ?


    403 The fight (5)


    Bai Jing was furious. She didn¡¯t wait for su Mianmian to say anything more and rushed upstairs.


    Su Mianmian was stunned, but she didn¡¯t allow her to think too much and quickly caught up with Bai Jing.


    When they reached Room 402, Bai Jing red at the door te and kicked it open.


    The door was kicked open, and because of the great force, it hit the bed behind the door and bounced back.


    Bai Jing kicked the door again. This time, the door didn¡¯te back.


    She looked at the few people in the room who had their mouths wide open and said with a smile, ¡± I want to get to know Ma Yun alone. Those who are not rted can leave now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if you get caught up in this.


    The girls in the room stared at Bai Jing in shock. Their mouths were so wide open that an egg could fit in.


    ¡°Still not going out?¡± Bai Jing knocked on the door again unhappily.


    The girls stood up in a hurry. They looked at each other uneasily and then at the other girls who had shrunk back into the bed when Bai Jing mentioned Ma Yun¡¯s name.


    This person is so scary when he¡¯s up. I¡¯d better not stay and be cannon fodder.


    Moreover, they did not have a good rtionship with Ma Yun.


    For a moment, everyone had the same thought in their minds.


    They ran out of the dormitory in a hurry.


    Bai Jing mmed the door and locked it. She sneered and walked towards the only girl left in the dormitory.


    She was curled up in the corner of the bed. When she saw Bai Jing, she called out anxiously, ¡± don¡¯te over. I don¡¯t know you.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Bai Jing dragged su Mianmian over.


    Ma Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she was greatly rmed. Could it be that the n didn¡¯t seed? Then, then this female devil is here to stand up for su Mianmian?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Ma Yun shouted anxiously.


    Bai Jing was infuriated when she saw her. She didn¡¯t have the guts to admit it. She hated people like that.


    ¡°Come over here.¡± Bai Jing leaned over, grabbed Ma Yun¡¯s head, and pulled her off the bed.


    ¡°Aiya.¡± Ma Yun fell off the bed and screamed in pain.


    Bai Jing pped him. don¡¯t cry.


    ¡°Wuwu, you, you can¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m going to tell the teacher and expel you.¡±


    ¡°You still dare to be stubborn?¡± Bai Jing felt a wave of anger rush to her head and she pped him again.


    Seeing that Ma Yun was about to cry again, she directly pped her a few more times.


    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±


    The continuous ppingpletely suppressed Ma Yun¡¯s crying, but su Mianmian didn¡¯t soften. She still had two 10-centimeter-long wounds on her body, and all of this couldn¡¯t escape Ma Yun.


    ¡°Xiaojing!¡± Su Mianmian saw that it was about time. Ma Yun¡¯s face had be a pig¡¯s head. What if something happened if she continued to hit her?


    She tugged at Bai Jing¡¯s clothes. ask her who ordered her to do so.


    ¡°Tell me, who ordered you to do this?¡± Bai Jing pulled Ma Yun¡¯s hair and made her look up at her and su Mianmian. ¡°Who told you to trick Mianmian into going to the back mountain?¡±


    Ma Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank.


    Zeng Keke was a scary woman, and she did not dare to offend her.


    ¡°As long as you tell us, we¡¯ll let you go.¡± Su Mianmian said. ¡°I have no grudges with you, why are you helping them?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Bai Jing tugged at Ma Yun¡¯s hair.


    Ma Yun shook her head vigorously. I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know.


    ¡°How can you be like this?¡± Su Mianmian was also a little unhappy. She deliberately scared Ma Yun and said, ¡± Xiaojing, why don¡¯t you cut her face and see if she¡¯s still stubborn? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t whine.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I like people with a backbone the most. Let¡¯s see if you can still hold on after this knife cuts down!¡± Bai Jing shed a smile at Ma Yun, revealing her white teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this, it¡¯s not my fault.¡± Ma Yun covered her head and burst into tears.


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t care less. She held something cold to her face.


    Ma Yun realized in despair that Bai Jing wasn¡¯t joking. She said in a panic, ¡± I¡¯ll tell you! Don¡¯t be like this!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Zeng Keke. She sent someone here.¡±


    Bai Jing nced at su Mianmian, and su Mianmian shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t even know who Zeng Keke was.


    ¡°Be more detailed!¡± Bai Jing said unhappily.


    I used to be ssmates with Zeng ke. Zeng Keke has been chasing song qinghuan for ten years, and everyone in the High School Affiliated to Renmin University of China knows that. This time, song qinghuan came to H University for su Mianmian, and then Zeng Keke came too. It¡¯s probably ran ran. she paused, carefully listening to her words, and said, ¡± she wants to give su Mianmian a small lesson, right? ¡± This really had nothing to do with me. I was afraid of them, so I had no choice but to do it!¡±

 Chapter 404

    ?


    404 Wake up (1)


    After hearing the answer she wanted to know, Bai Jing raised her hand and knocked Ma Yun on the neck. Ma Yun screamed and fainted.


    The thing that he had used to scare Ma Yun was just a stainless steel soup spoon.


    Bai Jing looked at su Mianmian, who was still in a daze, and said, ¡± Mianmian, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll find someone to ask about Zeng ke. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll follow you for the next few days and protect you!


    thank you, Wanwan. this matter had started because of Huanhuan, but Huanhuan did not say a word.


    Su Mianmian would definitely be lying if she said she didn¡¯t care at all.


    She felt as if she had been deceived by a friend. More importantly, she seemed to have fallen into an ¡¯emotional entanglement¡¯. She could swear to God that she and Huanhuan were pure friends.


    AI ~~


    What the hell is this!


    Moreover, her hand was injured, so she didn¡¯t dare to go back this week. If she went back and was seen by the uncle, she would probably be lectured again.


    ......


    However, su Mianmian¡¯s worries didn¡¯te because Huo ting didn¡¯te back and his matters weren¡¯t settled yet.


    ¡°Then, uncle, you can continue with your work.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    [ okay, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done. Goodbye. ]


    ......


    After he hung up the phone, he looked at Chen Ce and said, ¡± brother Chen, I think the other party seems to have noticed Hanhan.


    After all, it was only a substitute, and it was not easy to hide it for so long.


    next time you call, let¡¯s keep the distance longer. I¡¯ll take a look. before Chen Ce could finish his sentence, he saw someone running over.


    ¡°Brother Chen, the BOSS is awake!¡±


    Chen Ce was suddenly stunned. He didn¡¯t even bother to talk to this man and quickly ran to Huo ting¡¯s ward.


    ¡°BOSS!¡±He shouted in excitement.


    It was not easy for someone who had been expressionless for a long time to show such a shocked expression.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were too many people in the ward, he would have knelt down and cried while hugging Huo ting¡¯s thigh. It had been so long! He finally woke up!


    Huo ting looked at him with a nk expression and asked, ¡± Who are you? ¡±


    Chen Ce stepped back in disbelief.


    ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t facial paralysis a terminal illness?¡± Gongbei Cheng hugged Xia Yi¡¯s shoulder and smiled evilly. look, Chen Ce can even show an expression.


    Xia Yi looked at Chen Ce with a faint smile. She still remembered her duty as a doctor, so she exined.


    ¡°Huo ting lost his memory.¡±


    amnesia?! Chen Ce felt terrible all over!


    How could Dr. Xia say such an important thing in such a light tone?


    it¡¯s not easy for him to wake up. It¡¯s just amnesia, not bing a fool, ¡± Xia Yi said casually. if you¡¯re worried, I can find an expert to do an IQ test for him. The uracy rate is 99%.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    When Chen Ce heard this, he silently looked at Huo ting¡¯s dark face. How could he dare to say good? It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t want the year-end bonus!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I trust BOSS¡± intelligence.¡±


    ¡°Waah.¡± Huo ting, who had been silent since he woke up, finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He felt that none of these people were normal. He stared at Gongbei Cheng carefully.


    Gongbei Cheng felt a little guilty under his gaze. He asked, ¡± ting, why are you looking at me like that? ¡±


    ¡°Why have you aged so much?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    ¡°......¡±


    ?!


    So it wasn¡¯t as simple as amnesia?


    ......

 Chapter 405

    ?


    405 Wake up (2)


    Gongbei Cheng was stunned. you know me? ¡± he asked.


    Huo ting asked,¡±are you crazy?¡± .


    This familiar feeling made Gongbei Cheng ask loudly, ¡± didn¡¯t they say that he lost his memory? ¡±


    It didn¡¯t look like it at all!


    Xia Yi looked down at the report and said, ¡± if the patient will retain a trace of memory for something that has a particrly deep memory, it can only be said that Yingluo has a deep memory of you. Did something happen between you two behind my back? ¡±


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t joke around!¡± Gongbei Cheng almost knelt down in an instant!


    If he could, he couldn¡¯t wait to take off his clothes to show that he and ting had a pure friendship rtionship.


    Then why did he take off his clothes? Of course, with meat. His body had conquered Xia Yi!


    Of course, this location was not suitable for this.


    ¡°Move aside,¡± Xia Yi patted gongbeicheng¡¯s face, then turned to Huo ting and asked, ¡± what do you still remember now? ¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s face was dark as he looked at them in silence, obviously refusing to answer.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do you any good. You have to cooperate with the doctor¡¯s treatment, Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting pursed his lips. When he woke up, he didn¡¯t know any of the people here. No, he knew Gongbei Cheng, but he wasn¡¯t the Gongbei Cheng He knew. This Gongbei Cheng seemed to have aged a few years and thought that something strange had happened to him.


    No! He had to find out what was going on!


    ¡°You guys go out first, I have something to say to him.¡± Huo ting pointed at Gongbei Cheng.


    The people inside all looked at Gongbei Cheng.


    Gongbei Cheng shook his head innocently and said, ¡± wifey, you have to believe me!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy, be serious.¡± Xia Yi bent over and whispered in his ear, ¡± I think ting is a little strange. Try to talk to him more about ran ranter.


    Then, the group of people walked out, leaving only Huo ting and Gongbei Cheng.


    Gongbei Cheng said, ¡± hey, brother. What do you have to say? ¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ji Xiangxiang? Why are you calling a man your wife?¡± He remembered that Gongbei Cheng had just brought his new girlfriend to see him yesterday. Her name was Ji Xiangxiang. He remembered her name because it was very strange.


    ¡°What man? That¡¯s my wife! Xia Yi!¡± Gongbei Cheng said, ¡± also, what the hell is Ji Xiangxiang? ¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Huo ting looked at him speechlessly.


    ¡°This name sounds a little familiar! Isn¡¯t that my junior from my first year of University? I thought you lost your memory? Why do you remember her?¡±


    ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Huo ting asked.


    ¡°Why are you asking this question? Aren¡¯t we the same year? If you¡¯re twenty-eight, I¡¯m twenty-eight too!¡±


    Very good! He knew what was wrong!


    If what they said was true, then he had lost ten years of memories.


    ¡°Hey, is there really something wrong with your brain?¡± Gongbei Cheng looked at Huo ting who suddenly sat still and said uneasily,¡±ting, as your good friend, even if you be a fool, I will not look down on your Yingluo.¡± &Nbsp;


    Had Gongbei Cheng be so long-winded ten yearster?


    Huo ting felt that he was really a little annoying and said, ¡± go out and call the doctor in. I have something to say to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s Xia Yi, my wife. You can call her sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Huo ting was silent.


    I really think you¡¯ve be weird. You didn¡¯t even refute me. Okay, you don¡¯t have to re at me. I¡¯ll go out and call my wife toe in for a walk.

 Chapter 406

    ?


    406 Wake up (3)


    After Xia Yi listened to Huo ting¡¯s statement, she was silent for half a minute and then said, ¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do this, what are your ns now?¡±


    ¡°When can I regain my memory? Or is there any way to help me recover faster?¡± Huo ting asked.


    He waspletely nk about what had happened in the past ten years. In fact, he felt very uneasy. He didn¡¯t even know if he should trust the person in front of him. However, he had gambled with Gongbei Cheng¡¯s ten years of Brotherhood. If anyone could betray him, it would be absolutely impossible for Gongbei Cheng to do so when he was eighteen years old!


    Therefore, he tried his best to trust the ¡®wife¡¯ that Gongbei Cheng spoke of.


    Huo ting still didn¡¯t believe that Xia Yi was a woman.


    ¡°Young man, are you joking with me?¡± Xia Yi smiled devilishly and said, ¡± the human brain is aplicated organ, much moreplicated than a pig¡¯s brain or a monkey¡¯s brain. Say, if you¡¯re stimted by an electric wave, even if you don¡¯t die, you¡¯ll be a fool, right? ¡±


    Yingluo, ¡± Huo ting said speechlessly, ¡± you don¡¯t have to keep reminding me of this.


    Xia Yi looked at him and smiled, saying, ¡± it seems that you were much cuter ten years ago than you are now.


    If it was the Huo ting from ten yearster, he wouldn¡¯t be so talkative. He always had a stern face.


    She was still cuter now.


    ¡°By the way, are you interested in meeting your men? Maybe it can stimte you to recall some memories?¡± Xia Yi suggested sincerely, ¡± you have a Special Assistant. Besides sleeping, you two spend most of the time together. He knows about you the best.


    Huo ting felt that her description was a bit strange, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on what was strange.


    He couldn¡¯t think of a better way for the time being, so he nodded.


    Xia Yi went out and called Chen Ce in.


    ¡°Boss, do you still remember me?¡± Chen Ce looked at him expressionlessly, but if you looked closely, you would find that his eyes were full of expectation.


    Huo ting looked at Chen Ce very seriously, and finally said without giving face, ¡± ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Chen Ce,¡±ran ran,¡± is the boss ying with me? Or was she just teasing him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. He definitely doesn¡¯t remember you. Just tell him directly.¡± Xia Yi said.


    boss, I¡¯m Chen Ce, your Special Assistant. Howe you don¡¯t remember me? ¡±


    Then all these years, he had done more work than a donkey and eaten less than a cow. All these great achievements were useless?


    Xia Yi couldn¡¯t take it anymore and added, ¡± talk about something, something he usually does, personal matters! You don¡¯t need to talk about work.¡±


    Chen Ce thought about it carefully. Could he say that the BOSS¡¯s favorite thing to do besides work was to ¡®monitor¡¯ his wife Qianqian?


    When the BOSS got into an ident, his phone was crushed. He took out the SIM card again, but the photos inside were all gone.


    Without evidence, would BOSS believe his words?


    He thought about it again and again and decided to leave some face for his BOSS. This matter would definitely be embarrassing if it were to be revealed. It really didn¡¯t match his BOSS¡¯s cool, handsome, and arrogant style!


    I¡¯m not too sure myself. Boss always closes his office door. As a professional assistant, I wouldn¡¯t peek.


    Xia Yi looked down on him and said, ¡± just say you don¡¯t know, ran ran.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Xia Yi,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    In the end, Xia Yi acted like a professional doctor and took them to another room to talk about Huo ting.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Huo ting, right? it¡¯s actually very simple. Yingluo didn¡¯tpletely lose his memory, but it was a selective one. Judging from the current situation, he should only remember the things that happened before he turned eighteen.¡± Xia Yi said, ¡± that means his current mental age is 18 years old.


    Chen CE¡¯s forehead was suddenly full of cold sweat, and it fell down like a heavy rain.


    The boss¡¯s mind was only that of an 18-year-old? Was Dr. Xia joking?


    Most importantly, he only remembered people and things before he was 18 years old. Didn¡¯t that mean that he didn¡¯t even remember Madam?


    Chen Ce stood up immediately and asked with a nk expression, ¡± doctor Xia, does BOSS still remember Madam? ¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xia Yi said with a faint smile.


    what a tragedy. It¡¯s all over now. Chen CE¡¯s entire body felt unwell.


    The matter that he had kept hidden for so long was finally going to be exposed. However, how was he going to tell Madam?


    ¡°The current situation is very disadvantageous to us.¡± Gongbei Cheng didn¡¯t care about Chen CE¡¯s wailing. He was more concerned about something else. He said, ¡± with ting¡¯s current state, if we don¡¯t handle it properly, there will definitely be many opportunities over there. The people overseas have just been arrested. If Wanwan ...


    ¡°We can¡¯t let anything happen to the BOSS.¡± Chen Ce said loudly.


    His sry and his year-end bonus were all dependent on his BOSS. If something happened to him, what would she do? What about Xiao Hua?


    Chen Ce had already begun to fantasize about living on the streets and begging. It was as if without Huo ting, he could not find the direction of life.


    Everyone fell into deep thought. This was not an easy matter to solve. Now that they were abroad, the enemy had not been dealt with and could attack again at any time.


    But the current Huo ting was no longer the Huo ting of the past. If he stayed here, he was afraid that something would happen sooner orter.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Chen Ce and Gongbei Cheng both shouted in unison.


    Gongbei Cheng smiled evilly. it seems like you¡¯re not that stupid.


    Yingluo, I¡¯m not stupid at all, okay? Chen Ce was speechless. After all, he was Huo ting¡¯s Special Assistant. How could the stupid melon be kept by the boss for so many years?


    ¡°Come,e,e, let¡¯s discuss how we should deal with the court¡¯s matters.¡± Gongbei Cheng greeted her with a smile.


    Not to mention that they were discussing how to deal with Huo ting¡¯s matter, su Mianmian¡¯s side had been very calm these two days.


    Bai Jing had been following su Mianmian for the past few days because she was worried that Zeng Keke would attack again.


    With the existence of such a super female bodyguard, no one dared to harass su Mianmian again.


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t stand su Mianmian¡¯s small body and even taught her a few martial arts moves. Bai Jing looked cool when she did it, but su Mianmian looked weird when she fought.


    In the end, Bai Jing gave up.


    She patted su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± Mianmian, forget it! Martial arts is indeed a thing that requires talent.¡±


    Su Mianmian touched her face a little gloomily and said, ¡± alright then. I have Xiaojing with me anyway, so nothing will happen.


    That¡¯s right. Bai Jing had been following her for a few days, but she didn¡¯t make a move. She didn¡¯t know if she was afraid or if she was nning something even more ruthless.


    In fact, Bai Jing had already gotten someone to investigate who Zeng ke was, but the result was that he was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend, so they could only hide.


    Moreover, she was rarely seen, and it seemed that she rarely came to school.


    (This is a big chapter thatbines two chapters into one ~ xiaohuo is going on a business trip for five days, so I can only update one chapter a day. On the 28th, I¡¯ll update four chapters a day.)

 Chapter 407

    ?


    407 You are my daddy (1)


    Because of Zeng Keke¡¯s matter, su Mianmian rejected song qinghuan¡¯s offer to take her to the hospital to change her medicine.


    Song qinghuan didn¡¯t say anything about su Mianmian¡¯s rejection. Su Mianmian was waiting for him to ask, but then she mentioned Zeng Keke and asked him what was going on. In the end, he did not say a word, so she could not say anything.


    After a few days, su Mianmian could finally remove the gauze on her arm. It had been half a month since shest saw Dongdong, and uncle had not seen him for more than a month.


    Because of her guilty conscience, su Mianmian didn¡¯t dare to call Huo ting. In the end, Huo ting didn¡¯t call her either.


    What was going on? Such a situation had never happened before.


    Su Mianmian felt more and more uneasy. She now felt that every time uncle called her, he was also weird.


    ......


    These days, Huo ting had been through a force-feeding memory baptism. He knew that Huo Chen had passed away six years ago, and he adopted his son and raised him as his own son. He also had a young wife, and it was said that he loved her very much. He heard Chen Ce say some things that he had done for her, which made him deeply feel that the person was not him.


    ¡°Boss, this is where you¡¯ll be staying.¡± Chen Ce said, ¡± do you need me to call you, Madam? She should be in school right now.¡±


    Huo ting said coldly, ¡± no need. In his short 18 years of life, the word ¡± woman ¡± meant trouble. He was not ready to see trouble yet.


    Chen Ce said again,¡±then I¡¯ll run.¡±


    ¡°You can go back first, I can go in by myself.¡± After Huo ting finished speaking, he got off and walked in.


    In his memory, he had just been ying basketball here with Chen not long ago.


    No, the basketball court had disappeared.


    Huo ting looked carefully and found that this ce was both familiar and strange. Ten years of time seemed to be deeply reflected at this moment.


    He walked forward step by step, and when he reached the steps of the gate, he saw a child of about five years old standing in front of him.


    His hair was slightly curly, and his eyes were big. He was holding something in his hand, and that thing was also covered in curly hair.


    This is a sheep?


    BAA, BAA, BAA. xiaohuo raised its head and bleated.


    Huo ting had already guessed that this child was probably his son, but why was he holding such a fluffy and stupid thing?


    Dongdong was very happy to see Huo ting who he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. He immediately raised his tail and rushed towards Huo ting.


    ¡°Daddy, I really miss you!¡±


    Huo ting reached out and put his hand on Dongdong¡¯s head and said, ¡± don¡¯te near me! Who knew how much bacteria this stupid thing had on its body, how could he carry it?


    meh, meh, meh. little fire tilted its head and acted cute, not knowing the truth.


    However, Huo ting didn¡¯t think it was cute at all. He even thought, can this thing be eaten?


    Is the taste of mutton all ordinary?


    Based on its animal instinct, little fire suddenly felt that danger was approaching. It suddenly cried out and burrowed into Dongdong¡¯s arms.


    Huo ting was a little regretful that he could only see xiaohuo¡¯s short tail and couldn¡¯t evaluate the taste of its meat.


    Dongdong reached out a hand and wanted to push away Huo ting¡¯s hand, but he was short and couldn¡¯t reach it. So, his chubby face suddenly copsed and he shouted, ¡± daddy, don¡¯t you love me anymore? Shua shua shua shua ¡±


    Huo ting was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Dongdong to cry so easily!


    As a man of the Huo family, shouldn¡¯t he be sweating instead of crying?


    Why was this child crying so suddenly?


    Huo ting was frightened by the two drops of tears in Dongdong¡¯s eyes!


    This was not the style of the child he had raised!


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten me? I¡¯m your most beloved baby, Dongdong!¡± Dongdong howled loudly, ¡± also, you said that you would find a husband for my daughter. Have you forgotten all these?!


    In fact, Chen Ce had told Dongdong about Huo ting¡¯s memory loss, so Dongdong came to block the door.


    Just by looking at the appearance, you can¡¯t see what¡¯s different about Huo ting?


    At that time, Dongdong tested him and found out that Huo ting had changed. If he didn¡¯t lose his memory, daddy would definitely pick him up. Now, daddy doesn¡¯t even want to pick him up, ran ran.


    Dongdong¡¯s little heart had been hurt, and he urgently needed to make up for it, so he felt that it was necessary for daddy to find a boyfriend for little fire.


    ¡°Yingluo, who¡¯s your daughter?¡± Huo ting felt that his world view had copsed. Did he really raise this child himself?


    Dongdong stopped wailing and took out Xiao Huo, who was hiding in his arms, and said, ¡± it¡¯s Xiao Huo.


    Xiaohuo was still in the stage of shock and refused to show its face, only letting Huo ting see its round fart. Vroom.


    (I¡¯m really too tired. Xiao Huo really doesn¡¯t have the energy to write. The following plot is very important. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be effective if I rush it out. I¡¯ll stop updating for a few days and resume on the 28th. Qaq. Everyone, wait! On the 28th, I¡¯ll give you Dongdong¡¯s *******************)

 Chapter 408

    ?


    408 You are my daddy (2)


    Huo ting felt that in just one minute, his three views had experienced a shock.


    He had just forced himself to ept the fact that he had a five-year-old child, and now this child was telling him that he had a granddaughter who was a sheep?


    PAH!


    Huo ting felt ufortable all over. He just wanted to leave this ce and be alone.


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dongdong was very sensitive to Huo ting¡¯s intentions. He quickly put xiaohuo on the ground, then rushed to hug Huo ting¡¯s thigh and said, ¡± even if you don¡¯t recognize your granddaughter, you should recognize your son!


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    He was thinking, is it better to kick Huo ting away? Or would it be better to grab him and give him a few spanks?


    Dongdong felt a dangerous aura. He cleverly let go of his hand and took a few steps back, looking like a punching bag.


    ¡°Daddy, you should go first, Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting looked at him with a little surprise and thought, although this child speaks nonsense, he knows how to read people¡¯s eyes, which is also a good point.


    He nced at Dongdong indifferently and said, ¡± you¡¯re Huo chendong? ¡±


    When Dongdong heard Huo ting¡¯s question, he realized at this moment that he had really lost his memory.


    His daddy had never called him by his full name before. He would either call him Dongdong or Huo Dongdong.


    He sniffed a little sadly and nodded hard.


    Huo ting saw that he was about to cry again and said speechlessly, ¡± don¡¯t cry. The children of our Huo family bleed but not cry.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I remember!¡± After Dongdong finished speaking, he said sadly, ¡± it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t remember, daddy, ran ran.


    Huo ting nced at him and didn¡¯t answer him. He said, ¡± let¡¯s go eat first.


    Oh, ¡± Dongdong said dejectedly and followed him obediently.


    At the dining table, the ck Butler served them food ording to their usual tastes. When the maid served the dessert, the father and son¡¯s favorite strawberry cake, Huo ting¡¯s forehead wrinkled tightly.


    Dongdong was originally very happy and nned to eat, but when he saw Huo ting¡¯s serious expression, he suddenly said a little scared, ¡± daddy, are you not eating? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at him with sharp eyes and said, ¡± you like to eat it? ¡±


    Dongdong nodded and replied, ¡± daddy, you like it a lot too, ran ran.


    Could it be that even her preferences would change after she lost her memory?


    ¡°No, I hate sweet things!¡± Huo ting said seriously, ¡± and you¡¯re a boy. It¡¯s too girly for boys to eat strawberry cake. You¡¯re not allowed to eat it in the future.


    ¡°No way! Strawberry cake is my favorite, I will defend it with my life!¡± Dongdong said excitedly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll change it to a green tea cake.¡± Huo ting took a step back.


    ¡°Strawberry cake is called strawberry cake because it¡¯s a strawberry cake! If it was a green tea cake, it wouldn¡¯t be strawberry cake!¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Dongdong said in shock, ¡± daddy, you¡¯ve be so scary! She didn¡¯t even want to eat the strawberry cake! You used to fight with me for food every day!¡±


    you want me to snatch this thing from you to eat?! Huo ting didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Wuwuwuwuwu, your Lord is so scary, he even admits to what he has done! This was too despairing. Oh God! ¡°I have to eat something tofort my broken little heart,¡± Dongdong said as he stuffed the cake into his mouth.


    Huo ting¡¯s face was full of embarrassment. When he was about to speak, the ck Butler came over and said, ¡±


    ¡°Young master, Madam is calling.¡±

 Chapter 409

    ?


    409 You are my daddy (3)


    Huo ting had heard many people mention su Mianmian.


    Gongbei Cheng said, ¡± ting, I¡¯ve never seen you care so much about a person. In front of her, you¡¯re simply a ve to your wife. No, I should say that you¡¯re even worse than a ve to your wife.


    Huo tingxuan sniffed at this.


    Chen Ce said, ¡± BOSS, you definitely love Madam! There are a lot of things that I don¡¯t dare to say because I¡¯m afraid that BOSS will deduct my year-end bonus after you recover your memory.¡±


    ¡°I want to deduct your year-end bonus right now.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    BOSS, you can¡¯t do this to me. I work overtime every day withoutint. There¡¯s no other employee in thepany who is more responsible than me. You should give me the best employee award, Yingluo.


    ......


    So when Huo ting received su Mianmian¡¯s call and heard her voice, his heart suddenly beat a little faster.


    Of course, hepletely ignored this.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Huo ting responded coldly.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart suddenly trembled, and she said, ¡± uncle, are you back? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo ting replied.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Just, not long ago.¡±


    Su Mianmian, ¡± why does uncle Huahua speak so strangely? ¡±


    ¡°Uncle, are you not feeling well?¡± Su Mianmian thought for a while and asked tactfully, ¡± I think your voice is a little different from before.


    His voice today seemed to be deeper than it had been a few days ago.


    Huo ting replied, ¡± I lost my memory.


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡± sorry, uncle, what did you say? I was dazed and misheard.¡±


    Maybe she didn¡¯t hear clearly, that¡¯s why she heard uncle say he had lost his memory, Yingluo.


    ¡°I lost my memory.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±Su Mianmian said in shock, ¡± you lost your memory? Is this what I understand as amnesia?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo ting replied.


    Su Mianmian felt terrible. Uncle said he lost his memory? However, he could still y it down as if he had caught a cold.


    ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± Su Mianmian hoped that this was just a joke from Huo ting.


    However, this joke was not funny at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Huo ting replied.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Many yearster, su Mianmian could still remember her mood at this moment, which was to rush to the other end of the phone line and beat Huo ting up.


    She asked, ¡± where are you now? ¡±


    ¡°At home.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Su Mianmian hung up the phone decisively after saying this.


    Huo ting looked at the phone that su Mianmian had hung up on and suddenly smiled in surprise.


    Dongdong quickly stuffed all the cake into his stomach while Huo ting was on the phone. At this moment, he saw Huo ting¡¯s malicious smile and asked curiously, ¡± daddy, what did miemie say? ¡±


    Huo ting saw Dongdong¡¯s greasy mouth and said with a little disdain, ¡± you wipe your mouth first.


    Dongdong nodded and picked up the napkin to wipe his mouth.


    ¡°Daddy, hurry up and tell me.¡±


    Huo ting smiled and said, ¡± guess!


    Dongdong: ¡± miemie. miemie,e quickly. Daddy is so bad! How dare you bully an innocent child! It simply made one¡¯s hair stand up!


    On su Mianmian¡¯s side, after she hung up the phone, she nned to buy a ticket back to S city, but today was particrly unfortunate. Her school¡¯s inte couldn¡¯t be opened, so su Mianmian decisively gave up after browsing for a while. She nned to buy it at the station.

 Chapter 410

    ?


    410 An uncle turning into a teenager (1)


    Su Mianmian held onto her high-speed rail ticket and stood at the tform waiting for the train. She suddenly calmed down a little when the cold wind blew.


    Was the uncle joking with her?


    How did she lose her memory? And his tone of voice was also very strange!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible, Yingluo.


    ¡°Hey, are you still going to get in the car?¡± The person standing behind su Mianmian asked, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to go up, please move a little. I want to go up.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and came back to her senses.


    Don¡¯t care so much! They had already bought the tickets, so how could they refund them?


    ......


    When su Mianmian got out of the station, she saw the ck Butler at a nce.


    He had no choice, he was just too eye-catching.


    The ck Butler was wearing a ck tuxedo and his hair was neatlybed. Several girls stood beside him, screaming and taking selfies with their mobile phones.


    After the ck Butler saw su Mianmian, he politely bowed to them and walked over to su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian asked, ¡± what were you guys doing just now? ¡±


    ¡°They think I¡¯m cosying.¡± The ck Butler asked, ¡± Madam, let me take the things.


    Su Mianmian handed over her school bag. After they got in the car, she asked again, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with uncle? It was so strange that Yingluo couldn¡¯t say what she said on the phone just now.¡±


    ¡°Lady Xuanji, you¡¯ll know when you get back.¡± The ck Butler said casually.


    Su Mianmian looked up at him, and he looked at her with a smile, but the eyes under the sses seemed to have other profound meanings.


    I hate people who speak halfway, Yingluo.


    ......


    ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡± Dongdong asked.


    Huo ting looked back and saw Dongdong with wet hair, holding a wet sheep. The sheep¡¯s eyes looked up at him with wet eyes and bleated.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking a bath with it?¡± Huo ting couldn¡¯t stand it and took a step back.


    Dongdong nodded, raised the small fire high, and said, ¡± it¡¯s really clean and fragrant. Daddy, do you want toe and smell it? ¡± You¡¯re using my favorite strawberry-vored shower gel.¡±


    What the hell is strawberry vor?


    Huo ting felt that his whole body was not well. He called the maid over and said, ¡± you go and separate them, and then help him dry his hair.


    The maid looked at Huo ting¡¯s face and decided to listen to him. So, they went up and decisively carried the sheep and the little young master.


    When Dongdong was separated by the two maids, he shouted, ¡± daddy, don¡¯t separate me from little fire, Yingluo.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you are so cruel! Before Dongdong could finish his words, he was carried away by the maids.


    Huo ting looked at Dongdong¡¯s disappearing back and felt that his ears were suddenly much quieter.


    At that moment, he suddenly heard someone call him.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Huo ting looked back and saw an unfamiliar girl standing in front of him.


    He had never seen her before, but she gave him an indescribable sense of familiarity.


    Her features were sweet, and her eyes were big. When she looked at him, it was as if she could speak. This was the look he liked, Yingluo.


    Just as he was feeling puzzled, he saw her smile again.


    ¡°Why are you standing here alone? Were you waiting for me?¡± Su Mianmian asked a little shyly.


    Huo ting¡¯s eyes darkened, and he silently swallowed his saliva. This girl had dimples when she smiled. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his psychological feelings at the moment. If he were to describe it in an abstract way, it was as if an invisible arrow had hit his heart.


    He looked deeply at her dimples, and he had the urge to kiss them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice.


    Su Mianmian was stunned, and the smile at the corner of her mouth froze.


    She replied, ¡± are you joking with me? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting carefully and found that the uncle¡¯s outfit was a little different from before. He was wearing a white t-shirt and jeans, and his hair was let down casually. She didn¡¯t know if it was because he hadn¡¯t cut his hair recently, but his fringe was a little long and covered his forehead.


    This outfit made him look a few years younger.


    (, I had a heatstroke yesterday! I¡¯m vomiting and feeling dizzy ~ the weather is too hot, everyone pay attention to your health.)

 Chapter 411

    ?


    411 An uncle turning into a teenager (2)


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian staring at him in a daze. He fiddled with the hair on his forehead a little ufortably and said, ¡± have you seen enough? ¡±


    Su Mianmian blinked and said, ¡± you really lost your memory? ¡±


    You are su Mianmian? ¡± Huo ting asked.


    It was really speechless. After he lost his memory, countless people told him how much they loved su Mianmian, but no one showed him her photo.


    Especially the iplete version of Gongbei Cheng (Huo ting¡¯s own name), he actually said that true love can withstand blows. With your love for su Mianmian, you¡¯ll definitely be able to recognize her at first sight.


    Huo ting expressed his contempt for this.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine who he could fall in love with. These people must have thought that he had lost his memory and were spouting nonsense.


    ¡°How much do you still remember? Dongdong, do you remember?¡± Su Mianmian continued to ask.


    ¡°How old are you this year? You don¡¯t look like an adult to me. ¡± How did he marry her?


    After seeing su Mianmian, Huo ting somewhat understood that he would marry su Mianmian ten yearster because she looked exactly the way he liked, so he probably married her because of this.


    ¡°What did the doctor say? Did he say when he could recover?¡± Su Mianmian was extremely worried.


    ¡°You should still be in school, right? Why did youe back sote? Where have you been?¡± Huo ting was a little unhappy. Even if he had forgotten her, as an ¡®underaged¡¯, how could he go home after eight o¡¯ clock?


    There were so many pedo uncles out there, what if something happened?


    Su Mianmian was simply speechless. Why didn¡¯t he answer her question?


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°I¡¯m also asking you a question.¡± Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± you answer my question first.


    Su Mianmian: ¡± Yingluo. alright, even if he lost his memory, his overbearing character didn¡¯t change at all! He was not easy to get along with at all!


    She nced at him, pushed him away, and walked in.


    Huo ting was stunned and followed her in. He wanted to hold her hand, but he was a little embarrassed.


    He walked beside her and said, ¡± has your temper always been this bad? ¡± He clearly liked gentle girls! Why did his taste change after ten years?


    Su Mianmian said in a bad mood, ¡± I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore, before you remember what happened between us.


    After Huo ting heard this, he reached out and took her hand.


    Su Mianmian looked back and saw his serious face. He said, ¡± whether you believe it or not, I have no memory of you now.


    In Huo ting¡¯s opinion, he was just stating a fact.


    But it was a bomb in su Mianmian¡¯s ears, a truth she was very unwilling to ept.


    Ever since she found out that uncle had lost his memory and rushed back from school, she had been telling herself that he was indeed different from before. He was still the same old man.


    Amnesia was like a cold, and maybe it would get better after a good sleep.


    But now, he was telling her that he did not remember her at all.


    Su Mianmian felt that her world was about to copse.


    She couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing. She covered her face and cried loudly, ¡± why are you telling me this?! You¡¯ve lost your memory! You don¡¯t remember me, but you¡¯re still reasonable? How could you do this to me! Who do you think I am? Yingluo, you¡¯re too despicable! Wuwuwuwu!¡±

 Chapter 412

    ?


    412 An uncle turning into a teenager (3)


    Huo ting never thought that his casual words would make su Mianmian cry.


    He looked at su Mianmian helplessly and said, ¡± ah, hey, don¡¯t cry! That¡¯s not what I meant, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean? You still remember me?¡± Su Mianmian raised her face and looked at him expectantly.


    it¡¯s not Yingluo, ¡± Huo ting said. I don¡¯t remember you.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that su Mianmian was about to cry again, so he said helplessly, ¡± don¡¯t cry!


    Su Mianmian rubbed her eyes hard and said while rubbing, ¡± you¡¯re really too hateful! I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore! Let¡¯s end our friendship! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she no longer cared about Huo ting.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t want to go back to her room as it would make her think of Huo ting. She ran to find Dongdong. When she opened the door, Dongdong¡¯s hair had just been blown dry by the maid, and his little curly hair was all obedient.


    ¡°Miemie, why did youe back? Did you miss me?¡± Dongdong saw su Mianmian¡¯s Red eyes in the middle of his sentence and said, ¡± you can all go out!


    After the maid went out, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She choked and said, ¡± Dongdong, your daddy doesn¡¯t remember me!


    Dongdong showed an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression. He stretched out his arms and said, ¡±e and cry! I¡¯ll lend you the chest of your smart and cute son of a bitch! Just cry to your heart¡¯s content! Men are all bad, especially men who make women cry. Although he is my daddy, I still have to say that he is really a scumbag! Even if you get shot in the head, you can¡¯t forget the woman you love!¡±


    Hearing this, su Mianmian raised her head and asked, ¡± uncle was shot in the head? ¡±


    yeah, when we were in country M, we were surrounded and beaten up by a group of people. Then, a bullet grazed our forehead and we were hit by a car. That¡¯s why we were unconscious for almost a month, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian said in shock, ¡± it¡¯s that serious!


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Daddy, I can only help you up to this point.


    After su Mianmian heard Dongdong¡¯s words, she felt that she seemed to be a little unreasonable just now. She shouldn¡¯t have quarreled with uncle when he was so seriously injured.


    That¡¯s not right.


    ¡°Then who was the person who called me before?¡± If the uncle was unconscious.


    Dongdong blinked and looked particrly innocent. He said, ¡± I¡¯ll have to ask Uncle Chen Ce about this.


    Uncle Chen Ce, I hope your year-end bonus is still there and hasn¡¯t been reduced.


    Su Mianmian also guessed that the person who called her was definitely not Huo ting. She didn¡¯t know where Chen Ce found him. No wonder she felt that the way he spoke was a little strange. When did uncle talk to her for so long?


    miemie, you must never forgive daddy. Men who make women cry are the most abominable. I support you in kicking him away and finding a second spring. But when you¡¯re looking for a second spring, can you bring me along? ¡± As Dongdong spoke, he didn¡¯t forget to give himself some benefits.


    the person who let you down is daddy. You and I are on the same side!


    Su Mianmian: ¡± Yingluo. she was suddenly not so sad after being interrupted by Dongdong.


    She wiped her face and said with a smile, ¡± if I¡¯m going to look for a second spring, why would I bring you along? ¡±


    ¡°Why not me? Am I not your good baby? Didn¡¯t you Say You Love Me the most? My dear, are you lying to me?¡± Dongdong said a little angrily, ¡± miemie, you can¡¯t do this! You don¡¯t even want your husband anymore, can¡¯t you just abandon your son?¡±


    Su Mianmian, ¡± Yingluo. she didn¡¯t cry at all this time.


    If it was possible, she wanted to take a shower and sleep now, Yingluo.


    Who can stop Dongdong? QAQ......


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Huo ting heard it clearly from outside the door.


    He gritted his teeth and thought, should I hit Dongdong¡¯s butt ten times? Or 20 times?


    I am still here! He actually started to encourage su Mianmian to find a second spring! He felt that it was necessary to teach his son a lesson. He wanted him to deeply understand the importance of aplete family. Not only would a stepmother appear in Snow White, but a stepfather in real life was a hundred times scarier than that!

 Chapter 413

    ?


    413 An uncle turning into a teenager (4)


    Huo ting was squatting at the door. The more he heard, the angrier he got. He wanted to go in and grab Dongdong out and beat him up.


    Let him have a deep understanding of what ¡®fatherly love¡¯ is.


    Huo ting stood up and was about to push the door open when he heard Dongdong say, ¡±


    ¡°Miemie, let¡¯s just say this happily! when you go to find second spring, you must take my Hanhan with you. The person called er Huan before, that one can¡¯t do. I hate that person. He¡¯s full of bad ideas. You can¡¯t find someone like this, Hanhan. Dongdong didn¡¯t know that Huo ting was at the door, and he continued to say this.


    When er Huan¡¯s sister-inw, Huo ting, heard the appearance of a person suspected to be a love rival, he couldn¡¯t help but calm down. He continued to squat down and eavesdrop.


    ¡°Dongdong, everyone says that Huanhuan and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. He has a girlfriend.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know if that miss Zeng was her. Ahem, ahem, it should be, right?


    Dongdong replied loudly, ¡± he¡¯s still chasing you even though he has a girlfriend. He¡¯s simply a scumbag!


    ran ran. su Mianmian patted her forehead weakly and replied, ¡± Dongdong, can you listen to everything? I still have one more sentence before that, ran ran.


    I¡¯m a man. I can see that he¡¯s looking at you differently. He¡¯s ... Dongdong was about to continue when he found that the door was opened a little. He blinked and changed his words.


    a person like him can¡¯t bepared to my daddy at all. My daddy is handsome and rich. There¡¯s definitely no other man like Daddy in the world!


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned when she heard that and said, ¡± that¡¯s not what you said just now! You just said that your dad is also a scumbag Yingluo!¡±


    Why did the situation suddenly change? After hearing Dongdong praise Huo ting for almost ten minutes, she really couldn¡¯t help but want to stop him, but then she heard Dongdong say, ¡±


    how could I have said that?! Dongdong shook his head and denied, ¡± children from single families are very bad. If you divorce, I¡¯ll definitely be a gangster, skip sses, and Rob primary school students of their money.


    ¡°Did you go and Rob? She can knock you out in minutes, so you should just be a quiet kindergarten student.¡± Su Mianmian said in a bad mood.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll snatch the kids from the kindergarten.¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but reach out and knock on his forehead, saying, ¡± is this all you¡¯re capable of? ¡±


    Dongdong covered his head and said, ¡± so miemie, you must not go and find a second spring!


    Su Mianmian was stunned. What kind of godly conclusion was this?


    However, Dongdong¡¯s words never had any logic to speak of. When she was about to call him to sleep, she found that the door suddenly opened and Huo ting fell in in a very embarrassing position.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Dongdong covered his eyes weakly.


    Huo ting stood up, coughed lightly, and said, ¡± I came because I have something to say to you.


    This ¡®you¡¯ was naturally referring to su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian saw hime in and thought of what Dongdong said just now. How could she not understand?


    It must be that Dongdong, this clever little boy, saw Huo ting, so he changed his words. It¡¯s very sad for children at home to know too much.


    After Dongdong found su Mianmian staring at him, he raised his tail to please her and wagged it at her very shamelessly.


    Su Mianmian patted Dongdong¡¯s head and said to Huo ting, ¡± we have nothing to say.


    Huo ting red at her unhappily.


    Su Mianmian replied coldly, ¡± I thought you didn¡¯t remember me? Then what else is there to say?¡±

 Chapter 414

    ?


    414 An uncle turning into a teenager (5)


    Huo ting saw su Mianmian¡¯s small face. Because she had cried before, her eyes were still red, like a littlemb that had been bullied ruthlessly. No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t make people feel scared, but rather a little pitiful.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I think I need to say.¡± Huo ting said as he looked at the Dongdong envoy.


    Dongdong¡¯s eyes turned. He was struggling whether to go out or not.


    Seeing that Dongdong was motionless, Huo ting made a fierce expression at him from an angle that su Mianmian couldn¡¯t see.


    Dongdong qaq


    He kept his tail and left without any integrity.


    Of course, when su Mianmian didn¡¯t notice.


    you don¡¯t even remember me. What else do we have to talk about?! Su Mianmian was so angry that she kept repeating this sentence.


    In the end, she was still angry about Huo ting¡¯s memory loss, but when she knew that he lost his memory because of his injury, she was very worried for him. This contradictory mood made his IQ turn into a negative number when he saw him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s er Huan?¡± Huo ting asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian was stunned.


    ¡°Dongdong said that this person has feelings for you. You¡¯d better tell me honestly who this person is.¡± Although Huo ting was ten years younger, he was still very overbearing with his territorial awareness.


    After su Mianmian reacted to what he meant, she was immediately amused by his words.


    The uncle actually admitted that he had eavesdropped on them.


    She said, ¡± he¡¯s my friend. It¡¯s not what you think.


    ¡°Friend?¡± Huo ting was very dissatisfied with her answer. He thought for a while and said, ¡± although I lost my memory, you¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m not dead yet, so don¡¯t think about finding a second spring.


    ¡°You!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± what nonsense are you talking about?! Dongdong¡¯s child is insensible. I can let go of what he said, but you¡¯re also spouting nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± Huo ting asked.


    Su Mianmian felt that her chest was hurting from anger. She pushed Huo ting¡¯s chest angrily and said, ¡± get out, I can¡¯tmunicate with you at all.


    su Mianmian, you¡¯re being a coward. Huo ting reached out to grab her hand and said, ¡± are you feeling guilty? ¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. She stepped hard on Huo ting¡¯s foot, and he released his hand in pain.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Su Mianmian picked up the pillow and hit Huo ting hard.


    Seeing her so agitated, Huo ting didn¡¯t dare to be hard on her, so he was chased out of the room by su Mianmian in a very sorry state.


    As the door of the room mmed shut, Huo ting felt the need to have a good talk with su Mianmian about the ¡®husband¡¯s authority¡¯. He touched his pocket and was about to call the Butler to send the key over when he heard Dongdong say, ¡±


    daddy, I suggest you don¡¯t make miemie angry again.


    He turned around and saw Dongdong squatting not far from the door with his arms crossed. He looked exactly the same as when he was eavesdropping just now.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Huo ting regained some face.


    Dongdong said, ¡± are all adults like this? Changing the topic when he encountered a question he didn¡¯t want to answer? daddy, I suggest you don¡¯t hang out in front of miemie tonight. Miemie has a good temper. Maybe her anger will subside tomorrow, miemie. after saying that, Dongdong yawned and left.


    Really, this daddy that made him so worried.


    After Huo ting saw Dongdong leave, he thought for a while and felt that it made sense, so he also turned back to his room to rest. He nned toe back tomorrow morning to block them.

 Chapter 415

    ?


    415 eptance (1)


    Reasonable my ass!


    He must have been out of his mind yesterday to think that Dongdong¡¯s words made sense.


    Huo ting looked at the room that had been empty early in the morning, and his face was so dark that he could write with ink.


    Butler hei said, ¡± Madam left at six in the morning. Before she left, she left a sentence,¡¯as a responsible Butler, you must always convey your Master¡¯s words.¡¯


    Huo ting didn¡¯t need to listen to it to know that this sentence would definitely make him angrier, but what could he do?


    He couldn¡¯t disobey her, right?


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡± speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him appear in front of me again.¡± The Butler said the exact words.


    ¡°Who is he referring to? Me?¡± Huo ting asked.


    The ck Butler smiled and was not stupid enough to answer Huo ting¡¯s words.


    Huo ting took a deep breath again and said, ¡± go and prepare the car. I¡¯m going out.


    ......


    When su Mianmian returned to school, she was just in time for the first ss. After getting off the car, Bai Jing walked over.


    ¡°Mianmian, is everything alright at home?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    Su Mianmian left in a hurry yesterday, and Bai Jing thought she would take a few days off.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Su Mianmian shook her head.


    Chi Xiaoyuan asked a little shyly, ¡± do you guys have time tonight? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at her curiously, nodded, and said, ¡± what¡¯s the matter, Xiao Yuan? ¡±


    ¡°Brother Tian wants to treat you guys to a meal.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan said in embarrassment, ¡± he said he wanted to meet you guys.


    Bai Jing felt that something was amiss. She asked bluntly, ¡± are you two sure about your rtionship? ¡±


    Recently, Chi Xiaoyuan couldn¡¯t stop talking about her Tian ¡®GE. Bai Jing had also seen him send her home a few times. Although he was a little thin, older, and a little devilish, he seemed to be good to her.


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t know about Xiao Yuan and Lei aotian¡¯s past, so she was naturally happy to see it happen.


    However, su Mianmian was different. Although she didn¡¯t know clearly, she knew a little.


    However, Xiao Yuan did look very happy. Although she did not like Lei aotian, Xiao Yuan was her good friend.


    Chi Xiaoyuan nodded shyly and said, ¡± you¡¯re my best friends, so you¡¯re teasing me. she looked at su Mianmian as she spoke.


    Although she was slow-witted, she wasn¡¯t stupid. She could more or less sense that su Mianmian didn¡¯t like Lei aotian.


    She had asked su Mianmian to help her investigate the truth of her car ident before, and when Mianmian first met Tian Ge, she looked a little strange.


    In fact, Chi Xiaoyuan had already guessed some things. However, she had no memories of her past, so she didn¡¯t want to be entangled in her future life because of an unclear past.


    In other words, Chi Xiaoyuan had let go of her past.


    ¡°Mianmian, will youe?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan asked.


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± of course, Xiaoyuan. I want you to be happy more than anyone else, Yingluo. As long as you¡¯re happy, it¡¯s fine.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy now! Tian ¡®GE is very good to me. ¡± Xiao Yuan¡¯s eyes and face were round when she smiled. During this period of time, she had been fed by Lei aotian, and she had gained some weight.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    Bai Jing looked at su Mianmian and then at Chi Xiaoyuan and said, ¡± what are you guys talking about? I don¡¯t understand a single word!¡±


    The two of them looked at Bai Jing and said in unison, ¡± it¡¯s a secret!^_^


    Bai Jing

 Chapter 416

    ?


    416 ept (2)


    Su Mianmian never thought that the vampire would choose a hot pot restaurant to eat at. This really didn¡¯t match his style.


    Shouldn¡¯t vampires eat in high-ss restaurants, drinking blood-red wine and eating medium-well steak?


    Hot pot restaurants and whatnot, aren¡¯t they too down-to-earth?


    ¡°Mianmian, take a look. What do you want to eat?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan handed the menu to su Mianmian.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Su Mianmian took it and secretly looked at Lei aotian.


    Heavens! Lei aotian was actually willing to take off his ck trench coat. Today, he was wearing a light blue shirt and light beige pants. Such a refreshing outfit made Jian Jia wonder if it was because of Xiao Yuan. He always felt that a vampire was more popr. Coupled with the friendly outfit, it made him look a few years younger.


    Bai Jing quickly ordered what she wanted to eat and asked with a smile, ¡± brother Tian, what do you do? ¡±


    Lei aotian picked up his teacup and took a sip. He said, ¡± my family has a small business.


    He didn¡¯t like this ce at all. The smell was too strong, but Xiao Yuan liked it, so he could bear with it.


    ¡°Brother Tian, how did you and Xiao Yuan meet?¡± Bai Jing continued to gossip.


    Su Mianmian could clearly feel that Lei aotian was giving off a cold aura because of Bai Jing¡¯s words, but perhaps it was because of the hot pot restaurant, no one else noticed. She quickly swiped her favorite food and handed it to the waiter.


    my things were stolen before. It was Tian ¡®GE who helped me get them back. Xiao Yuan said.


    Aiya, how sweet. You guys are going to blind the single dogs! Actually, Bai Jing had heard about how they met from Xiao Yuan. She was only asking because she wanted to find a topic to talk about.


    Chi Xiaoyuan smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°Mianmian, we have to work hard! Look at how happy Xiao Yuan is now! We have to work hard to get rid of being single! Find a handsome guy!¡±


    Su Mianmian was about to drink water but choked because of Bai Jing¡¯s words.


    She covered her mouth and kept coughing.


    ¡°How could you be so careless?¡± Bai Jing reached out and patted su Mianmian¡¯s back.


    Lei aotian gave su Mianmian a meaningful look and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Efficiency was the most important thing in a hot pot restaurant, so they served the dishes very quickly.


    Lei aotian actually did not like to eat hotpot at all. He felt that it was not hygienic for everyone to eat steamed buns from the same pot.


    And they had ordered a double hotpot. Bai Jing liked spicy food, and she ordered a very spicy one. When the bottom of the hotpot was served, the oil on the side was red from the spiciness. Lei aotian frowned in disgust.


    Bai Jing smelled the aroma of the hotpot and suddenly felt hungry. She kept putting food into the pot and said, ¡± everyone, hurry up and eat.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t really eat spicy food, so she put something into the White soup.


    Xiao Yuan saw that Lei aotian was not moving at all, so she whispered in his ear, ¡± brother Tian, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Lei aotian said, ¡± I ate before I came. I¡¯m not hungry now. You can eat by yourself.


    ¡°Do you want to order a bowl of noodles?¡± Xiao Yuan asked.


    Lei aotian looked at Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s worried expression. It was as if she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat if he didn¡¯t eat something. He curled the corners of his lips and said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m really not hungry. Don¡¯t you like to eat duck intestines? Hurry up and eat, if you¡¯re anyter, they¡¯ll all be snatched up.¡±


    ¡°We can order moreter.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan replied, ¡± Tian ¡®GE, your matter is more important.

 Chapter 417

    ?


    417 eptance (3)


    Chi Xiaoyuan was one-track minded when it came to doing things, especially when it came to certain things. She kept Lei aotian in mind and put him first in everything.


    When she said this, Lei aotian felt veryfortable. He could not help but reach out to hold her hand, and he lowered his head and said in her ear, ¡± I¡¯m not used to the food here. You can eat it yourself. Don¡¯t worry about me.


    Chi Xiaoyuan blinked and said, ¡± then I¡¯ll cook something for Tian ¡®GE when we get home.


    In order to pursue Chi Xiaoyuan, Lei aotian had moved almost half of hispany to city H. The home that Xiaoyuan was referring to was the vi he had bought in city H.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lei aotian said with a smile.


    Their interaction here once again blinded Bai Jing¡¯s eyes. She bit her chopsticks and said to su Mianmian, ¡± f * ck, this is too intimate. I think we¡¯re the third wheel. Let¡¯s finish eating and leave.


    Su Mianmian had been eating and didn¡¯t pay attention to what she said. After being pushed by Bai Jing, she responded with an ¡± Oh.


    Bai Jing looked at her and asked,¡±why did you eat so much?¡± Are you that hungry?¡± Even Mianmian¡¯s usual appetite wasn¡¯t this big, Yingying.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be such a waste if we don¡¯t finish all of them after ordering so much.¡± She said as she stuffed something into her mouth.


    However, the truth was that she was indeed hungry, Yingluo.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s eat more.¡± Bai Jing replied.


    Thus, the two of them buried their heads and ate the steamed buns.


    They didn¡¯t notice that Huo ting had walked in at this time. He looked inside and decisively walked towards su Mianmian¡¯s table.


    Lei aotian had reserved arge table for eight, so there were still many empty seats.


    Huo ting was wearing a ck t-shirt and jeans, looking very much like a student. When Lei aotian saw him, he raised his eyebrows slightly and looked him up and down, especially when he found that he had shaved a crew cut. He couldn¡¯t help but send a text message to his subordinate.


    The content of the text message was very simple. She was checking what Huo ting had been ying recently.


    Huo ting pulled out the chair next to su Mianmian and sat down very naturally.


    It was just that su Mianmian was eating hard at the moment and didn¡¯t care about him at all.


    He sat down for a long time, but he didn¡¯t realize that he hade.


    Lei aotian looked at him with a faint smile, Chi Xiaoyuan looked at him in a daze with a puzzled face, and Bai Jing, like su Mianmian, didn¡¯t notice that there was an extra person.


    Huo ting coughed lightly and tapped the table in front of su Mianmian with his long fingers.


    Su Mianmian looked up and suddenly spat out when she saw that it was Huo ting.


    Huo ting¡¯s face was unfortunately sprayed with food bits.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Su Mianmian quickly picked up a wet tissue to help him wipe and said while wiping, ¡± sorry, I didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly appear, ran ran.


    If not for that, she would not have been so shocked.


    And why did Huo ting suddenly shave his head and look like a cool president who suddenly changed into a tough guy? he was also dressed so casually. One must know that uncle used to like to wear all kinds of suits.


    To be honest, the changes were quite big.


    His entire aura had also changed.


    Huo ting took the tissue su Mianmian handed him with a dark face, wiped his face, and said, ¡± why didn¡¯t you listen to me when I called you? ¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t because su Mianmian didn¡¯t answer the phone, he wouldn¡¯t have located her.


    However, as expected of the him from ten years in the future. He was so smart and could locate her directly. Even if she went anywhere, he was not afraid. He could know her location anytime and anywhere.

 Chapter 418

    ?


    418 ept (4)


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± I cklisted you.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    It was simply overturning the heavens! She actually dared to block him! And he even said it so casually, simply too much!


    Huo ting felt that his anger was about to burn.


    He said angrily, ¡± why did you do that? ¡±


    Of course, it was because he was angry.


    However, there were so many people here, and the vampire¡¯s expression was too obvious. He had asked someone to send a bottle of red wine over, drinking while watching a good show.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to say. She didn¡¯t want to argue with uncle outside.


    Huo ting was even angrier when he heard this.


    Listen, he didn¡¯t even want to talk to me, and he¡¯s still reasonable!


    He pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± youe out with me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Su Mianmian refused.


    At this time, Bai Jing was also confused. After hearing su Mianmian¡¯s rejection, she said, ¡± Mianmian, is this ran ran your uncle? ¡± The reason why she asked this was actually because she couldn¡¯t be sure. Her facial features were the same, but she didn¡¯t give off the same feeling. Mianmian¡¯s uncle only had to look at her once, and she would tremble.


    However, this one looked younger and didn¡¯t have such a terrifying aura.


    Most importantly, Mianmian¡¯s uncle did not seem to have a crew cut.


    ¡°No.¡± Su Mianmian said lightly.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Huo ting red at him angrily.


    Bai Jing was a little dispirited after being red at by Huo ting. She asked weakly,¡±who is this?¡± He looks a lot like your uncle, Yingluo.¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know how to reply for a moment.


    At this moment, Lei aotian could not help but burst outughing.


    After everyone looked at him, he wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said, ¡± your Yingluo really knows how to y!


    You are naturally referring to Huo ting and su Mianmian.


    Hearing his words, su Mianmian¡¯s expression became even worse. She suddenly stood up and said, ¡± Xiao Yuan, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll tell youter. After he finished speaking, he picked up his headdress and walked forward without looking back.


    Huo ting naturally had no memory of Lei aotian, but he had an indescribable dislike for him.


    Moreover, no matter how one listened to him, he didn¡¯t sound like he was saying anything good.


    He red at him fiercely and also ran out with su Mianmian.


    Bai Jing was even more confused after they left.


    Puzzled, she asked, ¡± then who is this person? How could there be such simr people in the world? Could he be uncle Mianmian¡¯s son? But the age doesn¡¯t match, Yingluo.¡±


    Lei aotian heard Bai Jing¡¯s mumbling and the gossip gene appeared. He smiled and said, ¡±e, let¡¯s talk somewhere else. Tell me, what¡¯s with uncle Wanwan? ¡± It was rare to have such an opportunity to listen to gossip. He thought that it would be a very happy thing tough at Huo ting with the gossip in the future.


    If he could, he wanted to raise his head andugh out loud.


    Bai Jing was a little shocked by what Lei aotian had said. Why did he suddenly seem a little off?


    ¡°I¡¯m friends with him. Previously, we rarely met because everyone was busy. Xiao Yuan also knows about this.¡± Lei aotian said.


    Chi Xiaoyuan nodded. Tian Ge had told her about it.


    He had been friends with Mianmian¡¯s uncle for several years.


    ¡°I see! Actually, I don¡¯t know much. I¡¯ve only seen uncle Mianmian twice, and Mianmian once teased him.¡±

 Chapter 419

    ?


    419 eptance (5)


    Su Mianmian had just run out of the door of the hot pot restaurant when she was pulled by Huo ting.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She said.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± if you promise that I¡¯ll let go, will you listen to what I have to say? ¡±


    Of course not!


    However, su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t answer like that.


    She nodded and said, ¡± let me go first.


    After Huo ting saw her nod, he let go and said, ¡± su Mianmian, our ran ran. but before he could finish, he saw su Mianmian turn around and run away.


    He said angrily, ¡± didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t run?! Women were indeed fickle animals.


    Su Mianmian said without turning her head, ¡± I didn¡¯t say that.


    Huo ting was stunned for a second before he ran to grab su Mianmian again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you talk properly?¡± Huo ting said angrily.


    Su Mianmian panted slightly and said, ¡± alright, what do you want to say? But you have to let go of me first.¡±


    She admitted defeat! He couldn¡¯t outrun the uncle by running anyway.


    ¡°Why did you sneak away in the morning?¡± He emphasized the word ¡®sneaky¡¯.


    In fact, he had many more questions to ask, such as who er Huan was. Did you leave in such a hurry in the morning because you felt guilty?


    However, after these two days, he had seen su Mianmian¡¯s temper clearly. She looked soft and easy to bully, but once her bottom line was touched, she would be very difficult to deal with. She wouldn¡¯t quarrel with you, but she would avoid you.


    This move was even more ruthless than quarreling, and Huo ting couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    After su Mianmian heard his words, she looked up at him and asked very seriously, ¡± Huo ting, what do you think our rtionship is now? ¡±


    Huo ting was stunned and didn¡¯t answer her.


    Su Mianmian smiled bitterly and said, ¡± don¡¯t you think our rtionship is ridiculous? You don¡¯t remember anything now, so who are you to tell me this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re married. You¡¯re my wife.¡± Huo ting thought for a while and said.


    He actually couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking at the moment, but seeing su Mianmian show such an expression, he instinctively wanted to make her happy again.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s smile became even more bitter. She said, ¡± you clearly don¡¯t remember anything, is there any point in Yingluo saying this? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember!¡± Huo ting reached out to hold her hand and said, ¡± give me some time.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart softened. She sighed and said, ¡± that¡¯s not what I mean, Yingluo. I don¡¯t want to force you. In fact, I think it¡¯s better for us to separate for a while, Yingluo.


    When Huo ting heard her say break up, he was immediately anxious and said angrily, ¡± I won¡¯t break up with you!


    Su Mianmian looked at him in shock.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want! We can¡¯t be separated!¡± The more Huo ting said, the more he felt that this sentence was true.


    Although he still couldn¡¯t remember su Mianmian, he was sure that if he let go of her hand, he would definitely regret it after he regained his memory.


    So, she could do whatever she wanted, but she definitely couldn¡¯t break up with him!


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and replied, ¡± I didn¡¯t want to separate Yingluo.


    Uncle was the first person she liked. How could she be willing to break up with him? what she said just now was actually a little out of anger, but no matter how angry she was, she had never thought of breaking up with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have such thoughts!¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    ......

 Chapter 420

    ?


    420 ept (6)


    Neither of them wanted to break up, so they naturally couldn¡¯t quarrel.


    The two of them were still holding hands tightly, but they weren¡¯t very familiar with each other before. However, they should be very close to each other.


    For a moment, both of them felt a little awkward.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    She thought that she should start learning to ept the uncle who had lost his memory.


    Because no matter what, that was him!


    Huo ting shook his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± I¡¯ll make you something to eat. By the way, do you like to eat cake? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian, who had suddenly be soft, and he didn¡¯t want to interrupt such a gentle scene.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t like to eat cake, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reject her.


    He said a little awkwardly, ¡± as long as it¡¯s not a strawberry-vored Yingying.


    At the mention of strawberry cake, she was reminded of Dongdong¡¯s annoying look. He would have indigestion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like strawberry vor?¡± Su Mianmian said in surprise, ¡± you clearly liked this the most before.


    ¡°I mean, as long as it¡¯s not strawberry-vored Yingluo, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Huo ting said without changing his expression.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± I see! Then I¡¯ll make a strawberry cake!¡± It seemed that the uncle was still the same as before.


    Huo ting saw that su Mianmian was happy again and suddenly felt that eating a strawberry cake wasn¡¯t unbearable.


    ......


    ¡°Brother Huan, What are you looking at?¡± Zhao Wenyu came out after buying some water. He saw song qinghuan¡¯s gloomy face. He looked in her direction but saw nothing.


    Song qinghuan retracted her gaze, and her expression returned to normal.


    He said, ¡± if you came out today to talk about Zeng Keke, then you don¡¯t have to say anything.


    When Zhao Wenyu heard this, he immediately looked troubled. He scratched his head and said, ¡± brother Huan, sister Keke knows her mistake! Can¡¯t you just forgive her? You don¡¯t know how much she cried when she called me! Even if she did something, you should forgive her on ount of her love for you for so many years.¡±


    Song qinghuan asked, ¡± you don¡¯t even know what she did and you¡¯re here to plead for her? ¡± Why was his cousin so stupid?


    Zhao Wenyu said, slightly stunned.


    sister Keke said that she identally made you angry, Zhenzhen. as he spoke, he noticed that song qinghuan¡¯s expression was strange. He asked again, ¡± what did she do? ¡±


    Song qinghuan sighed slightly and didn¡¯t want to say anything more about this issue. He simply said, ¡± don¡¯t bother about this matter.


    Hearing song qinghuan¡¯s words, Zhao Wenyu knew that this matter was not something he could interfere with. Ever since he was young, brother Huan had his own ideas. As long as he made a decision, no one could stop him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to school, do you want toe?¡± Song qinghuan asked.


    Zhao Wenyu shook his head.


    After song qinghuan left, he called Zeng Keke. Once the call connected, Zeng Keke said excitedly, ¡±


    ¡°Wenyu, what did qinghuan say? He¡¯s ...¡±


    Zhao Wenyu interrupted her and said, ¡± sister Keke, tell me first. What did you do to make brother Huan so angry? ¡±


    Zeng Keke understood what he meant. Song qinghuan had never forgiven her.


    ¡°He¡¯s still not willing to forgive me. Is Yingluo that important? I won¡¯t let her off!¡±


    Zeng Keke said a few strange words and then hung up the phone, leaving Zhao Wenyu confused.

 Chapter 421

    ?


    421 eptance (7)


    Su Mianmian ced the cake in front of Huo ting and said, ¡± Dongdong isn¡¯t here this time, you can eat more.


    However, Huo ting¡¯s heart was on the verge of copse.


    He really didn¡¯t like to eat cake! Especially the strawberry cake, Yingying.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and couldn¡¯t make a cold expression. He pursed his lips and said, ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    Su Mianmian looked at him in shock.


    what¡¯s wrong? ¡± he asked, puzzled.


    Su Mianmian touched her face a little embarrassedly and said, ¡± this is the first time I¡¯ve heard you say thank you, uncle.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Su Mianmian blinked and looked at him, saying, ¡± what on earth have you experienced in the past ten years? Yingluo¡¯s personality has changed quite a bit.¡±


    On the way back, they talked about Huo ting¡¯s current physical condition. She knew that his memory went back to ten years ago, which meant that the uncle¡¯s mental age was only eighteen years old.


    That meant that he was younger than her. She really wanted him to call her big sister.^_^!


    Huo ting buried his head in the cake. He didn¡¯t want to answer this question at all, okay?


    Because he didn¡¯t know Yingluo either.


    ¡°Then how should I address you in the future?¡± Su Mianmian supported her chin with her hand, looked at him, and asked, ¡± is it inappropriate to call you uncle now? ¡±


    After Huo ting finished arge piece of cake, he felt that he had reached his limit.


    Although it tasted good, one piece of such a sweet thing was enough, okay?


    He wiped his mouth and said, ¡± up to you.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± do you still want to eat? ¡±


    Huo ting shook his head.


    Su Mianmian continued, ¡± then you can take this cake back for Dongdong to eat.


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting looked up at her and said, ¡± I¡¯m not going back.


    When he said this, it was su Mianmian¡¯s turn to be surprised. She said, ¡± you, what do you want to do? ¡± Could it be that uncle wanted to argue with her?


    Su Mianmian blushed and thought that if Huo ting really said it, she would definitely despise him!


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t stand her expression. He reached out to cover his chest and said, ¡± can you think a little purer? you¡¯re blushing, so you must be thinking about something. It¡¯s something of love.¡±


    I, I ran ran. su Mianmian¡¯s heart was hit, and her face turned even redder.


    ¡°You¡¯re only twenty years old, right? Can¡¯t you be a little more pure?¡± Huo ting said in a disappointed tone.


    Su Mianmian red at him and saw his serious look.


    Qaq Wanwan, it seemed that he had really thought too much!


    ......


    At night, su Mianmian slept in the master bedroom, while Huo ting slept in the guest room on the right of the master bedroom.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t fall asleep and turned over.


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t fall asleep either. He also turned over. Although the two slept in different spaces, the direction of his turn was the same. Both of them looked at the moon outside the window at the same time.


    Although he still had a lot of troubles at the moment and the root of the problem had not been solved, he still felt embarrassed.


    As long as the person was healthy, there was nothing that could not be ovee.


    The uncles nowadays are quite good!


    Su Mianmian clenched her fists and gradually closed her eyes in a daze.


    After an hour, Huo ting still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He got up and almost instinctively walked to su Mianmian¡¯s door. He leaned against the door and listened for a while, but he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    He twisted his hand and the door opened.


    Su Mianmian¡¯sck of defense against him made him happy.


    He walked in and saw su Mianmian sleeping obediently. He suddenly felt that she was quite cute.


    only when I¡¯m asleep. she couldn¡¯t hear the rest of the words clearly, only seeing Huo ting bend down and stutter.

 Chapter 422

    ?


    422 eptance (8)


    Su Mianmian felt very hot and felt like something was poking her face.


    She reached out and tried to push him away, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t. Not only could she not push him away, but he hugged her even harder.


    In her dream, she was tied up by an octopus monster. She struggled with all her might, struggling and sobbing.


    Then she opened her eyes, and he saw Huo ting¡¯s chin with stubble.


    ?!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Mianmian screamed.


    Huo ting was woken up and he sat up unhappily.


    it¡¯s so early in the morning. What¡¯s the fuss about? ¡±


    Su Mianmian saw that he wasn¡¯t wearing anything on his upper body and was even more frightened. She forcefully snatched the nket over and said loudly, ¡± you, why are you not wearing anything!


    Huo ting looked down at his eight-pack ABS and said, ¡± is there a need to be so shocked? Aren¡¯t you already sick of it?¡±


    Qaq when did uncle Xuanji be so bad? How could he be so thick-skinned?


    How to break it? She couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡± why are you in my bed? ¡±


    ¡°This is your bed?¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded and said unhappily, ¡± if it¡¯s not my bed, then it¡¯s yours? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! This is my bed.¡± Huo ting smiled. look carefully.


    What nonsense is this uncle spouting? How was that possible?


    She had clearly slept in her roomst night.


    Su Mianmian looked around and tragically realized that this wasn¡¯t the master bedroom!


    this ... How did this change?! She was clearly sleeping in her room!


    Huo ting smiled devilishly, reached out to lift su Mianmian¡¯s chin and said, ¡± I also want to ask you! Appearing on my bed so early in the morning. Tell me, what does this mean?¡±


    ¡°I ... I was really sleeping in my room!¡± Su Mianmian simply didn¡¯t have any tears to cry.


    Could it be that she had sleepwalked over after falling asleep?


    QAQ......


    Huo ting originally wanted to y with su Mianmian. Last night, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so he went to su Mianmian¡¯s room. Seeing her sleeping so soundly, he pinched her cheek a little unhappily.


    In the end, su Mianmian smacked his hand like she was smacking a mosquito.


    So, the childish ten-year-old uncle Huo was unhappy and moved su Mianmian to his bed as a pillow.


    Strangely enough, he fell asleep very quickly after hugging su Mianmian, Huahua.


    Huo ting naturally wouldn¡¯t tell su Mianmian the truth of the matter, so he just let her misunderstand.


    ¡°Your sleeping posture is terrible. It seems that I have to lock the door and sleep tonight.¡± Huo ting was simply taking advantage of her and still acting innocent.


    Su Mianmian qaq


    ¡°It won¡¯t be like this tonight. I¡¯ll go back to schoolter.¡± Su Mianmian said, a little embarrassed.


    She secretly looked at Huo ting¡¯s abdominal muscles and secretly swallowed her saliva. She really wanted to touch it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing back tonight?¡± He thought that he bought a house so close to the school because he didn¡¯t want to live there.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back, I¡¯m toozy to run around.¡±


    When Huo ting heard this, he suddenly became silent.


    If the pillow didn¡¯te back, what would happen to his quality of sleep?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go pick you up.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up and asked, ¡± are you so free? Aren¡¯t you busy with thepany?¡±


    Thepany was now in the hands of the old man. He was currently ¡®recuperating¡¯, and the old man asked him to take a good rest for a while.


    Huo ting nodded.


    Su Mianmian was a little troubled when she heard that.


    It must be tiring to run back and forth every day, but she was a little worried to leave Huo ting here alone.


    After all, this was a rare opportunity for them to get along.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± Su Mianmian made a decision with a smile.

 Chapter 423

    ?


    423 Follow-up (1)


    After Huo ting sent su Mianmian to school, he didn¡¯t leave.


    why aren¡¯t you leaving? ¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°You guess!¡± Huo ting replied.


    QAQ......


    Was there a need to be so bored?


    Just as su Mianmian was about to refute, she heard the bell for the preparation for ss ring, and she froze in ce.


    Huo ting said, ¡± you¡¯re going to bete.


    Su Mianmian red at him fiercely and didn¡¯t have the mood to care why he wasn¡¯t leaving.


    Today¡¯s ss was the most difficult professor to deal with. If they werete, they might be punished to stand in ss.


    Su Mianmian ran to the ssroom and fortunately arrived a minute before the professor came in.


    ¡°Mianmian, over here!¡± Bai Jing said to su Mianmian.


    She came early and helped su Mianmian reserve a seat.


    Su Mianmian walked over gratefully and sat down. She said, ¡± thanks.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡± Bai Jingughed. don¡¯t be in such a hurry next time. It¡¯s so exciting to y like this every time.


    Su Mianmian nodded and agreed with her.


    ¡°Eh, where¡¯s little Yuan?¡± She realized that Xiao Yuan did note over.


    ¡°She can¡¯t get up. She was drunkst night,¡± Bai Jing replied.


    ¡°Did you guys drink?¡±


    Bai Jing looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± after you guys leftst night, brother Tian bought another stall, so everyone went to drink. Mianmian, you don¡¯t know, but the ce brother Tian found was so high-end.


    Su Mianmian silently touched the cold sweat on her forehead and thought, this is what vampires like. However, it¡¯s not strange for vampires to take Xiao Yuan to drink, but why did they take Xiao Jing too?


    But before su Mianmian could ask, Bai Jing told her.


    ¡°Mianmian, who came to see youst night? The man who looks like your uncle, brother Tian, said that he knows your uncle, but he doesn¡¯t know who the personst night was.¡±


    Su Mianmian, ¡± Huahua! the vampire is simply talking nonsense!


    Alright, she now knew why they went drinking!


    It must be the vampire who wanted to hear the gossip.


    Su Mianmian looked at Bai Jing and didn¡¯t know how much the innocent and pure Xiao Jing had said.


    She sighed and said, ¡± it¡¯s very troublesome to exin this matter. Even if you spend a day, you won¡¯t be able to exin it clearly. So, I¡¯ll put it simply. Qianqian, you can just treat that person as my uncle!


    Yingluo is really your uncle?! Bai Jing was shocked. In fact, she had pondered about it in private, but she was still surprised to hear su Mianmian say it.


    The change in style before and after Xuanji was a Little Big!


    ¡°You can just take him as one.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    Bai Jing was depressed. She asked,¡±so, is he or is he not?¡± You can¡¯t y like this!¡±


    ¡°Quiet down!¡± The professor shouted angrily.


    Bai Jing and su Mianmian immediately sat at attention and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    The professor saw that everyone had quieted down and said, ¡± from today onwards, I won¡¯t be teaching you anymore. We¡¯ll have a new teacher in the room.


    ¡°Argh! Professor! Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Professor, I can¡¯t bear to leave you!¡±


    ¡°Professor, please don¡¯t leave!¡±


    The students below shouted hypocritically, but everyone was actually very happy.


    This professor was famous for being difficult to deal with and liked to name names. If it was someone else, they would have been overjoyed.


    ¡°Alright! Since you guys can¡¯t bear to leave me, I¡¯ll tell the room director that I won¡¯t be leaving, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Professor, a word is like water that has been poured out, so you¡¯d better leave!¡±


    professor, even if you leave, you will always live in our hearts!


    The professorughed and scolded, ¡± a bunch of bastards!

 Chapter 424

    ?


    424 Follow-up (2)


    Everyoneughed for a while before the professor coughed and said, ¡± alright, I¡¯ll leave the next ss to the new teacher! Although I won¡¯t be teaching you this course anymore, you still have three years left in school. You¡¯ll eventually have a chance to fall into my hands. As for the rest, you know what to do, Yingluo.¡±


    The few students who hadughed the loudest just now immediately wilted.


    They shouted loudly.


    ¡°Professor! I was just joking with you! Please don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±


    ¡°Yup! Professor! You¡¯ll always be the best professor in my heart!¡±


    ......


    Su Mianmian covered her mouth and watched everyone make a scene for a while, but when she saw the new teacher, she couldn¡¯tugh anymore!


    This! Why would the uncle appear here?


    She suddenly stood up.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t seem to see su Mianmian. He walked in and said, ¡± Hello everyone, I¡¯ll take over from now on. You can call me professor Huo.


    ¡°F * ck! Professor Huo, you¡¯re so handsome! Please give me an autograph! Please give me a phone!¡±


    ¡°Professor, do you have a girlfriend? It¡¯s fine if you do. Do you mind having one more girlfriend?¡± The girls started to go crazy!


    After su Mianmian heard everyone¡¯s words, she puffed up her cheeks in anger and red at Huo ting.


    Bai Jing pulled su Mianmian back to her seat and said, ¡± Mianmian, is this your uncle? What is he ying at this time?¡±


    Rich people really know how to y!


    Su Mianmian replied gloomily, ¡± I don¡¯t know!


    Huo ting was very calm in the face of a bunch of infatuated female students. He responded with a smile and then began the lecture.


    After the ss ended, everyone felt that the ss had ended too early.


    They hadn¡¯t had enough of being infatuated!


    Huo ting looked at the angry su Mianmian and smiled, saying, ¡± su Mianmian,e with me for a while. After he finished speaking, he took the lead and walked out of the ssroom.


    Su Mianmian handed the book to Bai Jing and said, ¡± Xiaojing, help me take it back first! After that, she also followed Huo ting angrily.


    When she opened the door, she saw Huo ting leaning against the wall.


    Huo ting looked at her with a faint smile and said, ¡± are you angry? ¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Su Mianmian replied angrily.


    She would never admit that she was angry!


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not angry.¡± Huo ting felt that su Mianmian¡¯s angry look was especially like a little squirrel, very cute.


    He said, ¡± do you have anything to ask? ¡±


    ¡°Why are you here to teach?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Was an uncle really that bored? Did he have so much time?


    Why did he suddenlye to school to be a teacher?


    Su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t admit that she was jealous when she saw so many female ssmates ¡®infatuated looks!


    Uncle, you¡¯re already married! This was too immoral!


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here?¡± Huo ting asked.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± stop beating around the bush with me! She grabbed his hand.


    Huo ting bent down slightly.


    of course it¡¯s Yingluo. Huo ting was about to say it when he suddenly heard someone call su Mianmian¡¯s name from behind.


    ¡°Mianmian,¡±


    The two of them turned around and saw song qinghuan.


    Song qinghuan walked over with a stack of documents in her arms. She smiled and said, ¡± Mianmian, why are you still here? Senior Snow White is looking for you!¡±


    When su Mianmian saw that song qinghuan hade, she immediately let go of Huo ting and asked, ¡± Senior Sister, what¡¯s the matter? ¡±

 Chapter 425

    ?


    425 Interrogation (3)


    Song qinghuan smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m not sure, but she was looking for you in a hurry. She¡¯s in the Student Union office now. I just came back from there. Do you want to go and take a look? ¡±


    Su Mianmian suddenly felt a little guilty when she heard song qinghuan say that.


    Ever since she had joined the Student Union, she had not participated in any other activities except for the recruitment event.


    Therefore, when she heard that senior Snow White was looking for her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over first.¡± Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting and said with gritted teeth, ¡± professor Huo, goodbye!


    Huo ting smiled at her, but su Mianmian didn¡¯t ept his goodwill. She made a face at him.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. Just as he was about to reach out to stroke her hair, he saw her jump away and run away.


    After su Mianmian left, Huo ting also stopped smiling.


    Who are you? ¡± he asked as he looked at song qinghuan.


    Song qinghuan pushed up the sses on her nose and replied, ¡± song qinghuan, Who are you? ¡±


    Song qinghuan had the word ¡®Huan¡¯ in her name. Could it be the second Huan that Dongdong was talking about?


    Huo ting suddenly felt a sense of crisis as if his territory was being spied on, and he said coldly, ¡± Huo ting.


    After the two of them finished speaking, they fell silent.


    They only had one thought in their hearts. Who was Huo ting (song qinghuan)? Why did he suddenly appear beside su Mianmian? Judging from his appearance, he was obviously up to no good!


    When he returned, he would immediately get someone to investigate this person¡¯s background!


    The two of them looked at each other again and released their respective auras. Looking from afar, it was as if there was a ck gust of wind around Huo ting, while song qinghuan kept releasing ice arrows.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, he realized that everything that had happened just now seemed to be an illusion. He only saw that the two of them were toozy to talk to each other, and they just coldly leaped past each other and left.


    On the other hand, su Mianmian didn¡¯t see Snow White after she ran to the Student Union office. She only saw the spectacled man frowning at a pile of documents.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Mianmian asked, ¡± did you see senior Snow White? ¡±


    Hearing this, the spectacled man immediately revealed a horrified expression. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± lower your voice, the president is in a bad mood right now! It¡¯s simply to the extent of scolding whoever they see!¡±


    Su Mianmian also lowered her voice and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    The man with sses started toin. He said bitterly, ¡± it¡¯s all because of his face. You might not know this, but our President values his face the most. After he beat the president of the animation club at the recruitment eventst time, he was so happy that he was showing off in the group for a week.


    ¡°Group? What group?¡±


    The bespectacled man took off his sses, wiped them, and said, ¡± you don¡¯t know this, do you? Actually, I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m not in the group either. That group is the group for all the Presidents of the associations in H University. I¡¯ve been in there for a period of time before, and every day, it¡¯s like I¡¯m watching a Legend of Zhen Huan,¡±


    Su Mianmian wiped her face and said, ¡± you still didn¡¯t get to the point. What¡¯s wrong with the president? ¡±


    she made a bet with the president of the animation club. She bet on who would get a higher ranking during the performance of the school¡¯s anniversary celebration. The loser had to be a ve to the winner for a month.


    The corner of su Mianmian¡¯s mouth twitched, shocked by this news.


    She said, ¡± senior Snow White doesn¡¯t seem to be such an impulsive person!

 Chapter 426

    ?


    426 A bet (1)


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand her!¡± The spectacled man said angrily, ¡± she¡¯s such a willful person! ¡°You don¡¯t even know. Last year, we even made a bet with the president of the animation club to see who would recruit the most new members. We lost. Do you know the result?!¡± We went to clean up the animation club for a month! One month! Not even one day less!¡±


    The bespectacled man actually choked with sobs as he spoke.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide. Senior Snow White was standing behind the man with sses with an imposing aura.


    She really wanted to remind the spectacled man that Snow White senior hade out.


    However, the spectacled man didn¡¯t notice it at all. He wiped his tears and said excitedly.


    ¡°Therefore! She was being impulsive again! Why did you make a bet out of the blue! It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know that we can¡¯tpare to the versatile animation club, aww!¡±


    Su Mianmian swallowed her saliva. Based on the spirit of humanity, she reached out and patted the bespectacled man and said, ¡± senior, I think you should calm down first and stop talking about it, Yingluo.


    ¡°Let him speak!¡± White snow coldly said.


    White Snow¡¯s voice made the man in sses freeze.


    He turned around and saw white snow standing behind him. If he could, he really wanted to faint.


    ¡°If you faint, I¡¯ll definitely strip you naked and let you go.¡± White snow coldly threatened.


    The sses man¡¯s eyes, which had rolled up halfway, turned back.


    ¡°M-President, w-why are you here, Yingluo?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te here, I wouldn¡¯t have heard such interesting things!¡± White snow coldlyughed,¡±continue!¡± I thought it was quite interesting! Four eyes, you¡¯re awesome! I never knew that was how you saw me!¡± As senior Snow White spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but p the spectacled man.


    ¡°Aiya! President, please show mercy!¡± He screamed in agony.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t bear to look at it and turned her head to the side in pain.


    Ten minutester, the bespectacled man¡¯s face had turned into a pig¡¯s head, and his eyes had long been beaten crooked. White snow tidied up her clothes. It had been a long time since she had so much fun beating someone up.


    ¡°Mianmian, take a seat!¡± Senior Snow White, who had just beaten someone up, became gentle and lovely again.


    Su Mianmian naturally didn¡¯t dare to disobey. She immediately sat down and said, ¡± Hello, Senior Sister.


    ¡°What have you been busy with recently? I didn¡¯t really see you.¡± In reality, white snow was just casually asking.


    Su Mianmian immediately said, ¡± Senior Sister, if you need anything, please let me know! If I can do it, I¡¯ll do it without a second thought!¡±


    White snow raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± Oh, Yingluo, you¡¯ve heard about it, right? the Student Union is going to do a program for the school anniversary, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian frowned and said, ¡± senior, I don¡¯t know how to dance, and I¡¯m tone-deaf!


    She had to be honest first!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need any of that.¡± White snow smiled as she said,¡±you only need to show your face, Yingluo.¡±


    Although Snow White said that, she still felt that Yingying had a bad feeling about this.


    Su Mianmian touched her face and said, ¡± Senior Sister, why don¡¯t you be more direct? I¡¯ll still say the same thing, if I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely do it. ¡±


    ¡°How refreshing! I like people like you!¡± White snow patted su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder happily and said, ¡± it¡¯s actually very simple. I¡¯m nning to do a cospsy show! The main characters are you and God Song!¡±


    She had already thought it through. As long as Prince Charming song was willing to step in, then ording to the Prince Charming effect, she didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t win against the animation club!

 Chapter 427

    ?


    427 A bet (2)


    COSPLAY?!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened. This was something she had nevere into contact with before!


    She said worriedly, ¡± senior, I-I don¡¯t know how to!


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you need to do anything! Just change your clothes and stand on it!¡± White snow slightly narrowed her eyes as she said, ¡± you agreed so quickly just now; you¡¯re not going back on your word, are you? ¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard and said, ¡± no, no, since Senior Sister thinks so highly of me, I¡¯ll definitely work hard to be a good Pixiu. the tragic state of the spectacled man was still vivid in her mind, and su Mianmian was so frustrated that she didn¡¯t dare to say anything against it.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± White snow said with a smile.


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and said, ¡± it¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried that Huanhuan won¡¯t agree, Yingluo. ording to the setting of a male God, he was usually all kinds of cold and aloof! How could he participate in such an event that everyone was obviously thinking about?


    ¡°That makes sense!¡± White snow was also a little worried. She said, ¡± why don¡¯t you call him now? ¡±


    God song¡¯s participation in the show was crucial to the show!


    ¡°Now?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°Yes, right now. I¡¯ll watch you y.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to resist the She-Devil, so she took out her phone and called song qinghuan.


    The phone was picked up after two rings.


    Su Mianmian turned on the speaker.


    [ Mianmian, what¡¯s the matter? ] Song qinghuan¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever.


    ¡°Huanhuan, there¡¯s ... There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± Su Mianmian looked at senior Snow White and said, ¡± it¡¯s like this, isn¡¯t the school anniversarying up soon? The Student Union is going to organize an event, and the rankings in this event are very important.¡±


    She exined everything clearly out of habit.


    However, white snow started to get impatient. She silently mouthed,¡±get to the point!¡±


    actually, we¡¯re doing a cosy here. Can you join? ¡± Su Mianmian said it all in one breath.


    On the other end of the phone, song qinghuanughed softly.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s difficult, Yingluo.¡±


    [ sure! ]


    ¡°Eh? You agree?¡± Su Mianmian was a little shocked.


    He agreed so easily?


    What happened to the cold and aloof setting?


    [ yeah! ] Song qinghuan chuckled and asked, [ is senior Snow White beside you? ]


    He even knew about this?


    Huanhuan is too magical!


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    [ give her the phone, I¡¯ll talk to her. ]


    Su Mianmian handed the phone to white snow.


    White snow took the phone. She didn¡¯t cancel the call, so su Mianmian could still hear it.


    ¡°Hey! God Song.¡± White snow said.


    [ Hello, Senior Sister. I only have one requirement for participating, and that is that I will decide on the cosy role. Don¡¯t worry, I will find a very famous novel to cosy as the character. ] Song qinghuan said.


    To white snow, this request was not too much at all, so she naturally would not be dissatisfied.


    ¡°No problem, I agree to your request.¡±


    After the two agreed, they returned the phone to su Mianmian. Su Mianmian had just taken it when song qinghuan said, ¡±


    [ Mianmian, cancel your outing first. I have something to tell you in private. ]


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    F * ck! Huanhuan is too magical! He even knew that she had released it? Su Mianmian was shocked!


    Senior Snow White smiled ambiguously, reached out, patted su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder, and left. However, before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to pull the spectacled man who was still lying on the ground licking his wound away.

 Chapter 428

    ?


    428 A bet (3)


    [ Mianmian, do you have some misunderstanding about me? ] Song qinghuan asked directly.


    He asked so directly that su Mianmian didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    She touched her face and said,¡±there¡¯s no Zhenzhen.¡±


    Song qinghuan smiled helplessly and said, ¡± I¡¯ve always felt that our friendship was very sincere. Even though we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, we were still very good friends. However, I¡¯ve forgotten, Wanwan. We will all grow up. You¡¯re no longer the littlemb who would tell me everything directly when you were young.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart started to hurt after hearing what he said.


    When she was young, she liked to ask Huanhuan many strange and childish questions. Back then, Huanhuan had never despised her.


    Even now, every time she needed help, Huanhuan would agree without a second thought.


    For example, when senior Snow White asked him to COSPLAY, Huan Huan agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Huanhuan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m Yingluo.¡±


    Chu Mianmian, if you still think of me as a friend,e out and meet me! [ if there¡¯s any misunderstanding, we¡¯ll clear it up in person! ] Song qinghuan said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± I¡¯m just Yingluo.


    In fact, she just felt awkward when she saw song qinghuan. Last time, song qinghuan was in trouble because of his suitor. Although Huanhuan helped her after that, she was still embarrassed.


    She always felt a little embarrassed about this kind of thing.


    She did not want to be misunderstood by others, so she instinctively wanted to distance herself from Huanhuan. However, after thinking about it carefully, if Huanhuan and Zeng Keke had nothing going on, then Huanhuan would be very innocent.


    [ you won¡¯t even see me? ] Song qinghuan¡¯s voice was bitter.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Su Mianmian quickly said, ¡± alright, tell me the time and ce, I¡¯ll go over.


    [e out now. I¡¯ll wait for you at the school gate. ] Song qinghuan said.


    Su Mianmian thought about it and agreed.


    ......


    Song qinghuan¡¯s smile disappeared after she hung up.


    The little sheep was too slow. He had to change his original n of cooking the frog in warm water.


    Su Mianmian walked out of the school gate and immediately saw song qinghuan standing next to a white BMW waiting for her.


    ¡°Huanhuan,¡± She called out in a low voice.


    Song qinghuan looked up and saw that it was her. She revealed a familiar smile and said, ¡± let¡¯s talk in the car.


    Su Mianmian nodded, walked to the front passenger seat, opened the door, and sat in.


    However, Lei aotian, who had sent Chi Xiaoyuan back, happened to see this scene.


    ¡°Little Yuan, you can go back first. I suddenly remembered that I have something to do.¡± Lei aotian said excitedly.


    Chi Xiaoyuan looked up at him and asked doubtfully, ¡± Tian ¡®GE, did something happy happen? ¡±


    Tian ¡®GE was usually expressionless, but for some reason, he seemed to be very happy these two days.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t even hide the smile in the corner of her eyes.


    The innocent little Yuan was gloating over her misfortune.


    Lei aotian said in all seriousness, ¡± yes! I have to do it now.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you can go back to your work then!¡± Chi Xiaoyuan considerately waved goodbye.


    As soon as Chi Xiaoyuan left, Lei aotian immediately made a phone call.


    ¡°Hey, Yingluo! it¡¯s me! I¡¯ve already forgotten that you¡¯ve lost your memory, alright! It doesn¡¯t matter who I am! By the way, I¡¯ll tell you something, I just saw your wife at the door Yingluo, that¡¯s not the point, the point is that I saw your wife get into a BMW, of course it¡¯s a man¡¯s car Yingluo, otherwise why would I call you? Huo ting, you also have such a day, Yingluo ¡±


    (In the next chapter, uncle is going to fight his love rival ^_^)

 Chapter 429

    ?


    429 You¡¯re mine (1)


    Song qinghuan took su Mianmian to a hotel with a very ssical atmosphere. Both the environment and service inside made people feel very exquisite beauty.


    For a man like song qinghuan, everything seemed to be perfect. He already had aplete set of ns for his life and would even pursue simple meals to the extreme.


    Mianmian, I remember that you like to eat prawns. The prawns here are all fresh and air-flown over, and they are very delicious. Song qinghuan said.


    thank you, ¡± su Mianmian said.


    She did not expect Huanhuan to remember that she liked to eat prawns.


    However, that was when she was young. Now, her favorite was not shrimp.


    However, she felt that there was no need to say such things here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast.¡± Song qinghuan raised her ss.


    Su Mianmian said a little awkwardly, ¡± I¡¯m not very good at drinking. It won¡¯t be good if I get drunk, Yingluo.


    the alcohol content is very low. Can you just take a sip? ¡± Song qinghuan said.


    Since he had already said so, it didn¡¯t seem right if she didn¡¯t drink. Su Mianmian wiped her hands with a napkin, raised her ss, and clinked it with song qinghuan.


    She took a small sip, and her mouth was filled with the aroma of grapes. The wine was not stimting at all, but instead had a sweet wine fragrance.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± She said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Song qinghuan said with a smile.


    Perhaps it was because they had drunk and eaten, but su Mianmian was not so reserved when facing song qinghuan.


    ¡°Huanhuan, what do you want to tell me?¡± Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but pour another ss of red wine.


    ¡°Mianmian, you can¡¯t drink anymore.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    ¡°Stingy!¡± Su Mianmian pouted unhappily and pointed at him with her finger, saying unhappily, ¡± I¡¯m only drinking one ss of your wine, why are you not willing? W-are we still friends?¡±


    Song qinghuan watched su Mianmian¡¯s head move around while she was talking. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡± it seems that Mianmian¡¯s alcohol tolerance is really bad. She can even get drunk from 10% alcohol proof fruit wine.


    ¡°You can¡¯t drink anymore after this.¡± Song qinghuan waved her hand and asked the waiter to keep the red wine.


    ¡°Stingy! Huanhuan is a miser!¡± After su Mianmian finished speaking, she drank the ss in one go.


    Song qinghuan: ¡± Yingluo. he wanted to stop her, but he was toote.


    Su Mianmian smacked her mouth after drinking it, looking as if she hadn¡¯t had enough.


    ¡°Speak! What do you want to tell me? Speed!¡±


    ¡°If I say it now, will you remember it tomorrow?¡± Song qinghuan couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw su Mianmian¡¯s appearance. He stood up and held su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you remember?¡± Su Mianmian said loudly, ¡± are you doubting my intelligence? ¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly felt very angry.


    Song qinghuan: ¡± Yingluo! He really looked drunk!


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    ¡°No!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± I don¡¯t want to go back! You haven¡¯t finished your words! We came out today to listen to you, we can¡¯t go back until you¡¯re done!¡±


    Song qinghuan looked at su Mianmian¡¯s blushing face and was silent for half a minute before saying, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll tell you now, but you have to promise me that we¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Su Mianmian nodded hard.


    Song qinghuan thought for a while and said, ¡± Mianmian, do you think the dishes tonight are delicious? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned and said, ¡± it¡¯s quite delicious.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Song qinghuan helped su Mianmian up and walked outside.


    Su Mianmian always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± Su Mianmian asked in confusion.


    Song qinghuan held back herughter and said, ¡± yeah.


    it feels weird, ¡± su Mianmian muttered.


    Song qinghuan couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips tightly as he helped su Mianmian out.


    However, just as the two of them were about to walk out of the hotel, a sports car suddenly stopped in front of them.


    The door opened and Huo ting came out.


    Huo ting saw su Mianmian holding song qinghuan (the fog) and shyly leaning into song qinghuan¡¯s arms (the fog). He was furious and snatched su Mianmian over without a word.


    Song qinghuan wouldn¡¯t do as he wished and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    So, su Mianmian became the scene of two men pulling her.


    She was a little drunk at the moment and didn¡¯t know what was going on. She thought she was on a boat, but the boat was so bad that it kept shaking.


    ¡°The wind is so strong! The boat is shaking so much that I want to vomit!¡± Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but say loudly, ¡± eh, where¡¯s my hand? Where did my hand go? Where did he go?¡±


    When Huo ting heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, how could he not tell that she was drunk?


    He red at song qinghuan coldly and said, ¡± you actually gave her wine?!


    Song qinghuan sneered and said, ¡± what does it have to do with you? Let go of Mianmian¡¯s hand first.¡±


    Huo ting said, ¡± you should be the one to let go of Mianmian¡¯s hand first!


    ¡°You first!¡±


    ¡°You first!¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡¯who¡¯s pulling me? Let me go!¡± She finally realized that someone had stopped her.


    Seeing that song qinghuan refused to let go and that su Mianmian would feel more ufortable if she continued to pull, Huo ting had no choice but to let go of su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    As soon as he let go, song qinghuan immediately pulled su Mianmian over. Just as he was about to hug su Mianmian, she covered her mouth and looked like she was about to vomit.


    Song qinghuan immediately let go of her hand.


    No matter how much he liked su Mianmian, he couldn¡¯t like her vomit.


    Besides, no matter how beautiful a person was, the scene of them vomiting was still embarrassing.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t care so much! She squatted down and vomited.


    oh, oh, oh. she quickly vomited out all the food she had eaten that night.


    Huo ting frowned and took out a handkerchief with a look of disgust. He walked over to su Mianmian, reached out to help her up, and wiped her face roughly with the handkerchief.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Su Mianmian dodged.


    After she vomited, she became more awake. She opened her eyes and realized that this person looked like an uncle.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± What was he doing here?


    Huo ting threw the handkerchief coldly on su Mianmian¡¯s face and said, ¡± I finally recognized her!


    Su Mianmian reached out and grabbed the handkerchief, saying, ¡± why are you here? ¡±


    Huo ting snorted angrily.


    Su Mianmian scratched her head and was a little confused about the situation.


    Only then did song qinghuan walk over. He said softly, ¡± Mianmian, how do you feel now? ¡±


    Su Mianmian then realized that song qinghuan was there too. She asked in surprise, ¡± Huanhuan, you¡¯re here too?!


    After song qinghuan heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, a trace of gloominess shed in her eyes, but it disappeared very quickly.

 Chapter 430

    ?


    430 You¡¯re mine (2)


    ¡°We had dinner together tonight. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Song qinghuan said.


    As soon as he said that, Huo ting¡¯s face turned even uglier, and he stared at su Mianmian fiercely.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t even pretend to ignore this naked using gaze.


    She touched her face and said, ¡± I remember Yingluo, then we ate, Yingluo, and then I got drunk. She said affirmatively.


    She remembered!


    Huanhuan told her not to drink, but she kept drinking.


    F * ck! How embarrassing!


    If she could, she really wanted to go home and hide.


    Su Mianmian was only embarrassed by her snatching the wine, so she blushed. However, Huo ting misunderstood when he saw her blushing and thought that she was blushing at song qinghuan.


    Dongdong¡¯s words reappeared in Huo ting¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Miemie, you can go and find second spring, but I don¡¯t like second Huan. That person is too cunning, miemie.¡±


    The second spring


    Erhuan hehe


    F * ck! It was so obvious that she was trying to poach him!


    It was simply intolerable.


    Huo ting reached out to hold su Mianmian¡¯s chin and moved her face back.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Su Mianmian said, speechless.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t talk anymore. Stand behind me.


    Su Mianmian blinked. Although she couldn¡¯t figure out what Huo ting wanted to do, su Mianmian, who had always been obedient, did it obediently.


    Song qinghuan¡¯s eyes darkened again when she saw this.


    Huo ting looked at song qinghuan and pointed at su Mianmian domineeringly, saying, ¡± she is mine.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    What is uncle saying? Was there such a direct way?


    However, he was very handsome!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face turned red and she was a little embarrassed to look at Huanhuan.


    Uncle, really! She was not mentally prepared for such a sudden confession.


    The corners of song qinghuan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she said with a smile, ¡± I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.


    Huo ting looked at him and understood that he didn¡¯t believe his words.


    He turned to su Mianmian and said, ¡± go and tell him that you¡¯re mine!


    Su Mianmian was even more shocked when she heard Huo ting say this.


    Wow! Uncle, you¡¯re so direct!


    In the past, uncle had never spoken in such a bold and unrestrained manner!


    It¡¯s hard to get used to the sudden change in style after losing her memory!


    However, this is also pretty good, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said a little embarrassedly, ¡± Huanhuan, he¡¯s my Yingluo¡¯s boyfriend. She was afraid that she would scare others by saying that she was her husband, so she said boyfriend.


    The term ¡± boyfriend ¡± naturally didn¡¯t satisfy Huo ting, so he pinched su Mianmian¡¯s hand hard.


    Qaq, it hurts!


    Su Mianmian quickly changed her words and said, ¡± alright! He¡¯s my husband! He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡±


    Sure enough, after she changed her words, Huo ting reached out and rubbed the piece of meat he had just pinched.


    QAQ......


    Really, uncle suddenly became so childish!


    Su Mianmianined silently in her heart.


    Their little actions naturally fell into song qinghuan¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t respond to su Mianmian¡¯s words.


    Mianmian, I have something to do. I¡¯ll go back first. See you next time. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. He was very straightforward.


    Huo ting originally wanted to teach him a lesson, but before he could even start to provoke his love rival, his love rival had already left.


    He was ying with su Mianmian¡¯s hand, and by the time he reacted, song qinghuan¡¯s back had already disappeared.

 Chapter 431

    ?


    431 You are mine (3)


    ¡°Uncle, are we going back?¡± Su Mianmian qaq


    Was ying with her hand in front of someone else¡¯s hotel a new game that uncle invented?


    ¡°Tell me, who was that person just now?¡± Huo ting asked angrily, ¡± how dare you go out and drink with him alone? If I hadn¡¯te in time, I don¡¯t know what terrible things would have happened! Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very dangerous for you to be like this!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting in shock.


    Huo ting asked, ¡± are you afraid now?!


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve said so much in one breath, I¡¯m really shocked.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    He was simply speechless! Was that the main point of the problem?


    Su Mianmian looked quite smart, but why did she speak so stupidly?


    ¡°How did you live to this age?¡± He was puzzled.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian thought that these words didn¡¯t sound like apliment and said, ¡± I grew up eating rice.


    Forgive su Mianmian¡¯s brain for not being able to turn things around. After all, she had drunk alcohol and her brain wasn¡¯t very bright.


    Huo ting sneered and said, ¡± even Dongdong is smarter than you.


    ¡°Dongdong is indeed smarter than I am!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    When Huo ting heard this, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back.¡± Huo ting gave up and said, ¡± when you wake up tomorrow, we¡¯ll talk about Hanhan.


    ¡°Talk about what?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what you ate when you grew up!¡± Of course, they were talking about song qinghuan.


    ......


    When su Mianmian woke up the next day, her head was throbbing in pain again.


    She held her head in pain and thought to herself, no matter what happens in the future! She didn¡¯t want to drink anymore!


    Qaq Xuxu¡¯s drunkenness was just too unbearable!


    ¡°Your head hurts?¡± Huo ting leaned against the door and said while looking at su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian said weakly, ¡± yeah, my head hurts.


    ¡°He deserves it!¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± who told you to drinkst night! He¡¯s got guts! Su Mianmian! How dare you drink with a strange man? do you still have this family in your heart?¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Why did the uncle¡¯s tone sound so much like Dongdong¡¯s?


    She looked up and found that it was Huo ting who spoke instead of Dongdong.


    If she didn¡¯t see that it was Huo ting who was talking, she would have thought that he was possessed by Dongdong.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to speak? Are you feeling guilty?¡± Huo ting walked in as he spoke. He sat by su Mianmian¡¯s bed and asked, ¡± do you still remember what happenedst night? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting a little angrily. Just as she was about to flip out, she saw the medicine in his hand.


    His anger seemed to have been extinguished.


    Uncle still cared about her. If not, he would not have given her the medicine to stop drinking so early in the morning.


    remember, ran ran. su Mianmian took The Hangover medicine.


    Huo ting snorted and said, ¡± it¡¯s good that you remember! I¡¯m just afraid that you don¡¯t remember! Come, let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the medicine, but she felt that her head didn¡¯t feel so ufortable after taking it.


    However, it was not exactlyfortable now.


    She reached out and pushed Huo ting, saying, ¡± let me wash my face first.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be waiting for you here!¡± Huo ting sat on the bed and didn¡¯t leave.


    Su Mianmian looked at him a little speechlessly, then got up to wash up.


    She really realized that the uncle who had lost his memory was more fond of expressing his thoughts than before.


    In other words, it was not as boring as before.


    However, was this a good thing?

 Chapter 432

    ?


    432 You are mine (4)


    Su Mianmian came back after washing her face and found that Huo ting was still sitting on the bed in the same position as before.


    She held her forehead and asked, ¡± why are you still here? ¡±


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± I still have something to say to you.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t stand it and sighed. She pulled Huo ting¡¯s hand and wanted to push him out. She said while pulling, ¡± let¡¯s talkter, I¡¯m going to change.


    Huo ting was unmoved. He stretched out a hand and wrapped it around su Mianmian¡¯s waist.


    hey, ran ran. su Mianmian pulled his hand down unhappily and said, ¡± you¡¯re too much!


    They hadn¡¯t even reached that stage yet!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already eat? Why aren¡¯t you letting me touch you?¡± He said in a serious tone.


    Listen! What the hell was this?


    Su Mianmian blushed and pushed harder.


    ¡°I thought you don¡¯t remember anything now? That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t count anymore.¡±


    it¡¯s because I don¡¯t remember, so you have to help me remember Yueyue. Huo ting didn¡¯t retreat but advanced instead. He reached out and wrapped su Mianmian in his arms, saying with a smile, ¡± maybe if you let me kiss you, I¡¯ll remember everything, Yueyue.


    Su Mianmian hadn¡¯t been intimate with Huo ting for a long time. She couldn¡¯t control her heartbeat when Huo ting got so close to her.


    She looked at Huo ting¡¯s face getting closer and closer, and she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes nervously.


    Huo ting watched su Mianmian close her eyes but didn¡¯t kiss her. Instead, he reached out and touched the tip of her nose. Heughed and said, ¡± you were tricked by me, right?!


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes and saw Huo ting looking at her with an annoying face. She smiled smugly.


    ¡°Huo ting! Get out!¡± Su Mianmian was angry!


    ......


    Huo ting actually just wanted to make a joke with su Mianmian and tease her a little. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so angry.


    Along the way, no matter how much he teased her, she ignored him.


    Su Mianmian, of course, felt very angry. She had a feeling that she was being yed like a monkey.


    The uncle¡¯s personality after losing his memory was really too bad and too childish. He felt like a primary school student.


    His emotional intelligence waspletelycking! QAQ......


    Seeing that the two were about to separate but su Mianmian still didn¡¯t say a word to him, Huo ting was anxious. He took her hand and said, ¡± we haven¡¯t talked about yesterday¡¯s matter yet. Why did you drink with that pretty boy called Huan? ¡± If I didn¡¯te, where would you have gone with him?¡±


    If Huo ting had asked this in the morning, perhaps su Mianmian would still feel like she had done something wrong. However, after he teased her with those words just now, su Mianmian didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him at all now.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Su Mianmian said coldly.


    ¡°You said it¡¯s none of my business?¡± Huo ting said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re my wife! And I can¡¯t control you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even remember anything! It doesn¡¯t count!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily.


    su Mianmian, you¡¯re going against the heavens! Huo ting reached out and wanted to grab su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian naturally refused to be caught by him.


    But at this time, the car had already stopped. Su Mianmian very cleverly took her school bag and hit Huo ting¡¯s head hard. That was called ruthless, leaving no room for mercy.


    Huo ting waspletely unprepared and was hit.


    It wasn¡¯t that painful, but it was a psychological impact, so much so that he didn¡¯t grab su Mianmian¡¯s hand and just watched her get out of the car and leave.

 Chapter 433

    ?


    433 A gay friend¡¯s trick (1)


    The driver saw the whole scene of Huo ting being beaten up, but he didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    I¡¯m finished! Would he be killed after seeing his BOSS¡¯s embarrassing scene?


    However, Huo ting¡¯s mind was still ten years younger now, and he was still a kind young man. He was more concerned about his face than the driver. He held his forehead in pain and pretended that nothing had happened. He said, ¡± drive the car back.


    ¡°Received!¡± The driver didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ......


    After Huo ting returned home, the ck Butler told him that Gongbei Cheng hade.


    ¡°Did hee alone?¡± Huo ting asked.


    The ck Butler replied, ¡± yes, young master Gong came alone.


    After Huo ting heard this, he went directly to see Gongbei Cheng.


    Gongbei Cheng and Huo ting had been friends for more than 20 years. The two had known each other since they were young. They did bad things together when they were young. Huo ting had lost ten years of memory, and the only person he remembered was Gongbei Cheng.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. The ¡®entanglement¡¯ between the two of them was too deep. If one of them was of the opposite sex, their child would probably be very old.


    Huo ting pushed open the door and saw Gongbei Cheng drinking red wine very leisurely. It was fine to drink, but after seeing him, Gongbei Cheng said with a smile.


    ¡°Ting, I didn¡¯t expect you to have this bottle of red wine. This bottle of red wine is priceless now. I see that you still have three bottles. I¡¯ll take two bottles back for my wife to tryter.¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s gaze moved down. Gongbei Cheng had already finished the bottle.


    He remembered that he had questions to ask him, so he held back.


    Huo ting sat down opposite him and said, ¡± you¡¯ve changed so much. I remember you said you would never get married.


    Gongbei Cheng replied, ¡± please! That was so many years ago. luckily, Xia Yi didn¡¯te today.


    Miley, zhini Chen, killylove.


    When Gongbei Cheng heard these names, he immediately felt ufortable. He looked at the door and said, ¡± can you not mention these names? it¡¯s been so long.


    These were all Gongbei Cheng¡¯s ex-girlfriends.


    it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t mention it. I have a question to ask you. Huo ting asked in a serious manner.


    ¡°Alright! brother, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t mention those names again. They¡¯re all in the past. I saw Miley on the roadst week. Her son has already given birth to three children, Yingluo. Gongbei Cheng took a sip of red wine and continued, ¡± don¡¯t look at my wife¡¯s abstinent appearance. It¡¯s cute to be jealous.


    And the way Dr. Xia got jealous was very special.


    Thest time Gongbei Cheng went to a social gathering, a woman was shoved into his arms. That woman was more unrestrained and rushed over to kiss Gongbei Cheng a few times. Many people in Gongbei Cheng¡¯s life had never met such a woman. When he pushed her away, there was half a lipstick mark on his cor. What was even more tragic was that he didn¡¯t realize it.


    When doctor Xia saw this, he didn¡¯t argue with him, but he had to work overtime.


    In their hospital, Dr. Xia was the Prince Charming. When she worked overtime, many beautiful young nurses would work overtime as well.


    In the long night, almost all the people who threw themselves into his arms were counted by the number of calls.


    When Gongbei Cheng saw the lipstick stain on Xia Yi¡¯s cor for the nth time, he really couldn¡¯t help but kneel on the keyboard and beg for mercy.


    Honey, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t work overtime anymore, Yingluo.


    His love rivals were all women, who could understand his pain?

 Chapter 434

    ?


    434 A gay friend¡¯s trick (2)


    Huo ting saw gongbeicheng¡¯s happy expression at the mention of Xia Yi. It was the kind of bragging that came from the heart.


    This made the single dog only want to beat him up and not say anything.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to hear this.¡± Huo ting interrupted him and asked, ¡± if, I mean if, your wife went drinking with another man, Yingluo.


    ¡°Little cutie, you¡¯ve finally dumped you?¡± Gongbei Cheng said, feeling very satisfied.


    Huo ting red at him fiercely and said, ¡± who are you to call me little cutie? Do you believe that I¡¯ll call doctor Xia right now? I¡¯m going to talk to her about Mi Li, Ying Ying.¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Huo ting, you¡¯re so childish! How old are you? He was threatening them? Do you think you¡¯re still 18 years old?¡± Gongbei Cheng was so scared that he put down the red wine and ran straight over to grab Huo ting¡¯s phone.


    What a joke! If he really made him call Xia Yi, his wife might not let him sleep in her room tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed eighteen years old.¡± Huo ting said lightly.


    After Gongbei Cheng snatched the phone, he looked at Huo ting¡¯s matter-of-fact expression and suddenly felt his heart clench. He put down the phone and replied, ¡± alright, I¡¯m afraid of you. If you have any questions, just tell me in detail, I won¡¯tugh at you anymore, Yingluo.¡±


    Even if he wanted a joke, he would share it with his wife when he got home.


    In the end, Huo ting was still too young and didn¡¯t realize Gongbei Cheng¡¯s sinister heart. He told him everything about su Mianmian having dinner with a pretty boy and then being caught by him.


    Gongbei Cheng looked at him with a strange expression. After a while, he said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a day.


    The veins on Huo ting¡¯s forehead bulged, and he made a gesture of calling Xia Yi again.


    Gongbei Cheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡± alright, stop joking.


    Huo ting snorted arrogantly.


    actually, I think the little cutie, cough, cough, su Mianmian¡¯s meaning is quite obvious. She actually wants you to pursue her again.


    ¡°Is this the case?¡± Huo ting suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go wrong by listening to brother!¡± Gongbei Cheng patted his shoulder and said, ¡± I think you don¡¯t have to care too much about pretty boys. Actually! The point isn¡¯t the pretty boy, but su Mianmian¡¯s heart. As long as you capture her heart, no matter if he¡¯s a pretty boy or a dark boy, tsk tsk, he¡¯s no match for you.¡±


    ¡°It sounds a little reasonable.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°The most important thing for you now is to create more opportunities to get along. As long as you meet more, you won¡¯t have to worry about misunderstandings. If you can¡¯t meet, everything will be in vain. It¡¯s a little difficult for you to create an opportunity to meet Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting replied with a faint ¡± Oh ¡± and replied, ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯m already teaching at H University.


    ¡°F * ck! How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I just donated an academic building.¡±


    ¡°Smart!¡± Gongbei Cheng said, ¡± but how did you think of going in? ¡±


    Huo ting was silent for a while and said, ¡± Dongdong said that someone was spying on su Mianmian. I asked her but she didn¡¯t say anything, so ran ran. He nned to go to the school to catch the ¡®adulterer¡¯ himself, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet the ¡®adulterer¡¯ directly.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not easy for you either.¡± She had lost her memory, yet she still had to worry so much.


    ¡°Onest question.¡± Huo ting asked, ¡± if you make ran ran angry, how do you coax her? ¡±


    Gongbei Cheng,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    This should be the main point! Why did he wait until the end to ask?

 Chapter 435

    ?


    435 Another encounter (1)


    Song qinghuan asked su Mianmian out to talk about the school anniversary after ss. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just the two of them, but senior Snow White was also there.


    Since she had a mission, su Mianmian agreed without a second word.


    Senior Snow White was very concerned about this performance. It was rted to her bet with the president of the animation club, so she couldn¡¯t lose no matter what.


    God Song, you said that you can make the decision. What do you think? ¡± Senior Snow White directly asked, ¡± my suggestion is that it¡¯s best to choose some characters that the public is very familiar with or ssic characters that have appeared in movies. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re good.¡± Song qinghuan said calmly, ¡± such a character has no creativity at all and has been cosyed too badly by everyone. Mianmian and I are not professionals. If we cosy again, we will be in danger of beingpared. Moreover, it will be difficult for the people whoeter to surpass the former.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± White snow nodded and said, ¡± so you¡¯re thinking of creating a new character.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Song qinghuan didn¡¯t beat around the bush. do you know Lian sanyue? ¡± she asked.


    ¡°Lian sanyue? Are you talking about the God of reasoning, Lian Dada? The one who wrote about the Dark City?¡± White snow stood up in excitement.


    Song qinghuan nodded.


    ¡°Heavens! God Song, you can get his authorization!¡± White snow was simply too excited.


    Su Mianmian asked in confusion, ¡± who is Lian sanyue? ¡±


    White snow couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said excitedly, ¡± Mianmian, you don¡¯t even know him? Don¡¯t you read novels?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± She replied.


    White snow couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead and say, ¡±e, let me give you an Encyclopedia. She said as she pulled su Mianmian over.


    Lian sanyue¡¯s identity was a mystery, and she had never shown up in public. His identity was also a man or a woman, so no one could figure out his gender.


    He had written four novels in total. His most famous work, ¡± Dark City ¡°, was sold out as soon as it was published. The publisher had printed two reprints in just three years. Thetest work was ¡± mercy Inn ¡°.


    The movies and TV series adapted from his book were all very simple. The highest box office record was his ¡± Dark City ¡°, which no one had ever broken.


    However, because his previous work had been cosyed too many times by the cosy industry, for some reason, after the release of his third work, he made a public statement that he would no longer authorize COSPLAY to others.


    So, when song qinghuan said that she wanted to cosy in one of his works, white snow, as a super fan, was overjoyed!


    ¡°It sounds very powerful.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just listening, it¡¯s already very powerful, super powerful!¡± Bai Xue said excitedly, ¡± but, God Song, how did you get the authorization? He said publicly that he won¡¯t authorize it to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°He owes me a favor.¡± Song qinghuan said simply, ¡± so, if I ask, he has to agree.


    ¡°Heavens! Do you know Lian Dada?¡± White Snow¡¯s fangirl mode was activated, and she excitedly asked, ¡± can you help me ask for an autograph from Big Boss? ¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Song qinghuan said, ¡± I¡¯ll give him a call to see if he¡¯s up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ... Don¡¯t tell me that Lian Dada ising overter!¡± When white snow heard this news, she felt like she was about to fly. She grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± Mianmian, quickly p me. Let me see if I¡¯m dreaming.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Did it have to be so exaggerated?

 Chapter 436

    ?


    436 Meeting again (2)


    Song qinghuan hung up the phone and said, ¡± March has been busy with his script, so he won¡¯t have time toe today. However, he promised me that he woulde on the day of our performance.


    Bai Xue had been holding su Mianmian¡¯s hand nervously since song qinghuan made the call. She heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± it¡¯s good that he¡¯s noting. I¡¯m not mentally prepared to see him yet, ran ran.


    Su Mianmian shook her hand that was red from senior Snow White¡¯s grip and thought, ¡± fortunately, she didn¡¯te over, or senior Snow White would be even crazier.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a detailed discussion!¡± Since it was her idol¡¯s work, she would definitely strive to make it perfect!


    ¡°Alright, my idea is Yingluo.¡±


    ......


    After the three of them finished discussing their initial ideas, they found that it was actually raining.


    White snow rummaged through the Student Union and only found two umbres. One of them was a single-use umbre, which was very small.


    She looked at it and handed a bigger one to song qinghuan. I still have things to do. You can send Mianmian back to the dormitory.


    Song qinghuan had no objections.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He said, ¡± then let¡¯s start rehearsing next week and try on the costumes.


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re really Yingluo. You¡¯ve surprised me. ¡± White snowughed happily. As she spoke, she thought of su Mianmian, who had been out of it since the beginning, and said, ¡± it seems that you still have to work hard!


    Song qinghuan smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Senior can only help me this much.¡± White snow pointed at the umbre in his hand.


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be the third wheel and leave first.¡± After saying this, white snow left.


    By the time su Mianmian finished packing and came out, Snow White had already left.


    ¡°Eh, Senior Sister left?¡±


    ¡°She still has things to do.¡± Song qinghuan opened the umbre and said, ¡± there¡¯s only one umbre left. I¡¯ll send you back first.


    Su Mianmian looked up and saw song qinghuan opening the umbre and waiting for her.


    She touched her face, walked over, and said, ¡± thank you.


    It was all the uncle¡¯s fault for saying such nonsense, causing her to feel a little awkward when she looked at Huanhuan.


    The two of them walked in the rain. Although the rain wasn¡¯t heavy today, it was very dense. The umbre wasn¡¯t big enough, so song qinghuan moved most of the space towards su Mianmian. After a while, his shoulders were wet.


    Su Mianmian looked up and said, ¡± Huanhuan, move the umbre to the side a little. Don¡¯t get wet.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is just right.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    How could it be just right? The umbre was clearly heading towards her. Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t a fool. If this continued, Huanhuan would definitely be drenched.


    She reached out to hold song qinghuan¡¯s hand and pushed it to the side. that¡¯s good.


    Song qinghuan smiled, but didn¡¯t follow su Mianmian¡¯s wishes. After she let go of her hand, the umbre tilted towards her again.


    Unless su Mianmian could hold his hand all the time. Otherwise, the umbre would tilt towards su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian gave up after moving it a few times.


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t me me if you catch a cold!¡± She said weakly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t me you.¡± Song qinghuan said gently.


    On a rainy day, there were many people holding umbres for the two of them, so it didn¡¯t seem too out of ce for them to walk around the campus.


    ¡°Mianmian, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Was that your boyfriend yesterday?¡±

 Chapter 437

    ?


    437 Another encounter (3)


    Su Mianmian looked up at song qinghuan when she heard that.


    Song qinghuan was still smiling, as if the question just now was just a casual question.


    I guess so, Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian said with her head lowered. our rtionship is a littleplicated, I don¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    Song qinghuan¡¯s eyes darkened. She smiled and said, ¡± if you can¡¯t exin it clearly, then don¡¯t say it. Anyway, I¡¯m not very interested.


    Su Mianmian fiddled with her hair a little unnaturally and gave a faint hum.


    As she lowered her head, she didn¡¯t realize that song qinghuan¡¯s expression had changed after she said what she had just said.


    It was dark and heavy, just like the weather.


    ¡°Keke, look!¡± Not far away, a girl pointed at su Mianmian and the others and said in surprise, ¡± isn¡¯t that song qinghuan? ¡±


    Hearing this, Zeng Keke stopped in her tracks. She looked up and saw song qinghuan and su Mianmian sharing an umbre. Song qinghuan¡¯s entire back was wet, and su Mianmian was very well protected by him.


    She clenched her fingers tightly and red at su Mianmian with eyes full of hatred.


    Su Mianmian! I will not let you off!


    ......


    Su Mianmian suddenly felt a chill. She looked around but didn¡¯t find anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song qinghuan asked.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine. Perhaps it was just her imagination.


    The two of them soon arrived at the girls ¡®dormitory. Song qinghuan put away the umbre, and su Mianmian realized that his body and hair were wet.


    Huanhuan, what are you doing? ¡± su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It would be a lie to say that she was not touched. Ever since the two of them met, Huanhuan had been helping her. The things she did were often unspeakable and she was very considerate.


    Song qinghuan looked into su Mianmian¡¯s eyes and said in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯m sorry.


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned and asked, ¡± why did you say this? ¡± She waspletely stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to apologize to you about Zeng Keke, but I didn¡¯t find the right opportunity.¡± Song qinghuan exined, ¡± our parents are friends and they¡¯ve always wanted us to be together, but I don¡¯t have such thoughts. Sorry, Mianmian, I really didn¡¯t expect her to get someone to get physical with you. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you, I just didn¡¯t know how to start.


    So, this was what Huanhuan was talking about.


    In fact, su Mianmian had already forgiven him for this matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± Huanhuan, don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s a misunderstanding anyway. It¡¯ll be fine after you exin it to miss Zeng, Huahua.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    Su Mianmian looked up at him, and song qinghuan looked at her with firm and affectionate eyes.


    She was shocked. Why was Huanhuan looking at her like that?


    ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯ve always liked you.¡± Song qinghuan said, ¡± I came back this time to look for you. I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again. I¡¯m really happy to see you again! Mianmian, I like you!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him with her eyes wide open, not knowing how to respond at all.


    However, after song qinghuan finished speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for su Mianmian¡¯s response. He reached out and rubbed her head, saying, ¡± I¡¯ll go back first. He turned around and left.


    Su Mianmian stood on the spot in a daze for a while, then turned around. As a result, she saw Bai Jing and Chi Xiaoyuan with surprised faces.

 Chapter 438

    ?


    438 What do you think?(1)


    Su Mianmian looked at them awkwardly and asked in a low voice, ¡± did you all see it? ¡±


    Bai Jing raised the shopping bags in her hands and said, ¡± there¡¯s nothing to eat in the dormitory. I¡¯m going down with Xiaoyuan to buy some snacks. We saw you and Prince Charming song and wanted to say hello to you. Aww, Mianmian, let¡¯s go up first.


    She gave a simple exnation.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    The three of them returned to the dormitory. After the door was closed, Bai Jing cut straight to the point.


    ¡°Mianmian, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Me? I was shocked.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°Other than being shocked?¡±


    ¡°I was still shocked.¡± Su Mianmian said honestly, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect it at all! You might not know this, but before I reunited with Huanhuan, I always thought that he was a girl Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Mianmian, why do you think so?¡± Bai Jing silently lit a candle for song qinghuan.


    This was simply too torturous!


    ¡°Huanhuan¡¯s face is very beautiful. When she was young, her hair was very long, and she spoke very gently and sweetly.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t treat him like a girl, Yueyue.¡± Bai Jing pitied her idol.


    Su Mianmian scratched her head and said, ¡± I don¡¯t know what happened anyway. I always thought he was a girl.


    e on, let¡¯s not talk about the past. That is to say, Mianmian, you don¡¯t have any feelings for Prince song, right? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded hard.


    She dared to swear that she had no such thoughts at all! She only treated Huanhuan as a friend.


    Bai Jing stared at su Mianmian¡¯s face for a while. After confirming that she was sincere, she said, ¡± but just because you don¡¯t have those thoughts now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t in the future. Anyway, Mianmian, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, so you can consider God Song. He¡¯s the perfect boyfriend in every aspect, Yingluo.


    this Feifei. su Mianmian had never talked about the uncle in front of them, and now she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Sometimes, when you¡¯re hiding something, you¡¯ll need to tell a lot of lies to cover it up. The more you tell, the more you don¡¯t know how to be honest.


    It didn¡¯t matter to the others, but su Mianmian treated Bai Jing and Chi Xiaoyuan as good friends, so she was very concerned about their thoughts.


    ¡°Jing, you can¡¯t force a rtionship.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke. She said, ¡± leave Mianmian¡¯s matters to her. We shouldn¡¯t interfere with her decision.


    Bai Jing replied, ¡± that¡¯s true. Mianmian, you don¡¯t have to care about what I say.


    Su Mianmian nodded and looked at Chi Xiaoyuan, who smiled at her.


    Could it be that Xiao Yuan knew something?


    At night, su Mianmian took advantage of the time when Bai Jing was taking a shower to pull Chi Xiaoyuan and ask, ¡± Xiaoyuan, do you know ran ran? ¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan nodded and said, ¡± Tian ¡®GE told me.


    Lei aotian said, ¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why, but if it was Lei aotian who said it, su Mianmian felt even more uneasy. QAQ!


    ¡°W-what did he say?¡± Su Mianmian asked uneasily.


    Mianmian, I know that Huo ting isn¡¯t your uncle. He¡¯s your boyfriend. Your family didn¡¯t approve of your rtionship, so you¡¯ve been hiding it from everyone. Now, he has lost his memory to tease Mianmian. I know you¡¯re in pain. If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, please let me know!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Vampire, if you¡¯re so good at making up stories, why don¡¯t you be an author?

 Chapter 439

    ?


    439 What do you think?(2)


    Anyway, no matter how many unreliable settings the vampire had told Chi Xiaoyuan, the most important thing was that she and Huo ting were lovers.


    This character setting had not been changed.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief.


    Mianmian, I can understand. Ever since I had brother Tian, I felt that my life wasplete. So, no matter who appears, no matter how good their conditions are, they can¡¯tpare to brother Tian in my eyes.


    After su Mianmian heard this, she suddenly became worried for Chi Xiaoyuan.


    Did vampires save the Gxy in their past life? How could he have such a good girlfriend like Xiao Yuan?


    Perhaps it was just like the saying, beauty is in the eyes of the beholder.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Bai Jing came out with wet hair. When she saw su Mianmian and Chi Xiaoyuan holding hands and looking at each other, she suddenly had an indescribable strange feeling.


    The two of them looked at each other and spoke in tacit understanding.


    ¡°We were talking about tomorrow¡¯s weekend. Should we go out for a good meal?¡±


    ¡°Of course I want to!¡± Bai Jing got excited at the mention of food. but it¡¯s raining heavily today. I wonder if it¡¯ll stop tomorrow? ¡±


    Su Mianmian took out her phone to look at the weather forecast and said, ¡± the weather forecast says there will be a shower tomorrow.


    ¡°How can a weather forecast be urate!¡±


    ......


    However, the next day, su Mianmian didn¡¯t go for a big meal with Bai Jing and the others because she received a call from Huo ting at thest minute.


    Dongdong was injured in a fight with a child in kindergarten.


    She was now on her way to S city.


    Dongdong, nothing can happen to you.


    ......


    In a high-ss VIP Ward in the Children¡¯s Hospital in S city.


    Dongdong was sitting on the bed, ying games on theputer.


    As expected of a VIP Ward, the inte speed was especially fast.


    ¡°Boss, Madam is already on her way. She¡¯ll reach the hospital in 38 minutes.¡± The bodyguard reported.


    Huo ting nodded and said to Dongdong who was still ying the game, ¡± put away your game. We have to prepare.


    Dongdong¡¯s eyes turned, and he said as he exited the game, ¡± Huo ting, we made a deal! After it¡¯s over, let me raise another sheep.¡±


    Ever since he knew that Huo ting¡¯s mind had deteriorated to 18 years old, Dongdong stopped calling him daddy and called him by his name.


    Dongdong would naturally not be soft-hearted if he could take advantage of his daddy.


    ¡°I know!¡± Huo ting directed the makeup artist to put on Dongdong¡¯s makeup and said, ¡± make it more serious. At least make his mouth unable to speak, Yingluo.


    Dongdong had been nagging and making a lot of noise.


    ¡°No, I have to talk! Huo ting, you¡¯re so stupid. If I didn¡¯t speak up for you, miemie would definitely not forgive you.¡± Dongdong said.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, may I ask Qianqian?¡± the makeup artist asked, looking troubled.


    ¡°Then leave a crack in his mouth!¡± Huo ting felt sorrowfully that Dongdong¡¯s words made a little sense.


    He could tell that if he was injured and hospitalized, su Mianmian might not even rush back.


    If it was Dongdong, it would be different.


    It had to be said that in su Mianmian¡¯s heart, Dongdong¡¯s status was higher than his.


    This realization made him a little unhappy.


    He red at Dongdong fiercely.


    Dongdong was sensitive enough to notice it and he said, ¡± Huo ting, I¡¯m telling the truth! You¡¯re a man who can¡¯t even coax his own wife. Look, what are you going to do without me?¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    How did this kid develop such an annoying character?

 Chapter 440

    ?


    440 What do you think?(3)


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Mianmian will be back soon.¡± Huo ting said impatiently, ¡± remember to be more professional!


    Dongdong muttered as hey back down and said, ¡± I got it.


    There were only five minutes left. The makeup artist and some people who shouldn¡¯t have stayed there all left the ce, trying to create a very miserable atmosphere.


    After another two minutes, there was the sound of hurried footsteps outside the door. The door was forcefully opened.


    ¡°Dongdong!¡± Su Mianmian ran in in a panic.


    Dongdong, who was lying on the hospital bed, had his face wrapped in gauze. His eyes and nose were also covered, and only half of his mouth was exposed. He looked particrly serious.


    ¡°How could it be like this!¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t control herself. She reached out to touch Dongdong, only to find that there was almost no part of Dongdong¡¯s face that was intact.


    At this time, Huo ting looked at Dongdong and found that the makeup artist was a bit ¡®professional¡¯. How could a kindergarten child fight so seriously?


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Huo ting also muttered to himself. He didn¡¯t think of an excuse, okay?


    This makeup wasn¡¯t a fight between children, but a car ident, okay?


    miemie, miemie, ¡± Dongdong called in a low voice.


    ¡°Dongdong!¡± Su Mianmian saw that he was awake and quickly reached out to hold his hand.


    Fortunately, Dongdong¡¯s body was not injured.


    ¡°Is miemie here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    Dongdong said sadly, ¡± I¡¯ve be like this now. Will miemie still like me? ¡±


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯ll never dislike you, Yingluo. You¡¯ll get better soon.¡± Su Mianmian said in a low voice, ¡± what you need to do now is to rest well and quickly recuperate.


    As she spoke, she silently wiped away her tears.


    She was very angry. How could he beat Dongdong up like this?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep. Can you talk to me?¡± Dongdong asked.


    Huo ting was listening at the side. If he didn¡¯t know that Dongdong¡¯s makeup was on, he would have believed that this kid was injured.


    How old was he? His acting skills were heaven-defying!


    ¡°Alright, what do you want to say?¡± Su Mianmian would only feel sorry for Dongdong when she looked at him now. No matter what he said, she would do it ording to his wishes.


    It was fine as long as he was happy.


    However, this did not mean that she would not pursue the reason for Dongdong¡¯s injury! She would personally understand it from Huo tingter.


    She just didn¡¯t want to talk about this in front of the child.


    Of course, Huo ting didn¡¯t know this.


    ¡°I have a secret to tell you. Is there anyone else in the room?¡± Dongdong¡¯s eyes were wrapped in gauze and he could not see.


    ¡°You guys can leave first.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows. This was different from the script!


    The others had already left, but he still did not move.


    ¡°Miemie, has everyone left?¡± Dongdong asked again.


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting and said silently, ¡± get out!


    Huo ting pretended not to see it.


    Su Mianmian had no choice but to say, ¡± they all went out.


    ¡°Did Huo tingxuan¡¯s Daddy go out too?¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting, who made a gesture that he would never make a sound.


    She replied, ¡± he went out.


    At this time, Dongdong sighed and said, ¡± miemie, are you two going to get a divorce? ¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. She asked, ¡± why would you ask that? ¡± If she could, she really didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic with Dongdong.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s written in novels. After the president lost his memory, he would marry another woman and his stepmother would abuse my Yingluo! I don¡¯t want you to get a divorce!¡± As Dongdong spoke, he started to howl and cry particrly miserably.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She said, ¡± don¡¯t read Nonsense Novels, the reality won¡¯t be like this!


    Besides, su Mianmian really wanted to say that, strictly speaking, she was also Dongdong¡¯s stepmother, Wanwan, right?


    However, this child had never thought so.


    Perhaps it was because the role of a mother had never appeared in his life, but when su Mianmian appeared, he epted it very quickly and treated her as his mother from the bottom of his heart.


    It was because of this that he was so sensitive to these questions.


    ¡°Miemie, then can you swear? You swear that you will never divorce Huo ting!¡± Dongdong said excitedly.


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting, who nodded at her.


    She sighed and said, ¡± I swear, I will never leave Huo ting.


    After listening to su Mianmian¡¯s words, Huo ting silently gave Dongdong a like in his heart!


    He decided to keep his promise! When he got back, he would immediately pick a strong and powerful goat boyfriend for his goat granddaughter.


    ¡°Miemie, you have to remember what you said!¡± Dongdong said, ¡± you can¡¯t take back the words you¡¯ve said!


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help butugh. She replied, ¡± I know, Dongdong, don¡¯t think too much. Master Wanwan will deal with the adult¡¯s matters!


    how can you say that!? Dongdong replied angrily, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for me, you guys would have run away every minute. You can¡¯t leave me! Who asked me to be your son?¡± Dongdong¡¯sst sentence was a little disdainful and a little proud.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and smiled. She reached out to cover Dongdong with the quilt, but saw that the quilt seemed to be stained with blood.


    She frowned and was about to change Dongdong¡¯s nket when she noticed a small tube next to the nket. The small tube was filled with a red liquid.


    It looked like blood.


    What was this?


    She picked it up and took a look.


    When Huo ting saw su Mianmian pick up the tools, he was shocked and quickly said, ¡± Mianmian, go out first and let Dongdong rest.


    Dongdong didn¡¯t know that su Mianmian had gotten the tools for the crime. He heard Huo ting¡¯s sudden voice and said angrily, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that everyone went out? Why didn¡¯t Huo ting go out?¡±


    Su Mianmian realized something was wrong at this time, but she didn¡¯t fully understand it.


    However, seeing Huo ting¡¯s panic, her intuition told her that she might know the truth soon.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo ting looked at her silently.


    She saw that Huo ting didn¡¯t speak, so she looked at Dongdong again and saw the bright red on Dongdong¡¯s forehead.


    Don¡¯t tell me he ran


    Dongdong¡¯s wound was fake?


    ¡°What, what?¡± Dongdong thought that su Mianmian¡¯s sentence was directed at him and replied, ¡± miemie, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.


    Su Mianmian stood up, lowered her head, and got closer to Dongdong¡¯s forehead. She sniffed it carefully.


    There was no smell of disinfectant.


    This was simply too unusual!


    She stretched out her finger and touched Dongdong¡¯s head. Dongdong was stunned for half a second before he said, ¡± who touched me? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at the color of her fingers. Very good!


    This wasn¡¯t blood at all, it was red paint!

 Chapter 441

    ?


    441 What do you think?(4)


    Dongdong still did not know what had happened.


    Huo ting, who witnessed all this with his own eyes, wanted to run away immediately.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face was so scary!


    If he stayed here, would he be spanked as well?


    ¡°Dongdong, how did you get injured?¡± Su Mianmian asked softly.


    Dongdong didn¡¯t notice that su Mianmian¡¯s voice was wrong. He thought for a while and said, ¡± I was fighting with someone,


    ¡°Who did you fight with? Fighting with a few people?¡± Su Mianmian continued to ask.


    At this time, Dongdong noticed that something was wrong with su Mianmian¡¯s voice. He thought about it and brought up Huo ting, saying, ¡± where¡¯s daddy? I have a headache and can¡¯t remember. You can ask Daddy.¡±


    Little brat! At this time, he called him daddy instead of Huo ting?


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian¡¯s face carefully and said, ¡± he fought with five children, probably because he¡¯s too smug in school. They¡¯re here to catch his face and p him.¡±


    ¡°Daddy ran ran.¡± Dongdong silently drew circles for Huo ting in his heart.


    After su Mianmian heard Huo ting¡¯s words, she was so angry that sheughed and said, ¡± it¡¯s already at this time! You father and son, are you still not going to tell me the truth?¡±


    Dongdong,¡±miemie, miemie, you found out?!¡±


    Dongdong shook his body and looked around in fear. However, he naturally could not see anything.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    This is terrible! Su Mianmian looked very angry. He wanted to call Gongbei Cheng and ask him how he was going to coax people next.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± aren¡¯t you all very good at making up stories? Continue making up stories? Let me hear it, what other reasons are there?¡±


    When Dongdong heard this, he surrendered without any moral integrity.


    He said loudly, ¡± miemie, don¡¯t be angry! I know I was wrong! I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you, this was all Huo ting¡¯s idea, I¡¯m just an innocent executor, wuwuwuwuwu ¡±


    ¡°You little brat!¡± Huo ting said angrily, ¡± it was your idea to make it more serious!


    That¡¯s right, he did mention that he would let Dongdong get injured and then call su Mianmian back, but it was Dongdong¡¯s idea to make it more serious.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was too serious, su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t have found out.


    you guys are so cowardly, ¡± su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± I¡¯m convinced. You think it¡¯s fun to deceive people, right? ¡±


    Along the way, ever since she found out that Dongdong was injured, her heart had been hanging in the air. Seeing Dongdong¡¯s injured appearance, she was very sad.


    However, all of this was a lie!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were red. She felt that it was too much!


    ¡°Miemie, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Dongdong stopped pretending at this time. He reached out and untied the gauze on his forehead, revealing his smooth forehead. He pushed away the small curly hair on his bangs and said to su Mianmian, ¡± actually, I was really injured today, but I didn¡¯t fight with someone. I fell off the bed. Look! There¡¯s a bag here.¡±


    Of course, the bag couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye, so he might have to touch it.


    However, su Mianmian was still angry and wouldn¡¯t touch Dongdong¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Miemie,e and touch it! Touch it and you¡¯ll know I¡¯m not lying to you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act cute!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet!


    Dongdong failed to act cute and immediately fell on the bed like a withered flower.


    Huo ting felt that it was simply too satisfying. This kid should be treated well!


    ¡°Uncle, what else do you want to say?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    She decided to give Huo ting a chance to exin and let him exin why he did it?


    Dongdong was a child and was not mature in his heart, but what about him?


    Even though he had lost ten years of his memories, his mental age was still eighteen years old! He was also an adult!


    How could Huo ting not understand the meaning behind su Mianmian¡¯s words? but could he say it?


    He could say that he had made su Mianmian angry before, so he thought of a way to call her back and wanted to cultivate their rtionship again.


    Because Gongbei Cheng had said that it was the easiest to arouse feelings in difficult times, such as when one was injured or sick.


    It was just that he didn¡¯t make it clear that whether it was an injury or illness, it must be Huo ting himself.


    He had no choice, he was an uncle with low emotional intelligence.


    Seeing that Huo ting didn¡¯t say a word, su Mianmian became even angrier.


    She said, ¡± since you don¡¯t want to say it, forget it! Just pretend I didn¡¯t ask anything! I¡¯m leaving! You guys can stay here!¡± After that, su Mianmian picked up her school bag and left angrily.


    The father and son were feeling guilty at the moment, so they naturally did not dare to ask him to stay.


    ¡°Madam, where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a car then, Yingluo.¡±


    The voices outside gradually weakened, and su Mianmian¡¯s voice could no longer be heard.


    In the ward, Huo ting and Dongdong were staring at each other.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to chase after them?¡± Dongdong blinked his big eyes and asked.


    Huo ting looked at Dongdong and reached out to touch his forehead. He heard him cry out and said, ¡± call the doctor toe in and take a lookter.


    Dongdong covered his forehead and felt that he did it on purpose, but he was his own daddy!


    He decided to be magnanimous and not argue with him. He continued to ask, ¡± are you really not going to chase after him? ¡±


    Huo ting replied, ¡± No.


    ......


    It would be a wonder if he didn¡¯t chase after them!


    He naturally had to chase after them! However, he needed to think of a way before he went after them.


    Huo ting called gongbeicheng again and asked him for help.


    Gongbei Cheng said sincerely, ¡± ting, your problem this time is more serious. I may not be able to think of a good solution by myself. Why don¡¯t youe over? I¡¯m drinking with aotian. Come over and we¡¯ll talk about it again, Yingluo.


    If Huo ting had recovered his memory, he would definitely not go over when he heard Lei aotian¡¯s name. However, he had lost his memory now, so he was stunned.


    He went over.


    Lei aotian had been very happy with his love life recently, and his gossipy nature had returned.


    After he heard Gongbei Cheng¡¯s words, he smiled and took a sip of red wine. Huo ting ising over? ¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Gongbei Cheng saw the gossipy smile on his face and asked, ¡± are you two so close now? ¡±


    There was a long period of time in the past where the two of them could not see eye to eye with each other. Today, you would bomb my dock, and tomorrow, I would go to your factory to set off fireworks.


    He was simply the best example of a love-hate rtionship. However, some time ago, their rtionship had eased. Gongbei Cheng had heard through the grapevine that Huo ting had even helped Lei aotian find his wife, who had been missing for several years.


    Therefore, he invited Huo ting over for a drink when Lei aotian was around.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Lei aotianughed and said, ¡± what has he been up to recently? He seems to be very busy. I heard from my wife that he¡¯s be a professor, Yingluo. He really knows how to y, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yingluo, listen to me. Recently, he¡¯s been chasing his wife, Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 442

    ?


    442 What do you think?(5)


    When Huo ting came over, Lei aotian just happened to be going to the toilet.


    Gongbei Cheng was the only one in the private room.


    Gongbei Cheng personally poured a ss of red wine for Huo ting and said, ¡± hey, brother,e and have a drink.


    Huo ting took it and drank it in one go.


    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble now.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°You can talk about itter.¡± Gongbei Cheng made a stop gesture. After he met Huo ting¡¯s puzzled eyes, he said, ¡± aotian went to the toilet. You¡¯re very interested in your Affairs.


    Huo ting pondered for half a second and felt that this didn¡¯t sound like a good thing.


    ¡°Am I very close to him?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You two have a good rtionship.¡± Gongbei Cheng said, ¡± you even helped him find a wife before you lost your memory. Otherwise, ording to your personality, you wouldn¡¯t help people you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with, right? ¡±


    That made sense.


    However, he had met Lei aotian once and told him directly that he did not like this person.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Lei aotian said with a smile.


    Huo ting looked at him and felt that he was asking for a beating.


    Did he really have a good rtionship with this person?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready. You can start.¡± Lei aotian raised his ss of red wine and took a sip.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t want to say anything at this moment. He stood up suddenly and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go first. After he finished speaking, he did not care what they were thinking and quickly left.


    A minuteter, Gongbei Cheng asked in puzzlement, ¡± what is tingxin thinking? ¡± He was getting more and more confused about his tricks.


    Was this a generation gap?


    Lei aotian¡¯s lips curled up and he said with a smile, ¡± don¡¯t worry, my wife and su Mianmian live in the same dormitory. If there¡¯s any gossip, I¡¯ll tell you, ran ran.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Gongbei Cheng replied.


    He was really just concerned about ting, not gossiping.


    Who knows?


    ......


    After su Mianmian returned to school, she didn¡¯t know if it was because of anger or hunger, but her stomach was in pain.


    She rubbed her stomach and decided to go to the convenience store to buy some food.


    No matter what, he had to fill his stomach first.


    In the middle of the night, there was nothing good to eat in the supermarket. Su Mianmian picked for a while and bought a seafood-vored instant noodles.


    She bit on the ham sausage and waited for the instant noodles to melt.


    ¡°Mianmian,¡±


    Suddenly, a gentle voice called her name.


    Su Mianmian looked up and saw song qinghuan. He was holding a shopping bag in his hand and should have juste out of the convenience store.


    She recalled what he had said before and suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Huanhuan,¡±


    Song qinghuan looked at the instant noodles in front of her and frowned slightly. He asked, ¡± didn¡¯t you have dinner? ¡±


    ¡°Eh, yes.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°Stop eating instant noodles. I¡¯ll take you out to eat.¡± He said.


    Su Mianmian refused.


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s almost nine. I¡¯ll just eat something.¡±


    Song qinghuan looked at her deeply and walked over. She sat in front of her and said, ¡± you can eat then. I¡¯ll watch you eat.


    If that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat at all, alright?


    ¡°Xuanji Huanhuan, aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    Song qinghuan smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m not busy.


    If it was before song qinghuan¡¯s confession, su Mianmian might not care too much about this, but she knew that song qinghuan liked her. Although it waste now, this was a public ce, after all, and many students could see peopleing and going.


    Su Mianmian pushed the instant noodles aside and raised her hand in surrender. where¡¯s the delicious ce you mentioned? Let¡¯s go over and eat!¡±


    Moreover, there were some things that she had to make clear to Huanhuan.

 Chapter 443

    ?


    443 Exin clearly (1)


    After all, it was ratherte, so song qinghuan didn¡¯t take su Mianmian too far. He found a private restaurant very close to the school.


    It wasn¡¯t too good to eat much at night, so he ordered a bowl of noodles for su Mianmian and fried two vegetables.


    Huanhuan was very considerate every time.


    Su Mianmian felt even more guilty when she saw him busying around.


    She thought that there were some things that she had to make clear to him.


    ¡°Huanhuan, I have something to tell you.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Song qinghuan passed her a pair of chopsticks and said, ¡± eat your fill first. Don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating. You¡¯ll get indigestion.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Perhaps there were fewer guests at night, su Mianmian¡¯s noodles were served very quickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Song qinghuan said gently.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips, lowered her head, and began to eat her noodles.


    ......


    Finally, when su Mianmian was full and was about to speak, song qinghuan beat her to it and said, ¡± Mianmian, let¡¯s go back first, or we won¡¯t be able to make it in time.


    The dormitory lights out at 11 O ¡®clock. Students who returned after this would be recorded by the dormitory manager.


    Su Mianmian looked at her phone. The time disyed was 10:36.


    Time was indeed tight.


    It was not a good time to chat slowly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again tomorrow.¡± Song qinghuan smiled and said, ¡± if you have anything to say, we can talk about it tomorrow.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Su Mianmian asked in confusion.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t senior Snow White tell you?¡± After song qinghuan saw su Mianmian shake her head, she added, ¡± we¡¯re going to get our size tomorrow and start making the clothes.


    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t use WeChat, did you? Senior told me on WeChat.¡±


    yes, I didn¡¯t go on today. Fortunately, you told me.


    ......


    When su Mianmian returned to the dormitory, it was exactly 11 O ¡®clock. She went to take a shower in the dark, and it was already 11:30 when she climbed into bed.


    She opened her WeChat and saw Snow White¡¯s message.


    She immediately replied,¡±got it!¡±


    As soon as she sent the message, she received another message from song qinghuan.


    [ rest early! [ good night. ]


    Su Mianmian looked at this text message and had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    If the person she liked didn¡¯t like her, and the person was her important friend, it would really be a burden.


    She did not have any experience in this area. She only knew that she could not let Huanhuan¡¯s rtionship continue because it was a hopeless rtionship.


    She had to make things clear to Huanhuan.


    This was the best for him, right?


    [ Huanhuan, I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m actually married. So, thank you for liking me, but I can¡¯t respond to you in any way. I¡¯m sorry! ]


    After this message was sent out, su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.


    No matter what, she had already said it.


    After su Mianmian sent this message, song qinghuan didn¡¯t reply to any other messages. She didn¡¯t know if he had seen it.


    Su Mianmian fell asleep in a daze.


    In the dream, they were still the same as when they were young. They sat on the balcony and looked at the nts in the garden.


    Little su Mianmian asked, ¡± Huanhuan, I saw the ants moving house you mentionedst time at my house. Do you think they¡¯re the same? ¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Song qinghuan lowered her head and read her book, asionally responding to su Mianmian¡¯s childish questions.


    Some feelings, if they never change, how good would that be?

 Chapter 444

    ?


    444 Exin clearly (2)


    When su Mianmian got up the next day, she got a pair of panda eyes, as expected.


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t help but Pat her on the shoulder.¡±What did you dost night?¡± she asked. Why are your dark circles so exaggerated?¡±


    Su Mianmian sighed and replied, ¡± I had a dream the entire night.


    The dream was very real, as if it had happened when he was young.


    So, when she woke up in the morning, she felt terrible.


    ¡°Dreaming?¡± ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Bai Jing asked curiously.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± it wasn¡¯t a nightmare, it was a very beautiful dream.


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and went into the bathroom.


    Bai Jing was even more bewildered.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a nightmare, why can¡¯t I sleep well?¡±


    It was because it was too beautiful that she felt ufortable. She was afraid that when she woke up, the dream would be broken.


    ......


    To be honest, su Mianmian was very nervous before she saw song qinghuan again.


    She even thought about what she should do if Huanhuan broke off all ties with her.


    She thought, I must not cry!


    No matter what, she had to hold back her tears. If she wanted to cry, she could cry when she got back to the dormitory! He clenched his fist!


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that song qinghuan didn¡¯t change at all.


    He was still as gentle as ever to her. She couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and check it twice to make sure that the WeChat message had been sent.


    Huanhuan doesn¡¯t have the inte?


    ¡°Mianmian, stop ying with your phone!¡± Senior Snow White said, ¡± hurry up and put your phone away. We¡¯re going to take your size.


    Su Mianmian heard this and quickly put her phone into her bag.


    When taking size, senior Snow White took it all the way to the closest part. Su Mianmian asked a little worriedly, ¡± senior, will you make the clothes bigger? Isn¡¯t this a little too close?¡±


    The reason she asked this was because she had heard them report this exact size.


    White snow directly patted su Mianmian¡¯s butt and said, ¡± Mianmian, you have to lose weight these days! The size should be made ording to this! You¡¯d better lose two more pounds.¡±


    Su Mianmian qaq


    ¡°Senior Sister, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote! You¡¯ve already found out!¡± White snowughed and said, ¡± listen up, for the time being, you¡¯re not allowed to eat starchy foods at night. Oh right, what did you eatst night? ¡±


    She had a big bowl of noodles for supperst night.


    Su Mianmian said weakly, ¡± I don¡¯t think you¡¯re interested in knowing, senior.


    Seeing su Mianmian¡¯s guilty look, how could white snow not understand? she said, ¡± let¡¯s not care about the past. From today onwards, you better eat less at night. Come, weigh it!


    ¡°Senior Sister, do you really have to be so ruthless!¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s face was full of anger.


    ¡°Cut the crap! Superior!¡± White snow said.


    Su Mianmian touched her face. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t escape this time, so she stood up.


    it¡¯s alright, 47 kilograms. It would be perfect if I could slim down to 45 kilograms. The designer said fastidiously, ¡± I think the waist area can be slimmer by another centimeter. What time did you have dinnerst night? ¡±


    She hadn¡¯t finished digesting the supper she had eatenst night. Was Yingying going to be found out?


    Su Mianmian said weakly, ¡± ten O ¡®clock.


    The designer was a Cantonese girl, so she wasn¡¯t sure about the four heels. After hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words, she said, ¡± four o ¡®clock, that¡¯s very good. You have a very good sense of losing weight!


    Su Mianmian lowered her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say ten O ¡®clock?¡± The onlookers expressed their doubts. Did they really hear ten?


    ¡°It¡¯s four o ¡®clock! Four o ¡®clock is still fine. If you go to bed veryte, it¡¯s best not to eat after six O¡¯ clock. Four o ¡®clock is still easy to consume.¡±


    Senior Snow White couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She said to the designer, ¡± girl, she ate at 10, not 4.


    She made a hand gesture as she spoke.


    The designer girl finally understood and her face turned pale. She pulled su Mianmian and said seriously, ¡± you can¡¯t eat dinner sote, you¡¯ll get fat! This time, the clothes we designed have to be close to each other to show the effect, and even boss said that when he designed the female lead, she was pale, thin, but beautiful, so!¡±


    Senior Snow White continued her words excitedly. She pulled su Mianmian over and continued to say seriously, ¡± you must not be fat! You¡¯d better be slimmer!¡±


    ¡°Skinny, skinny, skinny!¡± The surrounding crowd chimed in.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines, and she raised her hands in surrender.


    She said, ¡± I know. I¡¯ll work hard to lose weight!


    ¡°Very good!¡± The designer girl said domineeringly, ¡± then I¡¯ll make the dress one centimeter smaller!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    QAQ!


    ......


    After they were done ravaging su Mianmian, they threw her out and pulled song qinghuan in to size.


    It was apletely different scene when she was taking Prince Charming song¡¯s size.


    Su Mianmian could hear their cheerful cheers from outside the door.


    ¡°Waa! My idol has ABS! All of you, get out of the way! Let me touch it!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys have some integrity? I¡¯m already looking down on you! Was her idol¡¯s abdominal muscles something that could be touched so easily? You guys move aside, let me do it!¡±


    ¡°You guys be quiet! I¡¯m the designer, I should be the one measuring him. Tsk tsk, Prince Charming song, you really look like you¡¯ve lost weight when you¡¯re naked! Her figure is perfect!¡± It seemed like the designer girl had won.


    Senior Snow White couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡± lower your voices, Yingying.


    ......


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the difference too great?


    After 20 minutes, song qinghuan¡¯s size were done.


    Everyone walked out.


    Thedy designer said, ¡± give me a week and I¡¯ll make the clothes. Then, I¡¯ll bring them over for you to try on. After that, we can try on the makeup.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Senior Snow White said, ¡± sorry to trouble you.


    After the designer girl finished speaking, she pursed her lips and said, ¡± Snow White, actually, I think it¡¯s better to add another character. In Lian DA¡¯s novel, besides the male lead, the viin BOSS¡¯s second male lead¡¯s scenes are also particrly outstanding. He also has a lot of fans. Can you find someone else to cosy him? As for the clothes, you don¡¯t have to worry about them. I can help you make them.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that white snow hadn¡¯t thought about the viin BOSS, but she couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate.


    First of all, she had to find someone who could hold Prince Charming song¡¯s aura. Then, that person had to fit the character setting in Lian Dada¡¯s novel.


    The first condition was already very difficult to find, let alone the second one.


    She sighed and said, ¡± it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to find it, but it¡¯s a little difficult, Yingluo.


    I understand, but I hope you can give it a try first and not give up so easily. Anyway, I¡¯ll make the clothes first. The designer girl said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Senior Snow White agreed.

 Chapter 445

    ?


    445 Exin clearly (3)


    After the matter was settled, everyone dispersed.


    When white snow left, she looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± Mianmian,e with me for a while. I have something to tell you.


    Although su Mianmian was a little surprised, she still nodded.


    Senior Snow White LED su Mianmian into the small office of the Student Union. After she asked Mianmian to sit down, she asked directly, ¡± what¡¯s your rtionship with Prince Charming song? ¡±


    The senior¡¯s style had always been simple and crude.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and replied, ¡± what? What¡¯s their rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Are you two together?¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard and said, ¡± no, we don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. Senior, you misunderstood.


    so you still haven¡¯t wooed Prince Charming song yet? ¡± Snow White was a little surprised. She asked, ¡± do you have someone you like? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was even more embarrassed when she heard that.


    However, seeing her like this, white snow was even more certain.


    She said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. Let¡¯s forget it, Zhenzhen. It¡¯s hard to force a rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Sister. I have to take this call.¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°You should take it.¡± White snow said.


    hey, ran ran, it¡¯s none of your business where I am, ran ran. su Mianmian was embarrassed to say too much because her senior was beside her. She said, ¡± if you have nothing to say, I¡¯m hanging up!


    White snow looked at su Mianmian curiously.


    ¡°What? Huo ting, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Su Mianmian hung up the phone angrily.


    White snow smiled as she asked, ¡± is this the person you like? ¡±


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± I¡¯m sorry to let you see this, senior.


    ¡°Did you guys quarrel?¡±


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips, not knowing how to exin.


    White snow continued, ¡± alright, if there¡¯s anything between couples, it¡¯s best tomunicate properly. However, I¡¯ve never seen you lose your temper before; it seems like you really like this person, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian smiled helplessly and said, ¡± there¡¯s such a saying?!


    The two of them talked as they walked out of the door.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been soft and easy to bully. Anyway, I¡¯ve never seen you angry. Didn¡¯t they say that you¡¯ll only show your true self in front of the most important person? So, eh? Who is this handsome guy?¡± White snow eximed.


    Su Mianmian looked in the direction where senior Snow White was pointing.


    Isn¡¯t this Huo ting?


    Su Mianmian thought of what he said on the phone just now and became even angrier.


    It turned out that he had already installed an application on his phone, so he could know where she was at any moment.


    No wonder he could find her no matter where she was in the past.


    Su Mianmian,e here. Huo ting said coldly.


    Su Mianmian red at him fiercely and didn¡¯t move.


    He clearly didn¡¯t want to cooperate.


    White snow looked at Huo ting, then at su Mianmian, and asked, ¡± Mianmian, this is? ¡±


    he¡¯s ran ran. su Mianmian thought about it and thought of Huo ting¡¯s new identity. She replied, ¡± the new teacher Huo.


    ¡°Teacher? Did our school have such a handsome teacher? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡±


    that¡¯s why I said it¡¯s the new ran ran, ¡± su Mianmian exined.


    White snow rubbed her chin and suddenly had an idea. She asked excitedly, ¡± teacher Huo, are you interested in cosying a character? ¡±


    Upon hearing this, su Mianmian immediately thought that senior probably wanted Huo ting to cosy as the viin Big Boss in Lian Dada¡¯s novel.

 Chapter 446

    ?


    446 Exin clearly (4)


    The thought of cosying with an uncle was terrifying enough!


    Su Mianmian quickly said, ¡± he¡¯s not interested! After speaking, su Mianmian red at Huo ting from an angle that the senior couldn¡¯t see, moved her mouth, and threatened him not to agree!


    Huo ting didn¡¯t know anything about cospsy, so he didn¡¯t understand what white snow said. But when he saw su Mianmian so agitated that she stopped him from participating, he decisively decided to go against her.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested.¡± Huo ting even showed a rather gentle smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Don¡¯t leave yet, I¡¯ll call my friend and ask her toe back to take your size!¡± After saying this, white snow immediately left to make a call.


    Su Mianmian looked at white Snow¡¯s back and painfully reached out her Erkang hand.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t make her stay!


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian¡¯s dejected look and suddenly felt a little happy.


    He said, ¡± this way, we will have more opportunities to interact with each other.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian looked up at him and let out a heavy breath. She said, ¡± do you know what you¡¯re doing? Uncle! Cosy! How old are you this year? And have you thought about your identity? Have you ever thought that the Huo corporation¡¯s stocks would fall?¡±


    She felt as if a mouthful of blood was stuck in her chest, and her heart was extremely stifled!


    Uncle, you can¡¯tpletely forget your identity just because you lost your memory! You¡¯re the president of the Huo Corporation. It¡¯s not right for you to cosy as a Pipsqueak, okay?


    This setting was simply going to scare people to tears!


    ¡°It won¡¯t fall,¡± Huo ting said seriously, ¡± and if I don¡¯t participate, you won¡¯t even talk to me.


    hey, Yingluo, don¡¯t say that I¡¯ll talk to you if you participate, Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian said speechlessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking to me now.¡± Huo ting corrected.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll be honest with you, I¡¯m still angry! How boring are you! You actually lied to me and said that Dongdong was seriously injured! Do you know how scared I was when I received the call? Have you ever considered my feelings?¡± Su Mianmian said angrily.


    ¡°I knew that kid had an important ce in your heart!¡± Huo ting¡¯s tone was a little clenched.


    is this the main point?! Su Mianmian simply had no energy toin. She said, ¡± the point is that you shouldn¡¯t have lied to me! By the way, why are you doing this?¡± Su Mianmian was really puzzled. She thought about it for many days but couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why Uncle did this.


    Huo ting thought, I just want you toe back.


    But he felt that if he said it, su Mianmian might be angrier.


    ¡°Say something! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Su Mianmian asked angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±


    ¡°Right here!¡± White Snow¡¯s excited voice interrupted their conversation as a few girls appeared at the door.


    After they saw Huo ting, they were all excited.


    ¡°F * ck! He was simply the BOSS in Lian DA¡¯s novel! They were too simr! Simply! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m able to see a BOSS in my lifetime!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting inspiration, hurry! Take out my ruler, I want to measure it myself!¡±


    The designer girl¡¯s eyes were hot, and Huo ting felt like he was being stripped naked. He unnaturally covered his chest.


    What to do? He seems to have joined a strange club.


    Was it toote to regret?

 Chapter 447

    ?


    447 Exin clearly (5)


    Naturally, it was toote!


    Huo ting¡¯s stiff body was ¡®ravaged¡¯ by several girls. When size were done, he felt alive again.


    Were all girls so bold these days? Why was it so different from what he had known before?


    When they were taking their size just now, they even boldly touched his abdominal muscles. If he hadn¡¯t stopped them, they might have gone even further!


    Not only did su Mianmian not stop him, but she alsoughed loudly at the side.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian resentfully and mumbled,


    Su Mianmian was holding back herughter at first, but after seeing Huo ting¡¯s sad face, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore andughed very happily while holding her stomach.


    Huo ting tidied up his clothes and said to su Mianmian, whoughed to tears, ¡± let¡¯s go.


    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± Su Mianmian wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said deliberately, ¡± senior, have you really measured everything? Do you still need teacher Huo¡¯s cooperation?¡±


    The female designer was quick-witted and replied, ¡± if it¡¯s possible, I can measure it again at any time.


    As she spoke, she took out the ruler and made a coquettish pose.


    ¡°No, thank you!¡± Huo ting said with a dark face.


    Although Huo ting¡¯s aura was gentler than before, when he red at people, there was still a trace of ruthlessness.


    The female designer immediately wilted and said, ¡± I still have things to do. I¡¯ll go back first.


    ¡°I have things to do too, I¡¯ll go back first, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence! I also remembered that I have something to do. Mianmian, I¡¯ll go first. You can just close the doorter.¡± White snow said.


    In a short minute, everyone had left.


    Su Mianmian touched her face and stopped smiling. She stood up and said, ¡± let¡¯s go.


    Huo ting followed behind su Mianmian and looked at her face. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of theughter just now, but su Mianmian¡¯s face was still a little red.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± He pondered for a few minutes and came up with this excuse.


    Su Mianmian looked at him curiously and said, ¡± do you know what time it is? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at his watch and said, ¡± four.


    so, ran ran, ¡± su Mianmian said, ¡± is it lunch or dinner at four? ¡±


    ¡°Afternoon tea.¡± It was rare for Huo ting to be so smart.


    Su Mianmian looked at him. Perhaps the atmosphere just now was too good, she wasn¡¯t so angry anymore. She smiled and said, ¡± okay, let¡¯s go for afternoon tea.


    ......


    ¡°Tell me, what are you thinking in your heart?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo ting looked at the closed private room environment and dodged, ¡± didn¡¯t you say you wanted to have afternoon tea? ¡±


    To think that he had even done an investigation first. Who knew that before he could take su Mianmian to the shop he had chosen, he was pulled into a small ck shop by su Mianmian.


    It was not an exaggeration to call it a little ck shop! How could the lights in a private room be so dim?


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s have afternoon tea.¡± Su Mianmian grabbed his hand hard.


    Huo ting had no choice. He looked into her eyes and said, ¡± if I say it, you have to promise not tough at me.


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned and said, ¡± okay, I promise I won¡¯tugh at you.


    su Mianmian, I want to pursue you again. Huo ting said.


    Su Mianmian looked at him with wide eyes.


    I don¡¯t have any memories of you anymore, Qianqian. Before I saw you, many people told me about you, but I don¡¯t think they were talking about me, Qianqian, ¡± he said helplessly. I really can¡¯t imagine who I would fall in love with. I would do things that I would never do for a woman, Qianqian.


    Su Mianmian thought of what Huo ting had done for her before and couldn¡¯t help but tear up.


    That¡¯s right! The uncle was a tsundere, and he would never tell her what he did. If she had not discovered it by ident, she would never have known that there was such a man who would do so many things for her.


    in the beginning, I approached you out of curiosity. I wanted to know more about you and understand why I did this ten yearster, Hanhan. Huo ting sighed slightly and continued, ¡± but, the closer I got, I found that I also liked you, but you were getting further and further away from me, Hanhan. So, in order to get you back, I did some very stupid things, Hanhan.


    Su Mianmian sniffed and said in a choked voice, ¡± why didn¡¯t you say it? ¡±


    As long as he said something, he didn¡¯t need to do anything and she would take the initiative to get close to him.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m a little silly!¡± Huo ting replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty silly!¡± Su Mianmian wiped her tears and said, ¡± after losing your memory, you have be much dumber than before. You wouldn¡¯t have been like this in the past.


    ¡°What will I do?¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up at him and said, ¡± you know how to whine.


    Huo ting lowered his head and kissed the corner of su Mianmian¡¯s mouth. Su Mianmian closed her eyes, but her tears couldn¡¯t stop.


    After Huo ting lost his memory, their first kiss was salty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Huo ting helped her wipe her tears, his heart aching.


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath. She really didn¡¯t want to cry, but her tears fell on their own.


    The more Huo ting wiped, the more her tears fell.


    Su Mianmian was a little embarrassed in the end. She hugged Huo ting hard and buried her face in his chest.


    No matter what, although the uncle had lost his memory, he was still him.


    su Mianmian, I want to pursue you again, so you¡¯ve agreed to it, right? ¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help butugh. Why was uncle such a killjoy!


    At a time like this, what was there to pursue?


    ¡°Alright, I agree to your request.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m not angry with you about Dongdong¡¯s matter. But then again, you father and son are really bad! Who on earth thought of such a despicable move?¡±


    Huo ting: ¡± hehe. actually, this trick was provided by Gongbei Cheng, but his original words were to let Dongdong pretend to be slightly injured. He also never expected that they would go so far.


    ¡°Gongbei Cheng,¡± Huo ting betrayed his friend without any psychological pressure.


    Su Mianmian frowned and said, ¡± I couldn¡¯t tell he was such a person!


    he¡¯s such a person, ¡± Huo ting said.


    There was nothing to be entangled with this question, and su Mianmian let it go after she found out.


    She asked, ¡± by the way, uncle, are you really going to COSPLAY? ¡±


    Huo ting was silent for a while and said, ¡± well, I can apany you. He had nothing to do now anyway.


    Hearing him say this, su Mianmian didn¡¯t say anything, even though she still felt it was a little inappropriate.


    However, if she knew what happened next, she would definitely have done her best to prevent Huo ting from participating.


    Of course, that was a story forter.

 Chapter 448

    ?


    448 A strange four-person date (1)


    What was the difference between Huo ting¡¯s confession and before?


    The answer was that there was no difference.


    Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who was too clingy. She had been away more than together with Huo ting before. Although Yingluo had changed her mode and started over, she was still the same person, so the way they got along wasn¡¯t too different.


    To put it nicely, Huo ting was sullen, but to put it bluntly, he didn¡¯t have enough EQ.


    He didn¡¯t have enough experience in love and didn¡¯t know how to please su Mianmian. Most of the time, they were in a very passive mode.


    So, when he went to Gongbei Cheng again to get some experience, Lei aotian happened to hear him.


    He smiled a little maliciously and suggested, ¡± tell ting and ask him if he wants to have a four-person date? ¡±


    Gongbei Cheng raised his eyebrows and thought that this was a good idea.


    He was about to be annoyed by Huo ting, this noob in love. Now that someone was willing to take over, he was naturally happy.


    As a result, su Mianmian¡¯s first official date with Huo ting became a four-person date with Lei aotian and Chi Xiaoyuan.


    On the day of the date, su Mianmian and Chi Xiaoyuan deliberately chose to go out early in the morning to avoid Bai Jing¡¯s attention.


    When they arrived at the amusement park, the facilities were not open yet.


    The four of them stood at the entrance of the amusement park, staring at each other.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have breakfast first?¡± Su Mianmian raised her hand and suggested.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Chi Xiaoyuan responded enthusiastically.


    So, it became the two girls holding hands intimately in front, while Huo ting and Lei aotian followed behind them.


    The two of them had simr auras to begin with. Although they had their own reasons and their auras were rtively gentler, they could barely be friendly with each other. However, it was absolutely impossible for su Mianmian and Chi Xiaoyuan to hold hands in such a friendly manner.


    Huo ting asked in a bad mood, ¡± is this your so-called four-person date? ¡± Then he might as well go on a date with su Mianmian!


    At least he could still hold it! Su Mianmian simply didn¡¯t care about him now, okay?


    Lei aotian was also a little unhappy, but he didn¡¯t want to show it in front of Huo ting. He replied coldly, ¡± don¡¯t make a sound if you don¡¯t know anything. Learn carefully!


    Aren¡¯t you very confident?


    He really managed to scare Huo ting temporarily!


    He had wanted to learn something when he came out today, so he held back for the time being and followed behind in silence.


    Su Mianmian discussed with Chi Xiaoyuan and chose a Chinese restaurant. They chose soy milk and deep-fried dough sticks.


    Because they knew the two men¡¯s characters, they deliberately chose a high-end restaurant. A serving of soy milk alone cost 30 yuan.


    If su Mianmian were to do it herself, she wouldn¡¯t even enter such a shop, okay?


    Qaq looks down on the evil rich people.


    Perhaps it was because it was too expensive, but they were the only customers in the shop.


    Huo ting and Lei aotian were satisfied with this.


    When it was time to choose a seat, Lei aotian reached out and pulled Chi Xiaoyuan over.


    Su Mianmian was a step slower and saw her gay friend in the arms of the vampire. She was stunned and sat down opposite Xiao Yuan.


    Was he going to start live teaching?


    Huo ting¡¯s attention began to be highly focused. He decisively sat next to su Mianmian, wanting to learn from Lei aotian and hold su Mianmian in his arms, but su Mianmian missed him in a sh.


    He looked at her with a stiff arm.


    Su Mianmian innocently held the chopsticks and said, ¡± I just wanted to distribute the chopsticks to everyone.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±

 Chapter 449

    ?


    449 A strange four-person date (2)


    Huo ting became braver and braver. Although he was a little embarrassed, he didn¡¯t show it on his face and reached out to su Mianmian again.


    Su Mianmian dodged it openly this time. She thought Huo ting was going to mess up her hair.


    She asked unhappily, ¡± uncle, what are you trying to do? ¡±


    Did he need to say what he wanted to do? He just wanted to hug her!


    Why was su Mianmian so loud?


    Huo ting¡¯s face was cold, and then he found that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. He took his hand back awkwardly and asked expressionlessly, ¡± I¡¯m thirsty.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t suspect him and directly shouted at the waiter, ¡± waiter, please bring the menu again.


    After the waiter brought the menu over, su Mianmian turned to the beverage page and looked up to ask Huo ting, ¡± what do you want to drink? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    When Lei aotian saw this scene, he was overjoyed. He deliberately said, ¡± you can order a cup of vinegar for him.


    ¡°Vinegar?¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t think too much about it. She took a look and said, ¡± there¡¯s only cool Apple, do you want it, uncle? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°Order it, we want it too. Drinking vinegar in the morning is good for your health.¡± Lei aotian said sincerely.


    ¡°Alright then! Please give us four cups of cool Apple.¡± Su Mianmian said to the waiter.


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± The waiter politely took the menu away.


    The food was served very quickly. It took about ten minutes for all the food to be served.


    Huo ting looked at the deep-fried dough sticks and cool Apple in front of him and had a bad feeling.


    Su Mianmian saw him staring at cool Apple and misunderstood. She brought her cup of cool Apple over and said, ¡± if you like it so much, I¡¯ll let you have mine too. I¡¯ll just drink soy milk. Actually, she had just taken a bite and thought it was sour.


    Huo ting looked at her with a little surprise.


    Which eye did su Mianmian use to tell that he liked cool Apple?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Su Mianmianughed so hard that her dimples could be seen.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe, forget it!¡± Seeing how cute her dimples were, he endured it.


    Just as he lowered his head and was about to eat, Lei aotian and Chi Xiaoyuan, who were opposite him, began feeding each other again.


    brother Tian, there¡¯s shredded ginger in today¡¯s porridge. Lei aotian did not eat ginger.


    Lei aotian nced at it and said, ¡± if you pick it out, I¡¯ll eat it.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Chi Xiaoyuan began to pick the shredded ginger while feeding it to Lei aotian.


    ¡°Brother Tian, is it good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Lei aotian said, ¡± you should eat some too.


    I¡¯ll eatter. Tian ¡®GE, you eat first.


    Huo ting was shocked, you can even y like this? In that case, he and su Mianmian could also feed each other. How much closer would that be!


    He reached out and pushed su Mianmian, who was also eating hard like him. Su Mianmian looked up and saw Chi Xiaoyuan and Lei aotian staring at the bowl of porridge in front of them.


    ¡°You want to eat congee with pork and century egg too?¡± Su Mianmian asked doubtfully, ¡± but, didn¡¯t you not eat preserved eggs? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with uncle? She always felt that Huo ting had been strange since this morning.


    ¡°Are you eating preserved eggs now?¡± Would her taste change after losing her memory?


    Huo ting felt a little stifled. He pursed his lips and said, ¡± forget it, you should continue eating.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Was this uncle being tsundere?

 Chapter 450

    ?


    450 A strange four-person date (3)


    In the end, su Mianmian still didn¡¯t understand if Huo ting¡¯s taste had changed.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t eat the congee with pork and century egg either. However, he looked at Lei aotian and the others with a burning gaze that seemed to contain some kind of inexplicable emotion.


    Su Mianmian scratched her head and really couldn¡¯t understand.


    Lei aotian naturally understood. He was amazed at how slow Huo ting¡¯s wife was, and then he felt that he should stimte them more.


    Don¡¯t think that he was trying to help Huo ting, he just wanted to show off his happiness.


    After the meal, the four of them set off for the amusement park again.


    It was still su Mianmian holding Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s hand, and the two of them walked in front affectionately.


    After Huo ting saw it, he felt very tired and could no longer love.


    Lei aotian¡¯s lips curled up as he pulled Huo ting and said, ¡± don¡¯t be disappointed. Some things can¡¯t be rushed. Xiaoyuan and I are different from you guys, huhu.


    Huo ting looked at Lei aotian and said, ¡± if you smile more sincerely, I will believe that you really want to help me!


    This gloating smile was too obvious!


    Lei aotian touched his face and said, ¡± let me tell you, there¡¯s a haunted house here. Later, we¡¯ll buy tickets to go in. Once we get in, we¡¯ll split up Xiao Yuan and your wife. Each of us will take care of one.


    these are all fake Qianqian, ¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? Who cares if it¡¯s real or fake? Tsk, tsk, girls are all afraid of these things. Isn¡¯t it time for you to show off when you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    Huo ting thought about it and felt that it seemed to make sense. He asked, ¡± how should I perform? ¡±


    Lei aotian said, ¡± do you really not know or are you just pretending? ¡±


    Huo ting replied, ¡± I lost my memory.


    Lei aotian,¡±hehe.¡±


    He looked at Huo ting carefully, but Huo ting didn¡¯t let him see anything on his face. Well, let¡¯s just take it that he really didn¡¯t know.


    Lei aotian said, ¡± when a girl shrieks in fear, you can hold her and tell her that as long as you¡¯re here, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, Qianqian. Understand? ¡±


    Huo ting silently recited his lines a few times in his heart and nodded, ¡± I remember.


    ¡°Hey, what are you two talking about?¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± I¡¯m going to ride the Ferris wheel with Xiaoyuan first. Do you want toe? ¡±


    Lei aotian silently gave Huo ting a look. He walked up and said, ¡± the Ferris wheel will be yedst. Let¡¯s y something else first. Little Yuan, I want to go to the theme Hall first, can you apany me? ¡±


    Since he had already spoken, Chi Xiaoyuan naturally did not have anything bad to say.


    ¡°Alright, brother Tian.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan said obediently, ¡± Mianmian, why don¡¯t we y the theme Hall first? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was a little shocked that Lei aotian had Chi Xiaoyuan under his thumb. She said, ¡± alright.


    The group of them went to the topic Hall, but when they arrived, they were told that the topic Hall would only open in the afternoon.


    Huo ting looked at Lei aotian. Lei aotian scratched his head and said, ¡± wait a moment, I¡¯ll go make a call. After that, he walked to the side and started to make a call.


    After about five minutes, he came over and said, ¡± the theme Hall will start in 20 minutes. Let¡¯s buy the tickets first.


    Su Mianmian,¡±f * ck,¡± the evil rich people!


    Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t see it. He must have used money to solve it!


    Twenty minutester, su Mianmian and her group walked in.


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Huo ting shouted from the door.


    Su Mianmian turned around, and at the same time, Lei aotian took Chi Xiaoyuan into his arms. Chi Xiaoyuan looked up at him with a puzzled expression.


    Lei aotian smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t disturb Mianmian and the others. Let¡¯s y by ourselves.


    Before they came, they had already agreed that this event was actually to help su Mianmian and Huo ting improve their rtionship. Anyone with eyes could see that the atmosphere between the two was a little strange. It wasn¡¯t that there was no love between them, but that their rtionship was a little ambiguous before thestyer of paper was broken.


    But the problem was that the two of them had actually done everything.


    Therefore, such a chemical reaction made the onlookers feel amazed.


    Chi Xiaoyuan nodded obediently and said, ¡± alright.


    Lei aotian looked at her obedient appearance and his heart suddenly itched. He lowered his head and kissed her.


    When he kissed Chi Xiaoyuan, he saw staff members dressed up as ghosts walking toward them from the corner of his eye. While Chi Xiaoyuan was gasping for air, he reached out and waved at them, saying, ¡± go and scare the people behind. Don¡¯t disturb us. With that, he continued to kiss Chi Xiaoyuan.


    The ghosts and monsters: ¡± f * ck! Isn¡¯t it too inhumane to show off your love in front of ghosts?


    Why did he have to listen to him?


    Just as the man was about to step forward, he was stopped by the staff who was adjusting the lights. He pulled the ghosts over and said in a low voice, ¡± that¡¯s CEO Lei. He was the one who called to tell us to open earlier! Don¡¯t be rash, just do as he says!¡±


    Alright! So it was president Lei! The biggest shareholder! The rich are the bosses!


    The ghosts and monsters walked in the direction of su Mianmian and the others with tears in their eyes.


    On the other hand, after su Mianmian was called by Huo ting, Chi Xiaoyuan was gone when she turned around.


    ¡°Where¡¯s little Yuan?¡± She looked around, but the lighting here was especially dim and scary in order to have a special effect.


    Su Mianmian felt that this ce was a little scary.


    ¡°They¡¯ve left.¡± Huo ting had been looking at su Mianmian¡¯s face and was a little happy to see her scared expression. He thought, this should be his chance to show off, right?


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and follow them.¡± Su Mianmian rubbed her arms. The air conditioner was also turned on very low here, so it was very cold.


    Huo ting walked forward and held su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    Su Mianmian looked at him with a little surprise.


    Huo ting said, ¡± I think you¡¯re a little cold. His ears were a little red, but su Mianmian didn¡¯t notice it.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± it¡¯s a little cold. What to do? He suddenly felt that this uncle was so cute!


    Her little heart was beating a little fast.


    After the two finished their conversation, the atmosphere became silent again.


    Huo ting¡¯s hand was very warm, and his handpletely wrapped around su Mianmian¡¯s hand. Although su Mianmian didn¡¯t say anything, she was still very happy.


    don¡¯t be afraid. Of course, if you¡¯re really afraid, I¡¯ll allow you to hug me. After Huo ting finished speaking, he felt that this sentence seemed to be a little different from what Lei aotian said. He thought about it and added, ¡± as long as I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart beat faster after hearing Huo ting¡¯s words.


    She looked at Huo ting¡¯s hand, took a deep breath, and reached out to hug it.


    The ghosts and monsters were already waiting for them.


    ¡°When theye over, we¡¯ll separate them! Showing off your love in front of a ghost is simply courting death!¡± Unfortunately, this group of workers who were acting as ghosts were all single.


    QAQ!

 Chapter 451

    ?


    451 A strange four-person date (4)


    Although this was a haunted house, the atmosphere between su Mianmian and Huo ting was just right. But at this time, a group of staff members acting as ghosts rushed up.


    Seeing so many ghosts and monsters pouncing at him all of a sudden was still quite a shock.


    Su Mianmian was shocked, and before she could react, her hand was pulled by a ghost that was missing half its body.


    Yingluo! su Mianmian was so scared that she couldn¡¯t speak!


    Although he knew in his heart that it was fake! However, looking at it from such a close distance, it still felt very scary.


    One of su Mianmian¡¯s hands was pulled by the ghost, while the other hand was held by Huo ting.


    The ghost pulled hard, but found that it couldn¡¯t move her. After a careful look, it turned out that the reason was Huo ting.


    Huo ting¡¯s face darkened. What did these ¡®things¡¯ that suddenly appeared mean? Did he still want to snatch su Mianmian from him?


    He pulled su Mianmian even harder, then walked forward and kicked the ghost hard.


    The ghost immediately let go of su Mianmian.


    ¡°It hurts! How can you hit me!¡± The ghost ran away crying.


    One ran away, and the remaining few looked at Huo ting¡¯s fierce appearance and didn¡¯t dare to approach. They looked at each other a few times and surrendered without any integrity.


    we¡¯re just staff. Please don¡¯t hit us!


    ¡°If you really want to hit him, please don¡¯t hit his face.¡± The one who spoke was a faceless ghost.


    When su Mianmian heard this, she stared at him curiously for a while and couldn¡¯t help but be amused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a face, how can I hit you?¡±


    Huo ting was unhappy that they had stolen su Mianmian¡¯s attention and said coldly, ¡± get lost! Tell the others not toe up.¡±


    After the ghosts and monsters heard this, they immediately dispersed.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and said, ¡± we seem to be in a haunted house. The ghosts and monsters have all run away, so what are we going to y? ¡±


    As she spoke, the machine beside her made a strange sound.


    It was very appropriate, but su Mianmian didn¡¯t feel scared at all, because it was really too funny.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huo ting took su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± there¡¯s nothing fun here. Let¡¯s go out and change to a machine you like to y with.


    Speaking of this, su Mianmian suddenly became interested.


    She asked, ¡± why don¡¯t we take a pirate ship? I want to take the pirate ship! I see little Yuan!¡± After su Mianmian saw Chi Xiaoyuan, she let go of Huo ting¡¯s hand.


    She shouted happily as she ran, ¡± Xiao Yuan, we¡¯re going to board the pirate ship.


    Chi Xiaoyuan had been kissed by Lei aotian for a long time, and her legs were still weak at this moment. Her reaction was already a little slow, and now it was even slower.


    ¡°Eh, little Yuan, what¡¯s wrong? Are you ufortable?¡± Su Mianmian said while holding her hand.


    Seeing that su Mianmian hade, Chi Xiaoyuan naturally couldn¡¯t tell her the reason for her weak legs. She said, ¡± it¡¯s a little stuffy in here, let¡¯s go out.


    Lei aotian took a step back and asked Huo ting, ¡± how do you feel? Did you get a kiss?¡±


    Huo ting looked at him as if he was a beast and said in a particrly upright manner, ¡± I can¡¯t be in heat anytime and anywhere.


    In other words, he didn¡¯t kiss Yingluo.


    Lei aotian expressed that he understood, and he didn¡¯t argue with Huo ting. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡± don¡¯t be disappointed, there will be another chance!


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, why didn¡¯t you make a move when the time and ce were so good? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    What could it be?


    Huo ting red at him fiercely. He dared to guarantee that if Lei aotian dared to say anything, his fist would definitely punch him.


    Anyway, he had been unhappy with Lei aotian¡¯s smug face for a long time.


    ¡°Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Lei aotian was quick-witted and did not continue.


    Su Mianmian took Chi Xiaoyuan on a pirate ship, and Chi Xiaoyuan vomited as soon as she got off.


    This frightened su Mianmian. She didn¡¯t expect Chi Xiaoyuan to have such a big reaction.


    ¡°Little Yuan, do you feel better?¡±


    After Chi Xiaoyuan vomited, her whole body went limp. She leaned on Lei aotian and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Mianmian, I may not be able to continue ying. Why don¡¯t you y with ran ran? I¡¯ll go back with Tian Ge first. She really didn¡¯t know how to address Huo ting.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    Inparison, su Mianmian was more worried about Chi Xiaoyuan.


    ¡°No need, don¡¯t be a killjoy because of me, you guys go have fun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯lle again next time. I¡¯m a little worried about you, Yingluo.¡±


    Lei aotian listened to the two of them pushing each other around and said, ¡± actually, I have prepared for the second half of the event.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Chi Xiaoyuan also looked at Lei aotian curiously.


    ¡°Hot springs! There¡¯s a new hot spring in the new district. In addition to the 108 pools, there¡¯s also a private pool. You can make a reservation for whatever type of pool you want to soak in.¡± Lei aotian smiled and said, ¡± since Xiao Yuan is feeling dizzy, why don¡¯t we go over there to rest early? you can take a nap. If you guys are bored, you can go to the hot spring.¡±


    After everyone heard this, they all felt that this was a good idea.


    After all, they were only nning toe out for a day. If they went back so early, it would inevitably be a bit disappointing.


    ......


    Lei aotian was very reliable at certain times, but he was also very unreliable at certain times.


    Su Mianmian looked at the helicopter parked in front of her and was a little speechless. Were all the tools that vampires used to go out airnes?


    QAQ......


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face showed whatever she was thinking, and Lei aotian understood when he saw it. He said, ¡± Xiao Yuan is not feeling well, it¡¯s faster to take the ne. As for you guys, ran ran can take that.


    He pointed and saw a cool motorcycle parked next to the helicopter.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Lei aotian¡¯s words, they wouldn¡¯t have even noticed Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Was this a joke?


    Huo ting also frowned. Just as he was about to speak, Lei aotian whispered in his ear, ¡± hey, if you ride this, she can hold you the whole time.


    Hug him!


    This setting made Huo ting feel a hidden joy! It was really wonderful to think about it!


    ¡°Mianmian, let¡¯s ride this.¡± Huo ting said.


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± uncle, is your brain okay? ¡± How could they take a ne and then leave the two of them behind to ride a motorcycle?


    Although the motorcycle was cool, it was still a motorcycle!


    ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry anyway.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the main point, okay?¡±


    Lei aotian took advantage of the time when su Mianmian and the other two were talking and directly took Chi Xiaoyuan onto the ne. Then he swaggered and said, ¡± goodbye!


    Su Mianmian shouted loudly, ¡± ah ah ah! You guys wait for us!¡±


    Huo ting held her hand tightly and took a few steps back. He said, ¡± the wind is a little strong, let¡¯s stay away!


    As a result, su Mianmian watched the ne fly away.

 Chapter 452

    ?


    452 Let¡¯s soak in the hot spring together (1)


    Su Mianmian helplessly epted the fact that the ne had already left! She turned to look at Huo ting and saw his expression of anticipation.


    ¡°Uncle, are you happy?¡± What was there to be happy about when the ne had left?


    The corners of Huo ting¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t hide the one millimeter upward. He pursed his lips and said, ¡± No.


    Su Mianmian sighed and said, ¡± they¡¯ve left anyway and didn¡¯t wait for us. Why don¡¯t we go y again? ¡± I heard that the roller coasters here are especially exciting.¡±


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian¡¯s energetic appearance and asked, ¡± aren¡¯t you tired? ¡± She didn¡¯t look scared at the haunted house just now, and even men would shiver at these exciting projects, but su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were shining.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t you dare to y? ¡±


    how can I not dare to y?! Huo ting said unhappily.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± then let¡¯s go y! Fortunately, they had bought a set of tickets. Even if they left the amusement park, they could still return to the park within the day.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Did he fall into a trap?


    ......


    So, Huo ting apanied su Mianmian on two right-angle Roller coasters, one on the pirate ship, and the Ferris wheel to view the scenery.


    It was already noon when she finished all the rides she wanted to y.


    Su Mianmian felt a little hungry.


    She suggested, ¡± why don¡¯t we go get something to eat first? ¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s face was a little pale, but he had been holding on just now. Now that he heard that su Mianmian was going to eat, although he couldn¡¯t eat, he could finally stop ying, so he raised both hands in agreement.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    The two of them walked out of the amusement park and found a noodle restaurant nearby.


    While su Mianmian was eating noodles in big mouthfuls, Huo ting was washing his chopsticks with a cup of water. He felt that the hygiene here didn¡¯t meet the standards he could ept.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry about it. Hurry up and eat.¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s face was puffed up as she ate. She said, ¡± it¡¯s very delicious.


    Huo ting looked suspiciously at this bowl of noodles that looked a little bad. The mouth of the bowl was a little chipped, and there was too little beef and too much tomatoes on the noodles. However, su Mianmian knew that he didn¡¯t eat coriander and specially didn¡¯t let the shop owner put it in.


    This bowl didn¡¯t look good at all.


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    Su Mianmian finished the meat in her bowl and saw that Huo ting still hadn¡¯t moved, so she reached her chopsticks into his bowl.


    ¡°Uncle, if you don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯ll help you eat it.¡± MMH! The meat was indeed delicious.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± are you that hungry? ¡±


    ¡°There is.¡± Su Mianmian also added, ¡± I saw that you didn¡¯t eat it, so I helped you eat it first.


    Huo ting reached out to call the boss and said, ¡± please serve two more bowls of beef noodles. Only the beef, no noodles.


    Su Mianmian snorted and spat.


    ......


    After su Mianmian spat, Huo ting also realized that there was a problem with his expression, so he calmly changed it to, ¡± boss, two tes of beef.


    The boss still had a good eye. He could tell that this was a nouveau riche, so he went to serve the dishes very decisively.


    In the end, su Mianmian ate one and a half bowls of beef noodles, and she really couldn¡¯t eat the other half.


    Huo ting only ate the beef. In fact, if su Mianmian didn¡¯t feed him, he might not even eat the beef.


    However, the feeling was different now that su Mianmian had fed him personally. He would eat it no matter how ¡®unhygienic¡¯ it was.


    Su Mianmian touched her stomach and followed Huo ting to the motorcycle. She said, ¡± uncle, ride slowerter. I¡¯m a little full.


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± He also wanted to ride slower so that she would hold him for a longer time.


    After su Mianmian put on the safety helmet, she suddenly thought of a problem.


    She asked, ¡± that¡¯s right! Do you know how to get there?¡± The vampire didn¡¯t seem to tell them how to get there.


    ¡°There¡¯s a navigation system.¡± Huo ting replied.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Su Mianmian shrank back. She felt a little ufortable no matter how she sat. She sat straight, but she was hit by the inertia of the car when it suddenly started, so she hugged Huo ting¡¯s waist.


    The corners of Huo ting¡¯s mouth curled up. He patted su Mianmian¡¯s hand with his free hand and said, ¡± hug it! He¡¯s number one.¡±


    Hearing this, su Mianmian didn¡¯t think too much and only felt that it made sense.


    So, an hourter, su Mianmian asked, ¡± how long will it take to arrive? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at the GPS and said calmly, ¡± half an hour.


    After half an hour, he teased su Mianmian and thought,¡¯I can still endure it.¡¯


    An hourter, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡± why aren¡¯t they here yet? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at the GPS and said, ¡± almost there.


    If it was soon, she would just have to endure it.


    After another half an hour, su Mianmian was a little annoyed. She also found that Huo ting was driving very slowly.


    She said, ¡± uncle, how long will it take? ¡±


    ¡°Twenty minutes.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°You said half an hour long ago. How long has it been?¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t believe it and said, ¡± also, uncle, aren¡¯t you driving too slowly?!


    K¡¯s motorcycle was super fast when she rode it before!


    Huo ting could tell that su Mianmian was about to get angry, so he sped up and said, ¡± it¡¯s really going to happen soon this time, Yingluo.


    Half an hourter, the two of them finally arrived at the hotel that Lei aotian had mentioned.


    At this time, they had already finished their lunch break, and Chi Xiaoyuan was no longer dizzy.


    This time, it was su Mianmian¡¯s legs and waist that were sore. It couldn¡¯t be helped, she had maintained the same position for too long.


    When Lei aotian saw that su Mianmian¡¯s posture was a little strange, he couldn¡¯t help but take another look. Just this nce made Huo ting a little unhappy, and he said coldly, ¡± What are you looking at? ¡±


    If it were the two of them in the past, they might have had another fight.


    However, Lei aotian, who had already rested and eaten his fill, was in a good mood and did not argue with him. He even asked in a very good mood, ¡± you don¡¯t know how to drive. It¡¯s shaking, right?¡±


    At this moment, Huo ting was still very pure and didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words.


    It was obvious that Lei aotian was mocking him. How could a motorcycle shake?


    Chi Xiaoyuan blushed and said, ¡± Tian ¡®GE, don¡¯t bully others anymore.


    Lei aotian kissed her with a smile and said, ¡± I¡¯ll listen to you.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t hear what they said, but seeing them showing off their love, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and say, ¡± can you kisster? Tell us which room we¡¯ll be staying in first.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Lei aotian handed the room card to su Mianmian with a good temper and said, ¡± there¡¯s a hot spring in the room, you can enjoy it freely.


    Su Mianmian raised her eyebrows.


    There was a hot spring in the room? That would be great! She really needed a bath to relieve her muscle soreness.

 Chapter 453

    ?


    453 Let¡¯s go to the hot spring (2)


    After su Mianmian returned to the room with the card, she wanted to close the door.


    Huo ting quickly reached out and stopped her. He raised his eyebrows and looked at su Mianmian.


    His face showed great displeasure.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and said with an apologetic face, ¡± sorry, I forgot about you, ran ran.


    Huo ting, how should he respond to the sentence ¡°Yingluo¡±?


    Should she say thank you or fly into a rage?


    He would be out of his mind if he said thank you, but it would be a little too much if he were to get angry.


    It seemed that Mianmian really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    Huo ting retracted his hand and said, ¡± go in.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    Lei aotian had booked a Japanese-style room for them. There was no bed in the room, but a Japanese-style tatami mat. There was a small open-air hot spring pool on the balcony. The pool was not big, about five or six meters in diameter. It was obviously specially made for the guests in the room.


    Hot water was constantly flowing into the hot spring, giving off a faint smell of smoke.


    When su Mianmian saw the hot spring pool, her eyes almost went straight!


    This pool looked veryfortable, and he really wanted to take a bath immediately!


    There was a stone table next to the pool with all kinds of soup dumplings for customers to choose from.


    Su Mianmian took a look. The soup dumplings here were all natural flowers. She chose a rose-vored one, and after she threw the soup dumpling down, she immediately smelled a strong rose fragrance.


    When everything was ready, she realized a tragic thing-she didn¡¯t bring her swimsuit!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo ting looked at su Mianmian standing there in a daze and asked, ¡± aren¡¯t you going to soak in it? ¡±


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± I forgot to bring my swimsuit.


    Huo ting: ¡± why are you still wearing a swimsuit? there are no outsiders here.


    Su Mianmian looked at him with nted eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to look at with your body? I¡¯m not going to take a look.¡± Huo ting said proudly, ¡± besides, haven¡¯t I already seen you? ¡±


    Su Mianmian reached out and pushed him, saying, ¡± ah Hey! He said that he would start from pursuing her, but that was a little too much! Besides, you saw it before you lost your memory. I don¡¯t believe you still remember it!¡±


    It was unknown if Huo ting had telepathy with su Mianmian, but he looked down at his hands and then at su Mianmian¡¯s chest.


    Su Mianmian suddenly jumped up, covered her chest, and asked, ¡± what are you thinking about? ¡±


    Huo ting put down his hand and said, ¡± you go to the bar. I really don¡¯t know how to watch. He took off his coat and tried to find a ce to sit down.


    However, he found that there was no bed or chair in the room. He had no choice but to find a few cushions and sit down.


    Su Mianmian picked up the phone and called room service. She nned to ask if the hotel sold swimsuits. If there was, she had to buy one immediately!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t have swimsuits for sale here. But, Sir, why do you need swimsuits? We don¡¯t have a swimming pool in our hotel.¡± The guest room staff was probably a Japan girl, as she spoke with a Japanese drama ent.


    ¡°I want to go to the hot spring.¡± Su Mianmian exined.


    ¡°Why do you need a swimsuit to soak in the hot spring?¡±


    Su Mianmian was silent for a few seconds. This was a cultural difference. How could she say that we all wear swimsuits when we soak in the hot springs? QAQ!


    If he really wanted to exin, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to! It was just like how the China could not understand the Japan¡¯s preference for kneeling.


    thank you, I don¡¯t have any other requests, ran ran, ¡± su Mianmian replied.


    After Huo ting heard her hang up the phone, he said, ¡± seriously, you should go and soak in it.


    Su Mianmian said weakly, ¡± alright, then I¡¯ll close the balcony door first, Yingluo.


    Although the hot spring pool was outside the balcony, the balcony was cordoned off and had curtains. The privacy was well done.


    After Huo ting saw su Mianmian walk out, he looked at his phone casually in his heart, but his mind was naturally not there.


    What he said just now was the truth. He wouldn¡¯t look at it, but he could go and soak with her.


    This was such a rare opportunity. What if he really didn¡¯t do anything? Was he still a man?


    After about five minutes, he heard a plop from outside. Su Mianmian had probably gone into the water.


    Well, he would be able to go over in five minutes.


    Huo ting stared at the time on his phone. As soon as the time was up, he immediately took off his clothes and walked over.


    Su Mianmian was soakingfortably when she suddenly saw Huo ting, who was still naked!


    This was simply frightening! QAQ!


    She was shocked and stood up abruptly.


    After Huo ting saw su Mianmian stand up, he naturally saw the big bath towel around her.


    He said in a slightly disappointed tone, ¡± you actually found this Yingluo. what happened to the empty battle that she said? He was a little disappointed!


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath, stretched out her finger, andined to Huo ting, ¡± you simply have ulterior motives! When she said that she wanted to soak in the bath, uncle didn¡¯t say that he wanted to do it with her, so why did he suddenlye in without a word?


    He was simply too evil!


    ¡°How did I have any other intentions?¡± Huo ting asked with a smile.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She reached out to cover her eyes and said, ¡± uncle, can you put on your clothes first? ¡± He¡¯s already this big? It¡¯s not good to walk the bird, right?


    Huo ting smiled when he heard this. At this time, he naturally wouldn¡¯t put on clothes.


    He walked into the pool. Because of Huo ting¡¯s entry, the water in the pool rose a little and was about to overflow.


    More importantly, after he sat down, su Mianmian suddenly felt that the space was a lot smaller.


    This sense of existence that couldn¡¯t be erased.


    Can¡¯t we enjoy the hot spring? QAQ!


    ¡°I suddenly feel like soaking too.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°That¡¯s too fake, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know whether to continue soaking or go out.


    Huo ting thought it was quite fun to see her like this, but he didn¡¯t look at her for long. When he saw su Mianmian¡¯s Red face and was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t know what to say, he reached out and held her hand.


    Su Mianmian let out an ¡°ah¡± and fell onto Huo ting¡¯s body.


    Her heart was beating fast.


    Huo ting¡¯s beauty was in his arms, and his heart was happy.


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting, and their eyes met.


    They only had each other in their eyes.


    Huo ting felt su Mianmian¡¯s softening. He looked at her lips in front of him and swallowed his saliva. He lowered his head and approached her gently.


    He invited su Mianmian to feel the heat at the moment with him.


    Her body had long adapted to Huo ting, so she reacted naturally.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because the hot spring was too hot, but su Mianmian¡¯s heart was beating so fast that she couldn¡¯t control it. Shepletely reacted instinctively.


    The surrounding temperature was very hot at the moment. She had no idea when the bath towel on her body had fallen off, but that was not important at all.


    The most important thing was that their hearts were truly one at this moment!

 Chapter 454

    ?


    454 Let¡¯s go to the hot spring (3)


    Because the moon was too beautiful the night before, the two of them had exercised for most of the night, but soaking in the hot spring had no effect at all.


    Su Mianmian felt her back ache even more.


    Shey on the tatami and looked at Huo ting who was sleeping soundly. Her anger suddenly rose.


    This uncle is really too much!


    He performed so well along the way? He didn¡¯t make a sound! He even blushed when he touched her hand. What happened to the innocent boy setting?


    Why did he turn into a Big Bad Wolf after encountering the hot spring? QAQ!


    What the hell happenedst night! Su Mianmian even suspected that Huo ting had recovered his memory!


    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be naughty.¡± Huo ting reached out and grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand that had been ying with his face since the beginning.


    Su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t be obedient. When one hand was caught, she would use the other hand and continue to pinch Huo ting¡¯s face.


    Huo ting naturally couldn¡¯t sleep after being tossed around like this. He turned over, held su Mianmian¡¯s hand, and looked down at her.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were burning.


    Anyone would be angry, alright?


    Huo ting said seriously, ¡± you can let go, but you¡¯re not allowed to scratch me.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s tickling was really too itchy, and it made him want tough.


    But because this smile was too silly, Huo ting had been holding it in.


    ¡°So what if I scratch you? Why aren¡¯t you scratching me!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± what did you dost night? I said I¡¯m tired and I want to sleep! Did you listen to me and stop?¡±


    Not only did he not stop, he even went overboard.


    Huo ting was a little confused about su Mianmian¡¯s anger. He was stunned and said, ¡± aren¡¯t you in good spirits? ¡±


    ¡°My waist hurts!¡± Su Mianmian said aggrievedly.


    Huo ting saw that su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were red and there were two drops of tears in her eyes, and his heart suddenly clenched. He didn¡¯t dare to hold su Mianmian¡¯s hand and quickly let go.


    ¡°Where does it hurt? I¡¯ll help you rub it. ¡± Huo ting reached out and touched su Mianmian¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t touch me. It¡¯s so itchy.¡± Su Mianmian smiled and her tears flowed out. Even when Huo ting let go of her hand, her tears still didn¡¯t stop.


    Seeing su Mianmian cry, Huo ting was suddenly at a loss. He didn¡¯t know what he thought of, but he suddenly stood up and walked out of the door.


    Su Mianmian rubbed her eyes. She actually smiled and wasn¡¯t so angry anymore, but in the blink of an eye, Huo ting was gone.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Uncle?¡± She called out, but Huo ting didn¡¯t respond to her. It seemed that he had gone out.


    F * ck! What is uncle ying at?


    Can¡¯t we be friendly? It was fine if she didn¡¯t coax her when she was angry, but she even left?


    Su Mianmian¡¯s anger rose again. She couldn¡¯t care about her back pain, got up to change her clothes, and went to the bathroom to wash up, nning to find Huo ting.


    In the end, before she could go out to look for him, Huo ting came back by himself. Not only did hee back alone, but he also brought Chi Xiaoyuan with him. Behind Chi Xiaoyuan was an unwilling Lei aotian.


    ¡°Mianmian, are you okay?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan asked worriedly.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and said, ¡± what do I have to do? ¡±


    Lei aotian looked at su Mianmian¡¯s especially moist face and immediately understood. He yawned as he walked over and put his arm around Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡± Xiaoyuan, don¡¯t care about them. Let¡¯s go back and continue sleeping. You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.


    Chi Xiaoyuan blushed and said, ¡± Tian ¡®GE, you can go back first if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll apany Mianmian for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. How can I say that I¡¯m tired being your man?¡± Lei aotianughed softly.


    Su Mianmian simply couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She said, ¡± ah hey, what are you guys doing here? ¡± Fortunately, there were no single people here. Otherwise, they would have been blinded by their brilliance.


    They were really showing off their love at all times.


    Lei aotian kindly pointed at Huo ting and said, ¡± he said that you weren¡¯t feeling well and kept crying. He said it so much that I thought he had done something to you, Yingluo, Yingluo, tsk tsk, but you¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    After hearing his words, su Mianmian¡¯s face suddenly burned. She said, ¡± I¡¯m fine, you guys go back quickly. This is a misunderstanding, ran ran.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you crying just now?¡± Huo ting wanted to say that it was not a misunderstanding.


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Su Mianmian said fiercely.


    Huo ting suddenly stopped talking.


    Chi Xiaoyuan asked, ¡± Mianmian, are you really alright? ¡±


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s uncle who misunderstood.


    ¡°I already said that nothing would happen. Look at how worried you were just now. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Lei aotian pulled Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s hand and left.


    After the two of them left, su Mianmian looked at Huo ting, sighed, and said, ¡± don¡¯t go to the vampire for everything next time. Hey, I¡¯m talking about Lei aotian.


    It was really strange. Uncle¡¯s rtionship with vampires was not that good before he lost his memory. How did they be so good now?


    Huo ting asked, ¡± are you really okay? ¡±


    Seeing that he was so concerned about her, su Mianmian¡¯s anger disappeared.


    Anyway, Yingluo was willingst night and she enjoyed it, but the process was a little too long!


    don¡¯t be so cowardly next time. su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± it¡¯s too much, and those actions were really too much! Where did you learn that from?¡±


    I found some information on the inte. It said that girls will feel morefortable this way, ¡± he replied. As an inexperienced person, he could only learn more from the books.


    Huo ting had prepared a lot of information in advance, and he had also asked Chen Ce to study many Japanese films.


    Chen Ce yed the game with a frightened mood. Of course, nothing could be seen on his face, which was the advantage of having a poker face.


    After Huo ting finished speaking, he looked at su Mianmian¡¯s waist very naturally and thought that Mianmian¡¯s flexibility was quite good.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face turned even redder and she said, ¡± don¡¯t look at these nonsense next time. Can you trust the things on the inte? ¡± She finally knew why Dongdong liked to read all sorts of novels online. He must have learned it from his uncle!


    Ten yearster, the uncle had hidden his childish side, but ten years ago, he had revealed his true face.


    ¡°Did you not feel wellst night?¡± Huo ting asked seriously, as if he took this question quite seriously.


    Su Mianmian simply wanted to cry. This wasn¡¯t the point!


    ¡°Can we not discuss this?¡± Su Mianmian said weakly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Huo ting said.


    Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian said, ¡± forget it, I won¡¯t be angry with you. Just don¡¯t be so overboard next time. I¡¯m hungry after talking for so long, are you hungry? ¡±


    Huo ting nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out and eat.¡± Su Mianmian suggested.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Huo ting asked.


    ¡°I want to eat meat buns, congee with pork and century eggs, and cold soybean milk. Let¡¯s go, Yingying!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ......

 Chapter 455

    ?


    455 The turbulent rehearsal (1)


    On this day, su Mianmian waited until noon before she saw Chi Xiaoyuan and Lei aotiane out.


    Lei aotian and Huo ting silently exchanged a look. They could see the satisfaction in each other¡¯s eyes. It seemed that this hot spring trip was really ¡®worth it¡¯.


    However, no matter how much they wanted to stay, they had to go back to school.


    The holiday was over, and su Mianmian and the others had to go back to ss.


    ¡°Where did you two go over the weekend?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    Su Mianmian and Chi Xiaoyuan looked at each other, and su Mianmian nodded.


    She had already made up her mind to Bai Jing on the way back. She didn¡¯t want to hide it from her friend anymore.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the hot spring, Yingluo.¡±


    However, before su Mianmian could finish her words, Bai Jing interrupted her and shouted, ¡± great! The two of you actually went to y alone and didn¡¯t ask me to go. Do you still think I¡¯m your brother?¡±


    ¡°Tian ¡®GE will be going too.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan said.


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Mianmian, why are you a third wheel? ¡± she asked. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t call her. She didn¡¯t want to be Blinded by the Light.


    Su Mianmian wiped her face and said, ¡± Xiaojing, I actually have a boyfriend.


    ¡°F * ck! Don¡¯t tell me you found a man after a trip to the hot spring?¡± Bai Jing took a step back in shock.


    Su Mianmian was even more embarrassed. She coughed softly and said, ¡± you promise you won¡¯t be angry about what I, ran ran, will sayter? ¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly so serious?¡± Bai Jing looked at their serious expressions and shrugged. I¡¯m not joking. I won¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t be angry even if you steal my man. ¡±


    ¡°Do you have a man?¡± Su Mianmian looked at her with contempt.


    ¡°Does Daniel Wu count?¡± Bai Jing was infatuated.


    Su Mianmian, ¡± Yingluo, ¡± she didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. What should I do?


    ¡°Alright, Mianmian, what do you want to say?¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s mood improved after being interrupted by Bai Jing. She thought about it and simply told her about her and Huo ting.


    Bai Jing and Chi Xiaoyuan were stunned after she finished speaking.


    Especially Bai Jing, who opened her mouth wide and looked at su Mianmian in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happened to Yingluo.¡± Su Mianmian said in embarrassment, ¡± can you guys give me a response? ¡± Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    Bai Jing gulped and said, ¡± Mianmian, your story is more interesting than a novel. So he¡¯s not your uncle, Yingluo, that super cute little boy, but your son? then, am I not an Auntie? ¡± What to do? I still wanted to wait for the little boy to grow up to chase after him Yingluo.¡±


    Su Mianmian saw that Bai Jing¡¯s focus hadpletely deviated, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a ck line on her forehead. She said very pertinently, ¡± Xiaojing, Dongdong is still little Yingluo.


    It was true. Before Dongdong came of age, she had already made an agreement with the uncle that Dongdong was forbidden from dating.


    Mianmian, is teacher Huo still unable to remember anything? ¡± Chi Xiaoyuan asked worriedly.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the same situation as me.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan thought of herself. She smiled at su Mianmian and said, ¡± but it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you don¡¯t have any memories between you, you can create new memories together, just like me and Tian Ge.


    Su Mianmian looked at Chi Xiaoyuan and Bai Jing and said, touched, ¡± aren¡¯t you angry at me? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? we¡¯re friends.¡± Bai Jing smiled.


    Chi Xiaoyuan also nodded.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Mianmian hugged them hard and said, ¡± it¡¯s great to have you guys!

 Chapter 456

    ?


    456 The turbulent rehearsal (2)


    A woman¡¯s friendship was a magical power. Su Mianmian didn¡¯t tell them about the uncle before because she didn¡¯t know how to say it. After all, they didn¡¯t have a free love at the beginning. There were too many things in it, and she was afraid that Xiaojing and the others would look down on her if she told them.


    However, after she told them everything, they epted her without any hesitation.


    Su Mianmian felt warm in her heart. She felt that she was really lucky to have such two good friends.


    So, for su Mianmian at this moment, life was too beautiful, except for Yingluo.


    Outside of their daily rehearsals.


    As Lian sanyue¡¯s die-hard fan, senior Snow White was not an ordinary one. She was definitely a hardcore fan. In order to make her performance more perfect, she designed lines in the middle of the performance, which were the essence of the novel.


    But the difficulty was that she had to recite it with acting emotions. This was definitely a challenge for su Mianmian. She had finally recited the lines, but she wasined that it wasn¡¯t smooth enough.


    After that, she was criticized for not having enough emotions.


    I have feelings, but I¡¯m being called out for looking at you differently.


    QAQ!


    If that person wasn¡¯t senior Snow White, su Mianmian really wanted to quit. Wasn¡¯t it too difficult to serve her?


    Naturally, song qinghuan, one of the main characters, was also in a difficult situation.


    As for Huo ting? He had already returned to work.


    Su Mianmian sometimes suspected that he came over to be a guest professor to chase her. She couldn¡¯t be med for thinking this way, because Huo ting had onlye to ss once in total. When the students were ready to have the handsome professor look at them in every ss, the old professor came back again.


    Yingluo, I really did live up to the old professor¡¯s words before he left, I¡¯ll definitelye back.


    However, Huo ting said that he would still participate in the final performance. After all, he had agreed.


    Fortunately, his character setting did not have any lines, so he only needed to stand on the stage with a straight face.


    Mianmian, you¡¯re going a little overboard with your emotions. The female lead is a lover of the male lead for three lifetimes. This scene is when she suddenly recalled her memories. You¡¯ve gone too far with your emotional outburst. You need to hold back a little. White snow said,¡±think about it, you have to put yourself in it, Yingluo.¡±


    Su Mianmian almost cried out. She said honestly, ¡± I can¡¯t get into it, Yingluo.


    Seeing su Mianmian¡¯s dejected look, white snow pped her hands and said, ¡± forget it, let¡¯s take a ten-minute break first. We¡¯ll rehearseter. We¡¯ll be performing next week, so everyone, be on your guard!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone responded.


    After su Mianmian saw senior Snow White leave, she sighed and found a ce to sit down.


    Song qinghuan walked to her side and handed her a bottle of water.


    Su Mianmian looked up and was slightly stunned to see Huanhuan.


    Ever since he confessed to her and su Mianmian rejected him with a text message, they had never spoken to each other alone. When they met, song qinghuan acted as if nothing had happened, but she also didn¡¯t speak to su Mianmian alone.


    Seeing him like this, su Mianmian also felt a little sad. Could they not even be friends anymore?


    However, she didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to song qinghuan. Time might be the best medicine for some things.


    But now, song qinghuan handed her water, which surprised her.


    Did this mean that Huanhuan hadpletely let go?


    If that was the case, that would be great! After all, losing Huanhuan¡¯s friendship still made su Mianmian a little disappointed.


    She took it and said, ¡± thank you.

 Chapter 457

    ?


    457 The turbulent rehearsal (3)


    Song qinghuan sat down beside su Mianmian, unscrewed the bottle of mineral water, and took a sip before saying, ¡± Mianmian, are we still friends? ¡±


    Su Mianmian held the mineral water a little nervously and said, ¡± of course, Huanhuan. You might think that what I¡¯m saying now is a little fake, but I really treat you as a good friend.


    why would I be afraid? ¡± song qinghuan smiled bitterly. I¡¯m just thinking too much.


    Su Mianmian treated him as a friend and only as a friend, but he didn¡¯t want to just be a friend.


    During this time, he had found someone to investigate su Mianmian¡¯s matters, and he knew everything about her all these years.


    She was forced by her family to marry an old man, and it wasn¡¯t her choice at all. Now that something had happened to this person, it was the perfect time for su Mianmian to be liberated.


    Although he cared that su Mianmian wasn¡¯t pure anymore, but Yingluo,


    Song qinghuan looked at su Mianmian¡¯s sweet face and felt that even so, she couldn¡¯t let go of her.


    Since he couldn¡¯t let her go, he would snatch her over first.


    ¡°Huanhuan, we can only be friends.¡± Su Mianmian said seriously, ¡± there¡¯s nothing more, Yingluo.


    Song qinghuan narrowed her eyes and smiled, but there was no trace of a smile in her eyes.


    He said, ¡± Mianmian, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too cruel to say these words? ¡±


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and replied, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, ran ran, but I don¡¯t want you to continue to sink.


    ¡°It¡¯s your business if you don¡¯t like me, and it¡¯s my business if I like you.¡± Song qinghuanughed and said, ¡± Mianmian, even I can¡¯t control my heart. Can you control it? ¡±


    Su Mianmian heard him talking more and more, and she suddenly stood up and said, ¡± Huanhuan, I think we¡¯re still Hanhan.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Song qinghuan suddenly pounced at su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian was pushed to the ground by song qinghuan before she knew what had happened. Then, she heard a thud as if something had fallen and hit them.


    Her vision turned ck and she fainted.


    When she woke up again, she was already in the hospital.


    ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Senior Snow White said excitedly, ¡± how do you feel? ¡±


    Su Mianmian slowly sat up. She held her head and didn¡¯t feel any difort.


    She asked, ¡± I¡¯m fine. What happened just now? ¡±


    She only remembered talking to song qinghuan before song qinghuan pounced on her. After that, her memory went nk.


    Bai Xue sighed and said, ¡± I don¡¯t know who put the wooden box on the second floor, but it happened to be on the upper floor where you were sitting. I don¡¯t know what happened either, but the wooden box suddenly fell down and hit you and Prince Charming song. Mianmian, you were protected by Prince Charming song, so you weren¡¯t injured, but he was injured.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Huanhuan?¡± Su Mianmian asked worriedly.


    his back is injured and he has 20 stitches. Fortunately, it was his back. Otherwise, he would have been disfigured. As white snow spoke, she saw su Mianmian struggling to get up and quickly said, ¡± Mianmian, where are you going? ¡±


    ¡°I want to visit Huanhuan.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You should rest.¡± Bai Xue said, ¡± I just came back from there. Prince song is fine. He¡¯s lying on the bed.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I¡¯d better go and see him.¡± When the ident happened, song qinghuan was the one who protected her.


    No matter what, she had to go see song qinghuan, even if it was just to say thank you.

 Chapter 458

    ?


    458 The turbulent rehearsal (4)


    White snow couldn¡¯t change su Mianmian¡¯s mind. Seeing that su Mianmian was determined to see song qinghuan, she could only sigh and help her to find song qinghuan.


    Song qinghuan¡¯s family had some status in city H. After Master song¡¯s ident, he was quickly arranged to stay in the best hospital in the city and the best Ward.


    When su Mianmian went up, several doctors and nurses just came out.


    They stopped when they saw su Mianmian and white snow. The oldest doctor among them asked, ¡± you are? ¡±


    The sharp-eyed nurse behind the doctor saw su Mianmian and said in the doctor¡¯s ear, ¡± they are Mr. Song¡¯s ssmates. This female ssmate was sent to the hospital with Mr. Song.


    The doctor nodded and said, ¡± just go in and sit for a while. Don¡¯t disturb the patient¡¯s rest.


    Su Mianmian grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand and asked, ¡± is he okay? ¡±


    Although Snow White had said that Huanhuan was fine, she still wanted to hear the doctor¡¯s words.


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch water for a week until the stitches are removed.¡± The doctor said.


    ¡°Will it leave a scar?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the doctor took another look at su Mianmian and said, ¡± it¡¯s hard to say now. We¡¯ll see how she recuperates.


    In other words, there¡¯s a possibility of leaving a scar, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian felt even more apologetic towards song qinghuan. She didn¡¯t have the courage to go in and see song qinghuan even after the doctor left.


    ¡°Mianmian? Are we still going in?¡± White snow asked.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± I¡¯d better not disturb Huanhuan¡¯s rest, ran ran.


    ......


    Su Mianmian had been here and left after staying at the door for a while. Song qinghuan knew all these things clearly.


    The corner of his mouth curled up slightly. This game of chess has already started. Su Mianmian, I won¡¯t give up on you.


    Half an hourter, Zhao Wenyu opened the door to song qinghuan¡¯s ward in a hurry.


    brother Huan, are you alright?! He had just received a call that song qinghuan was hospitalized. He was scared to death and rushed over.


    However, she saw song qinghuan reading a book elegantly and calmly.


    ¡°Close the door first,¡± Song qinghuan put down her book.


    As he had injured his back, he did not put on his clothes. Fortunately, the heating in the room was sufficient.


    However, Zhao Wenyu opened the door, and the heater ran out a little.


    Zhao Wenyu quickly closed the door and walked over to check on song qinghuan¡¯s back.


    Naturally, nothing could be seen now as it was bandaged.


    Just by looking at the many bandages, it looked very serious.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Song qinghuan asked, ¡± does anyone else in the family know about this other than you? ¡±


    Zhao Wenyu replied, ¡± I didn¡¯t dare to let anyone know. Director Wu called home and I picked up. Brother Huan, what¡¯s going on? ¡± How did you get injured out of nowhere?¡±


    Song qinghuan pursed her lips and didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic.


    Zhao Wenyu refused to let him go.


    He said, ¡± I asked the students present and they said that you were injured because you were protecting su Mianmian. Brother Huan, those things were ced properly. How did they suddenly fall down? did sister Keke get someone to do it? ¡±


    The ident happened to be in a warehouse with a lot of things piled up, but why were the wooden boxes at the edge of the warehouse?


    Someone must have moved it out!


    Since brother Huan was injured because he was protecting su Mianmian, wasn¡¯t it obvious who had a grudge against su Mianmian?

 Chapter 459

    ?


    459 Apologies (1)


    Facing song qinghuan¡¯s silence, Zhao Wenyu took it as a tacit agreement, and thus, he was even more certain of his guess.


    He said angrily, ¡± how can sister Keke do this?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, we can¡¯t be sure yet.¡± Song qinghuan said calmly, ¡± we can¡¯t say that Keke ordered us to do this.


    Zhao Wenyu said angrily, ¡± who else could it be?! Who else would go against su Mianmian? Do you have the ability to do such a thing?¡±


    Yes, Zeng ke was his sister, whom he had known for ten years. But even so, he could not bepared to song qinghuan.


    Song qinghuan was his brother. Hence, after song qinghuan was injured, he would not help Zeng Keke.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Song qinghuan frowned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down!¡± Zhao Wenyu paced around the ward and said angrily, ¡± this is too much! Brother Huan, do you think we should tell uncle?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much.¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about this, ¡± song qinghuan said in a low voice.


    ¡°Brother Huan!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Song qinghuan said coldly.


    Seeing song qinghuan¡¯s face turn cold, Zhao Wenyu didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    However, just because he didn¡¯t say anything now, it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for Zeng Keke.


    He said, ¡± it¡¯s gettingte. Brother Huan, you should rest early. I¡¯lle see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go back.¡± Song qinghuan said.


    Another half an hour after Zhao Wenyu left, the sound of hurried high heels came from outside the door. Song qinghuan put down the book in her hand again.


    The door was opened, and Zeng Keke ran in in a panic.


    ¡°Qinghuan, how did your Yueyue get injured so badly?¡± Zeng Keke rushed to the hospital as soon as she found out that song qinghuan was injured. However, the person who told her did not tell her where song qinghuan was injured.


    Now that she saw it, she suddenly didn¡¯t feel good.


    How could he be so seriously injured?


    ¡°You got someone to follow me?¡± Song qinghuan asked coldly.


    Zeng Keke¡¯s face turned pale. there¡¯s no Qianqian, ¡± she said.


    Although she said she didn¡¯t, her expression revealed everything.


    Song qinghuan looked at her in disgust and said, ¡± leave. I don¡¯t want to see you again.


    Zeng Keke bit her lip hard. She knew that she could no longer hide it from song qinghuan. Since she was already so embarrassing in song qinghuan¡¯s eyes, why should she care so much?


    She said in despair, ¡± I ... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just wanted to scare her. I really didn¡¯t know that you, Xuanji and qinghuan, would be there.


    That¡¯s right, she found someone to do this, but that person didn¡¯t know song qinghuan. That¡¯s why ran ran got injured while trying to save su Mianmian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I won¡¯t hold it against you this time, but I won¡¯t let you off next time.¡± Song qinghuan said coldly.


    Zeng Keke was surprised when she heard song qinghuan¡¯s words. She thought that he would take revenge on her for hurting song qinghuan, but he let her off so easily.


    Could it be that in his heart, she was still a little different?


    Song qinghuan knew exactly what she was thinking.


    Heughed coldly and said, ¡± don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m only letting you off on ount of the friendship between the elders of our families. In my heart, even a strand of your hair can¡¯tpare to Yingluo.


    Zeng Keke stepped back in pain and said, ¡± qinghuan, must you be so cruel to me? ¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Song qinghuan said coldly.


    Zeng Keke clenched her fists. She looked at him deeply, then turned around and walked out.


    She thought, su Mianmian, I won¡¯t let you go even if it¡¯s a life and death struggle!


    After she left, song qinghuan¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    It was as if he had done everything on purpose.


    ......


    The next morning, su Mianmian bought breakfast and went to the hospital to find song qinghuan.


    No matter what, song qinghuan was injured because of her, so she had toe and see him.


    When she walked to the door of the ward, she saw song qinghuan sitting on the chair and reading a book. Zhao Wenyu was beside her.


    brother Huan, you didn¡¯t sleep muchst night. At least you slept a littlete. Zhao Wenyu said.


    ¡°It hurts. I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Song qinghuan said indifferently.


    Zhao Wenyu heard this and said, ¡± do you want to take some painkillers? I¡¯ll go get a doctor!¡± After he finished speaking, he turned and stood up, then saw su Mianmian at the door.


    ¡°Su Mianmian! When did youe?¡±


    Su Mianmian heard the conversation between the two at the door and felt even more guilty towards song qinghuan. At this time, she saw Zhao Wenyu call her name and smiled a little awkwardly, saying, ¡± I just arrived.


    She raised the breakfast in her hand and asked, ¡± have you guys had breakfast? ¡±


    Zhao Wenyu looked at her, then at song qinghuan and said, ¡± I haven¡¯t eaten. Come in first. I have something to do. After saying that, he reached out and pulled su Mianmian in, then walked out and closed the door.


    Su Mianmian and song qinghuan were the only ones left in the room.


    Su Mianmian walked over and looked at the wound on song qinghuan¡¯s back.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t see anything. It was wrapped up properly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Huanhuan.¡± Su Mianmian said apologetically.


    Song qinghuan smiled and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. This has nothing to do with you. I did it of my own ord.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian didn¡¯t know how to continue.


    Song qinghuan looked at the things she had brought and said, ¡± you came at the right time. I¡¯m hungry.


    ¡°Oh, I brought porridge and dumplings. I¡¯ll bring them over for you.¡± Su Mianmian quickly brought the food over.


    Song qinghuan saw the food on the table and asked, ¡± have you eaten? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned and shook her head.


    Song qinghuan handed the chopsticks to su Mianmian and said, ¡± then let¡¯s eat together. After that, he didn¡¯t look at su Mianmian and lowered his head to eat.


    Su Mianmian nced at song qinghuan and saw that he didn¡¯t care about her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved and also lowered her head to eat.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that the moment she lowered her head, song qinghuan raised her head and looked at her with a deep look in her eyes.


    After the meal, su Mianmian tidied up her things, and song qinghuan stopped reading and kept looking at her with a smile.


    After she had tidied up everything, he said, ¡± Mianmian, the school¡¯s anniversary party is next week. I¡¯ll remove the stitches before that. If you¡¯re free these few days, can you bring me dinner? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up at him.


    I didn¡¯t tell my family about this. I didn¡¯t want them to worry. Of course, if you think it¡¯s troublesome, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything, Yingluo.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all!¡± Su Mianmian quickly said, ¡± What do you like to eat? I can help you with that.¡±


    Song qinghuan had gotten injured while trying to save her. She had no reason to reject song qinghuan¡¯s request to bring her food.


    ......

 Chapter 460

    ?


    460 Apologies (2)


    Su Mianmian returned to the dormitory. Bai Jing walked up to her worriedly and asked, ¡± is Prince Charming song alright? ¡±


    She had heard everything from Snow White.


    it¡¯s nothing, Yingluo. su Mianmian only realized that senior Snow White was also there when she walked in. She said, ¡± Hello, senior Snow White.


    Mianmian, I¡¯ve thought about it. Maybe we¡¯ll have to change people for our performance. I can¡¯t think of anyone who can rece God Song at the moment, so I think maybe our performance won¡¯t do well, ¡± Snow White said dejectedly.


    After preparing for so long, Yingying could only give up now that she was about to perform.


    ¡°Huanhuan said he can participate.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± what did Prince song say? ¡± Bai Xue asked in shock.


    Su Mianmian repeated what song qinghuan had just said.


    After hearing this, white snow said excitedly, ¡± don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just food! As long as he¡¯s willing to continue, I¡¯m willing to spend the night with him.¡±


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t take it anymore. sis, watch your image! Who wants you to spend the night with me?


    Now, she felt that it was no wonder that Bai Xue couldn¡¯t find a boyfriend. Not only were her actions rough, but her words were also rough, okay?


    White snow red at Bai Jing and restrained herself. She patted su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± junior Mianmian, I¡¯ll have to trouble you next. If you need any help, just let me know.


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and said, ¡± Senior Sister, there are too many lines. Can you reduce them a little? ¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, Yingluo, I have the same idea. After all, you guys need to rehearse the lines. It looks like there¡¯s no time to rehearse now, so I¡¯ll try my best to cut out the lines.¡± White snow said, ¡± so, Mianmian, don¡¯t worry. I promise that I won¡¯t ask you more than three sentences.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief.


    ......


    For the next few days, su Mianmian took on the task of delivering food. She didn¡¯t know if song qinghuan did it on purpose, but she knew his taste like the back of her hand.


    Then, he casually said that he wanted to eat the cake made by su Mianmian.


    After he said this, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t refuse.


    It just so happened that it was the weekend tomorrow, and song qinghuan would remove her stitches tomorrow. Su Mianmian took a taxi home, nning to bake a cake for him.


    However, when she was done with the cake, the door of the house was opened.


    Could it be that uncle has returned?


    Because su Mianmian said that she had no time to return to S city this week, Huo ting said that he woulde over to apany her.


    However, it was not only Huo ting who came, but also Dongdong who had a bright smile on his face.


    Today, they were wearing matching outfits. Huo ting was wearing a simple ck leather jacket with a v-neck shirt inside. Even so, his good figure was revealed.


    Su Mianmian really felt that ever since the two of them had talked it out, she always felt that uncle was getting younger and younger in his clothes.


    Dongdong was also wearing a simr style, but he looked very cute on him.


    ¡°Waa! Miemie, what are you doing? It smells so good!¡± Dongdong sniffed hard and then walked in. After seeing the cake su Mianmian put on the table, he said happily, ¡± wow! Strawberry cake!¡±


    ¡°Dongdong, wait a moment.¡± Su Mianmian quickly said, ¡± you Can¡¯t Touch This cake.


    Dongdong looked at su Mianmian in confusion.


    ¡°This is for someone else. If you want to eat it, I can make another one for youter, okay?¡±


    ¡°For who?¡± he asked. Dongdong asked.


    Whoever snatched his cake would have a huge grudge!

 Chapter 461

    ?


    461 Apologies (3)


    Su Mianmian understood that Dongdong hated song qinghuan very much, so she was silent in the face of his question.


    Huo ting walked in. He looked at the two of them and said, ¡± is this for song qinghuan? ¡±


    After he found out that song qinghuan was injured in order to save su Mianmian, he immediately got someone to investigate.


    He always felt that there were too many suspicious points, but he hadn¡¯t found anything useful yet, so he didn¡¯t say anything to su Mianmian.


    But his intuition told him that this man was not a good person. He was also a man, but the way he looked at su Mianmian was simply Naked.


    Su Mianmian said a little guiltily, ¡± Huanhuan said he wanted to eat it. I think I¡¯m going to be discharged tomorrow, so I want to give him a cake, Hanhan.


    After Huo ting heard this, he suddenly felt sour in his heart and said, ¡± you haven¡¯t even made it for me.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like to eat cake?¡±


    Huo ting was stunned and said, ¡± I like it now.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Dongdong was listening to the conversation between the two adults at the side. He bit his finger anxiously.


    Huo ting was really too useless. He saw his wife giving a cake to that bastard, but he only knew how to act cute? Did acting cute work? He already has an old face! Sigh, as expected, this family can¡¯t do without him. They need a righteous little angel like him to save this broken family, Yingluo.


    ¡°Miemie, uncle Huanhuan is injured! Can I go and see him?¡± When he saw that bastard, he would naturally teach him a lesson!


    After Dongdong finished speaking, before su Mianmian could react, Huo ting pulled him over angrily and said, ¡± you went to see him? ¡± He had just promised this kid to buy him a mighty RAM and let him raise it on the balcony. He had even praised himself as the best father in the world and promised to stand on the same side as him!


    Dongdong covered his forehead weakly. He waved at Huo ting and said, ¡± daddy, bend down. I have a secret to tell you.


    Huo ting bent down unhappily.


    Su Mianmian saw Dongdong putting his hands to his mouth and said with a smile, ¡± you two father and son can have a good chat. I¡¯ll go change my clothes first. She used her actions to show that she had no interest in Dongdong¡¯s whispers at all.


    After she finished speaking, she walked towards her room.


    Dongdong blinked, crossed his arms, and said in a particrly serious tone, ¡± Huo ting, why can¡¯t you understand my painstaking efforts? I¡¯m only saying this to help you!¡±


    ¡°Huo chendong, I¡¯m your father. Can you call me by my name?¡±


    ¡°At a time like this, you shouldn¡¯t care about such small details.¡± Dongdong shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡± no one can help you now except me.


    Although Huo ting felt that Huo chendong was not very reliable, he thought that maybe he could listen to his exnation because he was too confident.


    ¡°You tell me.¡± As the man who had upied the first ce in su Mianmian¡¯s heart for a long time, Dongdong must have his own special qualities.


    Huo ting had already epted the fact that he was not as good as Dongdong.


    ¡°I think so! Our whole family should go and watch that dog Man Yingying wait for a while! Huo ting, don¡¯t get too excited!¡± As soon as Dongdong said it, he saw Huo ting raise his hand to beat him up and quickly added, ¡± the purpose of this is to let him see that we are a happy family! You¡¯re going to show off your love in front of him in person!¡±

 Chapter 462

    ?


    462 Uncle, we¡¯re not going out (1)


    show off your love. Huo ting frowned, but he thought it was a good idea. He said, ¡± isn¡¯t it too high-profile? ¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Huo ting, use your brain to think. Miemie is almost fascinated by that dog Man, your wife is making cakes for someone else! This was a serious problem! And the cake you made is our ... Our favorite strawberry cake!¡± Speaking of this, Dongdong felt very angry.


    Huo ting resisted the urge to beat Dongdong up. As a mature adult, he decided not to argue with Huo chendong about his grammar and vocabry problems, but ...


    He couldn¡¯t help but lift Dongdong up and look straight at him.


    Dongdong gestured with his fingers and suddenly became extremely obedient. He said, ¡± Huo ting, listen to me. I¡¯ve thought about it. Later, we¡¯ll go and see that bastard together and let him see that we¡¯re an indestructible family. After all the envy, jealousy, and hatred, I¡¯ll find an excuse to take miemie out. At this time, remember to teach him a lesson!


    After Huo ting heard Dongdong¡¯s words, he was shocked!


    He Knew Too Much!


    Was he really only five years old? She would not dare to underestimate him in the future.


    well, Qianqian. Huo ting put Dongdong down with satisfaction, patted the little curly hair on his head, and said, ¡± remember to drag Mianmian longer.


    ¡°Is 20 minutes enough?¡± Dongdong said, ¡± remember not to hit the face when you hit. Hit somewhere you can¡¯t see.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°Huo ting, I can only help you up to this point.¡± Dongdong tiptoed and patted Huo ting¡¯s shoulder.


    Huo ting looked at Dongdong with aplicated expression and said, ¡± you¡¯ve worked hard.


    At this time, su Mianmian came out after changing her clothes and just happened to hear Huo ting¡¯s words.


    She asked, ¡± what hard work? ¡±


    Dongdong immediately revealed a ttering smile and said, ¡± miemie, you¡¯ve worked hard! He raised his tail with a fawning expression.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help butugh. I¡¯ll make you another cake when Ie back.


    ¡°Miemie, you¡¯re the best!¡± Dongdong rubbed su Mianmian¡¯s stomach and asked, ¡± then can I go and see uncle Huanhuan together? ¡± PEI, you Dog Man, just you wait!


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and said, ¡± sure, but remember to be polite. Don¡¯t say anything strange. Dongdong had a bad record.


    ¡°Okay, I promise I¡¯ll be good.¡± Dongdong nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you guys over.¡± Huo ting said as he helped su Mianmian pick up the cake on the table and said, ¡± I¡¯ll take it. You look after Dongdong.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t think much about it when she heard that. She pulled Dongdong and walked out.


    She did not expect that the father and son beside her were not there to visit a patient, but to ¡®fight¡¯.


    ......


    After the car arrived at the hospital, su Mianmian thought that Huo ting would be waiting for them in the car, but she couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised when she saw himing out.


    She asked, ¡± why did youe down too? ¡±


    Huo ting smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go up with you. He saved you, so I¡¯ve wanted to thank him for a long time. Yingluo, do you think it¡¯s not appropriate? ¡± He was very sincere, and no one could refuse him.


    Su Mianmian shook her head. Anyway, she had already made it clear to Huanhuan before this.


    All her friends around her knew about her marriage, so su Mianmian really felt that it was nothing for uncle to go up with her.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± She said.

 Chapter 463

    ?


    463 Uncle, we¡¯re not going out (2)


    After su Mianmian left, song qinghuan had been reading.


    However, he was the only one who knew that the book he was reading had not been flipped for a long time.


    He looked at his phone and thought,¡¯I just have to wait a little longer for Yingluo.


    He had already waited for so long, so he didn¡¯t mind waiting a little longer.


    ......


    Su Mianmian knocked on the door and said, ¡± Huanhuan, I brought cake.


    Song qinghuan put down the book and replied in a low voice, ¡± pleasee in.


    Su Mianmian opened the door and said, ¡± I made a cake, do you want to eat it now? ¡± After she finished speaking, she saw Huanhuan looking at Dongdong and Huo ting behind her.


    She scratched her head and said a little shyly, ¡± this is my son, Dongdong. He¡¯s five years old this year. Dongdong, quickly say hello to uncle.


    Dongdong was a quick-witted person. He saw that song qinghuan kept staring at him and Huo ting, so he immediately said obediently, ¡± Hello, uncle. You¡¯ve been staring at my daddy. Do you know my daddy? ¡±


    He and Huo ting specially wore matching outfits today. In fact, it was obvious that they were father and son.


    It was just that he said it deliberately, no matter what, it seemed to have a hint of bragging.


    Song qinghuan¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He had to use all his strength to maintain a calm expression, but he could not force a smile.


    No matter how low Huo ting¡¯s emotional intelligence was, he could see it. He silently gave Dongdong a like in his heart.


    He curled his lips and smiled. He put his hand on su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder, showing his possessiveness too obviously.


    thank you for helping my wife. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay for the injury. I¡¯ll also hire a nurse to take care of you when you remove your stitches tomorrow. If you need help after you¡¯re discharged, I can also help you find a professional housekeeper, Hanhan.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned after hearing Huo ting¡¯s words.


    Dongdong pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said in a childish voice, ¡± miemie, our family shouldpensate uncle. Uncle saved you, so you can¡¯t let uncle pay for all the medical expenses, right? ¡±


    Su Mianmian only realized that she had overlooked this problem after hearing him say this.


    At first, she thought that it was not good for uncle to talk about money with Huanhuan directly, but after listening to Dongdong¡¯s advice, she felt that uncle was moreprehensive.


    After Huanhuan was discharged from the hospital, she would need a housekeeper to take care of her when she went home to rest. She couldn¡¯t bring him food, could she?


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± Huanhuan, if you need anything, just let me know.


    Song qinghuan almost vomited blood after hearing their conversation.


    He said coldly, ¡± no need, Mianmian. I¡¯m not helping you for Hanhan.


    ¡°No way! You¡¯ve helped my mommy so much, we have to thank you properly!¡± Dongdong interrupted song qinghuan and said loudly, ¡± how is it enough to just give a cake? Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be so polite! Just listen to my daddy. He¡¯s always right. He¡¯s the most perfect man in the world.¡±


    Dongdong was really such a Lackey that he didn¡¯t forget to praise Huo ting at the end.


    After Huo ting heard it, he felt that his son was really too obedient.


    He said, ¡± okay, just tell me what you need.


    Song qinghuan took a deep breath and took a deep look at Huo ting before turning to su Mianmian and saying, ¡± Mianmian, can you go out for a while? I have something to say to Mr. Huo in private.¡±

 Chapter 464

    ?


    464 Uncle, we¡¯re not going out (3)


    Song qinghuan¡¯s suggestion was too sudden.


    After su Mianmian heard it, she was slightly stunned and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    But Dongdong was very happy to hear that. He took su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± miemie, I want to go to the toilet, can you take me there? ¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting and saw him nod. She said, ¡± then you guys can talk. I¡¯ll go out with Dongdong first.


    Then, after su Mianmian and the others walked out of the room, su Mianmian suddenly froze. She looked at Dongdong and said, ¡± I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s a bathroom in the room.


    Dongdong said with a smile, ¡± miemie, you¡¯re so stupid. I¡¯m not really going to do it. It¡¯s just an excuse.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you downstairs to get ice cream?¡± There was a small supermarket downstairs.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll have the strawberry vor.¡± Dongdong said excitedly.


    Su Mianmian bought a strawberry-vored ice cream cone for Dongdong and ordered one for herself. The two of them sat on the chairs in front of the garden on the first floor and ate. There were many peopleing and going in the hospital. Although sometimes some people would stop and take a look because they thought Dongdong was cute, most people wouldn¡¯t notice them.


    ¡°Miemie, do you think Huo ting will be fine?¡± Dongdong suddenly asked.


    Su Mianmian was shocked. She turned to look at Dongdong, only to see him sticking out his little tongue and licking the snow Cake with satisfaction.


    actually, it¡¯s pretty good for him like this. Like Daddy, he won¡¯t agree to raise another sheep for me. No matter how I begged before, it didn¡¯t work. However, Huo ting promised me and even allowed me to raise a sheep on the balcony, ¡± Dongdong said as he ate.


    Su Mianmian reached out and hugged Dongdong¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡± he will remember. He¡¯s just sick now, but he will get better soon.


    Although Dongdong looked like he didn¡¯t care, in fact, he was also sad in his heart.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯ll take care of the Huo family in the future! I¡¯ll grow up soon, and I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Dongdong stood up, patted his chest, and said, ¡± so, even if Huo ting bes a fool, you don¡¯t have to worry. The Huo family has me!


    ¡°Thank you, Dongdong! But I won¡¯t be a fool!¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Su Mianmian turned around and saw Huo ting standing behind them, speechless.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re out?¡±


    ¡°Huo ting, when did youe?¡±


    Su Mianmian and Dongdong said at the same time.


    Huo ting reached out and rubbed Dongdong¡¯s little curly hair hard and said, ¡± not long ago, but I heard all the bad things you said about me.


    Dongdong held his head pitifully and said, ¡± you must not have listened carefully. I¡¯m just praising your Yingluo.


    Huo ting looked at his wrinkled bun face and thought it was very interesting. He picked him up and wanted to rub him, but Dongdong didn¡¯t hold on tight and the ice cream fell on Huo ting¡¯s pants.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Dongdong was sandwiched between his knees and said innocently, ¡± hey, you came here yourself. How old are you? And you¡¯re still so flustered.¡±


    Su Mianmian patted her forehead speechlessly. She quickly separated the two of them and took out a tissue to help Huo ting wipe his pants. In the end, Huo ting grabbed her hand after a while.


    Su Mianmian looked at him with a puzzled face.


    He whispered in her ear, ¡± don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m about to feel it.


    He felt that he wanted su Mianmian to react to what he said half a beat slower, and she blushed immediately.


    This was in public! [ uncle is too shameless! ]

 Chapter 465

    ?


    465 Uncle, we¡¯re not going out (4)


    In the end, su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what Huo ting said to song qinghuan because no matter how she asked, Huo ting refused to say.


    As for song qinghuan, su Mianmian naturally couldn¡¯t ask.


    However, after their conversation, when su Mianmian went to look for song qinghuan again, he told su Mianmian not toe over tomorrow and to see her directly at school.


    The school¡¯s anniversary would begin on Monday. There were three days of school anniversary activities in a row. There would be an artistic performance on the first night, and su Mianmian and the others were going to perform on this day.


    During the weekend, she and Huo ting went to change their clothes. After they put on makeup, they couldn¡¯t be recognized at all.


    White snow simplified the lines to only three sentences ording to su Mianmian¡¯s instructions.


    So, everything went smoothly.


    Huo ting was the most miserable. He didn¡¯t know if his clothes were deliberately worn by the designer girl, but they were very close-fitting. Although they were not to the extent of being naked, the curves of his body could be seen, and the traces of his mermaid line were also very obvious.


    QAQ!


    However, the effect was also particrly good. Huo ting was domineering enough when he didn¡¯t speak. When he smiled, in fact-it was just the corner of his mouth, which was very evil. Simply, in the girls ¡®words-it was ...


    ¡°F * ck! I¡¯m begging for a clear picture! This was the big BOSS! Guru Lian will definitely cry when he sees this! It¡¯s too simr!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already filming it! You guys wait here, I¡¯ll send it to the group when I get back.¡±


    Huo ting reached out and took the phone of the girl who was taking the photo. He said expressionlessly, ¡± no photos.


    The girl trembled and said, ¡± alright! I¡¯ve deleted it. ¡± Sob, sob, sob. This aura was too much. It made her very scared, but she also felt very good in her heart!


    The big BOSS was talking to her!


    Su Mianmian looked at this side of the uncle and couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh.


    The designer was discussing the makeup with the makeup artist, so he let Huo ting out. Huo ting saw su Mianmian smile and walked over to say, ¡± I really did everything for you this time.


    Su Mianmian smiled and touched his head, saying, ¡± thank you for your hard work!


    ¡°Are you going to go on a date?¡± This sentence was actually Huo ting¡¯s line.


    After su Mianmian heard it, she couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡± uncle, we¡¯re not going on a date!


    Their conversation was overheard by the two female staff members in front of them, and they immediately responded in a daze.


    ¡°About! Let¡¯s make a date!¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ......


    On the day of the school¡¯s anniversary performance, when su Mianmian came over, she saw song qinghuan sitting in her seat and putting on makeup.


    ¡°Huanhuan, how are you?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Song qinghuan nced at her and also saw Huo ting behind her. He nodded and said, ¡± thank you for your concern. He didn¡¯t seem to want to say too much.


    At this moment, senior Snow White walked over and said, ¡± God Song, you¡¯re really too loyal this time. She had wanted to Pat his shoulder, but when she thought of his injured back, she retracted her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll naturally do what I promised you.¡± Song qinghuan asked, ¡± by the way, can you show me the specific process? ¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± White snow handed over the schedule.


    After Huo ting saw su Mianmian walk over, he pulled her over a little jealously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep looking at him, you¡¯re already taken.¡±


    Su Mianmian squinted at Huo ting and said, ¡± you¡¯re still fussing over this? ¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re mine!¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±alright, Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 466

    ?


    466 Sudden ident (1)


    The performance was about to start, and su Mianmian was already preparing backstage. After the show ended, it would be their turn to go on stage.


    This was her first time performing, so she was very nervous. Her fingers were sped together nervously.


    Huo ting leaned over and said, ¡± are you very nervous? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up at him and asked, ¡± aren¡¯t you nervous? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about?¡±


    Su Mianmian sighed and said, ¡± I can¡¯t, I¡¯m very nervous.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid of making mistakes?¡± Huo ting asked.


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and said honestly, ¡± not entirely. I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m nervous when I see so many people.


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting replied, ¡±e with me. I can make you not afraid immediately. After he finished speaking, he immediately pulled su Mianmian and walked in another direction.


    It just so happened that the first few were performing a skit, and their background board had not been retrieved and ced backstage.


    After Huo ting pulled su Mianmian over, the background board hid their figures.


    Why did the uncle pull her here?


    Su Mianmian looked up in confusion and asked, ¡± uncle, why are you mumbling? ¡±


    Huo ting kissed her hard, and his hot breath blew on her face, making her feel light.


    At this moment, she seemed to feel the stars in the sky by their side, and also the warm affection.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, maybe it was just a few seconds or a few minutes, but su Mianmian wasn¡¯t nervous at all. She pushed Huo ting away hard and put her hand on his shoulder, panting.


    ¡°So you guys are here! I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you!¡± White snow was looking for su Mianmian and the others everywhere and said, ¡± go over quickly, it¡¯s about to start.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Fortunately, senior Snow White didn¡¯t see anything.


    She red at Huo ting fiercely.


    Huo ting smiled and said in her ear, ¡± you¡¯re finally not nervous now, right? ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    The two of them returned backstage. After song qinghuan took a look at su Mianmian, she was stunned and looked at her with a meaningful look.


    His eyes made su Mianmian a little confused. She asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°Do you want to touch up your lipstick?¡± Song qinghuan said.


    After hearing his words, su Mianmian¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she couldn¡¯t even answer.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t feel troubled for long, because the event was about to start.


    The event this time was projected on an LCD screen. When the music sounded, the background picture came out. The huge background picture pulled everyone back to the scene in the novel. The originally noisy environment suddenly quieted down, and su Mianmian walked up the stage with song qinghuan at this moment.


    ......


    In thest scene of the performance, su Mianmian stood in the middle of the stage, while song qinghuan and Huo ting stood on both sides of her. When the background cloth slowly descended, she bent down to bow to the audience, but song qinghuan suddenly pulled her over and kissed her.


    The audience was screaming, but in the next second, the background waspletely put down, and nothing could be seen.


    In the backstage, Huo ting turned around and punched song qinghuan.


    Su Mianmian waspletely shocked and had yet to react to what had happened.

 Chapter 467

    ?


    467 Sudden ident (2)


    Huo ting didn¡¯t hold back his punch, and song qinghuan fell to the ground.


    But even so, Huo ting¡¯s anger didn¡¯t subside. He kicked him hard, lifted his cor, and said fiercely, ¡± it seems that you don¡¯t want to live!!


    No one around them knew about su Mianmian and Huo ting¡¯s rtionship, but Bai Xue knew that song qinghuan was pursuing su Mianmian.


    Just now, male God Song kissed su Mianmian in front of all the teachers and students, and everyone was shocked. But before they could recover from the shock, they saw Huo ting beating up song qinghuan.


    What was going on with this Kasaya?


    Could it be that professor Huo was also nning to pursue su Mianmian?


    In this case, su Mianmian¡¯s hatred points were too high!


    Song qinghuan was held by the cor by Huo ting, but heughed instead. He whispered, ¡± Mianmian tastes so sweet.


    ¡°You!¡± Huo ting leaned towards him again.


    Blood flowed from the corner of song qinghuan¡¯s mouth. He spat out a mouthful of blood to the side and began to fight back at Huo ting.


    However, Huo ting wouldn¡¯t let him hit him. He dodged it easily and began to beat song qinghuan up.


    Huo ting had practiced boxing for more than ten years. Although he had lost his memory, he still had his boxing instincts, so song qinghuan was soon beaten into a pig¡¯s head.


    After everyone came to their senses, they found a few strong boys to pull them away, but they were hit by eyeless¡¯s fists and feet, and they flew out.


    Mianmian, stop looking. Quickly think of a way to make them stop. White snow pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand anxiously.


    Su Mianmian came back to her senses. It was also the first time she had seen the uncle so angry. She rushed up, hugged Huo ting¡¯s back, and shouted, ¡± stop fighting!


    Huo ting stopped immediately after hearing su Mianmian¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Uncle, stop fighting!¡± Su Mianmian said in a low voice, ¡± I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.


    Su Mianmian¡¯sst sentence sessfully appeased him. He let go of song qinghuan¡¯s cor and said, ¡± I won¡¯t just let it go!


    He stood up, and su Mianmian let go of his hand. Huo ting turned around, reached out to hold her hand, and said, ¡± let¡¯s go!


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    When the two of them left, everyone automatically moved aside to make way for them.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that someone had taken a video of what had happened today and it had been uploaded to the inte.


    At first, it was just a post on the school forum, where the photo of song qinghuan kissing su Mianmian was posted with an especially clear angle. Then, someone gossiped about su Mianmian and song qinghuan¡¯s rtionship, saying that they were childhood sweethearts, reunited after separation, and kissed at the school¡¯s anniversary party to make their love.


    Someone made this post into a long Weibo post and posted it on Weibo. Not long after, song qinghuan was recognized by her fans. She was the previously popr high-IQ Prince Charming on Weibo. In the short span of a day, she upied the Weibo Hot List with 30000 reposts and 50000ments.


    Su Mianmian still didn¡¯t know all these.


    She was pulled into the car by Huo ting. After he locked the door, he turned su Mianmian¡¯s chin around and kissed her hard.


    Huo ting¡¯s kiss had never been gentle, but this kiss was full of punishment.


    Su Mianmian knew she was wrong. She didn¡¯t dare to move and cooperated with Huo ting obediently, but gradually, the corners of her mouth were going numb, and she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and push Huo ting.


    Huo ting let go of her hand and looked at her deeply.

 Chapter 468

    ?


    468 Sudden ident (3)


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were filled with two hot tears, which was purely a physiological reaction.


    She stuttered a little, ¡± u-uncle, it hurts a little. She could even taste blood in her mouth.


    The uncle wasn¡¯t kissing, he was biting! QAQ!


    Huo ting was still very angry at first, but his heart softened when he saw su Mianmian¡¯s pitiful look.


    However, he did not want her to ¡®act pitiful¡¯ and avoid such a serious question.


    He reached out his finger to touch her lips. Seeing her take a breath, he said, ¡± I¡¯m disinfecting you.


    Su Mianmian simply wanted to cry. No, she was already crying. The two drops of tears in her eyes fell and dripped on Huo ting¡¯s fingers.


    Huo ting¡¯s fingers felt burned. He reached out and helped su Mianmian wipe her tears, saying, ¡± even if you¡¯re like this, I won¡¯t forgive you so easily this time! You should learn your lesson.¡±


    Even though his tone was cold, his actions were very gentle.


    After su Mianmian heard it, she also felt a little aggrieved. She said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect Huanhuan to be so embarrassed. Besides, he suddenly kissed me, how can I react? ¡±


    ¡°Just beat him up!¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± I¡¯ll teach you a few moves when we get back. There won¡¯t be a next time!


    Su Mianmian qaq


    After Huo ting finished speaking, he kissed her again. This time, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but tilt her face to one side and said, ¡± uncle, my tongue hurts. it meant to say, don¡¯t kiss me anymore.


    Huo ting looked deeply at su Mianmian and saw her stick out the tip of her tongue. The tip of her tongue was red, and this look was especially cute.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile and gave her a kiss.


    Su Mianmian immediately retracted her tongue. Huo ting kissed her on the mouth.


    She covered it shyly.


    Huo ting reached out and rubbed her head, saying, ¡± let¡¯s go back first!


    Su Mianmian blinked and nodded hard.


    Did this mean that the uncle had decided not to settle the score with her?


    The answer was no.


    After returning home, Huo ting personally helped su Mianmian take a bath. Putting aside the degree of shame, it was definitely the kind that an 18-year-old couldn¡¯t watch. Then, he gave su Mianmian a good lesson in bed.


    When she woke up the next day, su Mianmian rubbed her sore waist. She really wanted to be angry, okay?


    But this time, she really didn¡¯t have the guts to be angry, so she could only continue to act pitiful.


    However, fortunately, Huo ting had something to deal with in S city. He sent her to school and warned su Mianmian repeatedly not to have any contact with song qinghuan before leaving.


    After su Mianmian returned to the dormitory, she saw Bai Jing and Chi Xiaoyuan squatting in front of theputer, looking at something.


    They were so focused on her that they didn¡¯t even notice her return.


    ¡°What are you guys looking at?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Bai Jing only realized that su Mianmian was back at this time, and she closed the webpage in a panic.


    She said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re just casually watching a Korean drama.


    Bai Jing was so flustered that it was odd.


    Su Mianmian walked over and said, ¡± I don¡¯t believe you. Let me see.


    When Chi Xiaoyuan saw su Mianmian walking over, she was so scared that she immediately turned off theputer.


    Theputer screen immediately turned ck.


    Su Mianmian looked at them and said helplessly, ¡± are you guys hiding something from me? ¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this too obvious?


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± The two of them shook their heads hard.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    How did this look like he didn¡¯t have it! It was simply too suspicious!

 Chapter 469

    ?


    469 Spreading rumors (1)


    ¡°Do you guys look like you¡¯re fine?¡± Su Mianmian took the mirror from the table and said weakly, ¡± look, your expressions tell me that something big has happened!


    Bai Jing and Chi Xiaoyuan looked at each other. They could see the panic in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Su Mianmian put down the mirror and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry! I can take it. ¡±


    Bai Jing sighed and turned on theputer again. She found the page that they had been looking at and said, ¡± Mianmian, take a look for yourself.


    After she finished speaking, she gave up her seat.


    Su Mianmian sat down and took a closer look.


    This was a post about a pair of children who had a sincere rtionship for the first time. They had just started to develop feelings for each other, but they were forced to separate. The little boy left her because of family reasons. Ten yearster, the two met again, and then things got out of hand.


    This was the outline of the story. If it weren¡¯t for the picture of song qinghuan and her, she would have thought that this was a wonderful novel.


    ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± Su Mianmian looked up and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Chi Xiaoyuan nodded.


    Mianmian, don¡¯t be shocked. There¡¯s still one more post. Bai Jing said, ¡± read that before you give your opinion.


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and looked at it again. This post was even more exaggerated.


    She took a photo of song qinghuan kissing her during the school¡¯s anniversary celebration performance and posted it. She didn¡¯t know how it was taken, but the angle was very clear and the character was very beautiful.


    The most terrible thing was that the title of the post was: ¡± meeting again after 10 years of separation, offering a beautiful kiss, I believe in love again!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think professor Huo will read the Pixies on the inte, right?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan was originally very confident, but after seeing su Mianmian¡¯s expression, she suddenly wasn¡¯t sure.


    Su Mianmian asked irritatedly, ¡± how could there be such a post? ¡±


    Uncle had just punished her. If he found out, he would definitely be angry again.


    QAQ!


    She could only hope that uncle didn¡¯t have time to watch the inte.


    I don¡¯t know. It suddenly appeared. I just contacted the management team to delete it, but they haven¡¯t replied to me yet. Bai Jing scratched her head and said, ¡± Mianmian, do you want to give your husband a call to exin? ¡±


    Bai Jing felt that it was impossible for her to miss Xiaoyuan¡¯s optimism.


    The inte was circting everywhere now, unless Yingluo


    Professor Huo didn¡¯t go online, but was that even possible?


    Su Mianmian thought carefully about Bai Jing¡¯s suggestion and finally shook her head.


    If first uncle didn¡¯t see it, wouldn¡¯t she be walking right into a trap if she went up like this?


    She definitely couldn¡¯t tell him herself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell uncle. I¡¯ll continue to type on the administrator.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Suddenly, su Mianmian¡¯s phone rang. She looked down and saw an unfamiliar number.


    ¡°Hello,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Song qinghuan said, ¡± I¡¯m song qinghuan.


    Su Mianmian was stunned. She took the phone and looked at it, but there was no name disyed. Uncle probably deleted his number?


    ¡°Mianmian, why did you block me?¡±


    QAQ! He didn¡¯t delete it, but blocked it! Uncle sure knows how to get jealous!


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t answer this question directly. She said, ¡± Huanhuan, what are you looking for me for? ¡±


    Song qinghuan was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡± Mianmian, have you seen the post on the inte? ¡±


    ?!


    ............

 Chapter 470

    ?


    470 Spreading rumors (2)


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned and subconsciously grabbed the corner of her clothes. She didn¡¯t expect him to ask this question.


    It would be a lie to say that su Mianmian didn¡¯t suspect him at all from the beginning until now.


    After all, they were childhood sweethearts. Apart from her, song qinghuan was the only one who knew about Wanwan and her childhood friend.


    If he didn¡¯t say anything, where did this post get the specious information from? how could it be so well-organized?


    She thought for a moment and replied, ¡± what post? ¡± Su Mianmian deliberately pretended not to know.


    Song qinghuan said, ¡± they posted about our past on the inte. If you see it, I hope you don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.


    After su Mianmian heard his words, she asked anxiously, ¡± how will you deal with it? ¡± Since Huanhuan said that she would handle it, su Mianmian didn¡¯t pretend to not know.


    Song qinghuanughed and said, ¡± go and check your Weibo at eight.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo¡± even has a trailer?! Wasn¡¯t he just teasing her?


    ¡°Huanhuan, is there any meaning to this? Can¡¯t you just give me a quick death?¡± Su Mianmian said helplessly, ¡± don¡¯t say half of your words every time. You¡¯re making me feel especially tired like this, really!


    Su Mianmian was annoyed by him and spoke directly.


    Mianmian, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s boring to tell you now. After saying this, song qinghuan hung up the phone.


    After su Mianmian hung up the phone, she said to Bai Jing and Chi Xiaoyuan, who had been listening at the side.


    ¡°What does he mean by that? It feels like you¡¯re teasing me!¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan touched her chin and said, ¡± it looks like he¡¯ll exin the whole situation clearly on Weibo, right? ¡±


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±What¡¯s there to exin?¡± Could it be that the kiss was just a performance that needed Yingluo to match? It could be said like this! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Mianmian, hurry up and call Prince song, and let him exin it on Weibo like this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him now. I just want to stay away from him.


    After this incident, su Mianmian felt that it was better to stay away from song qinghuan.


    As long as he stayed far away, everything would be fine.


    Some things would slowly calm down if you didn¡¯t care about them, right?


    ¡°Alright then, what if he posts something on Weibo that he doesn¡¯t care about you at 8 pm?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    I¡¯m just teasing you, ¡± su Mianmian said calmly. ying dead!


    Bai Jing replied,¡±Yingluo, okay?¡± That was a really good idea!


    If the person involved ignored it, then the scandal would disappear very quickly, right?


    ......


    It was just that su Mianmian and the others were still too young. Song qinghuan actually confessed her love on Weibo.


    It was simply frightening!


    This made the post, which was already spreading like a real one, look even more real. A group of song qinghuan¡¯s die-hard fans followed the post.


    [ God Song is a real man! ] The confession was awesome! [ I hope the girl on his Weibo will agree to be with him! ]


    [ my first love is over! But it¡¯s good that God song¡¯s first love has a good ending! [ I wish them happiness! ]


    These were rational fans. Of course, some were irrational and were scolding su Mianmian below.


    [ I know who she is. I¡¯ve seen her before. She¡¯s just average looking. Why does she deserve a confession like this from God Song?! ] I¡¯m clearly not any worse than her! God Song, please look at me! [ look at me! ]


    [ previous poster, don¡¯t be shameless! ] God Song is mine! Go away! [ let go of God Song, let me do it! ]


    [ I hate those who don¡¯t listen to me! ] I pulled Lou back. I¡¯ve seen this girl. No matter her height or appearance, she doesn¡¯t match God Song at all. God Song used a confession to prove that they weren¡¯t really together! [ that means that this girl has been hanging onto God Song! ]


    ......


    ¡°Mianmian, what are you going to do?¡± Bai Jing asked as she scrolled through Weibo.


    Su Mianmian was lying on the bed in the dormitory with a Facial Mask on and replied, ¡± cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re really not going to care?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m going to y dead and not admit that it was me!¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°Is there any use?¡± Bai Jing scoffed. there¡¯s a big and clear picture of you on the inte.


    She was referring to the photo of song qinghuan forcefully kissing su Mianmian.


    think positively. Fortunately, the photo only took my side profile. Su Mianmian said.


    She had already nned to wear a hat wherever she went in the near future. This way, no one would suspect that she was the person in the post.


    Of course, this was just su Mianmian¡¯s optimistic thought.


    How could he not notice?


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m convinced!¡± Bai Jing said.


    ......


    Would this matter end like this? Of course not!


    It was fine that it was getting hotter and hotter on the inte, but when su Mianmian went to school the next day, something more tragic happened.


    Someone had posted a bunch of photos on their department¡¯s bulletin board.


    Those photos were intimate photos of su Mianmian and Huo ting. He didn¡¯t know when they were taken, but the angle of each photo was particrly ambiguous. The most terrible thing was that Huo ting¡¯s face was pixted, but su Mianmian¡¯s face was extremely clear.


    [ in terms of speed! The Chinese department¡¯s Su Mianmian was a fickle woman! How shameless of you to seduce a married man! Two-timing!


    The students were all shocked! Their understanding of su Mianmian was that this ssmate had no sense of existence. If it wasn¡¯t for song qinghuan¡¯s high-profile confession, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed su Mianmian.


    Then, not long after the confession ... It actually revealed that su Mianmian had hooked up with another person, and this person was obviously not God Song.


    Humans were such strange things. When you don¡¯t know a person well, you would easily believe it when you hear about her.


    Then, if these photos were used as so-called evidence, all kinds of rumors would be fabricated.


    For example, a student stood up and said.


    Su Mianmian often doesn¡¯te to ss, and I¡¯ve seen her sitting in a particrly high-end car at the school gate more than once.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen it once too! The car window rolled up very quickly, so I didn¡¯t see the man inside clearly, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s old!¡±


    Then, it would only get more and more excessive!


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that old man! He was already in his fifties! He even found it too big to be su Mianmian¡¯s father! How could she have the cheek to do that!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really too shameless! Why would Prince Charming song like someone like that?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s simply a green tea bitch! God Song must have been tricked! Poor Prince Charming song, is there no one brave enough to tell him the truth?¡±


    By the time su Mianmian saw these photos, someone had already posted these things on the inte, and there were so-called ssmates who were peeling su Mianmian off.


    Su Mianmian became famous all of a sudden!

 Chapter 471

    ?


    471 Spreading rumors (3)


    Of course, it was not a good thing to be famous like this!


    Su Mianmian was dumbfounded when she saw the words and photos on the bulletin board!


    What the hell is this! She understood the photo. It was indeed her, but the other person was not a married man. It was Huo ting!


    It was Huo ting¡¯s face that was pixted!


    And the words on it were simply nonsense! It waspletely different from the truth! This was simply nder!


    Bai Jing was furious after reading it.


    She quickly rushed up and tore everything on the bulletin board. As she tore it, she cursed, ¡± What are you looking at! All of you, move aside! If you keep looking, I¡¯m going to dig out your eyes!¡±


    One of the female students who was watching scolded, ¡± what¡¯s the use of tearing it?! Everyone has seen it! You¡¯re not afraid of others talking about you after doing such a thing! You shameless bitch!¡±


    what nonsense are you saying?! Bai Jing threw the things on the ground and ran up to grab her cor.¡±Which ss are you from?¡± she asked. I¡¯ll say it again! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°You, don¡¯t scare me! I, I¡¯ll tell the teacher!¡±


    ¡°Tell the teacher? I still want to find the teacher! I think you¡¯re very suspicious! You put this on, right?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The girl screamed.


    ¡°Xiaojing.¡± Su Mianmian stopped Bai Jing¡¯s fist and said, ¡± forget it, let¡¯s go.


    It seemed that she would not be able to continue with today¡¯s ss.


    Mianmian, what are you doing? ¡± Bai Jing looked at su Mianmian¡¯s pale face and was suddenly speechless. She let go of the ssmate and said, ¡± I¡¯ll remember your face! If anything bad happens, I¡¯lle find you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a female Bandit!¡± The female student wanted to cry but had no tears.


    However, after Bai Jing¡¯s ruckus, the onlookers didn¡¯t dare to say anything bad about su Mianmian anymore. At least, they didn¡¯t dare to go overboard in front of her!


    After all, no one dared to offend the female bandits! This was simply unreasonable!


    Su Mianmian and Bai Jing returned to the dormitory, and Bai Jing was very angry.


    What the hell is this! His own friend was being ndered like this!


    She was angry but also felt very powerless because she didn¡¯t know how to help su Mianmian.


    After su Mianmian came back, she climbed onto the bed. Shey on the bed with her back facing the outside and her face facing the wall, not moving at all.


    Bai Jing walked up and down in a panic. She looked at su Mianmian¡¯s back worriedly and really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After about ten minutes, su Mianmian sat up first.


    She looked at Bai Jing and said, ¡± Xiao Jing, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡°How can I not be worried!¡± Bai Jing said,¡±this is definitely nder!¡± These photos were definitely photoshopped! Mianmian, you¡¯re not that kind of person!¡±


    After su Mianmian heard it, she felt a burst of warmth in her heart.


    Bai Jing¡¯s first reaction was to believe her. This was enough!


    She said, ¡± the photo is real, but the man in it is an uncle.


    ¡°F * ck! I can¡¯t tell! That one in your house looks very abstinent! it¡¯s actually so awkward. Bai Jing coughed when she saw su Mianmian¡¯s face turn red. since it¡¯s not photoshopped, when was it taken? ¡± I think the scenes are all different.¡±


    Speaking of this, su Mianmian really had to be convinced!


    It could be seen from the photos! This person must have been taking photos of her for some time. Otherwise, he would not have taken so many different photos.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡± This was actually the most terrifying.


    Bai Jing asked,¡±why don¡¯t you give your husband a call?¡± I think this matter has developed to a point where we can¡¯t solve it!¡±


    Su Mianmian also felt that it made sense.


    But when su Mianmian called Huo ting, the uncle actually turned off his phone!


    This made su Mianmian a little disappointed.


    Why couldn¡¯t he be contacted when he needed uncle the most?


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t feel very panicked at first, but when she couldn¡¯t contact Huo ting, she really started to panic.


    She got up from the bed and said, ¡± Xiaojing, I¡¯m going home.


    ¡°Ah? Where are you going home to?¡± Bai Jing asked in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to S city.¡± Su Mianmian packed her things as she spoke. She said, ¡± I won¡¯t be attending sses for the next few days. I¡¯lle back when things calm down.


    Bai Jing thought for a moment and asked, ¡± why don¡¯t I apany you to the car? ¡± In the end, she was still a little worried about su Mianmian.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± you should go to ss. Don¡¯t let my matters affect you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to sster.¡± Bai Jing had already decided that she would go to sster to do a thorough investigation and find the suspect! Even if he couldn¡¯t find it, he could at least find some clues.


    She naturally wouldn¡¯t tell su Mianmian about these things.


    ......


    Su Mianmian carried her school bag and walked out of the school gate. She was about to stop a taxi to the high-speed rail station when a ck car suddenly stopped in front of her.


    Just as she was feeling strange, she saw the car door suddenly open and she was pulled by the person inside.


    Who was it?


    Su Mianmian was shocked and wanted to push him away with force, but he held her tightly in his arms. She wanted to resist, but she smelled a familiar scent on the other party.


    It was uncle!


    She didn¡¯t resist at once, but hugged Huo ting tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Huo ting reached out and patted su Mianmian¡¯s back.


    Su Mianmian had not cried since this happened.


    In fact! There¡¯s nothing to cry about! It was a misunderstanding! Someone had maliciously ndered him!


    And those people who spoke ill of her did not understand her at all! No, it should be said that those people were mostly people she didn¡¯t know or were not familiar with. She had no need to be sad over these words.


    However, she didn¡¯t know why, but when Huo ting hugged her and told her that he was back ...


    She really wanted to cry!


    She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears!


    I¡¯m clearly not that fragile, right?


    ¡°W-why are you scaring me again?¡± Su Mianmian buried her face in Huo ting¡¯s arms and said gloomily, ¡± also, I just called you! Why didn¡¯t you pick up my call?¡±


    Huo ting felt the moisture on his chest and was a little helpless. He said, ¡± don¡¯t cry! I was on the ne just now, so I didn¡¯t hear the phone. Also, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you, Yingluo. Stop crying! If you¡¯re scared, I¡¯m willing topensate you.¡±


    Su Mianmian wiped her tears, raised her head, and asked a little pitifully, ¡± how can youpensate me? ¡±


    Huo ting bent down, put his lips on su Mianmian¡¯s lips, and said in a low voice, ¡± like this? ¡±

 Chapter 472

    ?


    472 The person who started the rumor (1)


    After the kiss, su Mianmian hugged Huo ting hard. She had to admit that she wasforted.


    She thought that as long as uncle was around, nothing could hurt her.


    Huo ting gently patted su Mianmian¡¯s back and asked softly, ¡± do you feel better? ¡±


    Su Mianmian responded softly.


    Huo ting saw that she had calmed down and said, ¡± do you want to know the progress of this matter? ¡±


    Su Mianmian raised her chin and looked at him, nodding hard.


    She asked, ¡± you caught the person? ¡±


    ¡°You can say you caught him, but you can also say you didn¡¯t.¡± Huo ting exined, ¡± we¡¯ve checked the IP address. The post was posted by three people, and now they¡¯ve all been caught by our people, but they were all paid to do it.


    It was actually like this? Then who had she offended?


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and thought for a while. Suddenly, a name jumped into her mind, and she blurted out, ¡± could it be Zeng Keke? ¡±


    ¡°As expected of the person I¡¯ve taken a fancy to.¡± Huo ting touched su Mianmian¡¯s head with satisfaction and said, ¡± smart.


    Su Mianmian: ¡± ran ran ¡± why do I feel that the uncle¡¯s style of speaking is more and more simr to Dongdong?!


    Was this an illusion?


    Of course not!


    if it¡¯s Zeng Keke, Qianqian, is it because of song qinghuan? ¡± Su Mianmian said weakly, ¡± uncle, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m innocent?! I¡¯ve never even seen her before, and she¡¯s beening to find trouble with me time and time again!¡±


    Anyone who encountered su Mianmian¡¯s matters would be angry, right? Zeng Keke simply didn¡¯t leave her any way out after being spread such a rumor. If the school leaders knew about this, they would definitely punish su Mianmian.


    Even if they had Huo ting¡¯s support, could the school ignore the ¡®opinions¡¯ of the vast number of students?


    The answer was definitely no!


    Huo ting said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her off easily for bullying my people.


    The uncle¡¯s tone of speaking was too familiar, and su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    This reminded her of the time when they had just met. Uncle had helped her in this way.


    Huo ting saw that su Mianmian was looking at him without moving. Her eyes seemed to be thinking of someone through him, and he was immediately displeased.


    He reached out his hand and pinched her chin slightly. who are you thinking of? ¡± She actually dared to think about other people in front of him.


    ¡°I miss you.¡± Su Mianmian said in a low voice.


    Huo ting¡¯s ears turned slightly red and he said, ¡± I¡¯m right in front of you.


    ¡°Mm! It¡¯s great that you¡¯re in front of me and by my side!¡± Su Mianmian said, touched.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and suddenly showed a helpless expression. He said a little happily, ¡± you¡¯re so clingy, and only I can stand you. Forget it, I¡¯m your man. You don¡¯t have to worry about this, just leave the rest to me!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡±


    ......


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because this incident really scared su Mianmian, but she was especially attached to Huo ting.


    Wherever Huo ting went, she would follow him. In the evening, when Huo ting went to take a shower, su Mianmian found a chair and sat at the door in a daze.


    For an uncle, su Mianmian was really too cute like this!


    Huo ting naturally wouldn¡¯t give up such an opportunity. He directly pulled su Mianmian into the bathroom and did this and that. He ate a big pot of red braised meat with satisfaction.


    Su Mianmian was also very cooperative. No matter what the uncle said, she would be obedient.


    Then, very tragically, she couldn¡¯t get up the next day.


    QAQ......

 Chapter 473

    ?


    473 The person who started the rumor (2)


    In contrast to the harmony and friendship on su Mianmian¡¯s side, Zeng Keke didn¡¯t know that Huo ting had dug a big pit for her to jump into.


    Zeng Keke originally thought that su Mianmian would be kicked out of school soon. Who knew that su Mianmian didn¡¯te to school, but she wasn¡¯t expelled, but was taking a leave of absence.


    Taking leave and dropping out of school were twopletely different concepts.


    For Zeng Keke, taking leave was not enough, so she thought it was time for her toe up with a bigger n.


    She had an appointment with someone today, and the location chosen was very strange, and she had toe alone.


    However, people with abilities were especially strange. So, for her own purpose, she endured it!


    Wearing a pair of sunsses, Zeng Keke quickly walked through a dpidated residential area. She entered one of the buildings and went straight to the sixth floor.


    She knocked on one of the doors, and someone quickly opened the door. It was a man wearing a mask. He quickly scanned the surroundings and dragged Zeng Keke in.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zeng Keke did not wait for the man to speak and pushed him away. Her face was red from anger. I gave you so much money, and this is all you can do? ¡±


    It was not enough. It was far from what she had expected. She had not achieved the result she wanted.


    ¡°I want her to drop out of school. The current situation is simply not enough. You have to do something. I can¡¯t tolerate her being in the same school as me anymore.¡±


    Every time she thought about how often she would be able to see song qinghuan, she felt as if her heart had been bitten by a snake.


    ¡°Miss Zeng, you can¡¯t me me for this.¡± The man was not angry. He got up and started to exin. ¡°The other party has already made his move, and he should be an expert. However, we don¡¯t have any explosive materials on our side. It won¡¯t be easy to achieve the result you want.¡±


    ¡°Shocking information?¡± Zeng Kekeughed weirdly. She suddenly opened her bag, took out a stack of photos, and threw them on the coffee table beside the man.


    The photos were very slippery. Under such a strong force, they fell apart, and some even slipped to the ground.


    The man looked down curiously. The more he looked, the worse his expression became, and he even showed a look of disbelief.


    He grabbed one of the photos. There were two people in it. The man¡¯s face was blurred out, but the woman¡¯s face could be clearly seen. He recognized her. It was su Mianmian.


    The two of them didn¡¯t seem to be wearing clothes. Su Mianmian was lying in the man¡¯s arms, and the man¡¯s hand was on her chest. That gesture was obvious that he was holding her busty area. Su Mianmian looked up slightly and smiled charmingly.


    The whole photo was very explicit, and people¡¯s imagination would run wild at first nce.


    ¡°This is a fake.¡± The man frowned and turned to look at Zeng Keke uneasily. miss Zeng, your photo is photoshopped.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s fake?¡± Zeng Keke smiled sarcastically. how many people can really tell the difference between real and fake? Do you think they are all hackers? Normal people don¡¯t have that high of an IQ, they¡¯ll believe it. ¡±


    ¡°But, Yingluo.¡± The man still felt that it was not appropriate.


    Zeng Keke pouted and snorted coldly. even if it¡¯s fake, su Mianmian already has the rumor of seducing a married man as a lead. Those people will subconsciously believe it as long as they see this photo. Gossip is a fearful thing, do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 474

    ?


    474 The person who started the rumor (3)


    She walked forward step by step, holding her sunsses in her hand and pointing at the man¡¯s head. Although she had not hit his head, she was pointing at his face bit by bit. This made people feel even more disgraceful than jabbing his head directly.


    If it weren¡¯t for Yingluo, he wouldn¡¯t have tolerated Zeng Keke anymore!


    Under her fierce gaze, the man backed away step by step. miss Zeng, you¡¯re so stubborn.


    ¡°I want her reputation to be ruined, I want her to be hated by everyone, I want her to have no face to continue living. You! I don¡¯t want to waste any more time.¡±


    After forcing the man to the side of the desk, Zeng Keke suddenlyughed, a very charming smile. She raised her hand and quickly flicked the man¡¯s face, then took out an envelope from her bag and threw it on the table. you¡¯re taking someone¡¯s money, and you¡¯re helping them. You won¡¯t go against money, right? ¡± she said.


    The man suddenlyughed. He nodded, grabbed the envelope, and opened it. He squinted his eyes and nced at it, then showed a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve always been very professional. Alright, since you strongly request it, I can only do this.¡±


    The man raised the envelope in his hand and stuffed it into the drawer of his desk. Then, he took the photos and scanned them into theputer.


    Under Zeng Keke¡¯s terrifying gaze, the man quickly posted the photos online.


    The moment he clicked ¡± send, ¡± Zeng keughed. He was very happy, very proud, and wild.


    Su Mianmian, I¡¯ll see how you die this time. Her sinisterughter was like a venomous snake¡¯s, sending chills down the man¡¯s spine. He couldn¡¯t help but move his chair to the side, trying to get away from this terrifying and vicious woman.


    Afterughing for a while, Zeng Keke took out a USB sh drive from her bag and threw it on the ground. ¡°Post this on the inte immediately.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± The man asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Zeng Keke sneered. it¡¯ll definitely be exciting. It¡¯s the love of men.


    The man¡¯s face turned dark when he heard that. He took out the USB for a moment before inserting it into theputer.


    It was simr to a Japanese blockbuster, and it was very exciting. Love, of course, the female lead didn¡¯t need to think much. It was su Mianmian.


    It should be said that this female lead was very simr to su Mianmian, but it wasn¡¯t her.


    He didn¡¯t know where she found it, but it was actually 70% to 80% simr.


    The man suddenly felt that miss Zeng was going crazy!


    The man¡¯s face darkened. isn¡¯t this Wanwan, miss Zeng, a little too much? ¡±


    ¡°Too much? I can be even more excessive.¡± Zeng Keke sneered. She had originally nned to y three men and one woman, but now it was only one man. She was already being merciful.


    but this isn¡¯t a simple matter. It¡¯ll be troublesome if it¡¯s found out.


    The man had an unwilling expression on his face. It was not a big deal to be caught after posting pictures, but now it was this kind of sex video. Once he was caught, he would definitely not be able to bear the consequences.


    Zeng Keke nced at him coldly. what are you afraid of? ¡± I¡¯m telling you, the people in the Public Security Bureau are all my people. Even if something happens to you, I can still get you out.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The man revealed a suspicious look.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll get myself into trouble?¡± Zeng Keke looked at him as if he was an idiot. She really regretted finding such a stupid man. we¡¯re in the same boat now. Can you not rat me out if something happened to you? ¡±


    ¡°How can I?¡± The manughed awkwardly.


    Zeng Keke took a step forward and put the mouse in his hand. hurry up and do what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯ll get something in return.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± The man looked helpless. but, if something happens, you have to help me.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Zeng Keke snorted.


    The man immediately uploaded the video to the inte and quickly pressed the send button.


    hahaha! Zeng Kekeughed carefreely. su Mianmian, I¡¯m finally going to beat you.


    Suddenly, a loud bang came from outside and interrupted Zeng Keke¡¯sughter. It was like a clucking hen suddenly being strangled and unable to make a sound.


    The door was suddenly broken open, and a few men in police uniforms rushed in and quickly caught Zeng Keke and the man.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡± Zeng Keke screamed.


    ¡°We suspect that you¡¯re involved in the illegal distribution of porn. Let¡¯s go, follow us back to the police station *¡± A tall man looked down at Zeng Keke and said coldly.


    For a moment, Zeng Keke was stunned. At that moment, she felt as if she was caught in a world of fire and Ice.


    The carefree smile on her face was still slowly solidifying, but her eyes were starting to show signs of uneasiness.


    Her arm was in great pain and she couldn¡¯t help but start to groan. do you know who I am? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± The tall police officer ced his police ID in front of her and let her look at it carefully. look carefully, we are police! he said.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re a police officer?¡± Zeng Keke calmed down. ¡°Do you know who I am? You actually dare to treat me like this? Let go, I told you to let go, did you hear me?¡±


    She struggled with all her might, trying to break free from the restraints of the two police officers behind her.


    However, the force behind her did not disappear. It was obvious that they did not take her words to heart.


    Zeng Keke screamed like a crazy person, ¡± you blind people! How dare you mess with me! Good, very good, I will let you know the consequences of offending me. ¡±


    She shouted without any scruples, which made the police¡¯s faces very ugly. If she wasn¡¯t a woman, they would probably have already started to deal with her.


    ¡°Do you think you still have a chance to deal with them?¡±


    Following the cold voice, a series of light yet heavy footsteps came from outside.


    Zeng Keke looked over in fear. The footsteps seemed to have a strange power, as if they were in sync with her heartbeat. It was as if she was being controlled by someone.


    Step by step, Zeng Keke finally saw the tall figure through the light that came in from the door.


    Huo ting walked up to her step by step. He didn¡¯t mean to be fierce, but his indifferent aura was even more terrifying to Zeng Keke.


    you ... Zeng Keke was dumbfounded. Why was he here?


    ¡°I¡¯ll get thewyer to follow up on the rest. You¡¯ll definitely spend more than ten years in prison. I, Huo ting, promise you.¡±


    The man who had made a deal with Zeng Keke before handed a recording pen to Huo ting. Mr. Huo, the evidence is here.


    Huo ting turned his head slightly and said faintly, ¡± you did well.


    ¡°I should, I should.¡± The man agreed.


    Zeng Keke suddenly realized that she had been betrayed by the hacker.


    ¡°Damn b * tch, you actually dared to betray me?¡± I¡¯m going to kill you! Zeng Keke screamed and pounced on the man like a madman.

 Chapter 475

    ?


    475 It¡¯s a good thing I have you (1)


    The hacker kicked Zeng Keke in the stomach when he saw her running toward him.


    She had looked down on him just now. If it wasn¡¯t for the evidence, he would have already hit her!


    Zeng Keke did not expect that he would dare to do this to her.


    The Zeng family had a very high standing in city H. Their family business provided the government with high taxes every year, so they had always enjoyed a good standing in the city. People from all sides would give them face.


    Zeng Keke was used to being overbearing. She had always been the one bullying others, and it was the first time she had been kicked.


    Shey on the ground and rubbed her stomach in pain. wait here, I¡¯m going to call for help!


    If it wasn¡¯t to defame su Mianmian today, she wouldn¡¯t havee here alone and wouldn¡¯t have been bullied by these people!


    She gritted her teeth and thought to herself that when her men arrived, she would definitely lock these people up!


    So what if he was a police officer? She would make them take off their uniforms in minutes!


    ¡°Young master Huo, leave the rest to us,¡± The police came up and said righteously, ¡± our society can not tolerate the existence of such scum! You¡¯re so young and you dare to harm your ssmates. This is really infuriating!¡±


    As he spoke, he signaled his men to help Zeng Keke up. Then, he ¡®identally¡¯ dropped her phone and stepped on it.


    The phone waspletely dismembered.


    ¡°You, you guys!¡± Zeng Keke¡¯s eyes were wide open. Just as she was about to continue scolding him, she was gagged and dragged out.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t even look at it. He said, ¡± my assistant will follow upter.


    ¡°Alright! Mr. Huo, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ......


    Another two days passed, and su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what happened here. She didn¡¯t go to school recently and was resting at home. Of course, she didn¡¯t go online, so she didn¡¯t know that all the information on the inte had been blocked the day uncle brought her home.


    She didn¡¯t even turn on her phone. Bai Jing and the others contacted her through Huo ting. When they were on the phone, uncle was watching from the side with the speaker on. Naturally, he didn¡¯t mention these unpleasant things.


    With the rapid development of the Inte, ordinary gossip would die down in a day at most if it was not hyped up by someone. Everyone was so busy now, who would pay attention to gossip every day?


    As for the school¡¯s influence, Huo ting also went to the school to deal with it. Huo ting released the evidence. On one hand, the school didn¡¯t dare to offend Huo ting, and on the other hand, the evidence was already very obvious. Su Mianmian was maliciously ndered. So after a meeting, they immediately punished the few students who caused trouble in the school.


    The students had received money from Zeng Keke, and one of them had even promised to send her abroad. Now, they had nothing to lose. Therefore, people should never do bad things.


    As a result, no one dared to take the initiative to mention this matter again.


    After Huo ting dealt with these things, he said to su Mianmian, ¡± apany me to a press conference in the afternoon.


    Su Mianmian was washing the dishes when he said this to her. She didn¡¯t think much and asked, ¡± what press conference? ¡±


    this is our press conference. I want to tell everyone that you¡¯re my woman!


    With a bang, the bowl in su Mianmian¡¯s hand fell.

 Chapter 476

    ?


    476 It¡¯s a good thing I have you (2)


    After Huo ting heard the sound, he immediately stood up and walked in su Mianmian¡¯s direction while asking, ¡± is your hand okay? Leave the things here first and let the Auntie clean them up.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, can you repeat that?¡± She didn¡¯t hear it wrong, right?


    The uncle was going to publicly announce their rtionship?


    Huo ting grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand and looked at it carefully. After finding that she wasn¡¯t injured, he said, ¡± you don¡¯t want to? Our rtionship has been made known to everyone?¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard and replied, ¡± no, I just think ran ran is good! Are you holding this press conference now because I¡¯ve been ndered?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely, that¡¯s one of the reasons. More importantly, I want to tell all the men who have thoughts about you to stay away from you! You¡¯re mine!¡± Huo ting said overbearingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yours!¡± Su Mianmian hugged Huo ting¡¯s waist and said in his ear, ¡± didn¡¯t you already know? ¡±


    ......


    On the day of the press conference, Huo ting invited a makeup artist to the house to do su Mianmian¡¯s makeup.


    The dress was the highest-priced dress auctioned by all the designers at Paris Fashion Week, and there was only one in the world.


    It was expensive not only because of its unique design, but also because of the fabric and materials used.


    The style of the dress was gorgeous and retro. It had a total of fiveyers of tulle, ranging from light blue to dark blue. There were many broken diamonds on the back of the dress, which were sewn by the designer stitch by stitch. Just the handiwork alone was amazing.


    But the most amazing thing was that the back of the dress was a beautiful starry sky. When the light shone down, it was as if the entire starry sky was on your back, very dazzling.


    After su Mianmian put it on, with light and elegant makeup, it made her look very dazzling.


    ¡°Heavens! You¡¯re really too beautiful! I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful person.¡± can I take a picture? ¡± the makeup artist asked in surprise.


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned. She was really a little too sensitive to the word ¡± photo ¡± recently.


    She said a little awkwardly, ¡± sure, but can you not take pictures of my face? ¡±


    ¡°Heavens! Why can¡¯t I film my face? Your face is so perfect.¡± The makeup artist was a foreigner who liked to use exmation marks when she spoke. She said, ¡± my dear, why are you not willing? ¡±


    Su Mianmian really didn¡¯t know how to exin it clearly to her foreign friends. She said, ¡± alright, you can shoot it, but can you promise me not to release it to the public? ¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t quite understand why you¡¯ve decided to do this, my dear, I¡¯ll respect your wishes.¡± The makeup artist said, ¡± really! You should be more confident. You¡¯re beautiful, please believe me!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    At this time, Huo ting walked in. He was dumbfounded when he saw su Mianmian¡¯s outfit.


    Su Mianmian asked a little unnaturally, ¡± is it very strange? ¡±


    Before Huo ting could respond, the makeup artist said loudly, ¡± it¡¯s not strange! My dear! He waspletely mesmerized by you! You¡¯re too beautiful!¡±


    Huo ting,¡±Yueyue,¡± this makeup artist is so noisy!


    He gave Chen Ce a look, and Chen Ce immediately understood. He walked forward and said to the makeup artist expressionlessly, ¡± Madam, pleasee out with me first. The press conference is about to begin. I think you should go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! I hope there¡¯s a good position with a good view, Yingying.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± he said.


    ......

 Chapter 477

    ?


    477 It¡¯s a good thing I have you (3)


    After everyone left, su Mianmian and Huo ting were the only two left in the room.


    Su Mianmian saw that Huo ting had been staring at her. She touched her face and asked, ¡± why do you keep looking at my face? ¡±


    Huo ting stepped forward, reached out his hands to hold her face, and said softly, ¡± close your eyes.


    What was the uncle trying to do?


    Although su Mianmian was puzzled, she still closed her eyes obediently.


    Huo ting lowered his head, kissed her, and said, ¡± you captivate me! You¡¯re really beautiful.¡±


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said, ¡± your sweet-talking skills are getting better and better recently. I almost suspect that you¡¯ve learned it specifically.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    In fact, su Mianmian was right. He had gone to study.


    What kind of books were on his desk? It would definitely scare people to death!


    a man can be poor, but he can¡¯t be without sweet talk ¡°, ¡± 100 moves for a harmonious husband and wife life ¡°, ¡± a guide to the mostmon romantic words between men and women ¡±


    These books were specially found by Huo ting, and he had also made detailed notes.


    Don¡¯t think that Huo ting was very stupid. In fact, he had no choice. He had never been in a rtionship, and the friends around him were all people like Gongbei Cheng who only knew how to y dirty tricks. So as ast resort, he could only obtain knowledge from books.


    Fortunately, the results of the experiment were good. Su Mianmian¡¯s cooperation had been particrly high recently and she was also very obedient.


    Chen Ce looked at the time outside the door. He had no choice but to knock on the door and said, ¡± BOSS, it¡¯s almost time. You and Madam cane out.


    After all, the press conference this time was on arge scale, and all the major media friends were invited. If they werete, it wouldn¡¯t be good.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± Su Mianmian pulled Huo ting¡¯s hand and said, ¡± I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll say something wrongter.


    Huo ting held her hand hard and replied, ¡± you don¡¯t have to say anything. Just leave it to me.


    After that, he pulled su Mianmian out.


    The door opened, and Chen Ce said respectfully, ¡± BOSS, these are the words you¡¯re going to sayter.


    Huo ting waved his hand and said, ¡± I don¡¯t need such a thing.


    Chen CE¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he quickly replied, ¡± okay.


    Then, after Huo ting and the others left, he immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed an internal phone number. He said, ¡± the BOSS is going off-script, tell the public rtions to be ready to respond at any time.


    Su Mianmian followed Huo ting to the front of the stage and found that there were a lot of media friends here today. She took a careful look and counted silently in her heart. There were no more than a hundred people here, not to mention that the front was filled with photography tools. There were even three lifting cameras prepared, ensuring that they could shoot 360 degrees.


    She swallowed her saliva and felt that this was too exaggerated!


    Huo ting, on the other hand, was very calm. He reached out and pulled out a chair for su Mianmian. After su Mianmian sat down, he sat down beside her.


    Perhaps he felt su Mianmian¡¯s nervousness, but his hand had been holding su Mianmian¡¯s hand tightly.


    The media friends were especially orderly this time. Although the cameras kept shing, no one asked questions. Their reaction made su Mianmian feel very magical.


    This was because he had attended a press conference in D country before. At that time, the media was not so easy to talk to.


    Huo ting gently knocked on the table and said, ¡± I invited everyone here today to say something.

 Chapter 478

    ?


    478 I¡¯m d I have you (4)


    ¡°I¡¯ve invited everyone here today to talk about something. She, the woman sitting next to me, her name is su Mianmian. She¡¯s my officially Married wife Yingluo.¡±


    After Huo ting finished speaking, there was a sudden uproar below.


    The media asked one after another.


    President Huo, Mrs. Huo has never exposed herself to the media before. Is there a reason for this sudden announcement? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at him and replied, ¡± yes, my wife was maliciously ndered on the inte and released some so-called evidence that ispletely inconsistent with the facts.


    ¡°President Huo, I¡¯ve followed up on the post you mentioned. If it¡¯s malicious nder, do you have any evidence?¡± Another reporter suddenly interrupted Huo ting¡¯s words. He stood up and asked loudly, ¡± we are now in a legal society. You can¡¯t just say that it is a malicious nder, right? You have to give the public an exnation, right?¡±


    ¡°There are! I¡¯ve already called the police, and the police have arrested the mastermind behind this. If you¡¯re interested in this, you can go to the police station to follow up after this press conference is over.¡±


    When the man heard Huo ting¡¯s words, he was suddenly speechless.


    ¡°President Huo, may I ask what Mrs. Huo does for a living? How did you two know each other? As the Golden Bachelor of S city, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll regret getting married at such a young age?¡± This question was asked by a female reporter with a very hot figure. She was wearing a low-cut dress for the interview today, and her career line was very clear.


    When she saw that Huo ting saw her, she deliberately pulled her chest to let Huo ting see her more clearly.


    Su Mianmian was simply stunned when she saw this scene!


    This was a press conference, okay? And she was sitting right next to him, alright?


    This sister whose face was so pink that it could be used to paint walls, was it really good for you to tease uncle in front of everyone?


    As su Mianmian and Huo ting¡¯s hands were tightly held together, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but scratch Huo ting¡¯s hand angrily.


    It seemed that the little sheep was angry.


    The corners of Huo ting¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He reached out and scratched su Mianmian¡¯s palm tofort her. Then, he turned around and looked coldly at the female reporter, saying, ¡± I won¡¯t regret it. Marrying su Mianmian was the best decision I¡¯ve ever made in my life. I love her!


    Hearing this, su Mianmian felt sweet in her heart and couldn¡¯t help but smile. The dimples at the corners of her mouth showed, looking very dazzling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say onest time, su Mianmian is my woman! I won¡¯t let anyone hurt her, and if anyone wants to challenge my bottom line, I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± After Huo ting said this, he pulled up su Mianmian, who was still in a daze, and left very swaggeringly.


    This press conference onlysted ten minutes from the beginning to the end. Huo ting only answered three questions from his reporter friends and then left! Wasn¡¯t he too domineering and willful?


    It was said that this press conference alone cost five million Yuan. Just the amodation, transportation, and red packets of the media friends alone cost about one million Yuan.


    As expected, the rich were willful!


    Fortunately, Chen Ce came to the rescue. Chen Ce immediately walked out and bowed to the media. He said, ¡± President Huo is still busy. I will exin to you the points that I want to say at this press conference. First, our President Huo is a coward.¡±


    ......

 Chapter 479

    ?


    479 Saying goodbye to the past (1)


    Su Mianmian had been following Huo ting until the two got into the car. She asked in shock, ¡± it¡¯s over? ¡±


    Was it really appropriate for the uncle to leave so many media reporters behind and leave?


    the rest will be handled by Chen Ce. If he can¡¯t even handle such a small matter, what¡¯s the use of having him? ¡± Huo ting said.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    QAQ! This should not be a small matter, right? However, if uncle says yes, then it¡¯s Yingluo.


    Poor assistant Chen.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± after today, everyone will know our rtionship.


    When su Mianmian heard this, she thought of what Huo ting said at the press conference just now and felt sweet in her heart. She said, ¡± did you want to do this long ago? I can see that your words are especially sincere.¡±


    Huo ting hummed in agreement.


    Su Mianmian said again, ¡± but I was too nervous just now and didn¡¯t listen carefully. Can you say it again? ¡± Especially thatst sentence.¡± ¡®I love you¡¯.


    As she spoke, she felt embarrassed and smiled until her eyes curved.


    Huo ting reached out and touched her nose, saying, ¡± if you want to hear my confession, just say it directly.


    Eh, uncle is so easy to talk to?


    Su Mianmian touched her nose and said, ¡± yeah, I really want to hear you confess.


    ¡°Where did thest sentence you said, Yingluo,e from?¡± Huo ting looked like he couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°I love you.¡± Su Mianmian said quickly.


    Huo ting smiled slightly, reached out and hugged her, saying, ¡± I love you too.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    At this moment, how could she not understand? the uncle had deliberately let her confess first. However, it didn¡¯t matter.


    The two of them hugged each other tightly, their hearts touching each other.


    After this matter was resolved, su Mianmian didn¡¯t return to school immediately.


    Huo ting had informed the school that su Mianmian could go back and attend the final exam, and the attendance rate for the course would not be counted.


    Bai Jing woulde to find su Mianmian once a week. She gave su Mianmian the notes, and every time she came, she would be able to eat a delicious cake and have a little boy to look at. Bai Jing naturally couldn¡¯t flirt with her.


    Dongdong was smart and would not be taken advantage of easily.


    When Huo ting saw su Mianmian¡¯s friending over, he simply took out the house opposite the house and let Bai Jing and Dongdong stay there.


    Su Mianmian only found out at this time that the opposite house had also been bought by the uncle. No wonder she had never seen the neighbor opposite.


    Another half a month passed, and su Mianmian finished herst course. Huo ting was already waiting for her outside, and the two of them agreed to return to S city after the exam.


    ¡°Mianmian,¡±


    Someone suddenly called her name.


    She turned around and saw song qinghuan.


    The expression on song qinghuan¡¯s face was a little Haggard. After seeing su Mianmian turn her head, he walked up and asked, ¡± can I talk to you alone? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him deeply and replied, ¡± No.


    Upon hearing this, song qinghuan looked at su Mianmian in surprise. He was surprised that she would reject him.


    ¡°Huanhuan, we have nothing to talk about.¡± If the Weibo incident had not happened, the two of them might still be friends.


    Besides, the uncle had shown her the evidence. He even checked the IP address and found out that song qinghuan was the one who had posted the thread.


    The most important premise of being friends was to be honest with each other. No matter what reason he had for doing these things, the two could no longer be friends.

 Chapter 480

    ?


    480 Saying goodbye to the past (2)


    Song qinghuan hadn¡¯t been doing well recently.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t find trouble with him directly, but directly handed over what he did to old master Song. In the song family, everyone had to listen to old master Song. Moreover, old master Song was at the most critical moment of abdication. The first and second branch were evenly matched, so it was unknown who he would pass the throne to.


    Originally, song qinghuan was old master song¡¯s favorite grandson, but after Huo ting gave this information to old master Song, he was so angry that he fell ill.


    Of course, the information inside was not only about what song qinghuan had done to su Mianmian, but also some things he had done to the otherpetitors of the song family that could not be revealed.


    The things that his grandson had done had been investigated so thoroughly by an outsider. This made him feel very frightened. What if he was investigated?


    Which of those in this position had truly clean hands?


    It seemed like song qinghuan had offended someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend. After elder song recovered, he immediately gave an order for song qinghuan to leave the country.


    Therefore, he was going to leave the country after the exam.


    He wanted to see su Mianmian and talk to her before going abroad, but su Mianmian didn¡¯te to school during this period of time, so he couldn¡¯t find her.


    Although he knew where she lived, he didn¡¯t dare to go to her house to look for her at this time.


    Song qinghuan asked a student in su Mianmian¡¯s ss and knew where their test was today. He handed in his paper early and came to block Su Mianmian.


    ¡°Mianmian, I just want to ask you one question.¡± Song qinghuan smiled bitterly and said, ¡± are we still friends? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him and didn¡¯t answer his question.


    Song qinghuan sighed and said, ¡± you¡¯re not even willing to be my friend. What¡¯s wrong with me? ¡± I just like you. If I hade back earlier, you would have been mine before you married Huo ting!¡±


    ¡°Song qinghuan!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± it¡¯s not because of Huo ting that we can¡¯t be friends, but because of what you¡¯ve done. You know it in your heart!


    Song qinghuan was shocked, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He asked, ¡± what did I do? ¡±


    Seeing him like this, su Mianmian smiled coldly and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to deliberately try to worm information out of me. I can¡¯t afford your love. Let¡¯s never see each other again.


    With that, su Mianmian turned to leave, but song qinghuan held her hand and said, ¡± Mianmian, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have posted those photos. I did it because I like you too much and I want to be with you, ran ran.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Su Mianmian said coldly.


    Mianmian, I¡¯m leaving this time. Maybe I won¡¯t be able toe back. Song qinghuan said in pain, ¡± can¡¯t you just say goodbye to me properly? ¡±


    In the end, she was still soft-hearted. Since they could not meet again in the future, then she would say this farewell.


    Su Mianmian looked at song qinghuan, pursed her lips, and said, ¡± Huanhuan, goodbye. I hope everything goes well for you abroad.


    Song qinghuan¡¯s eyes darkened. He reached out and hugged su Mianmian tightly. He let go before su Mianmian pushed him away.


    He saw su Mianmian¡¯s angry look andughed instead. He said, ¡± Mianmian, I don¡¯t regret what I did. I only regret that I didn¡¯t seed in getting you!

 Chapter 481

    ?


    481 Saying goodbye to the past (3)


    Mianmian, I don¡¯t regret what I¡¯ve done. I only regret that I didn¡¯t seed in getting you!


    After song qinghuan said this, she let go of su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s mood at the moment was as if she had eaten a hundred flies, and she was so disgusted that she couldn¡¯t take it!


    It was only now that she saw song qinghuan clearly. She had done so many things, yet she still spoke in such a dignified manner. She had enough of embarrassing her!


    If song qinghuan didn¡¯t leave after saying this, su Mianmian really felt that she would vomit it out in front of him.


    ¡°Mianmian, what are you doing standing here?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    Su Mianmian asked, ¡± do you have water? ¡±


    Bai Jing was taken aback. She took out a bottle of water from her bag and passed it to her. I¡¯m half done. If you don¡¯t mind, you can drink it. What¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but be curious when she saw that su Mianmian was using the water to gargle.


    ¡°I¡¯m disgusted.¡± Su Mianmian threw the empty bottle into the trash can next to her.


    ¡°Did you eat something wrong?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and didn¡¯t intend to say more about this issue. She asked, ¡± are you going home today? ¡±


    Bai Jing¡¯s home was in city H, so it was easy for her to go back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days. I don¡¯t want to go back so early.¡± Bai Jing sighed. you know, my family runs a dojo. I can¡¯t sleep in after I go back. They¡¯re very perverted. They start training Yueyue at 5:30.


    Su Mianmian patted her shoulder sympathetically and said, ¡± do you want toe to S city to y with me? ¡±


    ¡°Is it convenient?¡± Bai Jing asked excitedly.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it.¡± Su Mianmian smiled and replied, ¡± call me when you want toe.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Bai Jing thought for a while and asked,¡±Oh right, when is little Adonis Dongdong going to have his winter break?¡± I¡¯m thinking of going over when he¡¯s free.¡±


    In this case, I can tease Dongdong and the others while I¡¯m at it.


    Of course, that was just Bai Jing¡¯s wish.


    ¡°He should be almost there.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± however, ran ran, who is probably going to attend the cram school during the winter break, ¡±


    ¡°You need tuition at such a young age! It was too inhumane! What tutoring is he doing?¡±


    ¡°Qianqian.¡± This was the Huo family¡¯s unspeakable sadness.


    Su Mianmian thought for a moment and replied, ¡± Chinese Kasaya ¡± and the others really put in a lot of effort to let Dongdong use the correct vocabry, but it was of no use.


    QAQ......


    ¡°Hey, it sounds very professional. God Dongdong has really worked hard, Yingluo.¡±


    Bai Jing was Dongdong¡¯s die-hard fan. Su Mianmian was already very calm about this. The two of them talked as they walked towards the school gate.


    ¡°Xiaojing, have a good holiday.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± if you want toe and y, call me anytime.


    ¡°Okay. Goodbye, Mianmian.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    After su Mianmian said goodbye to Bai Jing, she got into the car and was surprised to find that Dongdong was also here!


    Dongdong smiled and said excitedly, ¡± are you very surprised? ¡±


    ¡°There are! My dear, I¡¯m so happy to see you.¡± Su Mianmian pounced on Dongdong excitedly, rubbed his little curly hair hard, and said, ¡± but, why are you here? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on vacation! Huo ting said he was going to pick you up, so I followed him out.¡± Dongdong hugged su Mianmian¡¯s waist and asked, ¡± Mianmian, why did you lose weight? ¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡± She didn¡¯t feel that way herself.

 Chapter 482

    ?


    482 Su Mianmian is pregnant?(1)


    Dongdong reached out and wrapped his arms around su Mianmian¡¯s waist, leaned his head in her arms, and said, ¡± yes, you must have lost weight. How does Huo ting do things! You¡¯ve actually lost weight, as expected, you just can¡¯t leave me. Look, you¡¯ve lost weight without me, Yingluo!¡±


    Huo ting saw that Dongdong was going overboard and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He reached out and pulled Dongdong out, threw him on the other side, and said, ¡± Huo chendong, how old are you? What¡¯s the point of hiding in a woman¡¯s arms?¡±


    Dongdong stared at the unhappy curly hair who was hiding at the side and drawing circles, thinking that Huo ting always did this.


    She was obviously jealous of his rtionship with miemie and couldn¡¯t bear to see him being intimate with miemie, but she still had to say it in such a high-sounding way that miemie really couldn¡¯t stand Huo ting.


    He had to grow up quickly. It was a little unmanly of him to be picked up every time.


    Su Mianmian reached out and patted Huo ting, saying, ¡± uncle, you¡¯re too serious with Dongdong.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± a loving mother spoils her son more!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Is it that serious?


    Dongdong gave su Mianmian a look and said, ¡± miemie,e and sit here.


    Upon hearing this, su Mianmian went over very simply, leaving Huo ting sitting alone on the side.


    Huo ting,¡±Yingluo,¡± then what¡¯s the point of him taking Dongdong away?


    ......


    The distance between S city and H city wasn¡¯t far. It only took two hours to drive. For some reason, su Mianmian didn¡¯t feel ufortable when she used to drive.


    But this time, she felt particrly ufortable. Her chest was a little tight, and she felt nauseated.


    They were only halfway through the drive when su Mianmian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She covered her mouth and said, ¡± uncle, is there a bag? I¡¯m going to vomit.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting immediately told the driver to stop.


    Fortunately, the car wasn¡¯t far from the gas station, so the driver drove the car into the gas station. As soon as the car stopped, su Mianmian immediately got out of the car, found the trash can, and vomited.


    She didn¡¯t have much of an appetite in the morning and had only drunk a ss of milk. Now, all she vomited out was acid water.


    Huo ting got out of the car as well. He didn¡¯t mind su Mianmian¡¯s dirtiness at all. He held her waist and let her lean on Him. After seeing that she couldn¡¯t vomit anything, he handed the water over for her to gargle.


    Su Mianmian leaned against Huo ting weakly and gargled.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything this morning. How did you vomit so badly?¡± In the morning, Huo ting sent su Mianmian out, so he naturally knew what su Mianmian ate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I still feel terrible.¡± She still wanted to vomit, but there was nothing left for her to vomit.


    Dongdong also got out of the car at this time. He saw su Mianmian vomiting like this and suddenly felt very scared. He circled around su Mianmian in a panic and asked worriedly, ¡± miemie, you¡¯ll be fine! You must be well!¡±


    Before he raised Xiao Huo, he had also raised a puppy, but that puppy was long gone. When Dongdong raised it, the puppy was only a month old. One day, it might have caught a cold or something, but after eating dog food, it began to vomit. Dongdong didn¡¯t take it seriously, but the puppy died the next day.


    Therefore, when Dongdong saw su Mianmian vomit, he thought of the puppy he had raised in the past. He was particrly afraid that su Mianmian would also stagger without warning like a puppy.


    Huo ting had no memory of the past ten years, so he didn¡¯t know what Dongdong was afraid of, and he didn¡¯t have the energy to care about what Dongdong said.

 Chapter 483

    ?


    483 Su Mianmian is pregnant?(2)


    ¡°Miemie, you¡¯ll be fine, right? He¡¯ll definitely be fine!¡± Dongdong was still walking in circles around su Mianmian, as anxious as he could be.


    Su Mianmian was already a little dizzy and nauseated, but after seeing Dongdong spinning around, she felt even more nauseated. She closed her eyes and leaned on Huo ting.


    Huo ting impatiently reached out and pressed Dongdong down, saying, ¡± don¡¯t move.


    Dongdong blinked his eyes and looked very pitiful.


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath. After feeling better, she opened her eyes, rubbed the little curly hair on Dongdong¡¯s head, and said, ¡± Dongdong, Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I guess I might have been readingte these days and didn¡¯t sleep well.


    After Dongdong heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. He reached out and grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand, saying softly, ¡± I¡¯m afraid of ran ran.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Huo ting asked.


    Dongdong looked at Huo ting and replied a little stubbornly, ¡± Huo ting, you don¡¯t remember anything! You still have the cheek to yell at me?¡±


    Huo ting,¡±Yingluo,¡± did he roar at Dongdong?


    The uncle expressed his innocence.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong¡¯s appearance and roughly guessed that something might have happened in the past. She reached out to hug Dongdong and said softly, ¡± dear, your daddy is sick, so he forgot. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Can you forgive him? ¡±


    Dongdong looked up at Huo ting, then lowered his head again and said, ¡± well, Huo ting is a big fool anyway.


    Huo ting,¡±Yingluo,¡± who did he offend?


    Su Mianmian secretly gave Huo ting a look, telling him to stop talking about Dongdong.


    Huo ting touched his nose and asked, ¡± Mianmian, do you feel better? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much better. Let¡¯s get in the car,¡± Su Mianmian said.


    The car set off again, and this time, the driver drove even more steadily.


    They didn¡¯t even turn on the air conditioner and just opened the roof of the car to let the wind in.


    However, it didn¡¯t have much of an effect. After the car drove for ten minutes, su Mianmian began to feel ufortable again. It was just that this time, she had nothing to vomit and could only retch.


    In fact, dry vomiting was much more ufortable than vomiting. Su Mianmian¡¯s face was pale and she leaned on Huo ting. She wanted to change ces after leaning on him for a while.


    The uncle¡¯s entire body was muscr and hard, and it was a little ufortable to lean on.


    Dongdong picked up the tabletputer and swiped it. After a while, he looked up at su Mianmian and asked, ¡± miemie, do you have a baby? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him with wide eyes.


    Huo ting also looked at su Mianmian¡¯s stomach in shock.


    Recently, her appetite had indeed been bad, and she often felt like vomiting. It did seem like a sign of pregnancy, Yingluo.


    However, why did Dongdong discover it first? As a five-year-old child, he should know too much!


    Dongdong saw that the two adults were silent and immediately took the tablet to show them.


    It was written that in the early stages of pregnancy, before the two months were up, pregnant women would easily feel nauseous and want to vomit.


    Recently, when they were making love, uncle didn¡¯t seem to take any precautions. The more su Mianmian thought about it, the more she felt like she was pregnant.


    She touched her stomach and thought, is there really a baby inside?


    After reading the exnation, Huo ting¡¯s face turned pale. He carefully protected su Mianmian and said nervously, ¡± Mianmian,e over quickly and lie down.


    Su Mianmian,¡±if Yingluo is lying down, she wants to vomit even more, okay?¡±

 Chapter 484

    ?


    484 Su Mianmian is pregnant?(3)


    Huo ting wanted to drive directly to the hospital, but su Mianmian refused. She wanted to go home.


    Su Mianmian really felt that the uncle was making a mountain out of a molehill. Even if she was pregnant, there was no need to go to the hospital. She was just feeling nauseated. She would probably be fine after lying down and sleeping.


    She didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital. If she did, she didn¡¯t know when she would be discharged.


    In this special period, Huo ting naturally didn¡¯t dare to go against su Mianmian. He saw that she really didn¡¯t want to go, so he could only go along with her.


    After Huo ting sent su Mianmian back to her room to lie down, he said to Butler hei, ¡± Mianmian might be pregnant. Contact the doctor.


    The ck Butler asked, ¡± are you looking for doctor Xia? ¡±


    Previously, the first thing Huo ting did was to look for Xia Yi, but the current Huo ting probably didn¡¯t remember anything.


    After hearing the ck Butler¡¯s words, he felt that the name was familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember it at the moment. He thought that it was probably a family doctor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find whoever I was looking for!¡± He said.


    ......


    After Xia Yi finished the call with the ck Butler, she suddenly fell silent.


    She was an excellent surgeon, okay? She majored in the brain, so why did he even look for her for pregnancy?


    Gongbei Cheng walked in and saw Xia Yi looking at her phone with a serious expression. He couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡± wifey, what¡¯s the problem? ¡± Come, tell your husband, I¡¯ll help you deal with it!¡±


    As he spoke, he moved his head closer to Xia Yi¡¯s face, wanting to ask for a kiss.


    Xia Yi pushed him away in disgust and said, ¡± the little cutie is pregnant. I¡¯m going to the courtroom.


    ¡°What?¡± Gongbei Cheng shouted in shock.


    Xia Yi looked at him with a smile and asked, ¡± why are you so shocked? ¡±


    ¡°No, I, I¡¯m just a little surprised.¡± Gongbei Cheng said.


    Xia Yi didn¡¯t argue with him. After she got up and prepared the tools, she saw gongbeicheng sitting on the chair and talking on the phone with someone. She nced at him and turned to leave.


    Gongbei Cheng was on the phone with Lei aotian.


    In fact, before Huo ting lost his memory, before his rtionship with Lei aotian had turned sour, and before Gongbei Cheng had sessfully wooed Xia Yi, the three of them often drank. Once, the three of them had made a bet to see who would get married first and who would have the most children.


    After that, not long after, Lei aotian met Chi Xiaoyuan, Gongbei Cheng got together with Xia Yi, and Huo ting had always been alone.


    As a single dog, he would always be hurt. When Huo ting¡¯s gay friends were showing off their love, he drank silently.


    So, Huo ting, who was thest to get married, was the first to have a child?


    This made Gongbei Cheng¡¯s heart full of mixed feelings. He immediately told Lei aotian about this matter.


    After Lei aotian heard this, he was also a little unhappy. He said sourly, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Yuan¡¯s previous incident, my child would be able to do nothing now, okay? ¡±


    Gongbei Cheng really wanted to look at him in disdain. Of course, the conditions didn¡¯t allow it, so he could only say disdainfully, ¡± you don¡¯t have to say such things. Fortunately, Yingluo lost her memory. Otherwise, she would have remembered our bet, Yingluo.


    He was about to lose his vi in the prime location of S city, okay? The current market price was over 20 million.


    Lei aotian was silent for a while, then said, ¡± fortunately, ting lost his memory and ran ran.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Gongbei Cheng replied.


    If uncle knew about this, he would probably regret making these two bad friends, right? QAQ!

 Chapter 485

    ?


    485 Su Mianmian is pregnant?(4)


    After Huo ting saw Xia Yi, his first reaction was to tease her.


    what are you doing here? ¡± he asked, puzzled. Wasn¡¯t this the wife that Gongbei Cheng had been talking about?


    He looked behind Xia Yi and didn¡¯t see Gongbei Cheng.


    Xia Yi raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± your Butler called me over.


    Huo ting squinted at the ck Butler.


    The ck Butler smiled and replied, ¡± master, she is Dr. Xia.


    As a responsible Butler, no matter how brainless his master¡¯s question was, he would still answer it with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re a gynecologist?¡± Huo ting scanned her from head to toe.


    Although this person was a woman, how did she look like a woman?


    She felt that she would be taken advantage of if she were to treat the little sheep.


    When Xia Yi heard this, she was really at a loss for words. She rubbed her forehead and said, ¡± alright, seeing that you¡¯re not very clear-headed, I won¡¯t argue with you. Isn¡¯t the little cutie ufortable? Do you still want to see it? It¡¯ll be a little difficult to get a doctor toe over at this time.¡±


    Huo ting was just about to get angry when the ck Butler said something appropriate.


    ¡°Master, Madam¡¯s health is more important.¡±


    Huo ting took deep breaths again and again and told himself not to argue with a woman, even if this woman was not like a woman at all.


    e in, ¡± he said coldly.


    However, after Xia Yi entered the room, she reached out and asked Huo ting to leave.


    Huo ting was furious and said, ¡± why should I go out? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my style.¡± Xia Yi spread her hands and said, ¡± I¡¯m not used to having other people around when I¡¯m diagnosing. Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot that you don¡¯t remember. I¡¯ll say it again, please leave.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    The ck Butler was already very smart and didn¡¯t follow them in. Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t sleeping well, so she woke up when she heard their voices.


    ¡°Uncle, please leave. Doctor Xia is right.¡± She even smiled at Xia Yi after saying that.


    Xia Yi had always been very gentle and gentlemanly to women, so she immediately returned a smile.


    Huo ting felt stifled and repeatedly told himself not to argue with women, especially female doctors, especially female doctors who didn¡¯t look like women.


    He red at Xia Yi and turned to leave.


    When he walked out of the living room, he saw that Gongbei Cheng had also arrived.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take care of your wife?¡± Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± she¡¯s dressed neither like a man nor a woman. Are you at ease? ¡±


    As soon as Gongbei Cheng heard Huo ting say this, he guessed why he was angry. He sighed and patted Huo ting¡¯s shoulder. brother, don¡¯t worry. My wife¡¯s medical skills are absolutely first-ss. When your brain wasn¡¯t good, it was also her who saved you. I was wrong. Your brain has always been good, okay? I¡¯ll punish myself with a drink! Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    After Gongbei Cheng saw Huo ting ring at him, he poured the red wine all over the nket and drank it all in one go.


    Huo ting looked at the red wine he was drinking. It was his Collector¡¯s Edition of 1992 pralfey. Now, the price of RMB had risen to 800000 Yuan a bottle. He seriously suspected that Gongbei Cheng was not punishing himself. He just wanted to drink and randomly found a reason?


    Gongbei Cheng poured himself another cup as if he hadn¡¯t had enough. He said, ¡± Speaking of which, you¡¯re really lucky! You¡¯re thest one to have a child, but you¡¯re the first to have one. Yingluo, I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    He specifically picked the words that Huo ting liked to hear. Sure enough, when he said it, Huo ting¡¯s mood suddenly became very good.

 Chapter 486

    ?


    486 Su Mianmian is pregnant?(5)


    Huo ting said proudly, ¡± it can¡¯t be helped. You know that my wife is very clingy and obedient, especially recently. She can¡¯t leave me at all, so we¡¯re just going to make do, you know.


    Gongbei Cheng really wanted to p himself. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know Huo ting¡¯s smug personality. Why did he take the initiative to talk about this topic?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to understand at all.¡± Gongbei Cheng didn¡¯t think that red wine tasted as good as before. It simply had a sour taste.


    After Huo ting saw his sour expression, he felt particrlyfortable. His mood that was stifled by Xia Yi just now was suddenly relieved.


    He said, ¡± well, people like you won¡¯t be able to understand my feelings.


    Gongbei Cheng: ¡± Wuwu! f * ck! Ting was simply too shameless!


    We simply can¡¯t be friends anymore, Yingluo.


    ......


    After Huo ting left, the atmosphere between the two was very harmonious.


    Su Mianmian had also seen Xia Yi many times and was no stranger to him.


    Xia Yi sat down next to su Mianmian and asked softly, ¡± little cutie, how do you feel now? ¡± She also had a very good impression of su Mianmian.


    ¡°I feel nauseated, nauseated, but I can¡¯t spit it out.¡± Su Mianmian touched her stomach a little ufortably and said, ¡± I came back by car today. It was especially ufortable when I was in the car, hehe, I felt that the surroundings were shaking, hehe.


    ¡°If it¡¯s disgusting, the car ride will only make it worse.¡± Xia Yi continued to ask, ¡± how long did the symptomsst? ¡±


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and replied, ¡± about a week ago, but it wasn¡¯t serious before. I just didn¡¯t have a good appetite. I only started to feel like vomiting these two days.


    ¡°When was thest time you had your period?¡±


    Su Mianmian gestured with her fingers and replied, ¡± two weeks ago.


    ¡°Two weeks ago?¡± Xia Yi asked in surprise, ¡± are you sure it was two weeks ago? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± yes. Is there a problem?¡±


    Doctor Xia¡¯s reaction was so weird.


    Xia Yi looked at su Mianmian, paused for a few seconds, and asked seriously, ¡± little cutie, how did you suspect that you¡¯re pregnant? Did you do a pregnancy test?¡±


    What was a pregnancy test?


    Su Mianmian blinked and replied, ¡± Dongdong said so. He searched for ran ran on Baidu.


    ¡°Dongdong? Did you check it on Baidu?¡± Xia Yi almost couldn¡¯t control her voice.


    They actually thought that they were pregnant after listening to a five-year-old child? She really had to give in to the two of them.


    Su Mianmian saw Xia Yi¡¯s huge reaction and guessed a little. She asked, ¡± am I not pregnant? ¡±


    Xia Yi pursed her lips and said, ¡± you can do this first.


    Su Mianmian looked down and saw something that looked like a thermometer. She asked, ¡± how do you use this? ¡±


    Xia Yi patiently exined to su Mianmian how to use it, then su Mianmian got up and went into the bathroom to test it.


    After about 20 minutes, su Mianmian still didn¡¯te out.


    Xia Yi knocked on the door and asked, ¡± little cutie, are you okay? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Su Mianmian said sullenly.


    ¡°Can youe out now?¡± Xia Yi said gently, ¡±e out and I¡¯ll help you take a look.


    After another minute, the door was finally opened by su Mianmian. She handed the test tools to Xia Yi and said with a red face, ¡± doctor Xia, I¡¯m not pregnant.

 Chapter 487

    ?


    487 The baby is gone (1)


    Xia Yi looked down and saw a line on the pregnancy test.


    She actually already knew this result before su Mianmian took the test, so she wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    If her period only came two weeks ago, then the safe period wouldn¡¯t even be over, okay? How could she be pregnant, Yingluo?


    Xia Yi looked at su Mianmian¡¯s embarrassed face and couldn¡¯t bear tough at her.


    She patiently exined to su Mianmian about the safety period. After that, su Mianmian lowered her head even more and put her hand on her stomach, feeling a little sad.


    It had only been a few hours since she guessed that she was pregnant and then confirmed that she wasn¡¯t, but su Mianmian¡¯s mood had gone up and down a few times.


    She had even thought about it. For the sake of this baby, she might have to stop school for a while.


    Su Mianmian was a child thatcked love, so if she had a baby, she would definitely give birth to it no matter what.


    To put it bluntly, she was full of expectations for this child.


    So, now that she knew that she had misunderstood everything, she felt stifled.


    ¡°Little cutie.¡± Xia Yi held her hand gently and said, ¡± listen to me, you¡¯re still young, don¡¯t be anxious.


    Su Mianmian felt her nose a little sour. She sniffed and said, ¡± thank you, Dr. Xia.


    Xia Yi sighed slightly and said, ¡± the reason you feel nauseated is probably because of gastritis. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicer. Take it for a few days and eat something light on your diet. You¡¯ll get better soon. However, the little cutie might have to adjust her disappointment on her own.


    Su Mianmian nodded, smiled, and asked, ¡± doctor Xia, can I be alone for a while? ¡±


    Xia Yi looked at her and said, ¡± don¡¯t think too much, just let nature take its course. After saying this, she turned around and walked out, leaving su Mianmian alone.


    After Xia Yi left, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    But she didn¡¯t want to cry out loud. She covered her mouth with all her might, like the wailing of an injured animal.


    ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡±


    After about a few minutes, the door was opened and Huo ting walked in. He saw arge bulge on the quilt and a Wuwu sound came from inside the quilt.


    He frowned and walked over, wanting to lift the nket. Su Mianmian pressed the nket hard and didn¡¯t let Huo ting lift it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Huo ting couldn¡¯tpete with su Mianmian, so he could only persuade her.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t speak.


    Huo ting rubbed his forehead and hugged su Mianmian together with the nket. He said, ¡± don¡¯t be sad. We¡¯re both young. The baby wille.


    Su Mianmian bit her lips hard and cried silently. After a while, when she felt that she had vented enough, she choked and said, ¡± I, I just feel a little sorry for you, Hanhan. uncle was obviously looking forward to this child, Hanhan.


    ¡°You fool! What have you done to let me down!¡± Huo ting said softly, ¡± to be honest, I think it¡¯s better for the baby toeter. We can have some alone time together. Besides, children are very naughty. In a short time, I think we can have Dongdong alone, Yingluo, little sheep. You really don¡¯t have to feel sad. The baby can wait until you finish college before talking about it, Yingluo.


    After hearing Huo ting¡¯s words, su Mianmian¡¯s mood wasforted.


    (Lil ¡°fire is in a bad mood today, who¡¯s going tofort me QAQ)

 Chapter 488

    ?


    488 The baby is gone (2)


    Su Mianmian let go of the nket and timidly stuck her head out, asking, ¡± uncle, do you really think so? ¡±


    Huo ting lowered his head and kissed her forehead, saying, ¡± really, so don¡¯t be sad anymore. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet.


    Su Mianmian sniffed and hugged Huo ting hard, saying, ¡± uncle, you¡¯re so nice! She now felt that it was really a very lucky thing for her to be able to marry Huo ting.


    Huo ting looked down at su Mianmian. When he saw her obedient appearance and wanted to kiss her, the door was opened again.


    ¡°Miemie!¡±


    Dongdong¡¯s energetic voice sounded.


    The two lords immediately looked at him awkwardly.


    Dongdong blinked and said, ¡± are you two hugging to kiss? ¡± After he finished speaking, he covered his eyes in embarrassment and then peeked through the gaps between his fingers.


    Huo ting resisted the urge to spank Dongdong¡¯s butt and asked, ¡± what are you doing here? ¡±


    Seeing that they weren¡¯t kissing anymore, Dongdong put down his hand. He walked over and said to su Mianmian, ¡± miemie, can I have a sister? I don¡¯t want a younger brother.¡±


    Children at this age already had a vague concept of gender, especially children like Dongdong who were mischievous.


    His little sister was so cute. She would call him ¡®brother¡¯ so adorably. If his little brother didn¡¯t like it, maybe his little brother would snatch his toy?


    Su Mianmian immediately showed an awkward expression and said, ¡± Dongdong, I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s no more baby.


    ¡°No more?¡± Dongdong was surprised. He looked around and asked, ¡± where did she go? Did it fly away?¡±


    Su Mianmian reached out to hug Dongdong, put her face next to his little curly hair, and said, ¡± I¡¯m not pregnant. She thought about it and told Dongdong the truth.


    This was because the two of them had always been more like friends.


    but you vomited. Didn¡¯t the inte say that vomiting means you¡¯re pregnant? ¡± Dongdong still couldn¡¯t understand.


    Huo ting held back his anger and said, ¡± I told you to watch less of these trivial things. From now on, you¡¯re only allowed to go online for two hours a day!


    The sister Dongdong wanted was gone. This blow made him feel even sadder than Huo ting stopping his inte connection.


    He asked dejectedly, ¡± how did it disappear? ¡±


    ¡°I vomited because of gastritis, not because I have a baby.¡± Su Mianmian exined.


    After Dongdong heard this, he suddenly felt very disappointed. He lowered his head and looked like he had wilted.


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡± do you have to be sadder than your father? ¡±


    ¡°Waa! My sister is gone! Wow, Yingluo, can¡¯t I be sad?¡± Dongdong couldn¡¯t help but cry after being yelled at by Huo ting. He cried sadly, ¡± I wanted to show off my sister to others, but now they¡¯ll definitelyugh at me, Yingluo.


    Huo ting reached out and pulled Dongdong over, but he didn¡¯t spank his butt. Instead, he stretched out his big hand and rubbed his hair. However, Huo ting didn¡¯t control his hand strength well, and Dongdong felt that his hair was almost gone.


    ¡°Idiot! Even if your mommy is pregnant, you might not have a sister. You¡¯re too stupid to go around showing off before you¡¯ve confirmed anything!¡±


    When Huo ting said this, he hadpletely forgotten that he had also shown off to Gongbei Cheng.


    Dongdong shook his body and said pitifully, ¡± how would I know that you¡¯re so useless, Huo ting! You made my sister disappear without a reason, Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting,¡±haha!¡± This kid is ming me?

 Chapter 489

    ?


    489 The baby is gone (3)


    Su Mianmian and Huo ting spent a lot of time and effort to make Dongdong ept the fact that su Mianmian wasn¡¯t pregnant.


    Dongdong wanted to howl a few more times, but he heard Huo ting say, ¡± stop arguing. Mianmian is not feeling well. If you continue to argue, your mommy¡¯s illness will not get better.


    In the end, Dongdong¡¯s heart still ached for su Mianmian. He sniffed, sniffed his snot, and said, ¡± miemie, you must take care of your body!


    Su Mianmian wanted tough when she saw Dongdong¡¯s expression, but it didn¡¯t seem good tough at this moment. Dongdong would definitely be awkward.


    She took a deep breath and tried hard to hold it in. She took out a tissue to blow Dongdong¡¯s nose and said softly, ¡± don¡¯t cry! Dongdong.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dongdong rubbed his eyes and replied obediently.


    Huo ting looked at the two of them and suddenly reached out to hug them, saying, ¡± it¡¯s really great that I can have you Yingluo. In fact, this was enough! It was true.


    As he spoke very softly, neither of them could hear what he said clearly.


    ¡°Huo ting, you¡¯re too heavy. I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Dongdongined.


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting picked Dongdong up and said to su Mianmian, ¡± Mianmian, you rest for a while. I¡¯ll send this kid out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go! ¡°I want to cuddle with miemie.¡± Dongdong stretched out his Erkang hand and was heartlessly carried out by Huo ting.


    Su Mianmian looked at the back of the father and son and couldn¡¯t help butugh in the next second.


    ......


    After a week of rest, su Mianmian¡¯s body waspletely better.


    Dongdong was young and his emotions came and went quickly. With su Mianmian¡¯s exnation, he was no longer depressed.


    In fact, arge part of the reason was that su Mianmian had promised him that she would give him a cute sister, but when would she give it to him?


    Huo ting said so.


    your sister is still in the process of sprouting and not bearing any fruit. Your Daddy and I will work hard to sow the seeds. If you want her toe out soon, then listen to us more and make us less worried. Go to bed early at night and don¡¯t stick to Mianmian. Do you understand? ¡±


    Dongdong blinked his eyes and epted this exnation.


    However, after Huo ting left, he couldn¡¯t help butin about his daddy in the game group.


    ¡°Are adults all so childish these days? Still sprouting? Do you really think I don¡¯t know anything? Sigh, my sister¡¯s daddy¡¯s IQ is so low, what should I do? However, don¡¯t worry too much. Huo ting is so stupid, but he still gave birth to a smart and witty son like me, so with miemie¡¯s genes, my sister will definitely be very cute and smart!¡±


    Dongdong¡¯s close friends:


    ......


    ¡°Uncle, what did you say to Dongdong just now?¡± Su Mianmian asked curiously.


    She seemed to have heard something about germination and sowing seeds. Were they nning to raise nts?


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting looked at su Mianmian deeply.


    Su Mianmian had just taken a shower and was wearing a tank top that looked particrly attractive, but she didn¡¯t know it at all.


    Huo ting looked at it and suddenly felt his tongue and mouth dry. He walked over and said, ¡± do you want to know? ¡±


    Su Mianmian suddenly felt a sense of danger. She wanted to retreat, but how could Huo ting let her do as she wished?


    He grabbed her hand, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her hard.


    He was very willing to use his actions to tell su Mianmian what he said to Dongdong.


    The night was veryte.


    Su Mianmian woke up the next day and rubbed her waist again.


    F * ck! This uncle has no moral integrity!


    Seriously, what nonsense was he sayingst night?


    Qaq what did he mean by ¡°work hard to make my daughter germinate¡±? That¡¯s enough!


    How was she going to look at the botanical world in the future?


    Su Mianmian originally wanted to settle the score with Huo ting, but the ck Butler told her that uncle had gone to thepany early in the morning. He had something urgent to deal with and asked the ck Butler to tell su Mianmian that she could go to thepany to find him at any time if she missed him.


    Su Mianmian,¡±ran ran¡± actually escaped?!


    ¡°Madam, do you need a car?¡± The ck Butler asked.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± No, thank you.


    After hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words, Dongdong looked up and said, ¡± miemie, do you want to go on a date with me? ¡±


    ¡°This is good!¡± Su Mianmian asked with a smile, ¡± where do you want to go? ¡±


    ¡°The happy yang yang recently released a movie version. Why don¡¯t we go and watch it together?¡±


    Su Mianmian: ¡± Yingluo ¡± has been released for hundreds of episodes. Why isn¡¯t it over yet? ¡±


    ¡°Young master Dongdong, you have a cram school ss today.¡± As a responsible Butler, the ck Butler gave appropriate reminders.


    Su Mianmian immediately said, ¡± Dongdong, let¡¯s watch the movie next time! You have to go for tuition today.¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Dongdong replied listlessly.


    After Dongdong went to school, su Mianmian found a book of prose and read it on the balcony.


    However, perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, she felt tired after reading two pages. The sun was particrly strong today, and the eight or nine O ¡®clock sun shone on the grass, emitting a warm aura.


    After an unknown amount of time, su Mianmian suddenly heard someone talking in front of her. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw a man in a white robe climbing over the wall.


    The two of them looked at each other, and su Mianmian was suddenly shocked! All the drowsy bugs have run away!


    There was a thief?


    And the thief was a foreigner?


    ¡°Butler hei!¡± Su Mianmian shouted loudly, ¡± there¡¯s a thief! Hurry up and catch the thief!¡±


    That person climbed halfway and was also shocked to see su Mianmian suddenly open her eyes. Then, hearing her scream scared the other half away, and he fell from the wall in a panic.


    The ck Butler arrived soon after. He was also shocked to see the foreigner.


    Who in this generation didn¡¯t know that this was the Huo family¡¯s business? no one dared to get close to it.


    He didn¡¯t expect there to be a foreigner who didn¡¯t have eyes.


    He easily pushed the foreigner¡¯s hand back and said in English, ¡± who sent you here? Tell me your name and I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact!¡±


    The foreigner wailed, ¡± pain! Gentle! We¡¯re on the same side! Let me go first!¡±


    Su Mianmian heard his voice and suddenly felt that it was a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember it at the moment. She walked in and wanted to get closer to take a look.


    Butler hei said, ¡± Madam, don¡¯t get too close. The Arabs are very cunning!


    Arabian people?


    ¡°You China people are really amazing! Anyone here knows Chinese Kungfu? I admit defeat! China Kungfu is great! Can you let me go now? I can give you money! I¡¯m really one of you! If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look!¡± The foreigner said as he took out money from his pocket and waved it in the air.


    Su Mianmian looked at his familiar thing and had a sh of inspiration!


    ¡°Ah!¡± She remembered! Wasn¡¯t this Huo Zun¡¯s rich friend who liked to give out money?


    Why was he here?

 Chapter 490

    ?


    490 The arrival of Huo Zun (1)


    ¡°I¡¯m really one of you. I know fire pig, your good brother Fire pig.¡± The rich Arab said something in a strange Chinesenguage.


    Who was a brother to a pig? This foreigner was really bold! He even picked a challenge right at their doorstep?


    The ck Butler¡¯s face turned ck. Just as he was about to beat the Arabian tycoon to death, he heard su Mianmian shout.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    The ck Butler¡¯s fist brushed past the face of the rich Arab and made intimate contact with the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re little Zun¡¯s friend?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Su Mianmian recognized him from the way he threw the money.


    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m piglet¡¯s friend, my name is diramoke. We¡¯ve met once in Germany.¡±


    Butler hei could tell from their conversation that this man was talking about young master Huo Zun. The extremely dangerous terrorist from the legends?


    Isn¡¯t this pronunciation a little too bad? Even Huo Zun had pronounced it as a fire pig.


    ck Butler, it seems that it¡¯s a misunderstanding, ¡± su Mianmian said. let him go first.


    The ck Butler nodded and pulled the wealthy Arab man up.


    The first thing the wealthy Arab did was to touch his pocket and give a stack of cash to the ck Butler.


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Su Mianmian held her forehead and said, ¡± this is his habit. He likes to give out money, so you should keep it.


    The ck Butler epted the money with a dark expression.


    ¡°Why did you climb my wall?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    At this point, the wealthy Arab man suddenly looked depressed. He said, ¡± we were ying rock-paper-scissors just now. Whoever lost would be the first to climb the wall in. In the end, I lost, so ...


    ¡°You guys?¡± Su Mianmian interrupted him and asked, ¡± little Zun is back too? Who else is there?¡±


    ¡°And me.¡± A dark and shiny face suddenly appeared on the other side of the wall. Brown climbed up easily and then jumped in. It was a clear contrast to the appearance of the Arab tycoon who had just fallen and eaten dog shit.


    Su Mianmian was more familiar with brown. After all, when they were in country D, the two of them were partners who had experienced ¡®life and death¡¯ together.


    However, why couldn¡¯t they just walk through the main entrance?


    Did he really have to climb the wall to get in? QAQ......


    ¡°Hi, brown, long time no see. How are you?¡± Su Mianmian gave him a fist bump.


    ¡°Long time no see! I¡¯m fine, and you¡¯re even more beautiful than thest time we met.¡± Brownughed so hard that his white teeth almost blinded the eyes of others.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Su Mianmian asked, ¡± by the way, can you tell me where Xiao Zun is? ¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m here!¡± Suddenly, a muffled voice came from the other side of the wall. Half a secondter, Huo Zun also climbed over the wall.


    Su Mianmian,¡±ran ran,¡± the way they appeared was really special!


    Su Mianmian simply didn¡¯t know what to say to describe it.


    The ck Butler was indeed a professional Butler. He seemed to be used to the existence of these strange people. In the half a minute when su Mianmian was shocked speechless, he quickly ordered the maids to serve tea and desserts.


    Huo Zun looked whiter than when she met him in Germany. He was wearing a long white coat and loose pants today, looking like an artistic youth. His hair was long and tied up casually.


    ¡°Elder sister-inw, I¡¯m back to do something big here!¡±

 Chapter 491

    ?


    491 The arrival of Huo Zun (2)


    The name ¡°Huo Zun¡± had always been a legend in the Huo family. This was how the word ¡°Huanhuan¡± was described when it was heard from others.


    ¡°Second young master? Although I¡¯ve been working for the Huo family for almost five years, I¡¯ve never seen him before. But, I heard from my senior that she was lucky enough to see him once. He was a very handsome young man. My senior seems to be eight, no, ten years ago.¡±


    He remembered the first time su Mianmian went to the Huo family for dinner. Someone mentioned Huo Zun and Huo Zhenyuan immediately mmed the table in anger. He roared angrily, ¡± that unfilial son! I¡¯ll just take it that he died in Iraq!¡±


    In fact, the reason was that Huo Zun had forgotten to prepare a birthday gift for Huo Zhenyuan.


    ¡°My second brother is a very troublesome person. The only good thing about him is that he can help me train my body.¡± After Huo ting finished speaking, he saw that su Mianmian didn¡¯t understand and added,¡±beat him up!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    second uncle is the most powerful person in the world. He knows a lot of things. Miemie, this is a gift from second uncle. Look, isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± Dongdong took out a cylindrical robot and showed it to su Mianmian, saying,¡±my second uncle took care of me for a period of time when I was young. He taught me a lot of things, and he was the one who taught me how to crack the firewall, ran ran.


    The 1000 words of Dongdong praising Huo Zun were omitted.


    In short, before su Mianmian met Huo Zun, he had always given her the impression that he was a terrorist or hacker with a handsome face that could take a beating.


    What the hell was this? QAQ......


    When they were in country D, Huo Zun had escorted su Mianmian for a while, but that experience was so thrilling that su Mianmian didn¡¯t pay much attention to Huo Zun.


    And then, it was now.


    ¡°How many days have you not eaten?¡± Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    There were already three Empty Bowls in front of Huo ting, and he was eating his fourth bowl of rice.


    The Arabian tycoon and brown were invited to another room for dinner by the ck Butler because Huo Zun imed that he had something to talk to su Mianmian about in detail. In the end, when the ck Butler prepared the food, the person who imed to have something important to tell had been burying his head in the food.


    Su Mianmian almost suspected that he was here to eat on purpose.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious! The cooking skills of the Huo family¡¯s chefs were absolutely first-ss! You can¡¯tpare to anything.¡± wait a minute, ¡± Huo Zun said with a sigh as he ate. I¡¯ll be done with two more bowls.


    ¡°Yingluo, you still want to eat two more bowls.¡±


    Ten minutester, Huo Zun put down the empty bowl. He wiped his mouth and returned to being a young master.


    He looked at su Mianmian with a smile and said, ¡± sorry for the long wait. The mango pudding just now was quite delicious. Can you pack two for me as supper? ¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯re here for?¡± Su Mianmian asked weakly.


    I¡¯m just here to see Qianqian, ¡± Huo Zun said as he looked around. He asked in a very natural tone, ¡± where¡¯s big brother? ¡± Aren¡¯t you at home?¡±


    Su Mianmian squinted at him and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you deliberately pick a time when uncle wasn¡¯t around toe? ¡±


    ¡°H-that¡¯s not it!¡± Huo Chou suddenly looked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He stood up and said,¡±no way!¡± Why would I do that? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why would I be afraid of seeing big brother?¡±


    Su Mianmian responded with an ¡± Oh ¡± and replied, ¡± so you did something wrong!

 Chapter 492

    ?


    492 The arrival of Huo Zun (3)


    Huo Zun took a deep look at su Mianmian and then sat down again. He touched his face and said, ¡± it¡¯s not what you think.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and waited for him to continue.


    I heard from Big Brother Cheng that big brother lost ten years of his memories, Wanwan.


    ¡°But he¡¯s still your big brother.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    hey, stop. It¡¯s not what you think it is. Huo Zun saw su Mianmian¡¯s sad expression and knew that she had misunderstood. He scratched his head and continued, ¡± ten years ago, I identally broke big brother¡¯s limited-edition mecha when I was young, so I was very worried. What if hees to me for revenge? I¡¯ve already paid a terrible price for this ten years ago.¡±


    Ten years ago, Huo Zun was beaten up by Huo ting and did not dare to go out for half a month.


    So, although he was very worried about Huo ting, he didn¡¯t dare toe back to see him. This time, he took advantage of the fact that Huo ting wasn¡¯t at home and came to sound him out. He wanted su Mianmian to help him sound him out and see if Huo ting still remembered this matter.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Su Mianmian looked back and saw that the uncle hade back. He was standing at the door silently. From his expression, it was obvious that he had heard everything that Huo Zun had said.


    ¡°B-big brother! When did youe back?¡± Huo Zun shamelessly started to draw a clear line. He said loudly, ¡± I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, but you¡¯re still as handsome and silly as ever. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first, Qianqian.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Huo ting reached out and hooked his arm around his neck, saying coldly, ¡± do you know how much time I spent on this mecha? It¡¯s been a whole month!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I know I was wrong! But let me remind you, you¡¯ve already beaten me up ten years ago.¡± That¡¯s why I can¡¯t beat him up again!


    Huo Zun put on the most pitiful look, hoping to awaken Huo ting¡¯s brotherly love for him.


    However, it was obvious that he was overthinking it.


    Huo ting just wanted to beat him up now. He pulled Huo Zun and walked forward while saying to su Mianmian, ¡± Mianmian, sit here first. I¡¯ll talk to little Zun for a while. We¡¯ll talkter.


    ¡°Sister-inw! Save me! I don¡¯t want tomunicate


    Half a minuteter, Huo Zun¡¯s shrieking could be heard from not far away. Butler hei asked considerately, ¡± Madam, do you want me to y some music? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him when she heard that and wondered why Huo Zun¡¯s poprity in the Huo family was so bad.


    Even the ck Butler, who had always been very gentlemanly to everyone, was tactfully mocking little gun. It was really torturous!


    In that case, Wuwu


    ¡°Alright! Please y something lighter.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    So, just dub some music! It made the uncle beat little wine more rhythmically.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The ck Butler replied.


    Half an hourter, Huo ting came back.


    He rolled up his sleeves in order to beat Huo Zun up to his heart¡¯s content. He took a sip of tea from the ck Butler and said, ¡± the music is quite sensational. I couldn¡¯t help but beat little Zun a few more times when I was beating him up.


    ¡°As long as master is happy.¡± The ck Butler replied in a low-profile manner.


    Su Mianmian looked at the two of them and suddenly sympathized with little chuil, okay?


    QAQ......


    Huo Zun, who had been beaten up by Huo ting, was still lying on the ground with his face on the ground.


    When Dongdong passed by this room on his way home, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first, but then he heard a familiar wailing sound.


    He turned around and walked back. He stuck his head out and looked over.


    He looked a little familiar.


    Dongdong squatted down and poked Huo Zun, who was lying on the ground like a corpse.


    Huo Zun looked up and saw that it was Dongdong. He said excitedly, ¡± Dongdong!


    Dongdong tilted his head, looked at her, and asked, ¡± Who are you? He looks a little like my second uncle.¡±


    ¡°I am your second uncle! Good child! Your daddy lost his memory. Are you affected too?¡± we¡¯re done for! Huo Zun asked sadly. My clever and quick-witted little nephew is about to be a little fool. How do I break it?¡±


    ¡°Second uncle, your face is like this! I believe that even your biological father wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize you, Yingluo, ¡± Dongdong retorted.


    Huo Chou was instantly stunned.


    ¡°Did daddy beat you up?¡± Dongdong reached out and poked at Huo Zun¡¯s dark circles. the color looks like it was painted on, ¡± he said.


    ¡°Argh! It hurts!¡± Huo Zun quickly pulled Dongdong away and said, ¡± this is real. It¡¯s not a drawing, okay? ¡±


    He quickly rubbed his eyes. He was about to cry from the pain.


    Dongdong retracted his hand with a little pity and asked, ¡± second uncle, why were you beaten up by daddy? What did you do to make him angry again?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t use the word ¡®also¡¯, okay?¡± Huo Zun reached out to stroke Dongdong¡¯s little curly hair and said, ¡± I wasn¡¯t beaten up by your daddy. I was just sparring with him. It¡¯s just that your second uncle¡¯s martial arts skills are not as good as your daddy¡¯s. However, you can¡¯t me your second uncle for this. Your daddy has been practicing Muay Thai for more than twenty years. Do you think a delicate and beautiful man like your second uncle canpete with such a pervert?! As he spoke, he almost cried for himself!


    Theirbat strength Index was not on the same level! How could they fight together? He would definitely lose! QAQ!


    Dongdong nodded and replied, ¡± just take it that way. In any case, second uncle would say this every time he was beaten up. Adults were such dishonest creatures. Dongdong expressed his understanding.


    Huo Zun touched his nose and did not continue the topic with Dongdong. He could already see the disdain in Dongdong¡¯s eyes and he did not want to pursue it any further.


    He asked, ¡± by the way, can you help me call a doctor over? I think I twisted my waist.¡±


    Dongdong looked at Huo Zun withplete disdain.


    ......


    After Huo ting beat up his brother, he asked the ck Butler to call Xia Yi and ask her toe and see Huo Zun. After all, he had been a little ruthless just now. If Huo Zun was really beaten up badly, he would not be able to face the dead Mrs. Huo.


    When Xia Yi received the call, she was silent for half a minute before saying, ¡± your family really thinks of me as a family doctor, right? And it¡¯s the free kind?¡±


    The ck Butler replied calmly, ¡± second young master was beaten up badly this time. If young master Gong wants toe and gossip, you¡¯re wee toe at any time.


    Xia Yi,¡±Yingluo, very good!¡± Even Gongbei Cheng¡¯s hobby of reading gossip had been caught.


    Gongbei Cheng kept touching Xia Yi. He couldn¡¯t help it. Doctor Xia was especially abstinent when he wore his white coat. Every time he looked at her, he couldn¡¯t help but turn into a Wolf, wishing he could stick to her.


    ¡°My dear, what gossip is he talking about?¡± He heard the word ¡®gossip¡¯.


    Xia Yi looked at him expressionlessly, then reached out and tore him off her body. She kicked him and said, ¡± wait for me, I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.

 Chapter 493

    ?


    493 Don¡¯t take the gossip seriously (1)


    The first person Xia Yi saw when she came in was a ck man.


    She was stunned for a moment, then she heard brown say enthusiastically, ¡± Hi! Hello, I¡¯m Brown, a ck man. This is my business card. Please contact me if you need anything.¡±


    Before Xia Yi could take a closer look, the business card was snatched away by Gongbei Cheng, who was just a step away from her.


    He picked it up and saw the words ¡°photographer brown¡± written on it.


    What the hell was this? He didn¡¯t look like a good person.


    When brown saw Gongbei Cheng snatch Xia Yi¡¯s business card, he gave her another one and said, ¡± I still have a lot. Everyone has one. There¡¯s no need to snatch it.


    Xia Yi saw it clearly this time. She put it aside and asked, ¡± where is Huo Zun? ¡±


    ¡°You guys are little Zun¡¯s friends?¡± Brown said.


    ¡°Who called me?¡± Huo Zun asked as he walked out. When he saw Gongbei Cheng, he said excitedly, ¡± Big Brother Cheng! Long time no see! You¡¯re here too!¡±


    Gongbei Cheng looked at him and asked with a nk expression, ¡± Who are you? ¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Cheng!¡± Huo Zun cried out in pain. It¡¯s me! Little cup! Don¡¯t tell me you lost your memory like my brother?¡±


    When Gongbei Cheng heard this, he stared at his colorful face and said emotionally, ¡± your brother was so heavy-handed this time! It¡¯s even better than the time ten years ago.¡±


    He remembered that ten years ago, there seemed to be a time when Huo ting beat up his younger brother for something. He had to recuperate at home for more than half a month and didn¡¯t even attend the final exam.


    He had no choice, he really couldn¡¯t let anyone see him.


    Huo Zun wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said, ¡± it¡¯s about that incident. It¡¯s fine if I was beaten up once ten years ago, but I¡¯m still a coward ten yearster. he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it out loud. He wanted to find a corner to squat down and lick his wound.


    Gongbei Cheng pursed his lips. He really wanted to find a ce tough when he saw Huo Zun¡¯s miserable appearance.


    Wasn¡¯t this a little too tragic?


    Xia Yi looked at Gongbei Cheng and knew that his gossipy nature had been satisfied. She said, ¡± I¡¯ll help you take a look.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Huo Zun had rarely returned to the country in recent years, so this was his first time seeing Xia Yi.


    ¡°Call her sister-inw.¡± Gongbei Cheng said, ¡± my wife.


    Upon hearing this, Huo Zun¡¯s mouth fell open and he said in surprise, ¡± I really didn¡¯t expect that brother Cheng would actually like men. But if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you like my big brother? ¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯ve known each other for so many years, and you¡¯re actually ...¡± Huo Zun¡¯s imagination ran wild.


    When Gongbei Cheng heard this, he understood very well why Huo ting had beaten his younger brother so ruthlessly. He really deserved a beating.


    ¡°My wife is a woman.¡± Gongbei Cheng said coldly, ¡± if you say one more word, I¡¯ll beat you up.


    After hearing Gongbei Cheng¡¯s words, Huo Zun immediately made a gesture to shut up.


    Xia Yi smiled and said, ¡± please follow me.


    Huo Zun looked at doctor Xia and thought that although she did not look like a woman at all, and even her voice was neutral, the way she spoke was very gentle.


    okay, ¡± Huo Zun said, touched. He had been tortured since he came back and felt warm.


    However, he soon realized that he was wrong.


    What medicine did doctor Xia put in it? Why did it hurt more after applying it?


    ¡°Sister-inw, is this really useful?¡± Huo Zun asked weakly.


    you have to believe in professional doctors. Come, if you¡¯re scared, close your eyes. Xia Yi¡¯s smile was still gentle.


    Huo Zun closed his eyes, and a secondter, he screamed in pain!

 Chapter 494

    ?


    494 Don¡¯t take the gossip seriously (2)


    By the time Xia Yi was done bandaging Huo Zun ¡®gently¡¯, he was already barely breathing.


    He was lying on the bed, extremely weak.


    Huo ting heard the scream and came over to take a look. After seeing Xia Yie out, he said, ¡± why are you here? ¡±


    Xia Yi replied, ¡± your Butler asked me toe over. By the way, how¡¯s the little cutie¡¯s health?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s eating normally now. Thank you for your concern.¡± Although Xia Yi¡¯s words were very unpleasant, her medical skills were still obvious to all. However, Huo ting said again, ¡± can you not call Mianmian little cutie? ¡± Hearing this made him feel very unhappy.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xia Yi said in a good-tempered manner, ¡± say hello to the little cutie for me. I¡¯m leaving.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Gongbei Cheng followed him out and patted Huo ting¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡± ting, we¡¯ll be leaving first. If you have time, let¡¯s alle out and have a drink together.


    Huo ting nodded.


    The ck Butler sent the two guests out. Huo ting looked at the time. Mianmian probably wouldn¡¯te out so soon after her shower, so he took some time to visit Huo Zun.


    After all, he had howled so loudly just now that it was difficult to pretend that he had not heard him.


    ¡°Big brother,¡± Huo Zun looked at Huo ting pitifully.


    Huo ting said expressionlessly, ¡± how long do you n to stay this time? ¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m not leaving this time! It was true! I¡¯ll stay in China from now on. Actually, ¡± he said as he looked at Huo ting. Seeing that he was in a good mood, he continued, ¡± I¡¯ve been back for half a month. I was busy with a big thing before, so I didn¡¯te to see you.


    ¡°What are you busy with?¡± Something suddenly shed in Huo ting¡¯s mind, and he said instinctively, ¡± are you going to create something dangerous again? Little Zun, this is China, a peaceful country. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Even I can¡¯t save you if something goes wrong.¡±


    After Huo ting finished speaking, he was also slightly shocked. Why did he suddenly say these words? it was as if these words suddenly shed in his mind.


    It seemed that it had happened in the past. Huo Zun had done some dangerous things in the past ten years.


    no, I didn¡¯t do any of that this time, ran ran, ¡± Huo Zun said, feeling aggrieved. I know now that I¡¯ve settled the matter in Iraq. They said they¡¯d give me a studio! I didn¡¯t want any of them. Big brother, you have to believe me. I¡¯vee back for a new job. Big brother, can you feel my right pocket?¡±


    However, after Huo Zun finished speaking, he found that Huo ting did not respond and seemed to be in a daze. He continued, ¡± big brother? ¡±


    Huo ting came back to his senses and looked at him.


    ¡°Can you touch my right pocket?¡± my name card is inside, ¡± Huo Zun said. you¡¯ll understand once you take a look.


    When Huo ting heard this, he did as he was told. He took out a business card and looked down, only to see the words:


    Huo xiaozun was the director of the photography team of huohong entertainment.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a film director now. This is my alias.¡± Huo Zun said smugly, ¡± I was afraid that people would know that I¡¯m the second young master of the Huo group and that I¡¯d embarrass you and the old man, so I made up an alias. What do you think? ¡± Aren¡¯t you smart?¡±


    Was Huo xiaozun¡¯s name considered an alias?


    Huo ting suddenly felt that it was necessary to help him find a job in the Huo Corporation. At least, it was better to be under his eyes than to be embarrassed outside.

 Chapter 495

    ?


    495 Don¡¯t take the gossip seriously (3)


    Perhaps there was really no ce for Huo Zun to hit his face, this time Huo ting only nced at him and told him to recuperate before leaving.


    Su Mianmian saw that he had returned and asked, ¡± how¡¯s little Zun? ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± After Huo ting finished speaking, he said to su Mianmian, ¡±e here.


    Su Mianmian walked towards him in confusion, but when she was a step away from the uncle, she heard him say, ¡± stop! Just stand there.¡±


    After Huo ting finished this sentence, he looked up at su Mianmian deeply.


    Su Mianmian was confused. What was going on?


    ¡°Uncle?¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± she asked, puzzled.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t speak, but he didn¡¯t stare at su Mianmian for long. After about a minute, he said, ¡± when I was talking to little Zun just now, some fragments suddenly shed in my mind. I seem to have remembered something, aww.


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Mianmian said excitedly, ¡± that¡¯s great! Then what did you remember? Do you remember what happened between us?¡±


    This was really good news, and su Mianmian was very excited.


    Huo ting saw su Mianmian¡¯s eyes full of anticipation and sighed. He shook his head and said, ¡± No.


    The smile on su Mianmian¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be maintained anymore. She was stunned for a moment and forced a smile. it¡¯s okay, you¡¯re slowly remembering some things now. Maybe you¡¯ll remember about us tomorrow. There¡¯s still hope for ran ran.


    It was much better to be able to remember a little. He had to think more positively.


    Her eyes started to well up at the thought of it.


    It was better than the previous hopeless situation, and things were slowly developing in a good direction.


    Huo ting reached out to pull her over, rubbed her face, and said, ¡± Mianmian, I¡¯m really sorry to have made you sad.¡±


    no, you don¡¯t have to say that. No matter what, I will go with you.


    Huo ting nodded. He didn¡¯t want to see su Mianmian like this, so he changed the topic. I think we should do more things that we used to do, because the fragments that I just remembered are probably things that happened in the past.


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting and said, ¡± it makes sense! If he repeated what he had done in the past, he might be able to stimte the uncle to regain his memory!


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it now.¡± Huo ting bent down and picked su Mianmian up. He touched the tip of her nose gently and asked, ¡± tell me first, where do you like me to kiss you the most? ¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t feel good at all!


    Why did the topic suddenly change to this? Can¡¯t we just be friends?


    ¡°Uncle, there seems to be something wrong? Weren¡¯t we talking about your recovery of your memory? How did it end up in this?¡± Su Mianmian pressed Huo ting¡¯s hand and said righteously, ¡± let¡¯s get back to the main topic!


    Huo ting chuckled in a low voice. He kissed the corner of su Mianmian¡¯s mouth and said, ¡± I think this matter is quite important! As long as we try more, I might be able to remember.¡±


    Su Mianmian clearly didn¡¯t believe him. She said, ¡± uncle, do you think I¡¯ll believe you? ¡±


    It was obviously an excuse that uncle Wanwan came up with on purpose!


    It definitely was!


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re talking too much?¡± When Huo ting saw this small mouth that kept moving, he had the urge to seal it.


    Su Mianmian immediately reached out to cover the corner of her mouth and looked at him with her big eyes.


    Huo ting looked at her and felt that she was extremely cute.


    ¡°Be good, listen to me, I won¡¯t lie to you Yingluo. If you¡¯re shy, then just close your eyes and feel it, Yingluo, leave the rest to me Yingluo.¡±


    ......

 Chapter 496

    ?


    496 Don¡¯t take the gossip seriously (4)


    In the end, Huo ting still asked su Mianmian a lot of answers that made her blush and her heart race.


    Of course, Huo ting didn¡¯t remember anything.


    However, he said that they should try this a few more times. Maybe they would remember it one time.


    Su Mianmian simply thought he was crazy for what he said! Did he have the nerve to say that?


    Was she that naive?


    Even a five-year-old child wouldn¡¯t believe it, alright?


    However, su Mianmian¡¯s heart would soften every time, and then it would eventually be the two of them rolling around in bed lovingly.


    Another half a month passed. During this time, Huo Zun did not dare to go out because of his face injury. He stayed at home to recuperate. Then, out of boredom, he made a few robots for Dongdong. Dongdong was naturally very happy. He liked high-tech gadgets like these.


    In order to please su Mianmian, Huo Zun also made a robot to stir the egg whites. This way, su Mianmian would have a robot helper when she made the cake.


    His two close friends were also staying in the Huo family. Anyway, the house was big, and they didn¡¯tck two rooms.


    Once, when the rich Arab man was giving out money, the ck Butlerined that it would be better to give out RMB.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have Chinese yuan, I only have dmu notes.¡± The rich man was very sad.


    When the ck Butler heard this, he even kindly took the rich Arab to exchange hundreds of thousands of Yuan. When the rich man gave money again, the maids weed him warmly. Suddenly, his poprity in the Huo family was far better than Brown¡¯s.


    Brown was greatly provoked. The maid had clearly praised his white teeth before. Didn¡¯t they agree to be each other¡¯s angels? Why is he only smiling at the rich now?


    As expected, women were fickle creatures!


    Therefore, brown often said to everyone, ¡± you can¡¯t discriminate against ck people. You can¡¯t discriminate against me because of skin color! We are living in the same global vige, how can this be?¡± A thousand words are omitted from the following:


    Actually, everyone wanted to say that we like rich people because they like to give out money, okay? We like Grandpa Mao, okay? It has nothing to do with skin color, okay?


    ......


    It was going to be China New Year in two days. This time, there were more guests at home, including Huo Zun, who had not been home for many years. It had been a long time since the Huo family had been so lively.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, su Mianmian decided to make dumplings herself, and everyone expressed their approval for her decision.


    ¡°Miemie, can I also make it?¡± Dongdong looked at su Mianmian expectantly and said, ¡± I can help if I want to! I¡¯ve eaten dumplings before in kindergarten, so I know what they look like.¡±


    Children seemed to have an inexplicable liking for white dough. Dongdong wanted to reach out and touch it as soon as he saw it, but of course, he was stopped by su Mianmian.


    After listening to Dongdong¡¯s words, she asked, ¡± have you never made one before? ¡±


    Actually, she hadn¡¯t made dumplings in a long time. Thest time she did was many years ago.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! We didn¡¯t make dumplings during Chinese New Year in the past.¡± Dongdong said.


    Su Mianmian also understood when she heard that.


    In the past, the Huo family had always preferred Western food.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it together this time.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± but you have to wash your hands first. I¡¯lle to checkter.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Dongdong replied happily.

 Chapter 497

    ?


    497 Wish (1)


    It was Dongdong¡¯s first time making dumplings. He learned su Mianmian¡¯s movements and actually made the first finished product with a good look.


    He raised it up excitedly and said to su Mianmian, ¡± miemie, look!


    Su Mianmian looked back and saw that the shape of the dumpling was quite nice. As the first time she made dumplings, this dumpling could definitely be rated as 90 points.


    She smiled and replied, ¡± Dongdong, you¡¯re amazing! It¡¯s so nicely wrapped!¡±


    Dongdong felt very happy after being praised. He put the dumpling in his palm and said, ¡± I¡¯ll take it to Huo ting.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± by the way, your daddy seems to be having a walk with Xiao Zun in the study room.


    Dongdong nodded and couldn¡¯t wait to show his finished product to Huo ting.


    After all, he was still a child. After he seeded, he wanted to be acknowledged by the people important to him, even if it was just a dumpling.


    However, when Dongdong walked into the study room, he heard the two people still talking inside.


    He stopped in his tracks and was about to knock on the door when he heard a voice from inside.


    ¡°Big brother, do you still remember Dongdong¡¯s birth?¡± Huo Zun asked.


    Huo ting had lost ten years of memory, so he wasn¡¯t sure if Huo ting still remembered.


    Huo ting looked at him and said, ¡± I know.


    ¡°You actually remember! Big brother, if you remember this, why don¡¯t you remember that you beat me up ten years ago?¡± Huo Zun felt like crying again as he spoke. He did not dare to go out for the next half a month! He didn¡¯t dare to go to thepany either. His boss had already called a few times to say that he wanted to fire him.


    He didn¡¯t know if he could still get his job back. After all, this was his first normal job.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you listen to the main point? I said I know.¡± Huo ting said in a bad mood.


    Facing this younger brother of his, he was really trying to control himself not to beat him up every second.


    Huo Chou was stunned for a moment before he finally understood. It seemed like his eldest brother didn¡¯t remember. Someone must have told him about Dongdong¡¯s birth.


    He said, ¡± second brother¡¯s death anniversary ising soon. I want to visit big brother Wufu this year. Dongdong is almost five years old. Should I bring him to see second brother? Even if I can¡¯t tell him the truth, it¡¯s good to go and take a look.¡±


    When Dongdong, who was outside the door, heard this, the dumpling in his hand fell to the ground.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked inside in surprise.


    It was just that he couldn¡¯t see Huo ting¡¯s expression from his position, only his tall back.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when he¡¯s older.¡± Huo ting thought for a moment and said, ¡± keep these words to yourself. Dongdong is my son, and he will always be.


    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t say it, Yingluo.¡±


    Dongdong didn¡¯t listen to the rest of the words. He picked up the dumplings on the ground and went back to the kitchen to find su Mianmian.


    After su Mianmian saw Dongdong return, she smiled and said, ¡± how is it? Did uncle praise you?¡±


    When Dongdong saw su Mianmian¡¯s smile, his tears broke down at once. He rushed up to hug su Mianmian¡¯s waist and cried.


    Su Mianmian was frightened by his appearance. She quickly put her arms around his shoulders and asked, ¡± dear, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡±


    Dongdong was so sad that he couldn¡¯t control himself, but he couldn¡¯t tell the truth.


    Right! He couldn¡¯t say it. He didn¡¯t know if everyone would dislike him after he said it.


    However, he was really sad about Yingluo.


    Why wasn¡¯t he Huo ting¡¯s biological son?


    A five-year-old child already understood the difference between biological and non-biological children.

 Chapter 498

    ?


    498 Wish (2)


    Dongdong was really crying too miserably!


    He had never cried so sadly before. In the past, every time he cried, Huo ting would beat his butt, and he would often wail dryly. His voice was loud but there were only a few drops of tears. But this time, he was really crying very sadly.


    Su Mianmian waspletely frightened, and Huo ting and the others also came out when they heard the sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo ting asked with a frown.


    Su Mianmian shook her head, indicating that she wasn¡¯t sure.


    Huo ting walked over, squatted down, and was about the same height as Dongdong. He stretched out his big hand and rubbed Dongdong¡¯s head, asking, ¡± is the boy from the Huo family bleeding or not? tell me, why are you crying? ¡±


    Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes when she heard this. At this time, uncle was still talking about blood and not tears?


    Dongdong is only five years old? Five years old, alright?


    uncle Nannan. su Mianmian was just about to ask him to stand aside when she saw Dongdong raise his head and look at Huo ting with a pair of red eyes. He said in a voice that sounded like the end of the world, ¡± I, I broke my dumplings, Nannan.


    Huo ting, ¡± hehe. although he heard Dongdong¡¯s wordspletely, how could he break it if he didn¡¯t understand?


    He looked up at su Mianmian, and su Mianmian showed an expression of understanding.


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± Dongdong just made dumplings with me. He made a very sessful one. That was the first dumpling he made. Perhaps it was because of this that it had an extraordinary meaning?


    After Huo ting heard it, he still couldn¡¯t understand why Dongdong was crying.


    He thought for a moment and asked, ¡± you¡¯re crying because of this? ¡±


    big brother, children are very sensitive. Don¡¯t underestimate the first time. Back then, when I made my first robot and you called it a pile of garbage, I was also sad for half a year, okay? ¡± Huo Zun hurried over and said.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    What to do? He really wanted to beat up his little brother again.


    Su Mianmian reached out and patted Dongdong¡¯s back, saying softly, ¡± Dongdong, don¡¯t be sad. If the dumpling is broken, let¡¯s make a new one together, okay? ¡±


    Dongdong buried his head in su Mianmian¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t speak.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t because of the dumplings that he cried. He just couldn¡¯t say it out loud, so he used the dumplings as an excuse.


    As long as he thought that Huo ting wasn¡¯t his biological father, he would be very sad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it anymore. I want to go to sleep, can I?¡± Dongdong said sullenly.


    Su Mianmian saw his dejected look, and even little curly hair, who was originally full of energy, was dejected at this moment.


    of course you can. Shall I send you to bed? ¡±


    Dongdong waved his hand and said, ¡± no need. You don¡¯t have toe over. I want to be alone. With that, he lowered his head and left alone.


    Huo ting was really speechless when he saw this scene.


    He said, ¡± it¡¯s not like this before Dongdong. Did you teach him? ¡± You¡¯re referring to Huo Zun.


    Huo Zun was recuperating in the Huo family and had the most contact with Dongdong during this period.


    After hearing this, Huo Zun suddenly took a few steps away from Huo ting and shouted innocently, ¡± big brother, you can¡¯t just find another reason to beat me up! I have nothing to do with this!¡±


    Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She reached out and pushed both of them out of the kitchen, saying as she pushed, ¡± if you want to fight, please stay away from me!


    The men of the Huo family were too childish!

 Chapter 499

    ?


    499 Wish (3)


    Dongdong didn¡¯te out until it was time to eat. When he saw him again, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with him, except for his red eyes.


    ¡°Dongdong, there are three dumplings with coins in them. If you eat the coins, you can make a wish.¡± Su Mianmian handed him a bowl full of dumplings. She smiled at him in a friendly manner, indicating that he could finish this bowl of dumplings.


    But just as su Mianmian finished speaking, she suddenly heard Brown¡¯s cry.


    He spat out a coin and said, ¡± that was close. I almost ate it. Why is it that only mine has coins, and the dumplings you eat don¡¯t? Could it be because I¡¯m ck? How can you discriminate against ck people?¡± A thousand words were omitted.


    The people around them were speechless.


    The ck Butler was very responsible. He stepped forward and exined to brown, making him understand that it was a kind of luck to eat a coin in a dumpling.


    Brown understood and said, ¡± thank God it¡¯s not discrimination. Then my New Year¡¯s wish is that Ali will agree to my date. Ali was the female star he had recently taken a fancy to, so he just had to listen to this wish.


    ¡°Dongdong, hurry up and eat.¡± Su Mianmian said again.


    In fact, she had already secretly put the one-coin dumpling in Dongdong¡¯s bowl.


    Dongdong nodded and began to eat the dumplings obediently.


    I¡¯ve eaten a coin! Huo Zun shouted excitedly.


    F * ck! What kind of f * cking luck was this! The only three dumplings had already been eaten by the two idiots!


    Huo Zun thanked su Mianmian excitedly and then made a wish very sincerely. He looked at Huo ting affectionately and said, ¡± I hope big brother won¡¯t beat me up again in the new year.


    hehe. Huo ting looked at him speechlessly and then said coldly, ¡± this wish will definitely note true.


    Huo Zun qaq


    After a few minutes, Dongdong made a sound of surprise and spat out a coin.


    Su Mianmian said happily, ¡± Dongdong, you¡¯re so lucky. It seems that you¡¯ll be very lucky in the new year! Come, quickly make a wish!¡±


    Dongdong held the coin a little happily. He closed his eyes and silently chanted, ¡± I hope Huo ting can be my biological father.


    Su Mianmian saw that Dongdong didn¡¯t say his wish out loud like Huo Zun and brown did, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡± Dongdong, what wish did you make? ¡±


    Dongdong looked up at Huo ting and asked, ¡± miemie, will this wishe true if you make it? ¡±


    Su Mianmian saw that he attached great importance to it and nodded.


    When Dongdong heard this, he immediately became happy.


    Huo ting nced at him and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± you have to fulfill your wishes yourself. There¡¯s no free lunch in the world.


    The Huo family already had a dumbass like Huo Zun, and he did not want his son to be one.


    After Dongdong heard Huo ting¡¯s words, his mood became low again.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± uncle, can you speak less? It was a rare New Year¡¯s Day. Dongdong didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him today, he was in a bad mood. It was rare to see him happy, but after uncle finished speaking, he was unhappy again.


    Sigh.


    ¡°Hey, everyone, be happy! I¡¯ve ordered some fireworks, so let¡¯s go and light them after dinner!¡± let¡¯s get high, everyone! Huo Zun said happily.


    ¡°Alright! Little Zun, your suggestion is great!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    The head of the family, Huo ting, also acquiesced, which meant that he agreed with Huo Zun¡¯s suggestion.


    Only Dongdong had his head lowered, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    ......


    After the meal, Huo Zun and his two friends went to prepare the fireworks, while su Mianmian and Huo ting rested in the room.


    Dongdong was writing a letter in his room. After thinking about it, he decided to run away from home and find a ce without Huo ting to calm down.


    Because if this continued, he couldn¡¯t help but tell Huo ting the truth, but he couldn¡¯t tell the truth. If he did, he was afraid that Huo ting would really not like him anymore.


    Therefore, he needed to calm down.


    He found Happy¡¯s backpack and stuffed a set of pajamas into it. Then, he put the tablet in it and a handful of cash. His bag was full.


    Fortunately, the rich Arabian uncle liked to give out money, or Dongdong would not have any cash.


    It was because Huo ting gave him cards, but it was always a little troublesome for children to use cards to spend, but he also took the card with him just in case.


    Dongdong finally came to the pet room and said goodbye to his two pets.


    The more he raised the kitten, the less it looked like a cat. Instead, it looked like a tiger. It had been locked in arger cage. Although it was big, it was raised by Dongdong. When it saw Dongdong, it still liked to act coquettishly like when it was young. It opened its belly andy on the ground, as if waiting for Dongdong to pet it.


    Dongdong reached out and touched it, saying, ¡± kitten, you¡¯re too big. I can¡¯t take you around. You have to be obedient at home! I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back after I leave this time.¡±


    Little fire was still in a free-range mode. When it saw Dongdonging, it came over and bit Dongdong¡¯s pants, bleating.


    Dongdong looked down at xiaohuo, sighed, and said, ¡± my daughter! But don¡¯t worry, your grandfather Qianqian Huo ting has already promised me that he will find you a strong male goat, so I don¡¯t think I can take you away from Qianqian.¡±


    Lil ¡°fire tilted its head and bleated.


    Dongdong said sadly, ¡± I hope I can see my little granddaughter the next time Ie back.


    Little fire,¡±meh, meh, meh.¡±


    After Dongdong finished speaking, he stood up and said, ¡± alright, I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye!


    Little fire saw that Dongdong didn¡¯t y with it for so long this time as he used to, so he couldn¡¯t help but bite his pants and stop him from leaving. Dongdong pulled it away with tears in his eyes and ran forward without looking back.


    ¡°Meh, meh, meh.¡±


    ¡°Aowu aowu¡±


    The two animals cried out in confusion.


    What¡¯s wrong with little master today? Why didn¡¯t I give them the hugs and caresses they love?


    After Dongdong said goodbye to his beloved pet, he left the Huo family¡¯s front door when no one was paying attention. He felt that he was a lonely night Walker at the moment.


    He looked back at the big vi and said in a low voice, ¡± Huo ting, goodbye! Miemie, goodbye! When we meet again, maybe I¡¯ll be different!¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the door. However, he did not walk far before he saw a car.


    Dongdong raised his hands to stop the car.


    The driver in the car saw Dongdong and asked, ¡± young master Lei, there¡¯s a child in front.


    Lei aotian looked outside. When he saw that it was Dongdong, he said, ¡± stop the car!


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The driver replied.

 Chapter 500

    ?


    500 Wish (4)


    The car¡¯s lights hit Dongdong¡¯s face. He felt so ufortable that he reached out to cover his eyes. He couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. In his blurry vision, he heard someone ask.


    ¡°Little friend, are you lost?¡±


    The driver asked as he turned off the headlights.


    After the lights were turned off, Dongdong could open his eyes. He quickly ran to the back of the car and said the words he had prepared in advance.


    ¡°Uncle, can you give me a ride? My grandma is sick, and the whole family is apanying her in the hospital. I really want to go over, can you send me out? It¡¯s sote, I can¡¯t really get a taxi, Hanhan.¡±


    As soon as Dongdong finished speaking, Lei aotian¡¯s lips curled up. He asked with a smile, ¡± Huo chendong, is your grandmother still healthy? ¡± Most of the people in S city knew about the Huo family¡¯s situation. The grandma Dongdong mentioned had passed away many years ago.


    Dongdong heard a familiar voice behind him and turned to look. After seeing that it was Lei aotian, he immediately showed a bright smile and said, ¡± Hello, uncle aotian!


    Lei aotian looked at him in amusement. When he saw that he was carrying a small school bag, he asked meaningfully, ¡± it¡¯s sote. With your outfit, Yingluo, are you running away from home? ¡±


    Dongdong¡¯s smiling face froze slightly. He asked expectantly, ¡± then can you take me in? I don¡¯t eat much Yingluo ¡±


    He had originally nned to find a kind sister to open a hotel for him after he left. After all, minors could not open a hotel without an ID card.


    Now that he had met Lei aotian, Dongdong wanted to hug his thigh tightly no matter what. If he did, at least he would have a ce to live.


    Just as Lei aotian was about to reply, his phone rang. He looked at the caller and immediately picked up, saying, ¡± dear, I¡¯m on my way. Yes, I¡¯ll be right back, Yingluo.


    After he hung up the phone, he found that Dongdong had already gotten into the car.


    He was a little speechless as he said, ¡± let¡¯s go back first.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The driver replied.


    Lei aotian¡¯s house was not too far away from the Huo family¡¯s house. It was only a twenty-minute drive. After Dongdong got in the car, in order to show that he was very obedient and to lower his presence, he found a seat far away from Lei aotian and sat down obediently with his bag.


    Lei aotian nced at him, picked up his phone, and asked casually as he looked at it, ¡± why did you run away from home? ¡±


    Dongdong frowned and rolled his eyes. Before he could answer, he heard Lei aotian say, ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only help you if you tell me the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send you back to Huo ting immediately.¡±


    Dongdong frowned and stared at Lei aotian for a while to make sure that this uncle was not joking.


    He lowered his head and said sadly, ¡± uncle aotian, I just found out a big secret. I don¡¯t n to tell Huo ting this secret. I already know Yingluo. I don¡¯t know how to face Huo ting now.ai, you definitely don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, but I dare to swear that I¡¯m not lying to you.


    What he said was equivalent to not saying anything. This kid was really cunning.


    ¡°What secret?¡± Lei aotian asked.


    Dongdong looked at him awkwardly and said with a pained expression, ¡± I don¡¯t want to tell you this secret. Uncle aotian, can¡¯t you give me some space? ¡±


    ¡°Driver, drive the car back.¡± Lei aotian ordered.


    The driver immediately turned the car around.


    When Dongdong heard this, he immediately held Lei aotian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± alright, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ve told you everything, Yingluo.

 Chapter 501

    ?


    501 The secret (1)


    After getting Lei aotian¡¯s permission, the driver turned the car around again and drove quietly like a background.


    Lei aotian looked at Dongdong, who said in pain, ¡± I¡¯m not daddy¡¯s biological son, ran ran.


    The news of ¡± Huahua ¡± really surprised Lei aotian. He had never seen such a simr father and son. They were not biological?!


    He expressed his doubts.


    ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Lei aotian asked.


    ¡°My second uncle said so.¡± Once this secret was revealed, Dongdong could be considered to have vented his anger. Anyway, he already knew, so he had nothing to hide.


    ¡°Huo Zun?¡± After seeing Dongdong nod, Lei aotian continued, ¡± then who is your biological father? It can¡¯t be Huo Zun, right?¡±


    After Dongdong found out about such a secret, he had never considered the question of who his biological father was. Now that Lei aotian asked, he was also at a loss.


    ¡°Forget it, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Huo Zun can¡¯t possibly be your father when you¡¯re young, ¡± Lei aotian said.


    Huo Zun was the same age as Xiaoxiao. If Dongdong was his son, it meant that he had gotten a girl pregnant when he was seventeen. It was still possible for anyone else, but it was not very possible for the idiotic Huo Zun.


    Only blind girls would fall in love with the terrorist Huo Zun, who only had eyes for dangerous research products!


    Dongdong didn¡¯t care about this. He said sadly, ¡± I¡¯m so sad! Huo ting is not my daddy, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Huo ting treat you well?¡± Lei aotian interrupted Dong Dong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Huo ting!¡± Dongdong said angrily, ¡± Huo ting is so good to me!


    ¡°Then why are you so conflicted? Are blood ties really that important?¡± Lei aotian said.


    this ran ran. Dongdong looked conflicted and said, ¡± it¡¯s not because of this. I¡¯m just very sad. I always thought that Huo ting was my daddy¡¯s, but I suddenly found out that he wasn¡¯t, so I, I ran ran.


    There was a kind of feeling that you could always act as you pleased, but one day, when you were told that you had no reason to act as you pleased, you would feel at a loss and not know what to do.


    ¡°Huo Dongdong, Huo ting, I¡¯ve known him for several years. He¡¯s boring and cold, so I don¡¯t think he would do such a noble act of helping someone else raise a child.¡±


    Dongdong looked up at him and asked in a low voice full of anticipation, ¡± so you mean that Xuxu and Huo ting are my biological father? Did I misunderstand?¡±


    Lei aotian shook his head and said, ¡± no, I just think that if what you said is true, Huo ting has raised you like his own son for so many years. In his heart, you are no different from his own son. He didn¡¯t tell you the truth, maybe he has his reasons that he can¡¯t tell you. You should believe in the adults more.


    It was rare for Lei aotian to have such a kind moment. He had patientlyforted Dongdong and Qianqian, which was simply shocking!


    Even he himself was touched by these words! Indeed, he had be much Kinder after spending more time with Xiao Yuan recently.


    After listening to Lei aotian¡¯s words, Dongdong said with emotion, ¡± uncle aotian, I really didn¡¯t expect you to say something like this. I always thought that you didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with daddy. I even put a virus in your phone before. I didn¡¯t expect you to not care about me at all, ran ran.


    Lei aotian,¡±hehe.¡±


    This child is so annoying! Was he really not a child of the Huo family?

 Chapter 502

    ?


    502 A secret (2)


    Lei aotian turned around and looked at Dongdong. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that Dongdong was Huo ting¡¯s son. The annoying way he spoke was exactly the same!


    He rubbed his forehead and said, ¡± so, I¡¯ll send you home first.


    When Dongdong heard his words, he was immediately unhappy.


    He shouted, ¡± ah! I don¡¯t want to go back! I left a letter and ran away from home! I have to stay outside for at least three days before I can go back.¡±


    ¡°Why does it have to be three days?¡± Lei aotian asked.


    Dongdong lowered his head and said a little embarrassedly, ¡± I want them to find me in a hurry. If it¡¯s three days, even if they find me, they will be defeated by their feelings of missing me and want to teach me a lesson. So, for the sake of my butt, I must hide for three days!


    ¡°Are you sure that three days is enough to stop Huo ting from spanking you? Why do I feel like he¡¯s going to beat you up even more?¡± Lei aotian said, gloating.


    Dongdong was silent. He replied, ¡± that makes sense. Then I¡¯d better hide for five days!


    Lei aotian,¡±hehe.¡±


    Was this called digging a hole for himself to jump into?


    He had to take care of this little brat for five days? Heavens! As expected, it was not easy to be a good person!


    ......


    When they arrived at Lei aotian¡¯s house, Dongdong carried his school bag and followed him. He looked around curiously and said, ¡± uncle aotian, the kitten statue standing at the door is so cute!


    ¡°That¡¯s a Lion, thank you!¡± Lei aotian said in an unpleasant tone.


    ¡°Is it a Lion? ¡°Why does he look so much like my kitten, Yingluo?¡± Dongdong muttered to himself.


    Lei aotian brought him home and said to the maid, ¡± arrange a room for him. After he finished speaking, he nned to go find Xiao Yuan.


    However, Dongdong took his hand, blinked, and said, ¡± I¡¯m hungry, Yingluo.


    Lei aotian looked at him, speechless.


    At this moment, Chi Xiaoyuan heard Lei aotian¡¯s voice from upstairs. She whispered, ¡± is Tian ¡®GE back? ¡±


    Dongdong was surprised and felt that this sister¡¯s voice was a little familiar.


    Before Lei aotian could reply, Dongdong walked in the direction of the sound curiously.


    ¡°Hello, Sister Xiao Yuan.¡± Dongdong greeted him obediently.


    Dongdong had been to su Mianmian¡¯s dormitory a few times before, so he knew Chi Xiaoyuan.


    Chi Xiaoyuan was a little surprised to see Dongdong. She was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡± Hello, Dongdong. Why are you here? ¡±


    It¡¯s already nine O ¡®clock in the evening. The children should be sleeping by now, right?


    I came back with uncle aotian. Dongdong blinked and asked innocently, ¡± then why is sister Xiaoyuan here? ¡±


    Lei aotian walked over and said, ¡± Dongdong will be spending the night here tonight.


    Xiao Yuan had a strong point, and that was that she would not question Lei aotian¡¯s words.


    She said, ¡± are you hungry? I¡¯ve made some food.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Dongdong said happily, ¡± I¡¯m very hungry!


    Xiao Yuan smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s go and eat then.


    Lei aotian watched as Dongdong held Xiao Yuan¡¯s hand and went to eat the supper that Xiao Yuan had specially prepared for him. He had the urge to pack him up and send him away.


    He took a deep breath, then picked up his phone.


    ......


    And Huo ting didn¡¯t find out that Dongdong had run away from home.


    In fact, they could not be med, because Dongdong had left home less than two hours ago.


    When they came out of the shower, they heard Huo Zun shouting excitedly, ¡± everyone,e here! The fireworks are about to start!¡±

 Chapter 503

    ?


    503 A secret (3)


    Huo Zun had bought fireworks worth 200000 Yuan this time. Of course, the one paying was his rich ssmate. He had a lot of money anyway, and he would feel ufortable if he didn¡¯t spend money every day.


    ¡°Everyone, hurry up! The fireworks are about to start!¡± Huo Zun shouted excitedly.


    Huo ting rubbed his forehead and was a little annoyed by his noise.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he had been feeling a little uneasy during dinner, and it was even worse now.


    However, he did not think too much about it. He just thought that Huo Zun might have been too noisy.


    ¡°Do you want to go down?¡± He asked.


    Su Mianmian was drying her hair. She touched it and saw that it was almost dry. She said, ¡± go down. I haven¡¯t set off fireworks yet! I can go take a look.¡±


    Huo ting helped su Mianmian get a long coat and said, ¡± it¡¯s windy outside. Put this on.


    Mianmian¡¯s pajamas were actually very conservative, but the uncle still didn¡¯t want others to see her in pajamas.


    Su Mianmian smiled and put on her clothes obediently. Huo ting took a look and gave her the scarf and hat.


    Yingluo. su Mianmian was a little speechless. She said, ¡± uncle, I¡¯m just going down to set off some fireworks. There¡¯s no need to be fully armed.


    The uncle took a look, put down the scarf, handed the hat to su Mianmian, and said, ¡± then put on the hat.


    Su Mianmian: ¡± Yingluo! She was sure that if she didn¡¯t wear it, she didn¡¯t know when she would be able to go out.


    When the two of them went downstairs, Huo Zun had just lit the first firework.


    The fireworks rose into the air and bloomed into a beautiful flower, lighting up the New Year¡¯s atmosphere.


    Everyone¡¯s mood seemed to have been ignited as they shouted excitedly. They looked up at the sky and felt the beauty of the fireworks.


    Su Mianmian held Huo ting¡¯s hand hard and said, ¡± uncle, the fireworks are really beautiful.


    Huo ting looked back at su Mianmian and saw that her eyes were shining. He searched the vocabry in his mind and said, ¡± you¡¯re more beautiful than fireworks.


    Su Mianmian burst intoughter when she heard that. She reached out and patted Huo ting¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡± don¡¯t say such things again, I think it¡¯s strange!


    Recently, uncle would always suddenly say such sweet words, and it felt very awkward no matter how he heard it.


    Seeing su Mianmian smile, Huo ting thought that she was very honest when she said she didn¡¯t want her body.


    Look, every time he said that, the little sheep would still smile very happily.


    The two of them held hands and watched the scene y out in silence. In the middle, Huo Zun came over and asked if they wanted to y together.


    Huo ting naturally didn¡¯t want to go over and join in the fun. Besides, if he really went over, the others wouldn¡¯t be at ease. Su Mianmian thought about it and didn¡¯t go over. She would just watch her eyes quietly.


    After a while, their vision was almost clear. The two of them felt that something was missing, but what was it? He couldn¡¯t remember.


    Yingluo¡¯s fireworks were really beautiful today. Although Huo Zun was not a reliable person, his taste was still worthy of praise.


    Suddenly, the ck Butler came over and said to Huo ting, ¡± master, Mr. Lei¡¯s on the phone.


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows and thought, why would Lei aotian call him at this time? Was she wishing him a Happy New Year?


    ¡°Could it be little Yuan calling?¡± Su Mianmian had always been in contact with Chi Xiaoyuan. She knew that Xiaoyuan had spent the new year with Lei aotian in the past, so when she heard Lei aotian¡¯s call, her first reaction was that it might be Xiaoyuan.

 Chapter 504

    ?


    504 A secret (4)


    After Huo ting heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, he felt that it was very likely that Chi Xiaoyuan had beaten him.


    He said, ¡± then let¡¯s go and listen together.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said yes.


    The two of them went to the living room. Huo ting put the phone out and said, ¡± I¡¯m Huo ting.


    your son is in my hands. You have half an hour toe and pick him up. Lei aotian said through gritted teeth.


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned when she heard that. She said in confusion, ¡± isn¡¯t Dongdong in the room? ¡±


    He was not in a good mood today, so he went back to his room early to rest after dinner.


    Huo ting silently instructed the ck Butler, ¡± go up and take a look.


    The ck Butler nodded and immediately turned to leave.


    Lei aotian sneered and said, ¡± why Would I Lie to You? If you don¡¯t believe me, go and take a look. Maybe your son left you a letter or something.¡±


    The ck Butler quickly came up with a letter in his hand.


    Su Mianmian felt her vision go dark, and she held Huo ting¡¯s hand with a little unsteady steps.


    Huo ting replied, ¡± I¡¯ll be there soon. After that, he hung up the phone.


    The ck Butler handed over Dongdong¡¯s letter. In fact, it would be an exaggeration to call it a letter, as there were only a few words on it.


    Huo ting: ¡± I already know everything. It turns out that you¡¯re not my daddy. You¡¯ve beaten my butt for so many years in vain. I¡¯m leaving. Treat miemie well in the future. Goodbye! Dongdong stayed.


    After su Mianmian read it, she didn¡¯t feel good. She asked in shock, ¡± what did you guys say? How did Dongdong know?¡±


    They had already agreed that Dongdong¡¯s identity would be kept in his stomach for the rest of his life and absolutely could not be revealed.


    In fact, he was afraid of hurting Dongdong.


    Huo ting thought for a moment and guessed that Dongdong must have heard it when he was talking to Huo Zun in the afternoon, so he briefly exined it.


    After su Mianmian heard it, she said again, ¡± he must have found out about ran ran at that time, so he¡¯s so abnormal. It¡¯s all my fault! I didn¡¯t notice that something was wrong with him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Huo ting held su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± don¡¯t me this on yourself.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a little dizzy. She held Huo ting¡¯s hand and stood up again after she felt dizzy. She said, ¡± then let¡¯s hurry and pick up Dongdong.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and asked, ¡± are you feeling unwell? ¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard and said, ¡± no, let¡¯s go over quickly.


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting nced at su Mianmian again and saw that she didn¡¯t look too good. She was probably scared by Dongdong running away from home!


    He had decided that after he picked up Dongdong, he would definitely give him a good spanking.


    ......


    At this moment, Dongdong was enjoying Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s shrimp-peeling service.


    He opened his mouth wide and let out an ¡± ah ¡°. Chi Xiaoyuan immediately put a peeled shrimp into Dongdong¡¯s mouth.


    Dongdong gave a thumbs up and said, ¡± it¡¯s delicious! Big sister Xiao Yuan, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    When Chi Xiaoyuan saw Dongdong praising her so exaggeratedly, she smiled a little embarrassedly and asked, ¡± do you want to drink some soup? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Dongdong replied with a smile.


    Lei aotian, who was sitting opposite them, coughed hard to remind them of his existence.


    However, the two of thempletely ignored him.


    At this moment, Lei aotian was extremely regretful of bringing Dongdong home. Otherwise, all the treatment Dongdong was enjoying now would be his! Was his good?

 Chapter 505

    ?


    505 A secret (5)


    Perhaps it was because Lei aotian¡¯sst cough was too obvious, he almost coughed out his heart.


    Chi Xiaoyuan asked worriedly, ¡± Tian ¡®GE, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    Xiao Yuan had finally noticed him!


    Lei aotian was on the verge of tears. Just as he was about to speak, Dongdong said, ¡±


    ¡°If uncle aotian coughed, then you can¡¯t eat shrimp.¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan asked, ¡± is it like this? ¡± This was the first time she heard that one couldn¡¯t eat shrimp when coughing.


    Dongdong nodded hard and said, ¡± yes, you can¡¯t eat when you cough.


    ¡°There¡¯s still so much left.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Sister Xiao Yuan, I¡¯ll eat what you¡¯ve worked so hard to make!¡± Dongdong patted his chest.


    ¡°Dongdong, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Dongdong said considerately, ¡± I won¡¯t let a girl be in a difficult position.


    Lei aotian looked at them and took out his phone again.


    He thought that if Huo ting didn¡¯te, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help but throw this stinky boy out personally.


    Dongdong¡¯s sharp eyes saw Lei aotian take out his phone. He asked, ¡± uncle aotian, what are you doing with your phone? ¡±


    Lei aotian looked at him indifferently and said, ¡± ying games.


    Dongdong frowned his round face in disbelief. He climbed down from the chair and said, ¡± let me see what game you¡¯re ying, Yingluo.


    However, just as he finished speaking, the Butler outside came in and said, ¡± young master Lei, Mr. Huo and the others are here.


    Mr. Huo is here!


    Dongdong was suddenly like an angry kitten. He jumped up and said, ¡± you¡¯re lying! Didn¡¯t you say you would take me in for a few days? How could you tell Huo ting that I was here! This is terrible! Huo ting is definitely going to spank my butt!¡±


    After Lei aotian finished admiring Dongdong¡¯s exasperated look, he said, ¡± first, I didn¡¯t promise you that I would take you in. Second, I didn¡¯t promise to help you hide your whereabouts.¡±


    Dongdong pulled a long face and said, ¡± are all adults so cunning? You¡¯re not keeping your word!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still too young!¡± Lei aotian said with a smile.


    While they were chatting, Huo ting and su Mianmian walked in. After Dongdong saw Huo ting, he was like a mouse seeing a cat. He was shocked and hid under the table.


    Lei aotian said speechlessly, ¡± little friend, there¡¯s no point in you doing this, okay? ¡±


    This would only make Huo ting angrier, right?


    Dongdong trembled and said in a trembling voice, ¡± don¡¯t, don¡¯t talk. He had just looked from a distance and saw that Huo ting¡¯s face was ck.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t see Dongdong and didn¡¯t know that Dongdong was hiding under the dining table. She asked worriedly, ¡± sorry to disturb you, may I know where Dongdong is? Where is he?¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what was going on either.


    Huo ting walked over, reached out and knocked on the table, saying coldly, ¡±e out.


    Dongdong continued to shiver under the table and did not speak.


    Su Mianmian only knew then that Dongdong was hiding under the table.


    At this time, Lei aotian had already stood up. He pulled Chi Xiaoyuan to the side, and the two of them turned on their spectator mode.


    Su Mianmian walked over, pulled Huo ting¡¯s arm, and said, ¡± uncle, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll talk to Dongdong.


    Huo ting nced at su Mianmian and rationally thought that they were in Lei aotian¡¯s house at the moment and couldn¡¯t beughed at. He took a step back and said, ¡± I¡¯ll give him ten minutes.


    He meant that if he didn¡¯te out in ten minutes, he wouldn¡¯t me him for using violence.

 Chapter 506

    ?


    506 A secret (6)


    Su Mianmian nodded. She walked to the ce where Dongdong was hiding, squatted down, and said to him softly, ¡± Dongdong,e home with me, okay? ¡±


    Dongdong was hugging his knees under the table. After hearing Mianmian¡¯s voice, he said in a muffled voice, ¡± I don¡¯t want to go home to Yingying.


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s voice became even gentler.


    If one didn¡¯t listen carefully, they wouldn¡¯t even know what she said.


    Dongdong turned to look at su Mianmian and said softly, ¡± B-because Huo ting isn¡¯t my daddy, ran ran.


    Su Mianmian also climbed in when Dongdong was talking. She reached out and hugged Dongdong in her arms, saying, ¡± no, he¡¯s your daddy, forever.


    Dongdong didn¡¯t resist su Mianmian, so he didn¡¯t resist when su Mianmian approached him.


    he¡¯s not Yingluo, ¡± Dongdong said sadly. I heard his conversation with second uncle. Second uncle said that I¡¯m not daddy¡¯s biological Yingluo.


    After all, he was still a five-year-old child. When he was talking to su Mianmian, his tears fell like raindrops, making him look very pitiful.


    Su Mianmian reached out to wipe Dongdong¡¯s tears and said, ¡± dear, can you listen to me tell you a story? ¡±


    Dongdong nodded slightly.


    Su Mianmian said softly, ¡± there was a little girl whose mother passed away from illness when she was very young. In the same year, her father married a wife. The little girl was very happy at first and thought that she would have a new mother to love her, but it turned out that this stepmother was very cold to her. The sister that the stepmother brought was also very difficult to get along with and often bullied her. The little girl went to her father forfort after being wronged. In the end, father would only scold her every time.¡±


    gradually, the little girl was disappointed in this family. She only wanted to leave this family when she became an adult. Then, when she was 20 years old, she met a little angel. When she was at her most helpless, this little angel brought her happiness and took her out of her sadness. She also became the mother of this little angel. She swore that she would treat this little angel as her own son and love Xuanji Dongdong. This little angel is you. You are my angel!¡±


    Dongdong looked up at su Mianmian in surprise.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that important whether he¡¯s your biological son or not? Although my father is my biological father, he has never cared about me. I don¡¯t feel a trace of warmth from him. On the contrary, the rtionship between you and Huo ting makes me feel awkward! So this was what a father and son were like! Dongdong, think about what uncle has done for you and how he has treated you all these years.¡±


    Dongdong was silent. Huo ting was very good to him.


    After listening to miemie¡¯s words, he also felt that he was a little too pretentious.


    At this time, Huo ting also bent down and reached out to Dongdong, saying, ¡± you are my son, always will be.


    Dongdong looked at Huo ting and then at Huo ting.


    ¡°Dongdong, you are our son, and you will always be.¡± Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s go.


    Dongdong looked at Huo ting, then slowly reached out his hand and climbed out.


    Huo ting grabbed his hand and pulled him out.


    Dongdong was touched and said, ¡± daddy, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll f * ck you!¡±


    Huo ting said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s toote to apologize now! Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t spank your butt just because you¡¯re sorry! Huo chendong, you¡¯ve gone too far this time!¡±

 Chapter 507

    ?


    507 Fainted (1)


    Dongdong said with tears and snot, ¡± Huo ting, I¡¯ve already apologized. You can¡¯t spank my butt anymore. He was actually very guilty, which was why he was shouting so loudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re still in the right, kid! How old are you? She had run away from home and even dared to threaten her parents? This is amazing! Mianmian, you see, your son is going to be bad soon. Who knows, he might even dare to skip ss, kill people, and set fires in the future! He had to teach him a good lesson this time! It¡¯s a must!¡± Huo ting said as he picked Dongdong up, and his big palm was about to wave at his butt.


    Dongdong covered his butt and shouted, ¡± let me go! You¡¯re not my daddy anymore, you¡¯re not rted to me by blood! You can¡¯t hit my butt again!¡±


    ¡°You little brat! Who said we¡¯re not rted by blood?¡±


    Dongdong sniffed and said, ¡± you¡¯re not my daddy anymore. How can we still be rted by blood? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at Dongdong¡¯s face full of tears and snot and suddenly felt a little reluctant to do it. He didn¡¯t feel distressed, but he just felt that it was too dirty.


    He put him down and said, ¡± your biological father is my twin brother, so we are biologically rted.


    Dongdong eximed and hugged Huo ting tightly. He wiped his tears and snot on him and cried loudly, ¡± Wah! Huo ting, you¡¯re my daddy! I¡¯ll admit you!¡±


    ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re my son!¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± I¡¯ll settle the score with you when I get back!


    Dongdong started to push his luck and said, ¡± I¡¯m a little hungry. Can I have strawberry cake when I go back? ¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Huo ting was silent.


    Seeing that Huo ting didn¡¯t speak, Dongdong said, ¡± second uncle said that there are fireworks. I don¡¯t know if there are any more when I go back. Huo ting, can you buy some more for me to set off? ¡± I haven¡¯t even set off fireworks in my life.¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Lei aotian saw that the show was over and said, ¡± I¡¯ve prepared the car for you. He was just short of chasing them away.


    Huo ting also felt that it was better to continue disciplining his son at home. He put Dongdong aside and looked around for su Mianmian, only to find that she was still under the table.


    He bent down and said, ¡± Mianmian, let¡¯s go home.


    When su Mianmian just wanted to climb out, her head started to feel dizzy, so she sat for a while. Now she heard Huo ting calling her, so she said, ¡± I¡¯ll be out right away.


    After she finished speaking, she crawled out from inside. When she stood up, her vision suddenly turned ck and she fell back without warning.


    Fortunately, Huo ting had been prepared. He reached out and pulled su Mianmian, and she fell into his arms.


    Dongdong was so scared that he covered his mouth and said, ¡± miemie! Why did miemie faint?¡±


    Huo ting picked su Mianmian up and said as he walked, ¡± shut up! Keep up.¡±


    Dongdong was stunned and immediately followed Huo ting¡¯s footsteps.


    The car that Lei aotian had prepared was already waiting outside. After getting in, Huo ting thought for a moment and said, ¡± go to the First People¡¯s Hospital of the city. After he finished speaking, he also sent a text message to Gongbei Cheng.


    After Dongdong got in the car, he wiped his tears at the side.


    After Huo ting saw it, he felt annoyed and said, ¡± don¡¯t cry! The men of the Huo family shed blood but not tears! Look at you, what do you look like now?¡±


    Dongdong wiped his face and said sadly, ¡± I, I¡¯m so worried about miemie. Did something happen to her? ¡±


    In the end, Dongdong was frightened by su Mianmian¡¯s sudden fainting!

 Chapter 508

    ?


    508 Fainted (2)


    Su Mianmian fainted without any warning, and Huo ting was not in the mood tofort Dongdong at the moment.


    He looked down at su Mianmian. Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know if it was because she was really in pain, but even when she fainted, her brows were still tightly furrowed.


    Huo ting held her soft hand and felt that her hand was warmer than before. He touched his forehead. It seemed to be a little hot, but not to the level of a fever.


    Mianmian, you must be safe and alright, Yingluo.


    Only the sound of Dongdong sobbing could be heard in the car. Fortunately, the car arrived at the First People¡¯s Hospital of the city very quickly.


    As Huo ting had called the doctor in advance, there were doctors waiting on the side very quickly. When they saw Huo ting carrying su Mianmian down, they immediately came up and said, ¡± Mr. Huo, please put Madam in the ambnce. He was referring to the cart at the side.


    Huo ting looked at it and said, ¡± I¡¯ll carry her in.


    Dongdong also quickly followed behind Huo ting.


    The doctor first took su Mianmian¡¯s temperature and found that it was 37.8 degrees. This temperature wasn¡¯t a fever, but just a little higher than the normal temperature. They were called over by the director on New Year¡¯s Eve and thought it was some serious illness, but they only fainted.


    Did she need to see if she fainted? QAQ......


    They did a preliminary examination and did not find any problems.


    The doctors were a little speechless, but of course, they did not dare to show it on their faces.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mianmian?¡± Huo ting asked.


    your wife may have hypoglycemia. Huo ting¡¯s sharp eyes swept over, and the doctor quickly said, ¡± of course, we need to do a blood test first before we can determine it.


    Huo ting nodded.


    When the doctor was drawing blood for su Mianmian, she woke up with a slight frown.


    Anyone would be shocked to see this when they woke up, and su Mianmian was no exception.


    She was slightly stunned. Then, the doctor¡¯s hand trembled, and some blood seeped out.


    Su Mianmian frowned in pain. Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± be careful.


    ¡°O-okay.¡± Doctor Alexander.


    After the doctor took the blood test, he immediately left.


    Su Mianmian looked around and asked, ¡± uncle, what am I doing here? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve fainted,¡± Huo ting said, ¡± how do you feel now? ¡±


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and said, ¡± I feel hungry, Yingluo.


    At this time, Dongdong, who had been squatting by the side, also said, ¡± I¡¯m hungry too, Yingluo.


    Sob, sob, sob. He had been crying for a long time, but no one had paid him any attention.


    Su Mianmian heard this, looked at Dongdong, and said in surprise, ¡± why are you still crying? ¡±


    In his memory, he seemed to have already persuaded Dongdong to stop, right?


    I¡¯m worried about you, Yingluo. Dongdong wiped his tears.


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting and said, ¡± uncle, aren¡¯t you going to do something? How can a child keep crying?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting said, ¡± don¡¯t cry. If you cry again, your pocket money will be deducted.


    Dongdong: QAQ


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    At this moment, the doctor raised his head and said weakly, ¡± um, sorry to interrupt.


    Everyone turned their gazes over and found that the bedside was full of doctors.


    Su Mianmian shrank into Huo ting¡¯s arms a little embarrassedly. Huo ting asked with a nk expression, ¡± have you found out the reason? ¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t dare to look at Huo ting. He said, ¡± there¡¯s nothing wrong with Madam¡¯s body. She suddenly fainted because of the early stage of pregnancy. She can¡¯t be too tired. She just needs to pay attention to rest and it¡¯ll be fine, Yingluo.


    Pregnant?

 Chapter 509

    ?


    509 I¡¯m really pregnant this time (1)


    After the doctor finished speaking, he saw that the three people in front of him had stopped moving and were looking at him without moving.


    He trembled as he closed the report and asked, ¡± may I ask, is there, is there any other problem? ¡±


    Huo ting said coldly, ¡± repeat the summary you just said.


    The doctor thought to himself, did I say something wrong?


    He stammered, ¡± m-Madam¡¯s body is fine. She suddenly fainted because of the early stage of her pregnancy, Yingluo.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± Huo ting interrupted his words.


    The doctor could tell that something was wrong. He nodded and said, ¡± don¡¯t you know? ¡±


    Su Mianmian touched her stomach and asked, ¡± I¡¯m really pregnant? ¡±


    She did not feel anything at all.


    The doctor said, ¡± yes. Since Madam wasn¡¯t sure that she was pregnant, we¡¯ll do a few more tests to confirm the baby¡¯s condition.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    ......


    In fact, the examination that the doctor said was just a few more tubes of blood to test the various physical indicators of the pregnant woman.


    Ever since su Mianmian found out that she was pregnant, she had been thrown into a daze by the news, and so had Huo ting.


    Previously, they had thought that she was pregnant, but in fact, they had misunderstood and the baby did note.


    However, this time, the two of them were not prepared at all. The baby had arrived.


    It was really a pleasant surprise. Of course, there was more joy.


    After Dongdong found out that he was an older brother, he was also very excited. He looked at su Mianmian¡¯s stomach timidly and said expectantly, ¡± is sister inside? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded with a smile and said, ¡± yes, but it doesn¡¯t have to be a sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a little sister!¡± Dongdong said with certainty.


    Su Mianmian smiled and reached out to touch Dongdong¡¯s head, saying softly, ¡± Dongdong will be my brother in the future.


    Dongdong nodded seriously and replied, ¡± I know! I will definitely take good care of my sister! Who wanted to bully him! I¡¯ll beat up his entire family.¡±


    Su Mianmian, QAQ!


    Why did it sound a little too violent?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so exaggerated, do you?¡±


    my sister is definitely the cutest. I¡¯ll definitely protect her well!


    After su Mianmian heard Dongdong¡¯s words, she suddenly became a little worried. What if it wasn¡¯t his sister? Moreover, the gender hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet, and Dongdong has be a sis-con, Yingying¡¯s subtle feelings are hard to describe!


    ¡°Have something to eat.¡± Huo ting said.


    He had just gone out to get food. Su Mianmian was pregnant now and didn¡¯t dare to eat outside food for fear that it would be unclean, so he specially called the ck Butler to prepare food and send it over.


    Su Mianmian had been hungry for a long time, and now that she smelled the fragrance, she was even more hungry.


    She rubbed her stomach and said, ¡± I¡¯m so hungry.


    The only feeling she had while pregnant was that she became hungry very quickly and ate a lot.


    Because it waste now, the ck Butler was afraid that su Mianmian¡¯s digestion would be bad if she ate too much, so he asked the cook to prepare food like soup and porridge.


    Su Mianmian took a look, frowned, and said, ¡± this is so in. She didn¡¯t know why, but she wanted to eat meat.


    It just so happened that Xia Yi came over to see su Mianmian and she heard herst sentence, so she said, ¡± there¡¯s a dumpling shop that¡¯s open 24 hours opposite the hospital. They have a signature dish, red-braised pig¡¯s feet, which is especially chewy.


    Su Mianmian swallowed her saliva and looked at Huo ting with eager eyes, saying, ¡± uncle, I want to eat.

 Chapter 510

    ?


    510 I¡¯m really pregnant this time (2)


    Huo ting was charmed by su Mianmian¡¯s cute expression. He suddenly froze there and stared at su Mianmian without moving.


    The uncle¡¯s appearance frightened su Mianmian instead. She frowned and asked, ¡± can¡¯t I? I¡¯ll just eat one.¡±


    Xia Yi, who had been watching the whole time, understood everything. She smiled and said, ¡± ting, don¡¯t worry. The hygiene in that shop is absolutely trustworthy. It¡¯s an old brand that has been in business for almost twenty years.


    Huo ting took a deep breath and said, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll go down and buy it.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± Su Mianmian said happily.


    Huo ting took a few steps, turned back, and asked Xia Yi, ¡± you¡¯ve also studied Gynecology? ¡±


    Xia Yi said in a bad mood, ¡± I¡¯m a surgeon, okay? But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll introduce the best gynecologist in our hospital to the little cutie and let him take charge of Mianmian¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°Female?¡± Huo ting asked.


    ¡°Female,¡±


    Huo ting looked at Xia Yi again and said, ¡± he¡¯s not your type, right? ¡±


    Other than the fact that Xia Yi was a woman, there was not a single part of her body that could be seen as a woman.


    ¡°Big chest, thin waist.¡± Xia Yi rolled her eyes.


    Huo ting nodded with satisfaction.


    But su Mianmian was unhappy after hearing it. She looked at her chest and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want this doctor!


    What did uncle mean by this? He actually wanted to help her find a big-breasted doctor? Was he looking down on her for being too small? No! It had to be reced!


    Huo ting never expected su Mianmian to object. He asked, ¡± why? ¡±


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t say that she was jealous, right?


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡± I want to change to someone like Dr. Xia. Only handsome guys are pleasing to the eye.


    When Huo ting heard this, he was immediately angry. He said, ¡± no!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a doctor with big breasts.¡± Su Mianmian insisted on her opinion and didn¡¯tpromise for once.


    even so, you can¡¯t find a man to flirt with. after Huo ting finished, he added, ¡± you can¡¯t look like a man either!


    Xia Yi held her forehead and was a little speechless at the childish couple. She said, ¡± how about I introduce you to our director? she¡¯s a female, 48 years old.


    Huo ting listened and said, ¡± this is fine.


    Su Mianmian thought about it and felt that this was eptable, so she nodded.


    This small dispute was finally resolved, so Huo ting went down to buy braised pig¡¯s feet while su Mianmian sat down and chatted with Xia Yi.


    Dongdong couldn¡¯t help yawning after eating, so su Mianmian let him sleep on the sofa.


    doctor Xia, thank you so much for alwaysing over. Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re all brothers and sisters.¡± Xia Yi smiled and said, ¡± how do you feel? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at her, a little puzzled.


    Xia Yi smiled gently. you¡¯re still a child! Are you mentally prepared for the possibility of pregnancy?¡±


    So it¡¯s like this, sob sob.


    Su Mianmian touched her stomach. It was still t at the moment, so she naturally couldn¡¯t feel the baby. The baby was probably still very, very small at this time, but su Mianmian had an indescribable feeling.


    She seemed to be able to feel the presence of the baby in her stomach. Of course, it was probably just her illusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Su Mianmian said firmly, ¡± actually, I¡¯ve been waiting for her (him) toe!

 Chapter 511

    ?


    511 I¡¯m really pregnant this time (3)


    no matter what, I will do my best to give them a happy and warm family. Although I¡¯m young, I have the confidence to be a good mother. Su Mianmian said firmly.


    When she said these words, she was especially sacred and could make people believe her without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken too much.¡± Xia Yi said gently, ¡± I believe you will be a good mother.


    Su Mianmian smiled.


    Huo ting stood outside the door and listened to the conversation between the two. Suddenly, he felt his eyes be a little hot.


    He leaned against the door frame and rubbed his forehead. He took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    He really felt that it was a very lucky thing to meet su Mianmian, Yingluo.


    ......


    Su Mianmian stayed in the hospital for a night and went home after finishing the necessary examinations.


    As she was in the early stages of her pregnancy, the results showed that she was only about a month into her pregnancy. Therefore, she only needed toe to the hospital once a month for a check-up.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s body didn¡¯t feel any difort, probably because she was young. It was just that her stomach was getting hungry very quickly.


    Huo ting had already quickly entered the role of a father-to-be. He asked Chen Ce to buy a bunch of books about pregnancy to read, and when su Mianmian wanted to eat something, his first sentence was:


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll check if it¡¯s edible.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    It was fine at first, but after a few times, even a good-tempered person like su Mianmian felt annoyed.


    Do you have to be so exaggerated? QAQ!


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat longans.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± you should eat an apple. It¡¯s the same anyway.


    Could Longyuan be the same as an Apple?


    Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± what¡¯s the difference between them? It¡¯spletely different, alright?¡±


    ¡°They are all fruits.¡± Huo ting replied with a serious expression.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Uncle, that¡¯s enough!


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting and said, ¡± uncle, what time are you going on your business trip tomorrow? ¡±


    The uncle had told su Mianmian a few days ago that he had an urgent business trip for a week.


    Su Mianmian nned to wait for uncle to go on a business trip and secretly eat all the food she wanted.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± you¡¯re leaving in the morning, little sheep. Wipe the drool off your chin.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian really reached out to wipe it, but when she touched it halfway, she took it back and said angrily, ¡± uncle, what do you mean by this? ¡±


    I¡¯ll ask the ck Butler to watch your diet strictly, and you must report to me what you eat every day. Huo ting said with a smile.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t want to steal Yingluo.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you would eat it.¡± Huo tingughed.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    QAQ! Uncle is so bad!


    ......


    The next day, as soon as Huo ting left, su Mianmian immediately pulled the ck Butler¡¯s hand and said, ¡± hurry! Buy me some longans, I want to eat them! Speed up!¡±


    It just so happened that uncle wasn¡¯t home! If he didn¡¯t eat now, when would he wait?


    The ck Butler smiled and said, ¡± alright, Madam, please wait a moment!


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t be more satisfied with the ck Butler¡¯s actions!


    The ck Butler was indeed a professional Butler!


    However, su Mianmian waspletely dumbfounded when the ck Butler served the ¡®Longyuan¡¯.


    She pointed at the Apple on the te and asked, ¡± is this Longyuan? Are you f * cking telling me that this is a Longyuan? Do you really think I¡¯m stupid because I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    The ck Butler smiled and replied, ¡± Madam, this is Longyuan.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    F * ck! You¡¯re lying through your teeth! He was simply shameless!

 Chapter 512

    ?


    512 Searching for memories (1)


    When su Mianmian got up early in the morning, she didn¡¯t see the uncle.


    She was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, her chest started to beat very fast, and she felt an indescribable uneasiness.


    She ran out in a panic and saw the ck Butler. She asked, ¡± where¡¯s uncle? ¡±


    The ck Butler smiled gently. master is on a business trip. He just left. Look at Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian looked in the direction of his finger and just saw a ck car driving out.


    ¡°Madam, do you need to call Master?¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± no need, ran ran.


    ¡°Master will be back soon.¡± The ck Butler said.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be back soon, Yingluo.¡±


    ......


    At this moment, a ck Spyker was driving slowly on a secluded road in the suburbs.


    The light rain poured down and slid down the car window, leaving a blurred mark.


    Looking out of the car window, everywhere was covered in fog. It was as hazy as the early morning by theke. Wisps of smoke rose in spirals, and it was unspeakably beautiful.


    However, Huo ting¡¯s mood at this time was not so beautiful.


    This time, he was not out on a business trip, but to retrieve his memories.


    Although su Mianmian always said she didn¡¯t care, he knew that the littlemb still cared about it in the depths of her heart. That memory didn¡¯t belong to him, but also to the littlemb.


    So, he came at this time to regain his memory. He wanted to give the little sheep and the child a surprise.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re almost at Dr. Bart¡¯sboratory.¡± Chen CE¡¯s voice sounded from the front passenger seat and interrupted Huo ting¡¯s thoughts.


    Huo ting opened his eyes, nced outside, and nodded slightly.


    The car slid into a forest path. The rain here seemed to be heavier, and the raindrops hit the roof of the car with a bang.


    Huo ting looked up and saw an independent two-story building in the deepest part of the path. It had a European style and looked a little old.


    There was a small flower garden in front of the small building. The flowers and nts that were growing well swayed in the wind and rain. They were full of vitality and made people feel good when they looked at them.


    The car had just stopped in front of the small building when a burly man opened the door and ran out with an umbre.


    ¡°President Huo, you¡¯re here.¡± Bartughed heartily, opened the door for Huo ting, and leaned the umbre in his hand forward.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo ting responded lightly and got out of the car.


    Bart smiled and waved at Chen Ce again. I¡¯ve prepared everything. President Huo, let¡¯s go in first.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Huo ting¡¯s eyes wandered around the small flower garden not far away, wondering if he should bring some fresh flowers back to the little sheep when he went home.


    The three of them walked into the building along the path, and Bart led the two of them into his office.


    A young nurse came to serve tea and then left respectfully.


    Bart picked up his teacup and said with a smile, ¡± President Huo, this is flower tea that I specially got someone to make. You can¡¯t buy it outside. It¡¯s very effective in calming your mind. Would you like to try it? ¡±


    Huo ting lowered his head and saw a tea-colored liquid lying in the cup in front of him. There seemed to be a dry flower swaying with the ripples of the water.


    He nodded and took a sip from his cup. not bad.


    ¡°President Huo, if you like it, I can ask the nurse to pack a few taels for you when you go back. I don¡¯t have any more than three taels.¡±


    Huo ting looked at him and said, ¡± I¡¯m not interested in your tea. Let¡¯s start.


    well, we have to get to the point slowly. You¡¯re too impatient, ¡± Bartined. Seeing that Huo ting¡¯s face was not good, he continued, ¡± the human brain is very strange and mysterious. Even though the medical field is getting more and more advanced, there are still no significant results in the development of the brain.¡±


    Bart looked up at him and hesitantly advised, ¡± so, your lost memories didn¡¯t really affect you much. You really don¡¯t have to be so anxious to get them back.


    ¡°That memory is very important to me.¡± Huo ting replied lightly.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Bart smiled. I¡¯m not asking you not to get your memory back. I just want you to use a gentler method.


    Huo ting looked up and nced over. what gentle way? ¡±


    ¡°Time.¡± Bart answered very seriously, ¡± you¡¯ve lost part of your memory. This is the aftereffect of the brain impact. Under normal circumstances, it still had a chance to recover. Maybe one day when you wake up in the morning, it will recover on its own.¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. Is this the so-called gentle way?


    Bart was not the first one to say this to him, but he could not wait any longer.


    Moreover, this kind of gentle method was not absolute. Perhaps he would not be able to recover his memory in this lifetime.


    ¡°President Huo, although I¡¯m an authority in the field of brain science, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can help you recover your memory. Moreover, there was a high possibility of all sorts of dangers appearing in the process. I¡¯ll f * ck you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided.¡± Hotin interrupted Bart¡¯s words lightly, ¡± I¡¯m ready. You can start at any time.


    Bart pursed his lips and wanted to persuade him again, but when he saw Huo ting¡¯s cold face and thought of his temper, he decisively closed his mouth.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    Bart stood up, feeling rather helpless. ¡°President Huo, please wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go and get ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo ting nodded indifferently and continued to drink his flower tea.


    He didn¡¯te back for more than half an hour. Huo ting was a little impatient and was about to ask Chen Ce to check on the situation when the young nurse who had brought tea in before pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°President Huo, Dr. Bart is ready. You can go over now.¡±


    Huo ting nodded slightly, got up, and walked out with the little nurse.


    They thought that Dr. Bart¡¯sboratory was on this floor, but when the little nurse opened a door leading to the basement, Huo ting and Chen Ce suddenly realized that theboratory was actually underground.


    After passing through a winding staircases, the area in front of them suddenly opened up, and a hugeboratory appeared in front of everyone.


    Theboratory was divided into several sections, and the nurse led them directly to thergest room.


    ¡°Dr. Bart, President Huo is here.¡± The nurse pushed the door open and said softly.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Bart turned around and smiled at Huo ting. President Huo, everything is ready. You can change into a sterile suit first, and we¡¯ll go in now.


    Huo ting nodded indifferently, changed into sterile clothes with the help of the nurse, and then walked into the inner room with Bart.


    Seriously speaking, this room was a bit like a hospital¡¯s intensive care unit, a sterile room. It was divided into two floors, with a ss door in the middle, so people outside could clearly see the situation inside.


    Hotin followed Bart into the inner room andy down on a special bed ording to his request.


    Bart¡¯s face immediately tensed up, and he skillfully and seriously put a strange-looking helmet on Hotin¡¯s head.

 Chapter 513

    ?


    513 Searching for memories (2)


    The room was extremely quiet, and only the sound of the equipment could be heard.


    After Huo tingy down, he closed his eyes slightly.


    Bart was a Chatterbox. He had always wanted to chat with Huo ting, but Huo ting ignored him, so he could only operate the instrument.


    After a while, Huo ting asked, ¡± what are the chances of recovering my memory this time? ¡±


    Bart was stunned. He put down the instrument in his hand, got up, walked to his desk, and came back with a briefcase.


    He lowered his head and opened his briefcase. After a moment, he said, ¡± ¡°President Huo, I¡¯ve told you this before when you came to me. The probability of this happening isn¡¯t very high.¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°President Huo, do you want to continue?¡±


    ¡°Continue!¡±


    Bart came over and continued to stick some strange copper pieces on Hotin¡¯s head, simr to an electrocardiogram, but inrge numbers.


    When everything was ready, Bart stood up, looked at Huo ting very seriously, and said again, ¡± ¡°President Huo, I have to ask you again seriously. Are you sure you want to continue with the experiment? Even if there is a high possibility of danger in the process?¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    He was speechless. Why did this person keep asking him questions?


    Bart said, feeling a little wronged. I¡¯m not afraid of Qingqing.


    ¡°Shut up! Hurry up and start!¡± Huo ting¡¯s entire forehead was covered with things, and it didn¡¯t feel good.


    Bart could not help but say, ¡± President Huo, I really admire your mentality. Alright, since you¡¯re already mentally prepared, we¡¯ll begin now.¡±


    ¡°Shua shua.¡± Huo ting closed his eyes.


    Mr. Huo, listen to this piece of music, ¡± Bart said softly. feel that you¡¯re on vacation, Yingluo. In front of you is an endless sea, and you¡¯re stepping on clean and fine sand. You¡¯re in a very good mood.


    Hotin¡¯s expression became more and more serene as Bart¡¯s voice rang out. A few minutester, he had already fallen into a deep sleep.


    At this time, Bart¡¯s expression was even more serious. He sat in front of Huo ting¡¯s head, holding a probe-like thing in his hand. He looked at Huo ting, took a deep breath, and said softly, ¡± President Huo, turn around and look behind you. A girl is walking over. Her name is su Mianmian, the person you like the most.


    Huo ting¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he seemed to be a little confused.


    Professor Bart¡¯s hand moved at this time. The needle-like thing suddenly hit a ck Point on the helmet.


    There were two muffled bangs, but Huo ting¡¯s body trembled twice.


    He didn¡¯t know what stimtion he received, but Huo ting¡¯s head began to tremble in a small area, as if he had been shocked by an electric shock.


    And the fact was that Dr. Bart was using an electric current to stimte Hotin¡¯s brain memory area. Of course, the current electric current was still within the range that the human body could withstand.


    ¡°President Huo, do you still remember where you first met?¡± Dr. Bart asked softly.


    Huo ting¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, as if he had fallen into great confusion and was unable to escape.


    His head began to tremble more and more, and Dr. Bart was even more nervous. His eyes were fixed on theputer screen next to him, afraid that something would go wrong.


    we, we ran ran, ¡± Huo ting suddenly opened his mouth. His voice was trembling and vague, and he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly at all.


    Dr. Bart, on the other hand, showed a hint of joy, as if it was a rare thing for him to speak.


    He shifted the probe in his hand to a small angle and tapped on a ck bump next door.


    Huo ting¡¯s head suddenly rose and then fell heavily.


    It was a good thing he was wearing a helmet, otherwise he would have been hit hard.


    Dr. Bart was staring at theputer screen nervously, and he asked softly, ¡± ¡°Where did you go after you met? What did you say?¡±


    grass, strawberry cake hehe, ¡± Huo ting muttered.


    ¡°Have you guys had strawberry cake?¡±


    The words ¡± strawberry cake ¡± seemed to be a catalyst, making Huo ting¡¯s face uglier and uglier. It was as if he wanted to break free from something but couldn¡¯t, and his face even became a little distorted.


    The repeated stimtion made Huo ting tremble again and again. Chen Ce, who was guarding outside, had red eyes. He really didn¡¯t expect the process to be so painful.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The sudden scream startled Bart. He looked at the data disyed on theputer screen and did not dare to dy. He quickly cut off the current.


    Then, he leaned over to Huo tingdi¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± ¡°President Huo, it¡¯ste. We should go home and rest. Let¡¯s go home.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Huo ting opened his eyes and panted hard.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Bart asked.


    Huo ting touched his face and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡± where are we now? ¡±


    Bart was stunned and said, ¡± do you still remember who I am? ¡±


    Huo ting replied, ¡± I remember that your Yingluo is fine. I was a little absent-minded just now.


    He seemed to see a girl in his blurry vision. He saw some fragments, but he couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face clearly. He couldn¡¯t even be sure if these fragments were the memories he had experienced.


    After Hotin told Bart his feelings, he said, ¡± continue. He closed his eyes as he spoke.


    President Huo, we can¡¯t continue today, ¡± Bart said hurriedly. you need to rest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Huo ting opened his eyes. continue.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Bart was also very persistent. you should believe in my professional judgment. You have reached your limit today. You can¡¯t continue. Most importantly, if you continue, I don¡¯t think there will be any effect.


    Huo ting frowned and thought for a while, then nodded and agreed.


    Bart heaved a sigh of relief and quickly took off his helmet and other things for him, then helped him to the ground.


    ¡°President Huo, do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Does a headache count?¡± Huo ting asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to have a headache. If you feel too much painter, I will prescribe some painkillers for you. How about this, I¡¯ll get the nurse to take you to the room upstairs to rest.¡±


    Huo ting nodded expressionlessly and followed him out.


    ......


    Huo ting hadn¡¯t smoked for a long time, but he really wanted to smoke at this moment.


    When Chen Ce heard this, he quickly took out the cigarette in his pocket, lit it and handed it to Huo ting.


    Huo ting took a deep breath and slowly spat it out.


    Chen Ce saw Huo ting¡¯s blurry face in the smoke. He thought for a moment and said, ¡± BOSS, Madam just called. I said you were in a meeting and will call her backter.


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting said, ¡± give me the phone.


    Chen Ce handed the phone over with a nk expression.


    ......

 Chapter 514

    ?


    514 Searching for memories (3)


    Su Mianmian felt that it was very strange today. Her heart was beating very fast and she always had a feeling of uneasiness.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because uncle was away on a business trip, but she missed him very much today.


    So when she couldn¡¯t contact Huo ting twice, she felt more and more uneasy. She asked, ¡± assistant Chen, tell me honestly, did something happen to uncle? ¡±


    On the other side, Chen Ce seemed to be frightened by su Mianmian¡¯s question. After two seconds, he replied, ¡± Madam, it¡¯s nothing. The BOSS is in a very important meeting now. I¡¯ll ask him to go back to ran ran as soon as hees out.


    ¡°You said so two hours ago.¡± Su Mianmian interrupted him a little irritatedly.


    ¡°Today¡¯s meeting will take a long time.¡± Chen Ce replied, ¡± really! Madam, I¡¯m not lying to you! If I¡¯m lying to you, then I¡¯ll have no year-end bonus as punishment!¡±


    Boss, I¡¯m saying this for your sake. I hope you can give me a little more year-end bonus after this!


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± alright, then I¡¯ll wait a little longer if unclees out.


    I know. I¡¯ll call Madam back immediately. Chen Ce promised.


    Su Mianmian then hung up the phone and waited for Yingluo in the room with her phone.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what happened, but she fell asleep in a daze. In her daze, she seemed to see uncle.


    The uncle was wearing a thin ck trench coat with his hands casually in his pockets. He bent down and looked at the cakes in the ss counter.


    Su Mianmian was just thinking it was strange! Just as she was about to ask uncle why he was here, she realized that this ce was very familiar. Wasn¡¯t this the ce where she used to work?


    ¡°Hello, what do you need? We¡¯ve recentlyunched a new Blizzard. Are you interested in trying it out?¡± Su Mianmian heard herself speak.


    Huo ting raised his head and looked at her coldly.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did she go back to the past?


    This was what happened when she first met uncle!


    When su Mianmian knew that she had returned to the ¡®past¡¯, she was calm. She looked at the contact between the two with the eyes of an outsider.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put strawberries in your cake?¡± Huo ting asked coldly, as if this question was very important to him.


    But at that time, su Mianmian only wanted to cry when she heard it. How would she know why the boss didn¡¯t make strawberry cake? QAQ!


    when bosses back, I¡¯ll give him feedback on your suggestions. Are you satisfied with that? ¡± QAQ!


    Huo ting,¡±wrap it up for me!¡±


    ......


    Su Mianmian suddenly remembered that after they got to know each other, uncle once denied that he liked to eat strawberry cake. She always felt that he was especially cute.


    Hehe, uncle, you¡¯re still pretending! Strawberry cake was his favorite.


    It was just that the uncle who had lost his memory seemed to really dislike strawberry cake. Su Mianmian felt a little disappointed as she thought about it.


    ¡°Uncle, goodbye!¡± Su Mianmian saw herself smiling and waving at the uncle.


    Huo ting looked back at her and then turned around to leave. Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly felt very uneasy. She rushed up and held Huo ting¡¯s hand, trying to stop him from leaving.


    But her hand passed through Huo ting¡¯s hand. Why did this happen?


    Su Mianmian suddenly woke up!


    Then, she saw her phone vibrate. She picked it up and saw that it was a call from uncle.

 Chapter 515

    ?


    515 Searching for memories (4)


    Su Mianmian had never been so eager to hear uncle¡¯s voice as she was now. Her voice even trembled a little as she said, ¡± uncle, why did you call me sote? ¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s voice was no different from usual.


    I was in a meeting, Yingying. he changed the topic naturally and asked, ¡± littlemb, what did you eat today? ¡± You didn¡¯t eat anything you shouldn¡¯t have, right?¡±


    Su Mianmian heard Huo ting¡¯s familiar tone and couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. She said with a smile, ¡± the family is full of people arranged by you, is it possible for me to eat something you don¡¯t want me to eat? ¡±


    Even an Apple could be sculpted into the size of a longan by the ck Butler. She was impressed.


    Longyuan would cry, alright? That¡¯s not one of its kind at all QAQ


    ¡°Be good. If you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll give you a gift when I get back.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°A present?¡± Su Mianmian asked curiously, ¡± can you tell me what it is first? ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Huo ting was very decisive.


    I knew it would be like this, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. She smiled and said, ¡± by the way, uncle, I just dreamed of you.


    Huo ting was slightly stunned and asked, ¡± what did you dream of? ¡±


    ¡°I dreamed about the first time we met. You came to the shop to buy a cake. It was very cold that day, and you were wearing very little. Only killers would wear long trench coats, right?¡± As su Mianmian spoke, she said with a little disappointment, ¡± sorry, ran ran, I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this. The uncle could not remember anything.


    Su Mianmian suddenly felt like crying. She thought that it must be because of her pregnancy that she became pretentious.


    ¡°Did I ask you why you didn¡¯t put strawberries in the cake?¡± Huo ting asked.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and she asked in shock, ¡± did you remember? ¡±


    She had never heard uncle mention strawberries. If he had not remembered, he would not have asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo ting replied calmly.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but choke up after hearing it. She bit her lips hard and didn¡¯t let herself make a sound.


    These were tears of joy. She didn¡¯t want uncle to hear it and worry him.


    ¡°What else did you remember?¡± Su Mianmian asked in anticipation.


    Huo ting was silent for a while. He actually saw many vague fragments, and he couldn¡¯t tell which was reality and which was an illusion.


    When he was doing this experiment, Bart also told him that he might have hallucinations.


    So, when su Mianmian talked about their first meeting, he was sure that the scene was real.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be sure about the rest of the scenes.


    He couldn¡¯t answer su Mianmian¡¯s question.


    Huo ting thought for a while and replied, ¡± be good. Be obedient at home. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.


    Su Mianmian misunderstood that Huo ting was only thinking about the strawberries, but that was enough!


    This proved that uncle was recovering bit by bit, and she was already very grateful!


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll be obedient. Remember toe back quickly.


    ¡°Good! I promise you!¡±


    After the two hung up the phone, the cigarette in Huo ting¡¯s hand was already burning until there was only the end of the cigarette left.


    Chen Ce asked, ¡± BOSS, do you want another one? ¡±


    Huo ting shook his head and replied, ¡± help me contact Bart and ask him to increase the dosage tomorrow.


    Chen Ce,¡±Oh my God!¡± Did the BOSS really want to die?

 Chapter 516

    ?


    516 Searching for memories (5)


    The next day, when Dr. Bart saw Huo ting again, he was shocked by the dark circles under his eyes.


    President Huo, didn¡¯t you sleepst night? ¡± he asked in surprise. The dark circles under his eyes were like panda eyes. He definitely hadn¡¯t slept.


    Huo ting really didn¡¯t sleep muchst night. His head was very painful, which made him unable to sleep at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s increase the dosage of the medicine today.¡± Huo ting didn¡¯t answer his question and said, ¡± I remembered something yesterday.


    Bart didn¡¯t dare to agree with her. He said, ¡± it can¡¯t get worse. If it gets worse, there will be seque. If it¡¯s serious, it will damage your brain nerves. In the worst-case scenario, you will have hallucinations. President Huo, listen to me. Don¡¯t overdo it. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to distinguish between reality and illusion.


    ¡°If it¡¯s sessful, I¡¯ll invest another 30 million in your project.¡± Huo ting said.


    Bart¡¯s heart moved. Huo ting had already promised to invest 30 million Yuan in him before. With another 30 million, that would be 60 million Yuan!


    Huo ting looked at him and said, ¡± if the time can be controlled within a week, I¡¯ll add another 20 million!


    In the face of money, Bart¡¯s heart was moved. He said, ¡± alright! Actually, I¡¯m making a medicine that might be more effective if you use it together, but the side effects will be very obvious. It won¡¯t harm your health, but after it¡¯s sessful, you¡¯ll have to take it for a while. Do you want to try it?¡±


    He had already stated the danger. If President Huo still decided to do it, then Qianqian wouldn¡¯t me him, right?


    The sess rate would be much higher, and it would satisfy President Huo¡¯s ¡®needs¡¯, right?


    He really couldn¡¯t understand why President Huo was in such a hurry to regain his memory.


    However, the rich were the bosses!


    ¡°Try!¡± Huo ting replied.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and prepare!¡±


    ¡°Doctor, are we really going to use this?¡± The assistant was a little puzzled and asked, ¡± if this medicine is used, won¡¯t it cause 100% hallucinations? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 80%!¡± Bart interrupted her and said, ¡± I don¡¯t like your attitude towards science. 80% is 80%, can¡¯t you say 100%?! Do you understand? Moreover, the premise of this hallucination was to stimte Yingying. Hallucinations could be controlled by medicine! President Huo is our financial backer, I won¡¯t joke about his health!¡±


    The assistant nodded and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    ¡°Hurry up! Go and help me prepare the materials!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Doctor!¡±


    ......


    Su Mianmian had not seen the uncle for almost a week, but she called Huo ting every day.


    Every time the uncle called, he would ask her a lot of questions. These questions were all about their previous interactions.


    Of course, he would also ask some strange questions at times.


    She was also curious. Why did uncle suddenly think of this?


    The uncle replied.


    I¡¯ve been dreaming for the past few nights, and these are all things that happened in my dreams. Littlemb, can you tell me which ones are real? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was naturally happy to do so. As long as she thought of uncle recovering his memory, she would be extremely excited! This was something she had been waiting for a long time!


    One day, su Mianmian had just finished talking to Huo ting on the phone when she saw the ck Butler walking towards her and asking, ¡± Madam, do you know a girl named Chi Yuan? ¡±

 Chapter 517

    ?


    517 Chi Yuan (1)


    Chi Yuan?


    Could it be Chi Xiaoyuan?


    ¡°What does she look like?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    The ck Butler recalled for a moment and said, ¡± he¡¯s about 1.6 meters tall and has a pretty face. he didn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    As tall as Xiao Yuan, su Mianmian continued, ¡± doesn¡¯t it give people the feeling of being cute? The kind that¡¯s a little confused?¡±


    The ck Butler shook his head and said, ¡± no, I feel very cold.


    Sigh, Xiao Yuan¡¯s cold words didn¡¯t match up with her.


    Su Mianmian stood up and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go out and take a look. She had nothing to do now anyway.


    The ck Butler nodded and apanied su Mianmian out.


    When su Mianmian saw Chi Yuan, her first feeling was, eh, why does this person look so much like Chi Xiaoyuan? Their facial features were exactly the same!


    Then, he took a closer look. This was Chi Xiaoyuan!


    It was just that the feeling she gave others was too different from the feeling Xiao Yuan gave.


    She gave off a very cold feeling, and her eyes were very sharp. When she looked at you without saying a word, it felt like a police officer interrogating a criminal!


    ¡°Little Yuan?¡± Su Mianmian asked in confusion, ¡± is it you? ¡±


    Chi Yuan looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± I¡¯m chi Yuan.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and asked, ¡± you changed your name? It changed to Chi Yuan? Why did you change it? Little Yuan is so cute!¡±


    Chi Yun frowned and said, ¡± I¡¯ve recovered my memory!


    Her words made su Mianmian unable to continue. She asked in shock, ¡± how did you recover? Did he remember everything? Do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember everything.¡± Chi Yuan said, ¡± I remember that you¡¯re always in a daze. I¡¯m here to ask for your help.


    Her expression was very serious, and su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.


    Mianmian asked, ¡± tell me.


    ¡°Can you lend me five thousand?¡± Chi Yun said expressionlessly, ¡± I want to rent a ce to live. Don¡¯t worry, I will go out and find a job. After I find a job, I will immediately return the money to you.


    This request really surprised su Mianmian.


    no problem, but do you know if Lei aotian knows that you¡¯ve recovered your memory? ¡± It was normal for su Mianmian to ask this.


    Because the two of them had always been sticky, Xiao Yuan¡¯s actions were always in Lei aotian¡¯s hands. If Lei aotian said to go east, she would definitely not go west! She was simply too obedient!


    When Chi Yuan heard su Mianmian mention Lei aotian, her face suddenly darkened and she said stiffly, ¡± can you not mention him? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was even more curious when she heard her disdainful tone.


    She asked, ¡± did he make you angry? You didn¡¯t tell him that you¡¯re moving out, did you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chi Yuan looked up at su Mianmian and said coldly, ¡± Mianmian, I know that the me who lost my memory is very different from the me now, but please forget the me. The me now is the real me.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Mianmian was surprised.


    ¡°I hope you can remember what I¡¯m going to say next.¡±


    Perhaps Chi Yuan was too aggressive, su Mianmian nodded her head naturally to show that she understood.


    ¡°First, I have no rtionship with Lei aotian, so please do not mention his name in front of me again! That would make me want to vomit!¡±


    It¡¯s that serious?


    What had happened between the two of them? Could the vampire be Xiao Yuan¡¯s enemy who killed his father? QAQ!


    ¡°Second, Chi Xiaoyuan has already disappeared! Chi Yuan is the real me!¡±


    (Ll, the long-buried foreshadowing is about to be revealed ~~~ does everyone want to see vampires being abused? He¡¯s someone who has teased the female lead before ~~)

 Chapter 518

    ?


    518 Chi Yuan (2)


    After su Mianmian heard this, she really didn¡¯t know how to reply for a while.


    After all, a few days ago, the rtionship between the two of them was so dazzling that it blinded others. Now, it had be like this. It was really regrettable. However, no one knew what had happened between them, so they could notment on it.


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a moment and replied, ¡± I know, calm down, Xiao Yuan.


    Chi Yuan took a deep breath and calmly said, ¡± I¡¯m very calm. Also, please call me Chi Yuan.


    Su Mianmian replied obediently, ¡± okay, Chi Yuan. QAQ......


    After Chi Yuan¡¯s expression improved, su Mianmian said again, ¡± have you eaten? Do you want to eat some cake and drink some hot tea?¡± Having some desserts will ease your mood.


    Upon hearing this, Chi Yuan looked at su Mianmian and replied, ¡± thank you. She had not eaten much since yesterday.


    After su Mianmian heard Chi Yuan¡¯s words, she immediately ordered the ck Butler to prepare food.


    However, Butler hei brought a piece of news.


    ¡°Madam, young master Lei is here.¡±


    Lei aotian was here? Su Mianmian heard this and turned to look at Chi Xiaoyuan, but she couldn¡¯t see her.


    She was slightly stunned. Where was he?


    Suddenly, there was a p from the balcony. Su Mianmian and Butler hei exchanged a look and immediately rushed over to take a look.


    She saw Chi Yuan jumping down from the balcony on the second floor along some buildings. When su Mianmian saw her, she was climbing over the wall outside. This position had just been climbed by Huo Zun and his friends. The house said that it was going to be repaired, but it happened to be New Year¡¯s and they didn¡¯t have the time to repair it.


    ¡°Little Yuan!¡± Su Mianmian eximed.


    Chi Yuan turned around and nced at her, then waved at her and jumped out.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo,¡± why do they all like to climb her wall? QAQ!


    The ck Butler replied, ¡± don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ll get someone to fix it in the afternoon.


    Just as the two of them finished speaking, Lei aotian walked in. He looked around anxiously and asked, ¡± where¡¯s Xiao Yuan? She¡¯sing over to your side, right?¡± As he spoke, his eyes kept looking around, almost piercing a hole in the floor, waiting for Xiao Yuan toe out.


    Su Mianmian turned around and was shocked to see Lei aotian.


    She still remembered that when she saw him before, his face was unhealthily pale, he was tall and thin, and he liked to wear ck trench coats, which was why Su Mianmian called him a vampire behind his back.


    However, ever since he started dating Chi Xiaoyuan, his entire aura had changed. In other words, he had be more human.


    But now, he had returned to his former appearance, and even worse.


    Lei aotian¡¯s face was pale and his face was full of stubble. His clothes were wrinkled and his chest was bandaged.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured!¡± Su Mianmian said with certainty.


    Lei aotian asked, ¡± where¡¯s Xiaoyuan? Did shee or not?¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him and replied, ¡± she¡¯s here, but she left. What happened between the two of you? Why did she change so much?¡±


    Lei aotian took a deep look at su Mianmian. After confirming that she wasn¡¯t lying, he said, ¡± there was a misunderstanding between us.


    ¡°Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding could cause this?¡± The vampire was too insincere.


    Lei aotian did not want to say more. He said, ¡± if shees to find you again, give this to her.


    Su Mianmian looked down and her eyes widened!


    The vampire had given her a gun!

 Chapter 519

    ?


    519 Chi Yuan (3)


    Why did the vampire give her a gun? no, why did he give her a round gun?


    Were these two people going to go from being in love to killing each other?


    However, wasn¡¯t the Kasaya that used guns a little too hardcore?


    we¡¯re all peace-loving people. Isn¡¯t using a gun a little too much? ¡± Su Mianmian advised tactfully.


    Lei aotian looked at her and said, ¡± what are you thinking? This is little Yuan¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Little Yuan¡¯s?¡±


    Lei aotian replied, ¡± she¡¯s a police officer.


    Chi Xiaoyuan was a police officer before she lost her memory?


    This news was too shocking!


    ¡°No, the age doesn¡¯t match! Isn¡¯t Xiao Yuan only twenty years old?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not twenty, she¡¯s twenty-three! Her identity card has been changed.¡± Lei aotian said, ¡± forget it. Why am I telling you so much? ¡±


    Su Mianmian, ¡± Huahua, ¡± vampires are still as annoying as ever!


    Lei aotian said, ¡± let¡¯s go! If Xiao Yuanes looking for you, remember to give her the things.¡± He believed that if he asked su Mianmian to tell him the news about Chi Xiaoyuan, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do it.


    However, if it was just to return Xiao Yuan¡¯s things, she would still be willing to do such a small favor.


    After all, that was Xiao Yuan¡¯s.


    However, when Xiao Yuan saw this thing, she would definitelye to find him!


    Chi Yuan, I¡¯ll wait for you to kill me again!


    Lei aotian thought about it and smiled gently.


    Su Mianmian saw his smile but got goosebumps all over her body. She said, ¡± I know, you should go back quickly. It would be bad if he suddenly fainted in her house with such injuries.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± Lei aotian said, ¡± by the way, where¡¯s Huo ting? ¡±


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± uncle is on a business trip.


    Lei aotian¡¯s eyes darkened, but he left without saying anything.


    ......


    At night, when su Mianmian was about to fall asleep, she heard sounds from the balcony again.


    She turned around and didn¡¯t pay much attention. However, a momentter, she suddenly heard someone call her name.


    ¡°Mianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmian.¡±


    Su Mianmian suddenly opened her eyes, and some cold sweat slid down her forehead. She grabbed the quilt hard and thought, don¡¯t scare people in the middle of the night!


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The tablemp in the room was turned on, and Chi Yuan stood in front of her with an apologetic look.


    Su Mianmian was relieved to see Chi Yuan. She patted her chest and said, ¡± you scared me to death!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chi Yuan said.


    Su Mianmian saw that she was a little disheveled and said, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? You made yourself like this?¡±


    Chi Yuan blushed slightly and replied, ¡± your wall was built too high. I scratched it when I climbed over.


    Su Mianmian was amused after hearing it. She said, ¡± you can use the main entrance! Why did they all like to climb walls so much? QAQ!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chi Yuan apologized again.


    Su Mianmian sighed and said, ¡± let¡¯s not talk about this. I¡¯ll go and find a set of clothes for you to change into.


    There was a hole in Xiao Yuan¡¯s shirt, so she could not continue wearing it.


    Chi Yuan said, ¡± thank you. But, can I trouble you to give me something to eat? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I, I haven¡¯t eaten in a long time.¡± When Chi Yuan said that, she felt very embarrassed.


    However, when she left Lei aotian¡¯s ce, she did not bring anything with her except for the clothes she was wearing. Most importantly, she did not even want to touch Lei aotian¡¯s money!

 Chapter 520

    ?


    520 Chi Yuan (4)


    Su Mianmian looked at Chi Xiaoyuan, who had been lowering her head and eating noodles in big mouthfuls, and was very shocked. How long had she not eaten?


    Half an hour ago, Chi Xiaoyuan came to her and said she was very hungry, so she asked su Mianmian to prepare some food for her.


    It waste at night, and it wasn¡¯t good to make it tooplicated, so su Mianmian cooked a bowl of noodles for her. In the end, after she finished eating, she still said she was hungry and looked at her with the eyes of a small animal.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but cook another bowl for her.


    Chi Yuan finished thest mouthful of noodles and put down the bowl in satisfaction. Seeing su Mianmian staring at her, she said embarrassedly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really too hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten since yesterday. I wanted to go out today, but ...


    She didn¡¯t finish her words, but su Mianmian understood. Lei aotian must have sent people to block her at all intersections.


    Su Mianmian sighed and said, ¡± Chi Yuan, Lei aotian asked me to give you something.


    Chi Yuan raised her head and looked at her, puzzled.


    Su Mianmian got up and walked in. After a while, she took out the things and put them in Chi Yuan¡¯s hands.


    When Chi Yuan saw the gun, many memories suddenly came back to her.


    Her hands trembled, and she almost lost her grip on the gun.


    This was her gun! Lei aotian had actually left this spear behind? Moreover, she even asked su Mianmian to return it to her?


    Su Mianmian held her hand and said, ¡± Yuanyuan, if you¡¯re willing to tell me, I¡¯m willing to listen to it at any time. Also, what I want to say is that although I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you, I¡¯m very happy that you thought ofing to find me! Whether you¡¯re Chi Yuan or Chi Xiaoyuan, you¡¯re still my friend.¡±


    Chi Yuan felt the warmth in su Mianmian¡¯s words and said with a choked voice, ¡± thank you Mianmian, but I don¡¯t know how to tell you about the things between me and him. Ran ran was injured by me this time. It¡¯s impossible for us to be together again! Do you know what he meant by giving me this?¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head.


    Chi Yuan smiled bitterly and said, ¡± he¡¯s waiting for me to kill him at any time!


    ?!


    ......


    Chi Yuan stayed at su Mianmian¡¯s house. She could no longer use her previous identity and could only continue to live as Chi Xiaoyuan, which was a very painful thing for her.


    Chi Yuan wanted to find her family and former friends. There were some things that she had to figure out.


    She asked su Mianmian to borrow some money. Su Mianmian said, ¡± are youing back tonight? ¡±


    The strange thing was that Lei aotian had withdrawn everyone from every intersection.


    Su Mianmian felt that he definitely knew that Chi Yuan was on her side, but she didn¡¯t know what exactly happened between the two. Lei aotian seemed to have a kind of guilt towards Chi Yuan. He seemed to only be sure that Chi Yuan was under his surveince and didn¡¯t say that he had to see her.


    However, there was a high possibility that he did not dare to see her at all.


    Chi Yuan thought for a moment and replied, ¡± we¡¯ll see how it goes.


    ¡°You have toe back. It¡¯s not safe for a girl like you to be out at night.¡± Su Mianmian said with dissatisfaction.


    Chi Yuanughed after hearing su Mianmian¡¯s concerned tone. She said, ¡± Mianmian, I can protect myself.


    She had been learning Taekwondo since she was a child. If they were to fight, no man would be her match.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯m going to increase the interest on the money you lend me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Chi Yuan replied.

 Chapter 521

    ?


    521 Recovered memory (1)


    Chi Yuan came back that night after hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words.


    However, she hade back to bid farewell.


    Mianmian, I¡¯m leaving. There are some things I have to figure out, so I¡¯m leaving China for a while. Chi Yuan said, ¡± thank you for your help these past few days!


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t expect her to leave so quickly. She asked, ¡± you¡¯lle back, right? Can you tell me roughly when it will be? Or, you can give me your contact information.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Chi Yuan promised, ¡± don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯ve settled down.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± Su Mianmian went up and hugged Chi Yuan.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Chi Yuan thought for a moment and said, ¡± you have to take care of yourself. I¡¯ll definitelye back to see you when the baby is born.


    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s going to take so long!¡± Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Xiao Yuan for more than half a year?


    ¡°It might be faster. Mianmian, goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye! Xiaoyuan!¡±


    ......


    The next day, not long after he sent Chi Yuan off, Lei aotian came to visit again.


    This was the first time su Mianmian saw him after a few days. She had to say that he was in a very bad state at the moment. Not only did he look very bad, but su Mianmian even suspected that he hadn¡¯t slept these days. His eyes were bloodshot and he looked lifeless.


    After he saw su Mianmian, he asked excitedly, ¡± did you give her everything? Did she say anything?¡±


    Perhaps it was because Lei aotian was too pitiful that su Mianmian couldn¡¯t bear to hide it from him. She said, ¡± Xiao Yuan epted the things and didn¡¯t say anything about Yingluo.


    then, did she say when she would be back? ¡± Lei aotian asked in pain.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and replied, ¡± no, but she said that she woulde back to see my baby, Yingluo.


    ¡°Baby?¡± Lei aotian looked at su Mianmian¡¯s still t stomach and asked, ¡± are you referring to her (him)? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± I¡¯ll be out in another eight months.


    Lei aotian,¡±hehe.¡±


    He fell silent. He thought that he¡¯d better go find Chi Yuan.


    He could not wait that long.


    ......


    Dr. Bart carefully took off Huo ting¡¯s helmet. He looked at the time. The experiment was over, and he had done all he could. The next thing to see was the effect after President Huo woke up.


    ¡°Doctor, do you think it will work?¡± The assistant asked in a low voice.


    Bart red at her fiercely and scolded in a low voice, ¡± shut up! My experiments have never failed before!¡± Besides, if he seeded, he would receive 80 million in funding!


    Therefore, he would not allow himself to fail!


    The assistant didn¡¯t dare to make a sound after being scolded by Dr. Bart. She carefully looked at the data and observed the recovery of Huo ting.


    Two hourster, Huo ting opened his eyes.


    Bart asked, ¡± President Huo, how do you feel? Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Huo ting said, ¡± I think you can get 80 million.


    Bartughed happily when he heard this and said, ¡± it¡¯s your strong willpower that¡¯s why the experiment was so sessful! However, the brain is a very wonderful organ. Although we obtained the data through stimtion, this is a shortcut. Yingluo, next, you can¡¯t rush it, you have to fully repair it. I¡¯ve prescribed you medicine, you have to keep taking Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Huo ting sat up, rubbed his forehead, and said, ¡± help me call Chen Ce in.

 Chapter 522

    ?


    522 Memory restored (2)


    ¡°Boss, you called for me?¡± Chen Ce asked.


    Huo ting stood up, didn¡¯t speak, and stared at him for a while.


    Chen Ce took a step back uneasily and asked, ¡± BOSS, what do you want to do? ¡±


    ¡°What do you think of my current appearance?¡± Huo ting asked.


    Chen CE¡¯s stoic face could not hold on any longer. Many strange thoughts shed through his mind. One of them was that the BOSS had be gay after being electrocuted?


    ¡°Boss, I have someone I like. Xiao Hua is waiting for me to marry her.¡± I¡¯m finished! The year-end bonus would definitely be gone.


    However, as a straight person, he definitely could not bend!


    Huo ting was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what Chen Ce meant.


    Dr. Bart said, ¡± President Huo, I suggest you take a rest before going back. You look tipsy and in a bad state. If you¡¯re worried about not being able to sleep, I can prescribe you some medicine.


    When Chen Ce heard this, he finally understood the meaning of Huo ting¡¯s question.


    He replied decisively, ¡± BOSS, should I get a stylist over? ¡±


    Huo ting thought for a while and said to Chen Ce, ¡± do as you say.


    Bart was not surprised by Huo ting¡¯s decision at all. He said, ¡± President Huo, remember to take the medicine I prescribed you on time.


    Huo ting nodded.


    Chen Ce said again, ¡± doctor, tell me. I will take good care of the BOSS.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ......


    When Chen Ce called Huo ting¡¯s exclusive stylist, he found out that he had actually gone to the neighboring city. He wanted to change the stylist, but when he looked back and saw his boss¡¯s cold face, he decisively allocated a helicopter to pick him up.


    After more than two hours, Huo ting looked at himself in the mirror and finally stopped frowning.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re Yingluo now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Huo ting interrupted Chen CE¡¯s words lightly. He didn¡¯t want to dy any longer.


    The two said goodbye to Dr. Bart and got in the car on their way back.


    When he was about to reach home, Huo ting called su Mianmian¡¯s phone.


    The call was connected after two rings, but it wasn¡¯t su Mianmian¡¯s voiceing out of the phone.


    ¡°Good day, master.¡±


    Huo ting frowned instantly. why is it you? ¡± Where¡¯s Mianmian?¡±


    Madam went upstairs to sleep. She left her phone on the sofa in the living room. The ck Butler answered seriously. He thought for a moment and added, ¡± Madam was watching a horror movie downstairs just now. I locked the TV.


    ¡°Well done.¡± Huo ting responded faintly and then hung up the phone directly.


    In the work content that Huo ting gave the ck Butler, it included su Mianmian¡¯s watching TV content, which had to be controlled.


    Horror movies were not to be watched!


    Half an hourter, Huo ting returned home.


    Butler hei was waiting for him at the door.


    ¡°Wee back, master.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo ting responded and walked upstairs without stopping, saying, ¡± right, give me the phone.


    The ck Butler quickly handed su Mianmian¡¯s phone over.


    Huo ting took it and went upstairs directly. He stopped at the second step, turned around, and ordered, ¡± ¡°Prepare a light dinner.¡± Some of the medicines that bapang had given him were not to eat greasy things.


    ¡°Received!¡±


    Huo ting didn¡¯t say anything more and directly turned to go upstairs.


    When he reached the door of the bedroom, he gently held the doorknob, turned it skillfully, and walked in slowly.


    Su Mianmian was indeed sleeping. The curtains were drawn, and the setting sun shone in, making the room have some hazy golden light, making it very warm.


    He slowly walked over, sat down by the bed, and quietly looked at the sleeping su Mianmian.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was something happy in her dream, but the corners of her mouth were slightly curled up, and she seemed to be in a very good mood.


    He held her hand and felt her warm breath. His heart suddenly softened.


    His head that had been throbbing in pain seemed to have stopped hurting.


    ¡°Mianmian!¡± He murmured softly.


    His line of sight slowly moved down from her face to her lower abdomen.


    Because she was covered with a towel and nket, the bulge in her lower abdomen was particrly obvious.


    Huo ting was a little stunned. The child seemed to be growing well at about two months, and he could even see the belly.


    His expression softened uncontrobly. After quietly looking at her lower abdomen for a moment, he quietly lifted the nket and put his ear on her abdomen.


    She had heard that she could feel the child¡¯s movements even through her belly. She wondered if she would be kicked by the childter.


    The corners of Huo ting¡¯s mouth curled up quietly, and there was a faint trace of expectation in his eyes.


    In a daze, the sleeping su Mianmian felt a little itchy on her belly, as if something furry was stuck to her, but it was a little warm and an indescribable feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡± Su Mianmian opened her eyes a little painfully and even scratched her stomach.


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Huo ting¡¯s low voice sounded softly.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened a little more. Strange, why did she seem to hear uncle¡¯s voice?


    ¡°Mianmian?¡± Huo ting called again. He sat up straight and touched her stomach with his hand, and the expression on his face softened a little.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    Su Mianmian propped herself up on the bed and sat up. She blinked her eyes, looking as cute as Dongdong.


    Huo ting stepped forward and straightened the pillow for her to lean on.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Su Mianmian pulled his big hand and felt the warm touch. Only then did shee back to her senses, but her eyes were still half-closed, looking like she could fall asleep again at any time. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± Huo ting touched her face and said in a soft voice.


    Su Mianmian held his big hand and yawned, notpletely awake.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Just, not long ago.¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s other hand was still touching her belly, and he asked seriously, ¡± ¡°Have you been eating well these days? Did you eat anything you shouldn¡¯t have while I was away?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Mianmian began to have some resentment. She felt that the ck Butler was simply a robot, a robot that carried on Huo ting¡¯s will. Under his surveince, she couldn¡¯t even eat properly, let alone eat anything.


    ¡°Uncle, the ck Butler bullied me.¡± She held Huo ting¡¯s hand and put it on her face. he doesn¡¯t give me longans to eat.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat longans.¡± Huo ting remembered that he seemed to have read it in a book.


    Su Mianmian frowned. but he made a new style of longans for me to eat.


    It was really an iparable resentment. Now, she was even traumatized by longans and was very afraid that they would taste like apples.


    After figuring out the ck Butler¡¯s approach, Huo ting was very satisfied and secretly thought about whether he should increase his sry a little.


    ¡°After the baby is born, you can eat whatever you want.¡± Huo ting promised very seriously.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re also bullying me.¡± Su Mianmian used him aggrievedly. She just wanted to eat it now, but she might not like it after a while.

 Chapter 523

    ?


    523 Memory restored (3)


    ¡°Don¡¯t act cute!¡± Huo ting was firm in his opinion and had no intention of being soft-hearted.


    He had carefully studied every aspect of it. Pregnant women should not eat Longyuan.


    Su Mianmian rolled her eyes silently. Who¡¯s acting cute? Who was it?


    ¡°Be good!¡± Huo ting touched su Mianmian¡¯s head.


    Alright, Yingluo, she¡¯s good!


    Su Mianmian nagged on and on about the ck Butler for a while before she smiled happily. uncle, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back.


    Huo ting¡¯s lips also raised slightly, and he was in a good mood. Hisrge palm gently caressed her belly. Mianmian, our child is growing very well. Your belly is already big.


    uncle! su Mianmian¡¯s face turned red.


    She really wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t a child, but that she had gained weight. She had indeed eaten a little too much after she got pregnant.


    She tugged at the corner of the towel and nket, not daring to look up at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo ting was a little inexplicable.


    ¡°Uncle, the child is only two months old. How can it grow so fast?¡±


    Huo ting looked down at the belly under his palm. It was a little round, and the bulge was very obvious. He shouldn¡¯t have seen it wrong, nor should he have touched it wrong.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ve been eating a little too much recently.¡± Su Mianmian suddenly leaned over and hugged Huo ting, not letting him see her red face that was about to drip blood. I¡¯m so hungry recently, Yingluo. she didn¡¯t want to, but she was really going to be hungry soon.


    Huo ting was also a little worried. He had heard the doctor say before that she couldn¡¯t eat too much, or else the child would grow too big and it would be detrimental to the delivery.


    It seemed that he would have to find a doctor to confirm it.


    The two of them hugged each other, and after a long time, Huo ting let go of her.


    He raised hisrge palm and touched her face. His eyes were a little deep, and there were some inexplicable emotions in them.


    What does uncle want to do? It couldn¡¯t be that he was going to set some ¡®rules¡¯ for her again, right?


    She had suffered enough during this period of time!


    QAQ......


    ¡°Uncle, please let me go! I¡¯m just pregnant! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re sick, there¡¯s no need to be like this, Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting was stunned and thought, why is the little sheep not on the same channel as him?


    He coughed lightly and said, ¡± little sheep, this topic is over! No matter what you think, I¡¯m the one who decides what you eat.¡±


    Su Mianmian: ¡± Yingluo ¡± QAQ!


    look at my eyes, Yingluo, ¡± Huo ting said affectionately.


    Su Mianmian felt that there was an indescribable feeling in his eyes. It was very cold, but there was a warm feeling, and it was very familiar.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recovered my memory.¡± Huo ting said softly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Mianmian was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Huo ting to get back his lost memory just from a business trip.


    Huo ting nodded gently and said, ¡± yes.


    When they were on business trips, uncle would talk to her about the past every day. Although she knew that uncle was recovering bit by bit, she didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast!


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡± This was a huge surprise!


    ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to you!¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    That¡¯s right! Uncle would never lie to her!


    Su Mianmian hugged Huo ting, buried her head in his chest, and said excitedly, ¡± uncle, can you tell me something that only you and I know? ¡±


    Since he had recovered his memory, shouldn¡¯t there be a little test?


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    He was silent for a while, then his big hand slowly slid down from her head to her waist, and he said in a low voice, ¡± I still remember that every time Hanhan did that, you would always shout very happily, Hanhan.


    No! He didn¡¯t, alright?


    ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Su Mianmian reached out and covered Huo ting¡¯s mouth, saying, ¡± I believe you remember!


    QAQ! Uncle really has no moral integrity!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were a little red, and her face was even redder. She didn¡¯t know if it was from anger or embarrassment, maybe both?


    However, no matter what, it was great that uncle had recovered his memory!


    Su Mianmian sighed in her heart, then rubbed her stomach and said a little embarrassedly, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m hungry again. Can we go eat something?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Huo ting agreed and directly picked her up and was about to go downstairs.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Su Mianmian stretched out her index finger and pointed at his shoulder. then can we go out to eat? ¡±


    I¡¯ve been so happy recently. I¡¯m locked up at home every day and I¡¯m so sad.


    She put her arm in front of Huo ting¡¯s nose. uncle, smell it, is there a moldy smell? ¡±


    Huo ting sniffed it very seriously, then finally shook his head and said, ¡± it smells good.


    Su Mianmian was a little speechless. She said, ¡± this is a metaphor, do you understand metaphors? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Huo ting replied coldly.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and said, ¡± but I¡¯m really stuffy. I almost forgot what fresh air tastes like. I want to go out for a meal and then walk around. Can I?¡±


    Shopping? It was not a good choice.


    Besides, the things outside were not hygienic.


    Huo ting subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    Su Mianmian was less than three months pregnant, and this was the most dangerous time. There were so many people in the mall, and it would be terrible if she bumped into something.


    His brows began to furrow like a small mountain again. How could he not make the little sheep angry and also stop her from going to the mall?


    I really want to go for a walk. su Mianmian pulled his big hand and begged pitifully, ¡± the baby also wants to go out and breathe some fresh air. Why don¡¯t you ask him? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    How could he ask?


    alright, Yingluo. su Mianmian looked at Huo ting in anticipation.


    Huo ting¡¯s heart began to soften. He couldn¡¯t stand the little sheep¡¯s pitiful appearance.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Huo ting nodded helplessly and agreed.


    He put her down and asked her to change her clothes. He then called Chen Ce and gave him a few simple instructions.


    More than ten minutester, the two of them set off to thergest shopping mall in the city. In fact, it was a shopping mall under Huo ting.


    When they arrived, Huo ting held su Mianmian¡¯s hand and walked into the mall.


    Su Mianmian was very happy at first and felt as excited as a criminal who hade out for a walk.


    However, after walking around the mall for a while, she began to feel that something was not quite right.


    She took Huo ting¡¯s hand and pushed it gently. Then, she turned her head to look around with a puzzled look.


    it¡¯s so strange. Why is the mall so quiet today? I haven¡¯t seen a single person. Su Mianmian tilted her head and tried to guess. could it be that the mall is being renovated? But how did we get in?¡±


    ¡°Just book the entire ce.¡± Huo ting replied lightly.


    Su Mianmian blinked quietly. Uncle, can you be more high-profile?


    I¡¯ve heard of movie theaters being reserved, but can a shopping mall be reserved too?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it expensive to book the entire ce?¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s heart ached again.


    ¡°A small amount of money.¡± Huo ting rubbed her head and held her hand as they walked forward.


    It was not a small amount of money!


    Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if he had given her all the money? QAQ!

 Chapter 524

    ?


    524 A good gay friend and a nket (1)


    Su Mianmian walked for a while. The empty shopping mall felt really strange.


    If it weren¡¯t for the broad daylight, she would have thought that some supernatural thing would appear here at any time.


    Qaq Yingluo isn¡¯t fun at all, okay?


    She might as well just stay at home and browse Taobao!


    Huo ting saw that su Mianmian was staring at a shop in front of them with a vivid expression and asked, ¡± do you want to go in and take a look? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked back at Huo ting and said, ¡± I¡¯m not going.


    The reason why she noticed that store was because the staff of that store were all standing at the door, smiling very enthusiastically at them and even gesturing as they smiled. If it wasn¡¯t for the uncle¡¯s distant look, they would probably have gone up to greet the guests.


    Huo ting actually didn¡¯t want to let su Mianmian out much. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t interested, it was to his liking. He deliberately said, ¡± go shopping. This shopping is three months ¡®worth of your time. The next time youe out, you¡¯ll be five months pregnant.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian was angry and amused. She said, ¡± why is it may? Even if it¡¯s three months ¡°worth, I¡¯ll be able toe out in April!¡±


    ¡°I started counting from the month of pregnancy.¡± Huo ting said with a smile and rubbed su Mianmian¡¯s head.


    Su Mianmian pulled his hand away unhappily and said, ¡± no, we¡¯ll start counting from this month.


    Huo ting stopped talking and stared at su Mianmian in silence.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± uncle, don¡¯t stare at me! I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°Alright! April it is then.¡± Huo ting replied.


    Su Mianmian was suspicious. When did uncle be so easy to talk to?


    ¡°Then are you still going to shop?¡± Huo ting said again.


    It was wrong! She seemed to have gotten the main point wrong.


    Qaq if the next time I go shopping is still like this, I might as well not go shopping!


    ¡°Uncle, will it still be like this the next time wee out?¡±


    ¡°You guess.¡±


    Su Mianmian was furious and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to guess! Is it true or not?¡±


    Yingluo, ¡± Huo ting replied with a smile, ¡± it depends on your performance.


    What did he mean by that?


    ......


    In the end, su Mianmian¡¯s relief trip ended just like that. It was really too boring. Even when they were eating outside, the tableware was disinfected by the uncle back and forth, and she was forbidden from eating anything she wanted to eat. It was really boring.


    When she got back, she didn¡¯t even want to talk to the uncle and went to take a nap alone.


    After he woke up from his afternoon nap, the ck Butler informed him that Bai Jing was here.


    Bai Jing had said that she woulde over during the holidays, but she was too busy at the training hall and had been forced to do hardbor. She only had time toe over when school was about to start.


    ¡°Mianmian, long time no see!¡± Bai Jing said excitedly, your house is so big! It took me a long time to find the door te.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you seem to be a little ck-hearted,¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, he¡¯s been doing hard work at home every day! My sister doesn¡¯t even treat me like a human being!¡± After the ck Butler left, Bai Jing leaned over and whispered,¡±who is that?¡± Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned when she heard this and said, ¡± he¡¯s the ck Butler. You like him? ¡± But doesn¡¯t his looks not match your usual aesthetic?¡±


    Did Xiaojing like the honest and simple type? The head of the ck Butler was very handsome, even the kind that carried a little evil charm.

 Chapter 525

    ?


    525 A good gay friend and a nket (2)


    Bai Jing waved her hand and said, ¡± that¡¯s enough. I used to think that ugly men wouldn¡¯t have an affair, but I recently read a survey and found that ugly men are more likely to have an affair. Since I can have an affair, why should I find an ugly man to fool around with? ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Quickly say it! Does the ck Butler have a girlfriend?¡± Bai Jing asked excitedly.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this Yingluo.¡± Su Mianmian saw that Bai Jing was even more agitated and quicklyforted her. but I can help you ask.


    ¡°Quickly go and ask!¡± Bai Jing urged.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines as she said, ¡± then you can sit down for a while. I¡¯ll be back to Yingluo in a while.


    The word ¡®shy¡¯ probably didn¡¯t exist in Jing¡¯s dictionary.


    Su Mianmian touched her face and shamelessly called the ck Butler over.


    The ck Butler smiled and asked, ¡± Madam, what can I do for you? ¡±


    Su Mianmian coughed, looked up at him, and said a little awkwardly, ¡± well, I have a personal question for you.


    ¡°Madam, please speak.¡± The ck Butler replied with a smile.


    His smile was especially devilish. If he were to enter the entertainment industry, he would definitely be able to secure his position as an A-list person just by his looks.


    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    The ck Butler was slightly stunned and said, ¡± No.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief and was about to promote Bai Jing to him when she heard him say, ¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like women.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    What did he mean by not liking women? Could it be that the ck Butler was GAY? I can¡¯t tell!


    ¡°I don¡¯t like men either.¡± The ck Butler replied calmly, ¡± to be more precise, I don¡¯t like men or women. I don¡¯t n to find a partner for the time being.


    Su Mianmian: ¡± Yingluo. alright, since the ck Butler had said it so bluntly, su Mianmian was too embarrassed to continue asking.


    She said, ¡± eh, then I¡¯m fine here.


    ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything.¡± The ck Butler left with a smile.


    Su Mianmian stood on the spot for a while before walking back to find Bai Jing.


    ¡°Mianmian, what did he say? Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Su Mianmian passed on the ck Butler¡¯s words to Bai Jing without missing a word. She said, ¡± I think he might have been provoked.


    ¡°Then am I jilted?¡± Bai Jing looked like she was about to cry.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face was dark. She said, ¡± dear, you haven¡¯t been in love before, so how is that breaking up? this is only a good impression at most.


    ¡°But I feel very sad!¡± Bai Jing pulled a long face. I wasn¡¯t even this upset when I broke up with someonest time.


    ran ran. su Mianmian was convinced by Bai Jing. She said weakly, ¡± then What do you like about him? ¡± Just good looking?¡±


    Bai Jing lowered her head and thought for a moment. I can¡¯t say for sure. He¡¯s handsome is one of the reasons, but it¡¯s not just because he¡¯s handsome! she replied. I¡¯m not such a shallow person!¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Qaq okay, at the end of the day, it¡¯s still because it¡¯s good-looking


    ¡°Mianmian, do you have wine here? I want to drink!¡± Bai Jing said, ¡± beer is a must when you break up with someone!


    I don¡¯t think we have beer. Is red wine okay? ¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just wine anyway.¡± Bai Jing copsed on the sofa and said weakly, ¡± give me a bottle of red wine then.


    Su Mianmian then turned around to help Bai Jing find red wine. When she brought the red wine over, she suddenly thought of a problem.


    Didn¡¯t Xiaojinge to see her? Why did they suddenly move in such a strange direction?

 Chapter 526

    ?


    526 A good gay friend and a nket (3)


    Su Mianmian handed the red wine to Bai Jing and said a little weakly, ¡± Xiaojing, didn¡¯t youe to y with me? ¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Bai Jing took a big gulp and replied,¡¯and then I fell out of love! If I didn¡¯te to y with you, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have fallen out of love! Shua shua shua shua ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take your time. I still have a lot of wine here.¡±


    ¡°Mianmian,e on! Come and drink with me. ¡± Bai Jing handed the red wine to su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard and said, ¡± I can¡¯t drink.


    ¡°Why?¡± Bai Jing said unhappily,¡¯I¡¯m already out of love and you¡¯re not drinking with me! They weren¡¯t friends at all! Are we still good friends?¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t drink it.¡± Su Mianmian touched her stomach and said, ¡± I¡¯m pregnant.


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Jing stood up in shock. She looked at su Mianmian and asked in shock, ¡± you, you have a baby? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    ¡°Heavens!¡± Bai Jing put down the wine bottle, hugged su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder, and looked her up and down. no wonder I thought you¡¯d put on some weight, Qingqing. You¡¯re pregnant.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Did she gain weight?


    ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯re so good. You¡¯re one step ahead of others in everything. I just broke up with you, but you¡¯re already having a child with Yingluo.¡±


    Su Mianmian pondered for a moment and felt that this didn¡¯t sound like apliment.


    ¡°To celebrate your pregnancy, I must drink more! It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t drink, you can just drink in water. I¡¯ll drink!¡± Bai Jing raised the bottle and shouted,e!¡± Cheers!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at her worriedly.


    If she continued to drink like this, wouldn¡¯t she get drunk easily?


    Half an hourter, Bai Jing copsed on the sofa.


    He¡¯s drunk already? QAQ......


    Su Mianmian pushed Bai Jing and found that she couldn¡¯t move her at all, so Mianmian had to go out and call the ck Butler for help.


    ck Butler, my friend is drunk. Can you help me bring her to my room? ¡±


    After the ck Butler heard this, he asked in surprise, ¡± Madam, are you sure it¡¯s a room? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    The ck Butler looked down at the drunk Bai Jing. He didn¡¯t expect this pretty boy to be so bold. How dare he enter the madam¡¯s room? he must inform the master immediately.


    Su Mianmian saw the ck Butler directly lift Bai Jing up and let out an ¡°ah.¡±


    is there a problem? ¡± the ck Butler asked, puzzled.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Little Jing¡¯s chest was directly pressed against the ck Butler¡¯s shoulder. Did he really not feel anything?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Y-you should be gentler.¡±


    Butler hei nodded with a strange expression.


    The two of them came to the room. Su Mianmian asked the ck Butler to put Bai Jing on the bed, and the ck Butler did as she said without a word.


    In order to make Bai Jing feel morefortable, su Mianmian reached out and unbuttoned one of the buttons on her chest. Then, she felt a hot gaze staring at her.


    She retracted her hand and said, ¡± alright, you can go out first.


    The ck Butler took a deep look at su Mianmian again and said, ¡± okay, Madam.


    As soon as the ck Butler walked out, he immediately called Huo ting.


    He said, ¡± master, there¡¯s something I need to report to you. Madam has a friend who came to look for her. Not long after that, they started drinking together. This person got drunk and is currently in Madam¡¯s room.


    ?!

 Chapter 527

    ?


    527 A good gay friend and a nket (4)


    Su Mianmian helped Bai Jing unbutton her chest and then wiped her face with a towel, worried that she would be ufortable. She looked down and saw that it wasn¡¯t a good idea for her to open her chest like this, so she found a loose nightgown for her to change.


    After doing all this, she was a little hot.


    The sweat on her body was sticky and it was extremely ufortable.


    Su Mianmian picked up her clothes and nned to go into the bathroom to take a shower.


    And Huo ting came back at this time to ¡®catch the adultery¡¯.


    After he came in, he heard the sound of water from the bathroom. Before he could think about it, he saw a bulge on the bed!


    Huo ting¡¯s face was ck as he walked over and lifted the nket. Seeing Bai Jing sleeping on the side, he reached out and wanted to turn the adulterer over, but su Mianmian came out.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Su Mianmian was very surprised to see Huo ting back. She asked, ¡± why are you back so early? ¡±


    Huo ting turned around and saw su Mianmian with wet hair. He asked angrily, ¡± what are you doing? ¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Su Mianmian replied, ¡± I just took a shower!


    The little sheep was really going to rebel! She actually dared to look at him with such an innocent expression!


    Huo ting¡¯s face turned darker and he said, ¡± who is he? Why is he on your bed?¡±


    Su Mianmian was startled by Huo ting¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t understand why the uncle was angry for a moment.


    Huo ting was even angrier when he saw that su Mianmian didn¡¯t reply. He repeated, ¡± who is the man on your bed? ¡±


    A man?


    Where was the man on the bed? Isn¡¯t that Xiaojing?


    Su Mianmian opened her eyes wide and suddenly understood what Huo ting meant.


    are you suspecting me? ¡± she asked angrily.


    Seeing that su Mianmian was angry, Huo ting was a little dispirited. He was stunned and said, ¡± I¡¯m not suspecting you! I¡¯m telling the truth! Isn¡¯t the one in your bed a man?¡±


    ¡°Huo ting!¡± Su Mianmian threw the face towel at Huo ting angrily and said angrily, ¡± I can¡¯t evenmunicate with you?! You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on and you only know how to question me? The man on the bed? Look clearly! That was little Jing! She¡¯s drunk, so I¡¯ll let her lie on the bed morefortably!¡±


    It was Bai Jing. Wanwan.


    He could vaguely remember that there was a woman who looked like a man in Mianmian¡¯s dormitory.


    Huo ting suddenly felt bad!


    ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯m Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°You leave! I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± I never want to see you again!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! I¡¯ll apologize to you, ¡± Huo ting was afraid that su Mianmian would hurt herself in anger.


    Su Mianmian was in a fit of anger, so how could she listen to him? she had never been misunderstood by anyone like this in her entire life!


    This uncle had really gone too far this time!


    Su Mianmian said as she reached out and pushed Huo ting out of the door. She said, ¡± goodbye!


    The door was mmed shut.


    Huo ting¡¯s face was really darker than ink at the moment.


    ¡°Huo ting, why did you make miemie angry again?¡±


    Huo ting turned around and saw Dongdong biting a lollipop. He had small curly hair and looked up at him with a smile.


    ¡°Huo Dongdong, mind the way you address me.¡± Huo ting maintained his father¡¯s dignity.


    After the new year, Dongdong participated in a winter camp called the survivors. The time of his participation coincided with the time of Huo ting¡¯s business trip, so he only saw Huo ting today.

 Chapter 528

    ?


    528 A good gay friend and a nket (5)


    Dongdong narrowed his eyes slightly and felt that Huo ting was a little different today. He walked around Huo ting and said, ¡± Huo ting, you¡¯re a little strange today.


    He had always called him Huo chendong or Dongdong. It had been a long time since Huo Dongdong had been called that.


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t help but pick Dongdong up and said, ¡± if you call me by my name again, I¡¯ll deduct half a year¡¯s pocket money from you. I¡¯m a man of my word! Huo Dongdong!¡±


    Such a familiar tone, such a familiar threat, Dongdong¡¯s lollipop fell to the ground in shock.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back!¡±


    That¡¯s right! Only daddy would call me that!


    Huo ting snorted proudly and hugged Dongdong with his big hands in disgust.


    Dongdong suddenly threw himself into Huo ting¡¯s arms and threw the lollipop back.


    The ck Butler caught it very agilely, then took out a transparent garbage bag that he carried with him and packed it.


    ¡°Daddy, I miss you so much! When you weren¡¯t around, I was thinking about you every minute and second! I¡¯ve lost weight thinking about you, I can¡¯t eat!¡±


    Although Huo ting knew that Dongdong¡¯s words were probably nonsense again, it still made him a little happy.


    He weighed it in his hand and it seemed to be a little lighter.


    The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he said, ¡± alright, You¡¯re a Big Boy Now! You can¡¯t cry your eyes and nose.¡±


    Dongdong looked up. His eyebrows and eyes were very clear, and there was no trace of crying at all.


    He said, ¡± then daddy, did you make miemie angry the moment you came back? What have you done? Do you need your sweet little cotton jacket, Dongdong, to solve your problems?¡±


    Sigh, no matter if daddy has recovered his memory or not, he can¡¯t leave me at all.


    He had only gone out for a short while, and something big had happened.


    After Huo ting heard Dongdong¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t hold his expression anymore. Although Dongdong¡¯s words were very attractive and he didn¡¯t want to admit the fact that Dongdong was much better at pleasing the little sheep than him, but


    The things that he had done could not be mentioned in front of the children.


    Cough, cough, this was his Excellency¡¯s face!


    ¡°You better go back to sleep.¡± Huo ting said.


    ah, ¡± Dongdong said, ¡± I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.


    Yingluo, ¡± Huo ting said, ¡± then you go do your homework.


    Dongdong pouted and said a little unwillingly, ¡± okay, I know you don¡¯t want me to see your embarrassing side. I¡¯ll leave now. But if you can¡¯t handle miemie and she wants me to do it, then you have to agree to my conditions. There won¡¯t be such a shop after this vige. I¡¯m going to charge you!


    After Huo ting heard Dongdong¡¯s words, he suddenly felt that his fist was a little itchy, but before he could do anything, Dongdong wittily twisted his body and escaped.


    ¡°Bye, daddy! You don¡¯t need to send me off!¡± Dongdong said as he ran away.


    Butler hei looked at Dongdong and said to Huo ting, ¡± master, please wait! I¡¯ll immediately find little master and bring him back.¡±


    With that, the ck Butler also left.


    After a minute, Huo ting realized that something was wrong!


    He clearly wanted to settle the score with the ck Butler! What kind of Tattletale was this!


    But they had all run away! How was he going to settle the score?


    When Huo ting was about to follow, the closed door opened.


    He was slightly stunned and saw that su Mianmian had changed her clothes and was carrying a school bag.


    Huo ting¡¯s forehead twitched. Why does this outfit look so familiar?

 Chapter 529

    ?


    529 A good gay friend and a nket (6)


    Isn¡¯t this the configuration for Dongdong to run away from home?


    No way! Was the littlemb going to y this trick too?


    Huo ting¡¯s face was dark. He reached out to pull su Mianmian and asked, ¡± where are you going? ¡±


    He felt a ball of anger rising in his chest again, and he felt like he was about to lose control.


    He quickly took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.


    He told himself that he was in reality! It wasn¡¯t an illusion!


    Su Mianmian nced at Huo ting, turned her head, and said, ¡± I¡¯m not telling you!


    She was still very angry! She felt that she couldn¡¯t easily let this matter pass after being misunderstood by uncle like this!


    How could uncle do this? How could she misunderstand her for having an affair?


    She couldn¡¯t calm down when she thought of what the uncle had just said.


    Huo ting said, ¡± if you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t let you leave! No matter what, he would never let the little sheep leave his sight!


    The littlemb was his! Forever!


    Su Mianmian was even angrier when she heard his overbearing words. She was so angry that her body was trembling.


    When Huo ting saw this, he was scared. He quickly let go of his hand and said, ¡± don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s talk it out.


    Su Mianmian reached out and pushed Huo ting, saying, ¡± what else is there to say? Didn¡¯t you say that I was cheating on you? I¡¯ll go steal one now.¡±


    ¡°You dare?¡± Huo ting said angrily.


    Su Mianmian saw that not only did he not apologize, but he was also staring at her. She suddenly felt very aggrieved and burst into tears.


    She said loudly, ¡± uncle, you¡¯ve changed! Y-you¡¯re still fierce to me! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in the wrong!¡±


    Huo ting suddenly felt a headache!


    He quickly softened his tone and said, ¡± d-don¡¯t cry! I¡¯m not ... I¡¯m not being mean to you. I¡¯m just talking to you nicely.¡±


    He had read in a book that pregnant women shouldn¡¯t cry. Crying was especially bad for the eyes and could easily hurt them.


    ¡°Then you should apologize to me!¡± Su Mianmian sobbed and said, ¡± you said you wouldn¡¯t say such things to me again!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood you!¡± Huo ting quickly apologized.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s character was just like her name. She was as docile as a littlemb. Even when she was very angry, she wouldn¡¯t bite.


    Now that Huo ting had apologized to her, the anger in her chest was gone.


    However, even though she was no longer angry, she still felt sad.


    Huo ting saw that su Mianmian was crying even harder after he apologized and became even more nervous. He reached out to take off su Mianmian¡¯s backpack, then pulled her into his arms, patted her back, and said, ¡± don¡¯t cry. I was too angry before and lost my mind. I apologize to you.


    After he heard the ck Butler¡¯s phone call, some fragments shed through his mind, which made him irritable.


    He couldn¡¯t even control himself. He knew that this might be the after-effect of the forced memory recoveryst time. There would always be some hallucinations interfering with him.


    When he was emotionally stable, it was easy for him to distinguish between what was real and what was fake.


    ......


    Huo ting didn¡¯t mention these things to su Mianmian.


    After su Mianmian cried for a while, she slowly stopped crying after hearing Huo ting¡¯sforting words.


    She raised her head and said, ¡± uncle, promise me that you won¡¯t be fierce to me anymore. I¡¯m really afraid of you when you¡¯re like that.


    Huo ting nodded hard and said, ¡± I promise!


    However, neither of them knew that this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 530

    ?


    530 A good gay friend and a nket (7)


    After Huo ting appeased su Mianmian, although he knew that Bai Jing was a woman, there was an outsider lying in his room. No matter what, President Huo, who was obsessed with cleanliness, felt an unspeakable disgust in his heart.


    Anyway, he was not going back to this room today.


    I¡¯m going to disinfect this roompletely when I go back tomorrow!


    As for the ck Butler, he was loyal to Huo ting when he reported her to him. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that Bai Jing was a woman.


    So, you really can¡¯t me the ck Butler for this, right?


    However, Huo ting couldn¡¯t justify not punishing her at all.


    So, he instructed, ¡± the guest in Mianmian¡¯s room is a friend that Mianmian values. She¡¯s a woman. You¡¯ll apany her today until she wakes up. By the way, as long as she¡¯s here, you can take care of her for the time being!


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hold back the usual calm smile on his face!


    It wasn¡¯t as if master didn¡¯t know that he had a fear of women, and it wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t know that he had to maintain a distance of more than five meters from women every time to not be disgusted!


    He always took medicine before ¡®serving¡¯ his wife, okay?


    ¡°It¡¯s decided, you can go.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°Yingluo will do.¡± The ck Butler wanted to cry but had no tears.


    ......


    When Bai Jing woke up, she saw the ck Butler¡¯s expressionless face.


    She blinked her eyes and felt that she must still be in her sleep. How could she see her sweetheart?


    He had clearly rejected her.


    ¡°So annoying! I don¡¯t even like you anymore! What are you doing in my dream?¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and went back to sleep.


    The ck Butler was in awe of this woman!


    She could roll under such a big bed?


    If it wasn¡¯t for his professional ethics, he wouldn¡¯t even want to talk to her.


    The ck Butler sighed. He endured the nauseating feeling and bent down to pick Bai Jing up. Just as he was about to put her on the bed, Bai Jing opened her eyes.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Bai Jing reached out and touched the ck Butler¡¯s face. She smiled happily and said,¡±you¡¯re hot!¡± Am I not dreaming?¡±


    Butler hei waspletely speechless towards her. He ced her on the bed and released his grip.


    But the word ¡®give up¡¯ didn¡¯t exist in Bai Jing¡¯s dictionary!


    Although she didn¡¯t know why she could see Butler hei the moment she woke up, and why Butler hei was so intimate with her.


    However, if she didn¡¯t grasp the opportunity, it wouldn¡¯t be her character!


    She immediately wrapped her arms around the ck Butler¡¯s neck and flipped over, pressing the ck Butler under her.


    The ck Butler widened his eyes in shock.


    To his dismay, he realized that as a man, he was not as strong as Bai Jing!


    Was this woman really a woman? Which part of her looked like a woman? He did not look like her at all. Was his master really not lying?


    Of course, Bai Jing had been practicing martial arts since she was a child. It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to defeat a man. Besides, the ck Butler was caught off guard and she got her way!


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The ck Butler¡¯s voice trembled for the first time.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Bai Jing grinned at him and reached out to wipe his face. She was very satisfied with his touch. He¡¯s truly worthy of being the man I like.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, did he meet a female hooligan?!¡±

 Chapter 531

    ?


    531 A good gay friend and a nket (8)


    The ck Butler gritted his teeth and said, ¡± let me go first!


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not letting go!¡± Bai Jing gave a perverted smile and said, ¡± unless you let me kiss you, Qianqian!


    Bai Jing pouted her lips and kissed the ck Butler.


    The ck Butler couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pushed with all his might, then covered his mouth and rushed into the toilet, vomiting in the toilet.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be med for this. He hadn¡¯t had such close contact with a woman for many years!


    It didn¡¯t work even if he took medicine? QAQ!


    Bai Jing got up from the bed and crossed her arms.¡±Did you eat something wrong?¡± she asked.


    The ck Butler said, ¡± don¡¯te in!


    Bai Jing stopped and looked at him innocently.


    After another ten minutes, the ck Butler finished vomiting, washed his face, and walked out. Although he still didn¡¯t look good, he was much better than before.


    miss Bai, I¡¯ll be in charge of taking care of you for the next few days. May I ask if you would like to have your meal now? ¡± The ck Butler asked.


    ¡°Take responsibility?¡± Bai Jing was excited when she heard the word.¡±Are you going to take responsibility for me?¡± she asked expectantly.


    The ck Butler was speechless. This person could only listen to half of what he wanted to hear?


    Who could save him?


    ......


    Compared to the ck Butler¡¯s suffering, Dongdong was much happier.


    Prince Hammond had previously promised Dongdong that he would give one to Dongdong after The White Tiger Danman gave birth. Now, the little tiger that he promised to give Dongdong was here.


    The little white tiger was only a month old and weighed no more than 10 pounds. Its entire body was snow-white, with only a ck spot on its forehead. It was said that the mother Tiger was an especially fierce White Tiger. Dan Man, who only knew how to act cute, had been scratched in the face and bitten in the tail by the mother Tiger many times in order to get her wife.


    It was not easy for him to catch up with the mother Tiger and make her willing to give birth to a child for him. It was said that this child had given birth to two little tigers.


    However, the Tiger that was sent here seemed to have more genes like Danman. It was very docile and fell asleep after drinking the milk.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cute!¡± Dongdong reached out and touched the little white tiger.


    The person who followed him was a Royal breeder. He said, ¡± Your Highness, do you want a hug? It¡¯s very friendly and docile.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Dongdong reached out and took the little white tiger.


    The little white tiger had been sleeping with its head tilted the entire time. It looked like a big cat and was very cute no matter how one looked at it.


    Su Mianmian, who loved cute things, was also envious. She said, ¡± Dongdong, can you let me hug you too? ¡±


    Dongdong looked at su Mianmian, handed the little white tiger to her, and said, ¡± okay!


    She was really too cute!


    Su Mianmian held the soft little white tiger and touched the little dot on its forehead, feeling that her heart was about to melt.


    The breeder asked with a smile, ¡± Your Highness, do you have any other animals here? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a sheep and a cat.¡± Dongdong replied.


    ¡°Can you take me to see it?¡± Although the little white tiger was still small, it was still a Tiger. He had to go and take a look. He had to observe how the animals got along with each other, and then see if these animals needed to be separated.


    ¡°Of course, no problem.¡±


    Dongdong brought the breeder to the breeding room. However, when the breeder saw the big cat Dongdong was talking about, he was shocked.


    This ... This wasn¡¯t a cat!


    He said in surprise, ¡± Your Highness, this isn¡¯t a cat. It¡¯s a Tiger.

 Chapter 532

    ?


    532 The new ssmate (1)


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cat, not a Tiger.¡± Dongdong replied.


    Your Highness, I dare to use my 10 years of experience to tell you that this is definitely a Tiger. It¡¯s just that its species may not bemon, but it¡¯s definitely not a cat.


    This guy was actually a Tiger?


    Su Mianmian looked down and saw the big cat licking its paws without any integrity. Was it really a Tiger?


    ¡°If they¡¯re both Tigers, it should be fine to keep them together, right?¡± In fact, su Mianmian felt that it should be fine.


    Previously, he had never seen any problems when he locked the big cat and Lil ¡°fire together.


    No, it seemed that Lil ¡°fire had shed a lot of fur during that period of time. At that time, they thought it was because it was being licked by the big cat!


    So the truth was that he was scared to death.


    What a tragedy!


    ¡°I suggest we split up first.¡± The breeder said, ¡± the little white tiger is too young, and this Tiger doesn¡¯t look more than a year old. In the animal world, it¡¯s considered a baby. If they are suddenly locked together, they will easily fight. I suggest that we try to let them get used to each other¡¯s smell first.


    ¡°How do I get used to it?¡±


    why don¡¯t you take it out first and put it on the carpet? ¡± the breeder pointed to the carpet and said, ¡± over there. Comfort it first and let it calm down. Then I¡¯ll take the little white tiger over.


    ¡°Miemie, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Dongdong said.


    Su Mianmian nodded and took a step back.


    As Dongdong spoke, he picked up the big cat and said, ¡± big cat, be good. Let me introduce you to a friend!


    Although the big cat was a Tiger of an unknown breed, it was not aggressive at all. Itzily put its tail on Dongdong¡¯s hand and was very docile.


    After Dongdong put it on the carpet, he touched its back and smoothed its fur.


    Su Mianmian also walked over and helped to smooth its fur. The big cat was already very used to this and yawnedfortably.


    This scene left the breeder speechless again. He had never seen a Tiger with such a ¡®personality¡¯.


    It looked really gentle, like a big cat.


    He carried the little white tiger over and ced it beside the big cat.


    The little white tiger stuck out its head and twitched its nose as if it was smelling something. Then, it looked ahead with a nk face, but it was looking at the big cat¡¯s back.


    ¡°It seems like they won¡¯t fight.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Big cat, be good friends with little white.¡± Dongdong pulled the big cat¡¯s tail.


    The big cat howled, and then its fur stood on end.


    Su Mianmian was slightly startled, and so was the breeder. He quickly said, ¡± everyone, be careful! The Tiger is about to attack.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Dongdong said calmly.


    As expected, the big cat didn¡¯t attack. It just stood up. When it saw the little white tiger, it reached out its paw and pressed the little white tiger to the ground. Then, it pressed it down and started to lick its fur happily.


    This method waspletely the same as how he treated Lil ¡°fire before. The little white tiger had yet to react when it was smacked on the face.


    ¡°Am I right?¡± Dongdong said proudly, ¡± the big cat is very obedient. It seems that they can be good friends!


    The ¡°Pixiu¡± breeder didn¡¯t know what to say anymore, okay?


    ......


    In the next few days, although Bai Jing said she was here to y with su Mianmian, she had actually been following the ck Butler.


    Huo ting¡¯s order for the ck Butler to ¡®take good care¡¯ of Bai Jing was another form of abuse.


    The ck Butler was in a bad mood. He couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on his face for the next few days. Fortunately, school was about to start and Bai Jing was leaving.


    ¡°Mianmian, I really can¡¯t bear to leave you!¡± ¡°It would be great if school started a few dayster,¡± Bai Jing said.


    Su Mianmian smiled slightly and said, ¡± I think you just can¡¯t bear to part with Butler hei.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to be so direct. By the way, are youing back with me?¡± Bai Jing replied.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± No. She felt a pain in the ass. Although she was pregnant, she could eat and sleep well, and she didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. However, uncle said that she needed to rest well for the first three months, and then, before school started, he helped her apply for half a month¡¯s leave, saying that she could only return to school after three months.


    It¡¯s really torturous QAQ!


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t want to agree at first, but the uncle looked very nervous, so ran ran just did it.


    Bai Jing looked at su Mianmian¡¯s stomach and said, ¡± your stomach hasn¡¯t shown yet! Could it be that you¡¯re on leave from now on?¡±


    QAQ......


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be back in two weeks.¡± Su Mianmian exined.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Bai Jing looked inside and asked,¡±where¡¯s the ck Butler?¡± Where did he go? I haven¡¯t even said goodbye to him.¡±


    ¡°Qaq Yingluo seems to be sick.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Sick? Was it serious? He was still fine yesterday!¡± Bai Jing looked at her phone and said,¡±I¡¯m running out of time!¡± Mianmian, remember to go and see him for me. ¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± In fact, su Mianmian felt that the ck Butler was a psychopath. He probably recovered after Xiaojing left.


    It¡¯s really too torturous, Yingluo.


    If Xiaojing wanted to persist in this rtionship, she would need a lot of courage!


    ......


    After Bai Jing left, su Mianmian stayed at home for another two weeks. Then, she went to the hospital for a check-up and was finally allowed to return to school when she was confirmed to be stronger than a cow.


    It had been two weeks since school started.


    When su Mianmian returned to school, she saw that Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s bed was empty. It was exactly the same as thest time she left. She hadn¡¯t been touched at all, and she suddenly missed her very much.


    ¡°I wonder where Xiao Yuan is now, ran ran,¡± Bai Jing said as she looked at the bed.


    ¡°No matter where she is, everything will go smoothly for her!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°En!¡± Bai Jing thought for a moment and said, ¡± by the way, Chi Xiao ¡®AI has dropped out of school. I don¡¯t know what happened, but the form teacher has changed. Do you think they eloped? ¡±


    Su Mianmian burst intoughter and said, ¡± how is that possible! Does Chi Xiao ¡®AI look like the kind of person who would elope for a man?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, she¡¯s so pretentious, she definitely can¡¯t take the hardship! Let¡¯s not talk about her. The teacher also said that there will be a new student in our dormitory.¡± Bai Jing said, ¡± actually, there were two of them in the beginning, but I protected Xiao Yuan¡¯s bed. I believe Xiao Yuan wille back!


    Chi Xiaoyuan didn¡¯t inform the school and didn¡¯t report to ss. What she did was actually very dangerous, but fortunately, she discovered it early. Then, Bai Jing very cleverly looked for Lei aotian. Lei aotian used his connections to keep her in school. However, it was hard to say if she woulde back or not.

 Chapter 533

    ?


    533 The new ssmate (2)


    Su Mianmian nodded hard and said, ¡± I also believe that Xiaoyuan wille back.


    She woulde back after she had settled everything. She had her friends here. Even if they disappointed her, they were still friends.


    ¡°Mianmian, Xiao Yuan isn¡¯t here. I suddenly feel so lonely!¡± Bai Jing said, a little sad.


    Su Mianmian had been running around before, so she didn¡¯t actually spend much time in school. Most of the time, Bai Jing was still with Chi Xiaoyuan. Now that Xiaoyuan had left school, Bai Jing became a loner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spend more time with you in the future.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Just as she finished speaking, she received a call from Huo ting.


    She stared at the phone in her hand.¡±Why aren¡¯t you picking up?¡± Bai Jing asked curiously.


    If only she could not pick it up! QAQ! However, if she didn¡¯t pick it up, the uncle woulde over and watch her in person, alright?


    Su Mianmian pressed the answer button with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Little sheep, I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. You shoulde back and sleep.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°Uncle, can you stop? Didn¡¯t we agree on this in the morning? I¡¯ll go back to school for lessons and then return to S city every weekend.¡± Su Mianmian said weakly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be worried if you¡¯re in school. You¡¯re in a special situation now.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± how about this? you have to go home every day. I¡¯ve already hired a professional housekeeper to take care of you. I¡¯m not asking you to go back to S city, just to our vi in H city. Is that okay? ¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian paused and said, ¡± but if we go there, we have to spend more than an hour on the road every day.


    ¡°I will send a car to pick you up at the school gate every day. Be good, don¡¯t make me worry.¡± Huo ting said.


    If the little sheep did not agree, he would not be able to sleep.


    He was already used to sleeping with su Mianmian every night. Without her by his side, he felt especially insecure.


    Yingluo. su Mianmianpromised again and said, ¡± okay.


    ¡°Thene out now, I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡±


    Yingluo! f * ck! Uncle, that¡¯s enough! He wouldn¡¯t even give her one more night?


    After su Mianmian hung up the phone, Bai Jing said excitedly, ¡± Mianmian, we haven¡¯t had supper together in a long time. Let¡¯s go now? ¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian touched her face and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Bai Jing was stunned for a moment. She extended her trembling fingers and said, ¡± where¡¯s the good friend? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d spend more time with me? You¡¯re going to abandon me again!¡± QAQ!


    Su Mianmian said awkwardly, ¡± why don¡¯t you go home with me? I¡¯ll apany you back to my house?¡±


    ¡°Enough! Your uncle is too scary! I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Bai Jing said, ¡± forget it. I¡¯m just saying. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you breakfast when Ie over tomorrow. Is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat soup dumplings and soy milk, can I have them?¡± Bai Jing said impolitely.


    ¡°Of course! There must be one!¡±


    ......


    The next day, su Mianmian brought the breakfast that Bai Jing wanted to eat to her.


    Bai Jing gave him a thumbs up and praised him. Which store bought this?¡±


    ¡°The Auntie at home made it.¡± Su Mianmian replied, ¡± she also made pan-fried today. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll bring some over tomorrow.


    ¡°Alright! Of course I¡¯m interested! It¡¯s really too delicious!¡± Bai Jing said excitedly.


    The two of them were talking and attracted the attention of some students.


    At this time, two female students came over and looked at su Mianmian and the others in disdain. One of them said loudly, ¡± some people are really uneducated, eating directly in the ssroom. The smell is really stinky! As she spoke, she kept Fanning her face.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Did it have to be so exaggerated? The soup dumplings and soybean milk were actually tasteless, right?


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t have a good temper. After hearing the girl¡¯s words, she kicked the table in front of her and said,¡±who are you talking about? If you have the guts, why don¡¯t you just say your name?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t have the guts to say that. After seeing Bai Jing¡¯s anger, she stood up and said, ¡± I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. After that, she found another seat far away from them and sat down.


    forget it, Xiaojing. Hurry up and eat. We have to go to ss after eating. Su Mianmian said.


    Bai Jing looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± Mianmian, your temper is too good.


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± there¡¯s no need to be angry about such things. They¡¯re all irrelevant people anyway.


    Bai Jing agreed and finished her breakfast.


    After a few minutes, the teacher arrived. She pped her hands and said, ¡± there¡¯s a new transfer student in our ss today. Let Me Introduce Her to everyone. Anqi,e in.


    As the teacher¡¯s voice fell, a girl walked in.


    She was wearing a long, beige knitted sweater, and her hair just reached her shoulders. She was very beautiful, but it was not the kind of gorgeous beauty. Instead, it made people feel veryfortable at first sight.


    Su Mianmian looked at her, and she suddenly looked at su Mianmian too. When their eyes met, the person smiled at su Mianmian.


    Mianmian suddenly felt that this person looked a little familiar.


    ¡°She¡¯s a transfer student from N nation. Let¡¯s get along well in the future.¡± The teacher said, ¡± Anqi, introduce yourself.


    Anqi ran nodded and smiled, ¡± Hello everyone, I¡¯m Qiao Anqi. I hope everyone can take care of me in the future.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, your Mandarin is really urate!¡±


    ¡°Beauty! Do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Beauty an ran, do you mind having one more boyfriend? The kind that can fixputers and cook?¡±


    The male students in the ss began to sell themselves shamelessly. The teacher could not stand it anymore. He mmed the table and said, ¡± enough of you single dogs! This is the ssroom! If there¡¯s anything, you can settle it after ss!¡±


    ¡°Teacher is mighty!¡±


    Qiao Anqi seemed to be a little taken aback by everyone¡¯s enthusiasm as she awkwardly asked, ¡± teacher, where should I sit? ¡±


    The teacher replied, ¡± you can choose a ce to sit. As long as it¡¯s an empty seat, it¡¯s fine.


    ¡°Angel, please sit with me!¡± The boys started to make a fuss again.


    After Qiao Anqi looked around with her big eyes, she walked in su Mianmian¡¯s direction and asked, ¡± student, can I sit next to you? ¡±


    Bai Jing was on su Mianmian¡¯s right, and there was indeed an empty seat on her left, which was upied by Mianmian.


    The two of them had always been on their own and were not particrly close to any of the students, so this time, the transfer student took the initiative to get close to her, which really surprised her.


    (A new character is out ~~)

 Chapter 534

    ?


    534 The new ssmate (3)


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Su Mianmian took the bag away in surprise and left the seat empty.


    After Qiao Anqi sat down, she looked at su Mianmian with a smile and said, ¡± can I call you Mianmian? ¡±


    If she was just surprised just now, then su Mianmian¡¯s face was full of surprise now.


    How did she know my name?


    Mianmian¡¯s expression amused her. She covered her mouth andughed, saying, ¡± you¡¯re curious how I know your name, right? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded and thought, why is this transfer student so familiar with herself?


    ¡°I heard someone call your name just now. Your name is very special, so I remembered it. You don¡¯t mind me calling you that, right? I have a feeling that we will be good friends.¡± Qiao Anqi looked at su Mianmian with bright eyes.


    Su Mianmian suddenly couldn¡¯t resist her enthusiasm. She touched her face and said, ¡± sure, you can call me Mianmian. Since her friends called her that, it didn¡¯t matter what her name was.


    At this moment, the teacher on the podium mmed the table and said, ¡± the two over there, that¡¯s enough! You guys are chatting so happily, and we¡¯re still in ss!¡±


    After su Mianmian heard the teacher¡¯s words, she immediately sat at attention and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Qiao Anqi stuck out the tip of her tongue and said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I was asking Mianmian a question.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk after ss.¡± The teacher said.


    Qiao Anqi giggled and sped her hands together, ¡± okay.


    Hence, after the ss ended, Qiao Anqi immediately pulled su Mianmian and asked, ¡± Mianmian, I¡¯m unfamiliar with this ce and people. Can you take me to lunch? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was shocked. How could someone be so friendly?


    Bai Jing was a little upset. new ssmate, do you think that many students will take you out to eat if you just shout? ¡±


    Qiao Anqi acted coquettishly, ¡± I like Mianmian. I want to be with you guys, okay? ¡±


    A beautiful woman acting coquettishly was a very beautiful scene, especially for men.


    It was a pity that she only acted coquettishly with women.


    Bai Jing felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard her. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. enough. Can you speak normally? ¡± she said. He really didn¡¯t have the Fortune to enjoy a child¡¯s voice.


    When Qiao Anqi heard this, she felt a little wronged as she replied, ¡± alright, if you guys don¡¯t like me, then I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore, Wanwan.


    She kept looking at su Mianmian as she spoke, as if waiting for su Mianmian to give some reaction, such as asking her to stay or something.


    Su Mianmian naturally wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. She pretended not to see ran ran.


    After Qiao Anqi left unwillingly, Bai Jing pulled su Mianmian and said, ¡± Mianmian, I think this woman is very strange. You should stay away from her.


    She simply looked like she wanted to stick to su Mianmian and couldn¡¯t be driven away.


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± let¡¯s not think too badly of her. Maybe she¡¯s just ran ran, trying to get close to her.


    There were always people who were particrly enthusiastic, so enthusiastic that they didn¡¯t care about anything else. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s expressions, or they didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s expressions at all, as long as they were happy.


    ¡°Anyway, I think her voice is a little weird. It sounds like a fake baby¡¯s voice. Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. Let¡¯s go and eat. We still have ss in the afternoon,¡± Bai Jing said in disdain.


    ¡°Alright, Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 535

    ?


    535 Something happened (1)


    In the evening, when Huo ting came to find su Mianmian, he didn¡¯t drive back to the vi but drove directly on the highway.


    ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t we going back to the vi?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo ting rubbed his forehead, reached out to grab su Mianmian¡¯s hand, and said, ¡± something happened to the old man, Huahua.


    Su Mianmian looked at him with her eyes wide open, waiting for him to continue.


    To be honest, su Mianmian didn¡¯t have much of an impression of Huo Zhenyuan because she had only seen him three times in total. The first time was at the wedding. At that time, she was nervous and didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The next two times, one was at his birthday party and the other was during the new year. He remembered that he was a very energetic old man.


    he had a stroke, but he was saved in time. Fortunately, it¡¯s not a big problem. It¡¯s just that when Wanwan was in the hospital, some other things were found out. Huo ting thought about it and told su Mianmian the truth.


    It turned out that when Huo Zhenyuan was hospitalized, he was found to have been poisoned with a slow-acting poison. If this poison had not been discovered in this stroke ident, he would have died of heart failure after taking it for a year and a half.


    The people in the old house were very simple. They had all taken care of the Huo family for decades, so it was unlikely that they would poison Huo Zhenyuan. Moreover, Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s three meals were all prepared by one person, so only that person had the highest chance of poisoning him.


    That was his second wife, Madam fan.


    However, Madam fan had always been very gentle in front of everyone. She was usually not aggressive. Her parents had passed away and she had no children, only a younger brother.


    Huo ting started to investigate from her brother¡¯s side, and this investigation really found a problem.


    He owed a pile of gambling debts in private, and now the amount of this debt had exceeded ten million.


    After su Mianmian heard this, she really didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    She said, ¡± but even so, Yingluo didn¡¯t have to do it, right? ¡± On one side was her brother, and on the other was her husband. If it was ten million, couldn¡¯t she just ask directly?


    It couldn¡¯t be that vicious to directly poison him, right?


    That was an act that would directly cost a person¡¯s life.


    Huo ting reached out and touched su Mianmian¡¯s head, saying, ¡± you¡¯re still too naive. If she just asked for it, it¡¯s only ten million. With the Huo family¡¯s wealth, this is nothing. If she asked, the old man would still give it to her, Zhenzhen.


    ¡°Then why are you still doing this?¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°If the old man wasn¡¯t here, she wouldn¡¯t have just gotten ten million! It might be a hundred million or more,¡±


    ran ran. su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± I still think ran ran can¡¯t ept it.


    Huo ting hugged su Mianmian. After a while, he said, ¡± I¡¯m taking you there this time to tell the old man a piece of good news, Chenchen.


    He reached out and touched su Mianmian¡¯s stomach.


    There had been too many bad things recently. When the old man found out the truth, he had already aged ten years. Even if he didn¡¯t love Ms. Fan, he had taken care of him for so many years. People had feelings, so he still suffered a lot. It was to the point that Huo ting didn¡¯tin about him anymore and even kindly nned to tell him about su Mianmian¡¯s pregnancy to make him happy.


    Su Mianmian saw Huo ting touching her stomach and naturally understood his n.


    She said, ¡± yes! Let¡¯s go and tell dad the good news.¡±

 Chapter 536

    ?


    536 Something happened (2)


    At this time, in the Huo family mansion, Fan Shi knelt down and hugged Mrs. Fan¡¯s thigh. He cried, ¡± sister, please save me! Only you can save me now!¡±


    Fan Shi was forty-three years old this year. Ever since Madam fan married Huo Zhenyuan, he had been living a life of luxury. In the past, no matter what, he would always be dressed in a suit and leather shoes, looking like a dog that was touched by a human. But this time, his clothes were wrinkled, his face had not been taken care of for God knows how many days, his hair was oily and shiny, and even one of his shoes was missing.


    what¡¯s up with the fans you gave me before?! Mrs. Fan asked in a deranged tone, no longer as elegant as before.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Fan Shi was shocked by Madam fan¡¯s appearance. what is it? ¡± he asked.


    Mrs. Fan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pped him hard and said, ¡± you said a friend gave this to you, and you¡¯ll get stronger after eating it!


    Only then did Fan Shi reveal an expression of understanding. He said, ¡± sister, do you still want that? If you need it, I¡¯ll help you get it!¡±


    It was said that a woman in her forties was as fierce as a Tiger. Huo Zhenyuan was already 70 this year, so his needs in that area were naturally very light. However, Madam fan was different, she still had needs.


    At this time, Fan Shi came over and said that this thing had the effect of Viagra. It was all natural and healthy. There were no disadvantages to eating it and it could even nourish the body.


    She tried to give it to Huo Zhenyuan, and found that it really worked. She had been putting it in his food, about three times a week. Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s body was getting better and better, but she never expected that this idental stroke would actually cause him to have harmful drugs in his body.


    When Madam fan overheard their conversation, she was so shocked that she immediately returned to the old mansion. She thought about it carefully and realized that only the things Fan Shi had given her were problematic.


    So, she called him over for questioning. Who knew that her brother¡¯s gambling debt actually exceeded ten million!


    No matter how stupid she was, she knew that the siblings had been tricked.


    However, who was the enemy?


    She really couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Stupid thing! You¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Madam fan kicked Fan Shi hard in exasperation.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had raised her brother since he was young, and that his elder sister was like a mother to her, she really wanted to kill him right now!


    Fan Shi was confused. sister, what do you mean? ¡± he asked.


    Madam fan suppressed the anger in her chest and exined to him patiently. After fan Shi heard her words, he was also scared and broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Then, then what do we do now? Does, does brother-inw know?¡± His face was ashen, and his entire body kept shaking.


    It¡¯s over, this time it¡¯s really over!


    When Ms. Fan saw his defeated look, she said, ¡± now tell me, who gave you the thing? We have to capture him immediately.¡±


    ¡°Good! I, I have his phone number!¡± Fan Shi took out his phone with trembling hands and dialed a number.


    To his surprise, the number was not in service.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Madam fan¡¯s palms were covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°I ... I¡¯m not sure. I met him in a nightclub! Before fan Shi could finish his sentence, he was kicked in the chest by Madam fan.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? You¡¯re someone you know at a nightclub, and you dare to give me something you¡¯re given?¡± How could she have such an idiotic younger brother?


    ¡°Sister, what do we do now?¡± Fan Shi cried and asked, ¡± I know I was wrong! What do we do now?¡±


    Ms. Fan thought for a while and said,¡±I¡¯m going to tell Zhenyuan everything and let him make the decision, hehe.¡±


    This was the only way now! With the Huo corporation¡¯s methods, they should be able to find out who this man was and prove her innocence.


    As for Fan Shi, Madam fan had already decided to give up on this younger brother of hers!


    After all, she could not even save herself now.


    sister, what about my 10 million Yuan? ¡± Fan Shi asked, crying.


    Madam fanughed coldly and said, ¡± ten million! Not to mention ten million! I can¡¯t even give you a million now!¡±


    ¡°Sister, if I don¡¯t have 10 million, I will be killed by them! Please save me! I¡¯m your only younger brother. What did my parents say when they left? I told you to take good care of me! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already treated you well enough!¡± Mrs. Fan no longer listened to him. She immediately instructed the Butler to prepare a car for her and said, ¡± get lost! I¡¯ll just pretend I don¡¯t have a brother in the future!¡±


    When Fan Shi saw how determined Madam fan was, a trace of hatred appeared on his face. He stood in ce for a minute before he followed Madam fan in his car.


    He said a little crazily, ¡± sister, don¡¯t me me! Don¡¯t me me, Yingluo.¡±


    ......


    After Huo ting brought su Mianmian to the hospital, Huo Zhenyuan had just finished his meal. He was being supported by someone to take a walk in the room. When he saw Huo ting and the othersing, he stared at them and said, ¡± why are you here? ¡±


    Su Mianmian said obediently, ¡± dad, are you okay? ¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± it¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t have toe all the way here. I¡¯ll be back in two days.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t want to show weakness in front of the younger generation.


    Even though this incident had dealt him a huge blow.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief when she saw that he was still as confident as before.


    Huo ting looked at him and said arrogantly, ¡± old man, I came here to tell you good news.


    Huo Zhenyuan looked at Huo ting¡¯s smug look and suddenly didn¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°You little brat! Just say it, don¡¯t keep me in suspense in front of your old man!¡±


    Huo ting curled his lips and said, ¡± Mianmian has a baby.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He looked at su Mianmian in surprise and said excitedly, ¡± really? ¡±


    Huo ting nodded, and su Mianmian said, ¡± yes.


    In fact, it couldn¡¯t be said that Huo Zhenyuan didn¡¯t like Dongdong, but Dongdong¡¯s life experience always reminded him of his son who had died early. There was always a thorn in his heart. He had long wanted Huo ting to have another child, but Huo ting always said that su Mianmian was still young and wouldn¡¯t want it for the time being, so he rejected him very simply.


    Old people were like children. He had been rejected a few times, so he naturally didn¡¯t like su Mianmian.


    However, now that the two of them told him that he would have a grandson soon, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. All the unhappiness in the past had disappeared. After all, they were a family and didn¡¯t care too much.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! You guys did well!¡± Huo Zhenyuan said excitedly.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face was a little red. It felt a little subtle to be praised for her first pregnancy!


    However, seeing how happy Huo Zhenyuan was, he could just ignore this subtle feeling!

 Chapter 537

    ?


    537 Something happened (3)


    ¡°How many months has it been?¡± Huo Zhenyuan asked.


    Su Mianmian touched her stomach and replied, ¡± exactly three months.


    Huo Zhenyuan looked at su Mianmian carefully and said, ¡± no wonder you couldn¡¯t tell. You¡¯re so thin, you need to eat more. You need to take in more nutrients during pregnancy, understand? ¡±


    This was the first time Huo Zhenyuan had spoken so much to su Mianmian with a kind attitude. She was a little overwhelmed by the favor and nodded, ¡± okay.


    Huo ting hugged su Mianmian¡¯s waist and said, ¡± old man, remember to take good care of your body. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you hold your granddaughter when she¡¯s born.


    Why is uncle being like this?


    He clearly cared about his father, but he had to use such a tone to say Wanwan QAQ!


    Su Mianmian was simply speechless.


    ¡°Little brat, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m in good health! Besides! Your wife is definitely carrying a grandson.¡± Huo Zhenyuan retorted unhappily.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl, it¡¯s definitely a girl.¡± Huo ting said with certainty.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Huo Zhenyuan looked at him with disdain and said, ¡± I raised three children. Do you have any?!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    This father and son¡¯s childish behavior was simply too much!


    Her stomach didn¡¯t even show! You can¡¯t even tell if it¡¯s a man or a woman, alright?


    As a result, the Huo father and son argued for half an hour on this very boring issue. Seeing that Huo Zhenyuan was so angry that his blood pressure was about to rise, Huo ting only remembered at this time that he had other things to say besides this.


    He coughed and said, ¡± Mianmian, go out for a while. I have something to discuss with the old man.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± I have nothing to say to you, ¡± Huo Zhenyuan said arrogantly.


    Su Mianmian looked at the two of them suspiciously and said sincerely, ¡± uncle, I think you should stop provoking dad.


    Huo ting reached out and rubbed su Mianmian¡¯s head, saying, ¡± don¡¯t worry, this is how we alwaysmunicate, right? Old man,¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan replied to Huo ting with his nostrils.


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting and then at Huo Zhenyuan. In the end, she listened to the uncle and walked out.


    ¡°Then you guys take your time to chat.¡± She said.


    After su Mianmian left, Huo ting said, ¡± I have to say, you have really bad taste in people.


    When Huo Zhenyuan heard this, how could he not understand?


    He was referring to Madam fan¡¯s matter.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t originally like this, Yingluo.¡± Huo Zhenyuan sighed and said, ¡± you don¡¯t know this, but I saw your mother when I was in trouble. Maybe she saved me.


    Huo ting looked at him coldly and said, ¡± this is indeed what she would do. She has always been so kind.


    ¡°So, at that time, I thought that there¡¯s nothing wrong with just going.¡± Huo Zhenyuan said sadly, ¡± I haven¡¯t seen her for many years. She looks exactly the same as before. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve aged so much. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll dislike me. However, your mom loves me so much, she definitely won¡¯t reject me. ¡±


    Huo ting pursed his lips and couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore.


    In his opinion, no matter what the process was, even if his mother had passed away, it was a fact that Huo Zhenyuan had remarried at that time. Of course, as his son, he could not me him for anything.


    After all, not everyone could bear the loneliness. Life was long, right?


    However, he couldn¡¯t stand the old manparing his mother to Madam fan every time. Could he evenpare?


    ¡°Enough!¡± Huo ting interrupted his words unhappily.

 Chapter 538

    ?


    538 Something happened (4)


    Huo Zhenyuan was suddenly awoken by Huo ting¡¯s roar and he looked at Huo ting.


    I¡¯m checking on Fan Shi. I found out that he owes a gambling debt of ten million.


    ten million?! Huo Zhenyuan asked, ¡± where did he bet? ¡±


    the underground money house. At first, they only owed three million, but in less than two months, it became ten million. Huo ting said, ¡± I suspect that he was set up, but I¡¯m still investigating the person behind it.


    ¡°Investigate!¡± Huo Zhenyuan said angrily.


    Huo ting nced at him and continued, ¡± does Ms. Fan need me to deal with ran ran? ¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan was silent for a moment. After this incident, he had aged ten years in an instant.


    He replied, ¡± I¡¯ll take care of her! I¡¯m also looking for people to investigate, maybe Yingluo ¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Huo ting replied.


    Huo Zhenyuan sighed heavily again.


    Huo ting said, ¡± I¡¯m leaving first. I¡¯ll let you know if there are any results.


    When Huo Zhenyuan saw that Huo ting was leaving, he quickly asked, ¡± when will youe next time? ¡±


    His question made Huo ting a little surprised.


    Huo Zhenyuan continued, ¡± when are you going to bring Mianmian to see me again? I¡¯m very lonely when I¡¯m alone, so I need to care for the elderly.¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te. Mianmian wille. I don¡¯t really want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Yueyue!¡±


    ¡°You little brat! Don¡¯t go! I¡¯m not done yet!¡±


    Huo ting walked out of the ward, and su Mianmian went up to him and asked, ¡± are you all done talking? ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huo ting nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and say hello to dad first.¡±


    Huo ting pulled her and said, ¡± no need.


    ¡°Ah? This isn¡¯t good, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I cane and see him tomorrow.¡± Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± if you¡¯re willing.


    Su Mianmian smiled slightly and replied, ¡± of course I¡¯m happy to.


    ......


    After su Mianmian returned home, the ck Butler took the initiative toe up and said with a troubled look, ¡± Madam, can I trouble you with something? ¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡± The ck Butler had always been very calm, but this was the first time he had asked her for help.


    Su Mianmian was really a little curious.


    The ck Butler took out his phone, opened WeChat, and showed her a conversation.


    He asked,¡¯what exactly does Bai Jing see in me? I can change it!¡±


    He really couldn¡¯t take it! She sent him a lot of messages every day, but he didn¡¯t reply to her WeChat messages. So, she just texted him. Call me, then.


    He¡¯s not picking up the phone? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call home.


    The ck Butler was scared of this woman.


    If he could start all over again, he would have applied for leave the day Bai Jing came to the Huo family. Hide as far as you can!


    Su Mianmian looked down and didn¡¯t know what to say after reading it.


    F * ck! Xiao Jing, that¡¯s enough!


    She had actually photoshopped her own chest, a big chest. One look and you could tell that this cleavage wasn¡¯t hers.


    Bai Jing got someone to Photoshop a lot of sexy photos of her head and then attached them to the bodies of the sexy women.


    Su Mianmian simply wanted to cry, QAQ


    Little Jing, don¡¯t you know?


    Butler hei didn¡¯t like sexy women at all, he was afraid of women!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll tell her that she¡¯s really unprofessional!¡± She didn¡¯t even understand the situation when she was chasing a boy. It was indeed Xiao Jing¡¯s fault!


    The ck Butler misunderstood that su Mianmian was helping him persuade Bai Jing. He heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± sorry to trouble you, Madam.


    ¡°No trouble at all! I should!¡±

 Chapter 539

    ?


    539 Something happened (5)


    Fan Shi sat in the car, his hands gripping the steering wheel tightly as if he was holding onto a life-saving straw. His eyes were fixed on the door of the small vi on the right.


    His expression was somewhat strange, as if he had been provoked. His eyes were red, as if they could drip blood.


    He mumbled, ¡± sister, only you can help me. Only you.


    That series of shouts was like a madman who had lost his mind and was shouting wildly, as if he had been possessed.


    At that moment, the door of the small vi suddenly opened, and a ck BMW drove out.


    Fan Shi was overjoyed. He stepped on the elerator and followed them out as if he had gone crazy.


    He didn¡¯t follow too closely, as if he was afraid of being discovered by the people in front. He kept a distance between them, and there were about two cars in between.


    As fan Shi drove, he kept talking about his sister, his expression crazed.


    Finally, the car in front entered a fork in the road.


    There weren¡¯t many cars on that side road. Fan Shi knew his chance hade. Sess or failure depended on this one move.


    He stepped on the elerator and the car sped off.


    Soon, the car was parked side by side with the car that he had been following for a long time.


    He rolled down the window and shouted agitatedly, ¡± sis, I beg you to help me! I¡¯m your younger brother, your biological younger brother!¡±


    Madam fan was originally thinking about how to exin herself after meeting Huo Zhenyuan, but when she heard someone calling her, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around. When she saw that it was Fan Shi, she was even more surprised.


    Fan Shi, what do you want to do?!


    In fact, what she wanted to ask was why he would appear at this time and ce.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m here to find you. I¡¯m Yingluo, I¡¯m about to die. Sister, only you can help me this time.¡± Fan Shi shouted excitedly.


    Madam fan was frightened by his maniacal expression and hurriedly turned the steering wheel in the other direction.


    ¡°Fan Shi, I¡¯ve already done all I can.¡± haven¡¯t I helped you enough all these years? ¡± said Ms. Fan with a helpless expression.


    She felt very sad. She had done too many things for her only family member.


    She knew that Fan Shi had used her reputation to cheat money.


    It wasn¡¯t that Huo Zhenyuan didn¡¯t know, it was just that no one said anything.


    But this time, it was really too serious!


    ¡°Fan Shi, why don¡¯t you know how to work hard? Do you know that I¡¯ve already wasted so much time on Fan Shi for you? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m really powerless this time.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Fan Shi was about to go crazy. sister, those people are very scary. If I can¡¯t return the money, they will definitely kill me.


    Fan Shi seemed to have thought of something, and he went crazy. He knew those people too well. Their methods were very terrifying. Even if he wanted to die, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re my only family in this world. Are you really willing to see me die?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to.¡± ¡°But what can I do?¡± Mrs. Fan shouted angrily. No amount of money will be enough for you to squander. Fan Shi, I really have nothing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± sister, I¡¯m begging you, ¡± Fan Shi shouted. save me.


    Madam fan was extremely upset. Fan Shi, I can¡¯t even save myself now. Do you know that? ¡±


    Everything had been seen through. She was now like a fish on the anvil, not knowing when she would be killed with a knife, so how could she care about him?


    ¡°Sister, are you not thinking about family?¡± Fan Shi said angrily.


    Frightened by the menacing look on his face, Ms. Fan subconsciously tried to hide further. you, what do you want? ¡±


    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want to die. Give me the money and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Ms. Fan shook her head. I really don¡¯t have any more money. Fan Shi, trust me.


    ¡°You asked for it,¡±


    Fan Shi roared loudly, his face as ferocious as a Devil¡¯s. His hands were gripping the steering wheel so tightly that his veins were bulging.


    He smacked the front of the car to the left with a hideous smile on his face. hahaha, sister, let¡¯s die together.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re crazy.¡± Madam fan was stunned.


    Bang!


    Fan Shi¡¯s car crashed heavily into Madam fan¡¯s car, and the creaking sound of the collision was so piercing that it made one¡¯s teeth ache.


    Mrs. Fan¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she tried her best to control the steering wheel.


    However, the force of Fan Shi¡¯s car was too great. She couldn¡¯tpletely control the impact.


    ¡°Fan Shi!¡± Madam fan screamed, wishing she could kill Fan Shi.


    With a loud bang, the two cars flipped over, and Mrs. Fan¡¯s car was turned 360 degrees in session.


    When the car finally came to a stop, both of their cars were upside down, and the mes were burning. ck gasoline flowed out of the car and quickly spread to the ground.


    In the final moments of her life, Madam fan used all her strength to turn her head and look in Fan Shi¡¯s direction.


    Her lips curled into a sarcastic smile. Her younger brother was the only family she had left in this life, the one she originally relied on.


    But who would have thought that the one who would take her life in the end would be this little brother whom she had loved for so long?


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Madam fan closed her eyes in confusion.


    The fire gradually spread towards the gasoline, and with a sizzling sound, a me suddenly soared into the sky.


    Peng Peng Peng!


    Violent explosions rang out one after another. In the mes that filled the sky, there seemed to be a woman mumbling in a confused voice, ¡± am I wrong? ¡±


    At this time, Huo Zhenyuan was lying on the hospital bed, sleeping in a daze.


    His health had never been good to begin with. In addition, he had suffered a blow from Madam fan and was extremely depressed. As a result, his illness was also affected and it was difficult for him to recover.


    In his daze, he seemed to hear the sound of a phone call.


    He opened his eyes in a daze and looked at thendline phone on the table next to him.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll do it.¡± The caretaker ran in from outside and grabbed the phone.


    After listening for a few seconds, the nurse put the microphone next to Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s ear. Mr. Huo, someone is looking for you. He says that it¡¯s an urgent matter.


    Huo Zhenyuan nodded slightly and listened attentively.


    ¡°Mr. Huo? Ms. Fan and Mr. Fan Shi were in a car ident just now. They, ran ran and the others died on the spot.¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s eyes suddenly bulged out, like a person who was being strangled suddenly sticking out his tongue.


    His throat trembled uncontrobly, as if some muffled voice was about to jump out.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, what¡¯s wrong? Doctor, pleasee here, something happened to Mr. Huo.¡± The caretaker was so frightened that she screamed and pressed the emergency bell.

 Chapter 540

    ?


    540 Something happened (6)


    When Huo Zhenyuan received such an unexpected call, su Mianmian¡¯s daily life was indeed very warm.


    Actually, to be precise, it wasn¡¯t too ¡®heartwarming¡¯.


    If one were to ask su Mianmian what was the saddest thing after she got pregnant?


    That is, you can¡¯t eat as you please and want to eat sweet food? No, he had to control it well!


    If a pregnant woman didn¡¯t pay attention, her blood sugar could easily be high.


    Forget it if she didn¡¯t want to eat the longans.


    Why can¡¯t I eat Hawthorn biscuits?


    If Hawthorn said it was dangerous, then so be it, but why didn¡¯t he give him Hawthorn biscuits?


    Su Mianmian was simply about to cry! The uncle was too strict.


    ¡°Little cutie, just bear with it.¡± Xia Yi looked at Huo ting, who had been staring at him, and smiled as she lowered her head and whispered to su Mianmian, ¡± this one in your house! He¡¯s sick.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Mianmian looked at Xia Yi with her eyes wide open.


    Xia Yi and gongbeicheng came over as guests today. If it was in the past, Huo ting would probably have gone out drinking with gongbeicheng. He wouldn¡¯t be like this now, staring at su Mianmian from less than five meters away.


    Alexander!


    didn¡¯t you notice that his desire to control is getting stronger and stronger? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded in agreement. Uncle wasn¡¯t so exaggerated in the past. Ever since she got pregnant, he would definitely control how much water she drank every day if possible.


    ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    Su Mianmian begged, ¡± doctor Xia, please don¡¯t keep us in suspense, Yingluo.


    he¡¯s not satisfied, ¡± Xia Yi said in a low voice. ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    QAQ! Dr. Xia was so mean. He was still teasing her even when things were already like this.


    On the other side, Huo ting saw that su Mianmian was on the verge of tears while Xia Yi was smiling. He couldn¡¯t help but walk over to the two of them, but at this time, his phone rang.


    He looked up and saw that it was a call from Huo Zhenyuan. He frowned slightly, then took the phone and pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    not good, Mr. Huo. Something happened to old Mr. Huo just now. He¡¯s in the emergency room. The caretaker shouted anxiously.


    Huo ting¡¯s expression changed slightly and he asked, ¡± what happened? ¡±


    The caretaker exined what had happened earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± He hung up the phone.


    Su Mianmian saw that he had picked up the phone and asked worriedly, ¡± uncle, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Huo ting shook his head slightly, got up, and walked over. He looked at her and Xia Yi and said, ¡± the old man wants to see me. It¡¯s nothing big. I¡¯m going out for a while and will be back soon. Remember not to steal food, I¡¯ll be back to eat dinner with you.¡±


    ¡°Is dad okay?¡± Su Mianmian automatically ignored his unpleasant words. She grabbed his big palm, got up, and said, ¡± how about I go with you? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Huo ting leaned over and nted a kiss on su Mianmian¡¯s forehead. He looked at Xia Yi and said, ¡± you can go back soon.


    Su Mianmian shouted powerlessly, ¡± uncle!!!


    Xia Yi smiled and replied, ¡± I¡¯m going to have dinner before going back.


    Huo ting nced at her again and turned to leave without saying anything.


    In the front yard, after getting in the car, Huo ting looked up at Chen Ce in the front passenger seat.


    Thetter nodded immediately. He opened the document and replied expressionlessly, ¡± BOSS, our people were stuck when they found Mr. Chen. It was as if he had disappeared from the world, leaving no trace behind.


    This Mr. Chen was the one who LED fan Shi to the gambling den, and he disappeared immediately after something happened. There was definitely something wrong.


    there¡¯s obviously someone designing the fan stone here. Chen Ce said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Huo ting closed his eyes and no longer said anything.


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital. When Huo ting arrived, Huo Zhenyuan had already been rescued. His face was much better than before, but he was still dispirited and listless, as if he had lost his soul.


    Huo ting chatted with the doctor, and after confirming that there were no major problems, he walked into Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s ward.


    His steps were very light, as he did not want to wake Huo Zhenyuan up.


    Unexpectedly, Huo Zhenyuan seemed to have already known that he wasing. He said without even looking at him, ¡± ¡°When one is old, one¡¯s heart will also soften.¡±


    Huo ting stopped and frowned.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s voice was lifeless, like a fish that had been pulled out of the water and had lost its breath, with no hope of returning to the water.


    This Huo Zhenyuan made him feel a little unfamiliar.


    After a while, he walked over and sat down on the chair by the bed. I¡¯ll investigate the whole thing for you. You can rest well.


    ¡°You¡¯re really cheap.¡± Huo Zhenyuan opened his eyes shakily. He seemed to have used a lot of strength and struggled for a long time before he managed to open his eyes by a tiny gap.


    His pale and bloodless face was like a withered weed that would turn to ashes when the wind blew.


    ¡°When she¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll think about how well she¡¯s done all these years.¡± Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s eyes were slightly red as he said, ¡± no matter what, she has done her best to take care of me all these years.


    Did he force her too much?


    The person who called said that the two cars had deliberately collided.


    Would it have been better if he had given her more time?


    Although his feelings for Ms. Fan were not deep, she had been by his side for many years.


    As he grew older, he had fewer and fewer old friends. Sometimes, meeting them once meant meeting them less.


    Huo Zhenyuan truly felt that he was old and no longer had the wisdom and rationality he had when he was young.


    At this moment, he only felt mentally exhausted.


    His heart felt like it was being cut by a knife, and he could not think of anything.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in thinking about this.¡± Huo ting said softly.


    Huo Zhenyuan closed his eyes and continued, ¡± ¡°Perhaps all I want now is an answer, a true answer.¡±


    From the very beginning, he knew that Madam fan had poisoned him. Now, he felt that there was no reason for Madam fan to do so. Could it really be because of the ten million Yuan?


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be that simple.


    ¡°Give me some time.¡± Huo ting said lightly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Zhenyuan closed his eyes tiredly and did not say another word.


    However, one could tell from his constantly twitching eyelids that he was unable to calm down. After all, he had been with Madam fan for so many years. It was impossible for him not to be sad when she suddenly left. Even though that woman had once betrayed him, their years of friendship could not be erased.


    ¡°Rest well, everything will pass.¡± Huo ting said again.


    Huo Zhenyuan did not react at all.


    Huo ting sat quietly for a while before he got up and went out.


    He instructed the nurses to guard Huo Zhenyuan well and to call him immediately if anything happened.


    After that, he chatted with the doctor about Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s condition for a while, before leaving the hospital with Chen Ce.


    When they arrived at the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot, Huo ting instructed Chen Ce, ¡± go back to thepany and continue investigating this matter. I¡¯ll go home first. Call me if there¡¯s anything.


    ¡°Okay, BOSS, don¡¯t worry.¡± Chen Ce hurriedly agreed.

 Chapter 541

    ?


    541 New roommates (1)


    When Huo ting returned home again, su Mianmian was stuffing something into her mouth. After seeing her, she quickly chewed hard, looking like she was going to destroy the corpse.


    ¡°Little sheep, what did you eat?¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head hard and quickly swallowed the food.


    What a joke! She had secretly baked some Hawthorn biscuits while uncle was away. She had brought most of them back to Dr. Xia and kept some for herself. When she was eating thest piece, uncle actually came back.


    She was about toin that she didn¡¯t stop Xiaojing¡¯s crazy pursuit of love.


    The ck Butler was too stingy. Why didn¡¯t you remind me?


    Huo ting reached out and held su Mianmian¡¯s chin, saying, ¡± open your mouth.


    Hearing this, su Mianmian shut her mouth even more tightly.


    She was not stupid! If he spoke now, what would he do if the uncle smelled something?


    Seeing that su Mianmian was unwilling to speak, Huo ting lowered his head and covered su Mianmian¡¯s lips with his mouth.


    How could this work?


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened and she became even more nervous, thinking that even if she yed this trick! She would not open her mouth!


    Huo ting smiled slightly. He used the tip of his tongue to trace su Mianmian¡¯s lips, and her eyshes kept trembling.


    ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Huo ting said softly.


    She didn¡¯t want to!


    Su Mianmian clenched her teeth.


    Huo ting reached out and gently touched su Mianmian¡¯s waist. It was bitter and terribly sore. She couldn¡¯t escape and was held tightly in his arms. Huo ting saw that she was still gritting her teeth and enduring it, so he touched her chest.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Mianmian eximed.


    The tip of Huo ting¡¯s tongue entered sessfully, and then he mumbled,


    Naturally, he knew everything.


    He sucked on su Mianmian¡¯s tongue hard as if he was punishing her. Mianmian was no match for her at all and could only lie paralyzed in his arms.


    When Huo ting let go of su Mianmian, she felt the tip of her tongue start to hurt. She touched her lips and felt a little prickly.


    However, she did not dare to say anything.


    Qaq after all, she was the one who secretly ate it


    ¡°You¡¯re very bold!¡± Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± you actually dare to eat Hawthorn.


    Su Mianmian QAQ!


    uncle, there¡¯s actually not much. I only added a little seasoning. Strictly speaking, these biscuits can¡¯t be considered Hawthorn biscuits. They can only be considered Hawthorn powder biscuits. Su Mianmian exined.


    ¡°Little sheep, you¡¯ve changed!¡± Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± you used to listen to me no matter what I said. Why are you disobedient this time? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious,¡± Su Mianmian said softly, ¡± besides, I gave most of the biscuits to doctor Xia. I only ate a few pieces, really! Only a few pieces.¡±


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t save the biscuits for me, but gave them to someone else?¡± After Huo ting heard this, he was even more unhappy.


    This was simply intolerable! He had never eaten the biscuits made by the little sheep.


    Su Mianmian qaq


    But if she kept it and uncle found out, wouldn¡¯t he be even angrier?


    How could she dare to keep it?


    ¡°Is there really no more?¡± Huo ting asked, not giving up.


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting¡¯s face and saw that the point of his concern seemed to have been shifted.


    She said wittily, ¡± that actually doesn¡¯t taste good at all. If you want to eat biscuits, I can make you strawberry-vored biscuits. Do you want some, uncle? ¡± If you want it, I¡¯ll do it immediately!¡±


    Huo ting was silent. He wanted to eat.


    However, the little sheep had just secretly eaten a Hawthorn and did not know what had happened.


    ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡± Huo ting asked.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t stand it and said, ¡± I¡¯m in good health!


    then, Yingluo. Huo ting had to admit that su Mianmian¡¯s proposal was quite attractive to him. Moreover, the point was that Dongdong hadn¡¯te back from ss yet, so Mianmian¡¯s biscuits belonged to him alone!


    Su Mianmian immediately said after hearing Huo ting¡¯s words, ¡± okay, uncle, go out and sit first. I¡¯ll be done soon, it¡¯s very simple.


    Huo ting was pushed out of the door, but he didn¡¯t go far. He looked at the scene of su Mianmian washing her hands and making biscuits for him, feeling all kinds of pride in his heart. After watching for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around and call his friends to show off.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, even if the little sheep is pregnant, she still doesn¡¯t forget to make me biscuits, Yingying. You know what I mean! A man doesn¡¯t like sweet food, but she made this, so I¡¯ll finish it even if I don¡¯t like it Yingluo. By the way, I think Xia Yi can¡¯t even tell rice from salt?¡±


    Gongbei Cheng,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Who can take this wife-unting demon away!


    He didn¡¯t want to hear it at all!


    ......


    Perhaps this meal of biscuits had appeased Huo ting, and his desire to control su Mianmian seemed to have lessened a little.


    However, it was also possible that he was busy and didn¡¯t have so much time to keep an eye on her.


    Su Mianmian returned to school for ss. She was struggling with how to tactfully mention the ck Butler to Bai Jing.


    Sometimes, one had to find the right solution. It was obvious that the ck Butler had a fear of women, and he would not like big breasts.


    In fact, when su Mianmian found out about his problem, she thought that this would be a chance for Xiaojing. After all, just from the appearance, Xiaojing was definitely a handsome ¡®boy¡¯. QAQ!


    Why didn¡¯t Xiaojing make good use of her opportunity to get a photoshoot? It was simply torture.


    Mianmian, we have a new ssmate in our dormitory. Bai Jing said as she pulled su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned and asked, ¡± who is it? ¡±


    Bai Jing pointed at Qiao Anqi, who was happily chatting with her ssmates. that¡¯s her.


    It was Qiao Anqi.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s impression of her was that she was a very friendly ssmate.


    Other than that, there was nothing much to say.


    It was just that it seemed that she instinctively didn¡¯t like her. It was just an instinct, and there was no reason for it.


    ¡°You think she¡¯s really stupid? Or are you pretending?¡± Bai Jing was puzzled.¡±Who doesn¡¯t know about the Chinese department?¡± No one has entered our dormitory yet, why would she dare toe and stay here?¡±


    In fact, Bai Jing wasn¡¯t wrong. Before Chi Xiaoyuan dropped out of school, the three of them had always been alone. In addition, with Bai Jing¡¯s title as the female tyrant, no one dared to live with them. That was why their dormitory had always been empty.


    After Xiao Yuan left, the teacher wanted to break this stalemate.


    However, no one was willing to move in.


    Therefore, it was unknown if Qiao Anqi was the one who brought it up.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably arranged by the teacher.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± she¡¯s a new ssmate, how would she know anything? ¡±


    Bai Jing shook her head and said, ¡± Mianmian, she has a scheming face. Can¡¯t you tell? ¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell what this Yingluo is.¡±


    Strictly speaking, Qiao Anqi was very good-looking and friendly. However, Qiao Anqi was too embarrassed to say anything.


    It was just that he wasn¡¯t well liked by everyone, and the ¡°like¡± here referred to girls.

 Chapter 542

    ?


    542 New dormmate (2)


    As the two were talking, Qiao Anqi walked over and said enthusiastically, ¡± Mianmian, we¡¯ll be roommates from now on. Please take care of me!


    Su Mianmian was stunned for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡± Oh, okay.


    Bai Jing couldn¡¯t stand her pretentious behavior.¡±Qiao Mu, shouldn¡¯t you be telling me this too?¡± she asked.


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s smile stiffened. She turned to Bai Jing and asked, ¡± Bai Jing, why are you so fierce to me? ¡± I didn¡¯t do anything to you, did I? We¡¯ll be living in the same dormitory in the future, so please take care of me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you. I hope that you can tell the teacher and leave our dormitory,¡± Bai Jing said.


    Qiao Anqi didn¡¯t expect Bai Jing to be so direct. She pitifully asked,¡±why do you hate me?¡± I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I just hate you!¡± Bai Jing¡¯s voice was loud.


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s eyes turned red as she replied, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll tell the teacher. But, Mianmian, do you think so too? ¡±


    The topic suddenly turned to su Mianmian. She was stunned and said, ¡± I have the same thoughts as Xiaojing.


    Even though she didn¡¯t have any feelings for Qiao Anqi, she would definitely stand on her best friend¡¯s side at a time like this.


    As the three of them conversed, the rest of the ss gathered around, especially the boys. When they saw the girl they liked, Qiao Anqi, being pped in the face by Bai Jing, they were all furious.


    ¡°Bai Jing, you violent woman, you¡¯ve gone too far! Do you own the dormitory alone? Why can¡¯t Anqi live here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and su Mianmian, you¡¯re too much! You look like a little white rabbit, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ck-hearted.¡±


    After su Mianmian heard this, she was speechless. Could it be that she couldn¡¯t even like Qiao Anqi?


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t have a good temper like su Mianmian. She waved her fist and said, ¡± I¡¯ll beat up anyone who says another word!


    Suddenly, the boys didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    They really couldn¡¯t defeat Bai Jing. Besides, if they could, they couldn¡¯t have started a fight in ss.


    Qiao Anqi sniffled and smiled, ¡± since you guys don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯ll look for my form teacher and move out as soon as possible. However, before I find a new dormitory, I¡¯ll have to ask you guys to bear with it for a while.


    She was such a sweet talker. Even after being rejected like this, she could still consider for others. She was really a kind person.


    Therefore, the students around them hated su Mianmian even more.


    However, in the beginning, the two of them had no intention of talking about it in ss. Qiao Anqi was the one who took the initiative to lean in. Bai Jing was a straightforward person who would not hide her likes and dislikes. Every word that Qiao Anqi said made her unable to bear it.


    Therefore, there was a subsequent event.


    After su Mianmian heard Qiao Anqi¡¯s seemingly considerate words, she was actually full of traps.


    If she said this, they would not be able to clear their name.


    Mianmian was very embarrassed. She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Move out as soon as possible!¡± Bai Jing said.


    After Qiao Anqi left looking like she was about to cry, Bai Jing whispered to su Mianmian, ¡± see?! Did I say it right? This person is a scheming b * tch!¡±


    Su Mianmian sighed slightly.

 Chapter 543

    ?


    543 New dormmate (3)


    Su Mianmian thought this matter was over, but she never expected that there would be subsequent troubles.


    The ss teacher called su Mianmian and Bai Jing to the office.


    ¡°I called you over this time to ask you to help me with a small matter.¡± The form teacher said directly.


    This form teacher was new. She was a woman in her 50s. She already had sses in the Department, but because the previous form teacher suddenly left, she was a temporary recement. However, because she was old, she was very gentle and easy to talk to, so the students liked her very much.


    ¡°Teacher, please speak.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me.¡± Bai Jing said.


    is there some misunderstanding between you and Qiao Anqi? ¡± the form teacher asked.


    Su Mianmian was slightly taken aback, not expecting her to ask this.


    Bai Jing looked embarrassed too. She thought for a while and said, ¡± actually, Yueyue is fine. We just don¡¯t get along.


    In front of this kind and friendly teacher, Bai Jing¡¯s words became more polite.


    sigh, the dormitories are very tight right now. If Qiao Mu can¡¯t stay in your dormitory now, she can only stay with the students from other faculties. If that¡¯s the case, it won¡¯t be very convenient for us to inform them about work or something. ¡°Bai Jing, I know you¡¯re a straightforward person. If there¡¯s any misunderstanding, we¡¯re all ssmates. Can you clear it up?¡± the form teacher asked.


    The form teacher¡¯s words were so straightforward, so Bai Jing and su Mianmian had to give her face.


    Bai Jing looked displeased. She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Mianmian reached out to pull Bai Jing¡¯s hand and said, ¡± sorry to trouble you, teacher. We don¡¯t have much conflict with Qiao Anqi. It¡¯ll be fine after somemunication.


    After Bai Jing heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, she scratched her head and said, ¡± yeah, then let her continue to live.


    After she said this, she felt an unspeakable disgust in her heart.


    ¡°Good child! You¡¯re all good kids!¡± The form teacher chatted with them for a while more before letting them go back first.


    On the way back to the dormitory, Bai Jing looked unhappy. Su Mianmian persuaded her, ¡± Xiaojing, don¡¯t be unhappy. If you really don¡¯t want to see her, why don¡¯t youe to my house? ¡± Anyway, I¡¯m going back every day, so you can juste with me. ¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s house in city H was big enough, and it was definitely no problem for Xiaojing to live alone.


    Bai Jing sighed and said, forget it! I¡¯m too tired from running back and forth every day, Yingluo. It¡¯s just Qiao Anqi, I¡¯ll just treat her like she¡¯s invisible. Mianmian, let me send you out.¡±


    Su Mianmian patted her shoulder and said, ¡± if you¡¯re really unhappy,e and find me. We can live together.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Bai Jing replied, ¡± we¡¯ll see. We¡¯re not at this stage yet.


    ......


    After Bai Jing sent su Mianmian out for a car ride, she returned to the dormitory alone. When she saw Qiao Anqi standing by su Mianmian¡¯s bed, she said unhappily, ¡± what are you doing? ¡±


    Qiao Anqi shed her signature smile and asked, ¡± why didn¡¯t Mianmiane back with you? ¡± Doesn¡¯t she live in the school?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Bai Jing rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Bai Jing, we¡¯re going to be roommates from now on. There¡¯s no point in you doing this.¡± Qiao Anqi provoked.


    Bai Jing looked at her and sneered. what¡¯s your motive? ¡±

 Chapter 544

    ?


    544 New dormmate (4)


    Qiao Anqi was forced into a corner by Bai Jing, but even so, the smile on her face did not change.


    She smiled and said, ¡± I don¡¯t understand what you mean.


    Bai Jing replied coldly, ¡± I don¡¯t know what your motive is, but ... You¡¯d better not provoke me! I¡¯m not a good-tempered person. When I¡¯m in a bad mood, I¡¯m capable of doing anything.¡±


    Qiao Anqi couldn¡¯t hold back the smile on her face. Bai Jing was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t y her cards ording tomon sense.


    How could su Mianmian have such a difficult person around her?


    Bai Jing saw her expression change and pushed her away. get lost!


    Qiao Anqi rubbed her shoulders and looked deeply into her eyes. Without another word, she turned around and walked back to her table.


    Endure it a little longer, she had to find su Mianmian¡¯s weakness.


    A cold glint shed across Qiao Anqi¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    ......


    A few dayster, if nothing went wrong, su Mianmian woulde to the dormitory to look for Bai Jing on the third, fourth, and fifth days of the week.


    Because her morning sses werete for the past three days, she would bring the breakfast that her helper had prepared for Bai Jing.


    However, when she came over that day, the entire dormitory was very quiet.


    Su Mianmian put the breakfast on the table at the door and asked, ¡± Xiaojing? Xiaojing Yingying!¡±


    She called out twice to make sure there was no one in the dormitory.


    As she walked into the dormitory, she picked up her phone and was about to make a call when she suddenly slipped and her phone flew out. She was shocked and tried her best to support herself with her arms.


    However, she still fell heavily.


    Mianmian¡¯s stomach suddenly hurt. She clutched her stomach and wanted to get up, but when she exerted force, her stomach seemed to be pulled by something, and the pain was unbearable.


    mm! it was only a few seconds, but su Mianmian was covered in cold sweat.


    Her baby!


    Su Mianmian was in pain and anxious. She looked around for her phone and found that it was very far away from her.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t even get up.


    ¡°Is anyone there? Please help!¡± Su Mianmian shouted loudly.


    For some reason today, the students in the opposite dormitory should have heard su Mianmian¡¯s shout, but there was no reaction at all from the door.


    Her stomach was getting more and more painful, and su Mianmian knew she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    She gritted her teeth and stood up. Her stomach was in great pain, and every step she took was painful.


    Outside, Qiao Anqi was waiting by the door with a cold smile on her face.


    ¡°Is anyone there? Please, please help!¡± Su Mianmian shouted with difficulty.


    Qiao Anqi calcted the time and saw that ten minutes had passed. She then turned around and opened the door.


    After she saw su Mianmian, she was shocked and shouted, ¡± Mianmian, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡±


    Su Mianmian saw Qiao Anqi and quickly said, ¡± I fell. Please help me call my husband.


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s eyes widened as she asked, ¡± you¡¯re married? ¡±


    yes, I¡¯m pregnant. My stomach is in great pain now. Su Mianmian said in pain.


    She reached out to hold her stomach, thinking that nothing must happen to the baby.


    When Qiao Anqi heard her, she immediately asked, ¡± what¡¯s your husband¡¯s phone number? ¡±


    Su Mianmian gave him a number.


    Hello, I¡¯m Mianmian¡¯s ssmate. She fell down in the dormitory and Yingluo looks like she¡¯s in great pain. She asked me to call you.


    ¡°Please take care of her. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes!¡± He said. Huo ting replied.

 Chapter 545

    ?


    545 Danger (1)


    Qiao Anqi told Huo ting¡¯s words to su Mianmian and said, ¡± Mianmian, let me help you sit up first.


    Su Mianmian nodded in pain.


    Qiao Anqi reached out to hold su Mianmian¡¯s arm, but their figures were simr, so Qiao Anqi couldn¡¯t help her up for a while.


    Just then, Bai Jing returned. She saw blood on the ground and su Mianmian and Qiao Anqi entangled together. She was instantly furious and shouted, ¡± Qiao Anqi! What are you doing?¡±


    Qiao Anqi jumped in shock and looked up at her in confusion.


    Su Mianmian saw that Bai Jing had returned and said, ¡± Xiao Jing,e and help me.


    Bai Jing was taken aback. She quickly walked over and said, ¡± let go. I¡¯ll do it.


    Qiao Anqi took a step back.


    Bai Jing had great strength. She bent down and picked up su Mianmian.


    Perhaps it was because Bai Jing was back, su Mianmian wasn¡¯t so worried. She said, ¡± uncle is already here. Let¡¯s go down first.


    Bai Jing red at Qiao Anqi fiercely. Su Mianmian knew that she had misunderstood when she saw her like this. She said, ¡± I fell on my own. Anqi came over to help me. Fortunately, she was there, so I could contact uncle.


    ¡°Really?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all thanks to her this time.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Qiao Anqi took su Mianmian¡¯s phone and handed it to her, saying innocently, ¡± Mianmian, your phone. Do you need me to go down with that Wanwan? ¡±


    She seemed to be a little afraid of Bai Jing.


    Bai Jing looked at her and said, ¡± thank you, but you don¡¯t have to go down. Mianmian can count on me.


    After that, Bai Jing didn¡¯t give su Mianmian time to speak and directly carried her out the door.


    After the two of them left, Qiao Anqi closed the door.


    Then, she took out a mop and started mopping the floor. As long as she cleaned the floor, no one would notice that she had rubbed ayer of oil on the floor.


    ......


    Bai Jing carried su Mianmian and said apologetically, ¡± Mianmian, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to tell you thatst night, I informed all the students to put on their uniforms downstairs.


    So, when su Mianmian came up today, they were not around.


    Su Mianmian bit her lips and asked, ¡± Xiaojing, will my baby be fine? ¡±


    She reached out and touched her stomach. She was really scared.


    Although she could not feel the baby moving, she could still feel her presence. So, when she fell just now, she was really afraid that the baby in her stomach would be hurt.


    Bai Jing said,¡¯Mianmian, don¡¯t think too much! Your baby is a lucky baby! He¡¯ll definitely be fine!¡±


    When the two went downstairs, they didn¡¯t wait long before they saw Huo tinge.


    Bai Jing handed su Mianmian to Huo ting and said, ¡± she fell just now and is bleeding a little.


    Huo ting took su Mianmian, turned around, and walked into the helicopter without saying anything.


    However, su Mianmian could feel that Huo ting¡¯s arm seemed to be trembling a little. She looked up at Huo ting and found that his lips were tightly pursed.


    ¡°Uncle, my stomach doesn¡¯t hurt that much now. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Huo ting looked at her deeply and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry.


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned and asked, ¡± why are you saying sorry to me? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take good care of you.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I was careless when I walked.¡± Su Mianmian reached out and held Huo ting¡¯s hand, saying, ¡± our baby will be fine!

 Chapter 546

    ?


    546 Danger (2)


    Huo ting held su Mianmian¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡± it¡¯ll be fine.


    The ne soon arrived at the hospital, and Xia Yi and several doctors were waiting for them on the roof.


    When Xia Yi saw them arrive, she raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± the doctor is waiting here. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll protect the little cutie and the baby.


    It was rare that Huo ting didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant to hear. He said, ¡± thank you.


    Xia Yi nodded and took su Mianmian.


    ......


    Outside the door, Huo ting was anxiously walking back and forth in the corridor. Behind him, there was the sound of rapid footsteps. Chen Ce quickly walked over, panting, and whispered, ¡± BOSS.


    Huo ting nodded and asked, ¡± do you have a cigarette? ¡±


    After Mianmian got pregnant, he had not smoked in front of her, so he did not have any cigarettes on him.


    ¡°There is.¡± Chen Ce quickly escaped from his pocket, handed it to Huo ting, and then helped him light it.


    Huo ting took a deep breath, and the smoke blurred his face.


    Chen Ce looked inside and said, ¡± I just asked Madam¡¯s ssmates in detail. They all went down to get their clothes today. When Madam arrived at the dormitory, there were no students on that floor, and Madam should have fallen down by herself. ording to the first student who came back, her stomach was a little ufortable, so she returned to the dormitory earlier. It was only five minutes before the other students came back, Yingluo.


    Huo ting listened without saying a word.


    Chen Ce looked at him, thought for a moment, and continued, ¡± so, ording to the investigation, Qianqian¡¯s ident should be an ident.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t an ident.¡± Huo ting said.


    Chen Ce looked at him with a nk expression.


    ¡°Continue to investigate.¡± Huo ting instructed, ¡± Mianmian¡¯s shoes are custom-made, and the non-slip has been tested. It¡¯s impossible for her to fall and slip.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I will continue to follow up.¡± Chen Ce said, ¡± by the way, there¡¯s also Jian Jia from Fan Shi¡¯s side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Huo ting was not in the mood to listen to this.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chen Ce replied.


    After Huo ting smoked the rootless cigarette, his mood finally stabilized. He turned around and went to the bathroom to wash his face. When he came back, the door of the emergency room opened and the doctor came out.


    He rushed up quickly. Xia Yi looked at him and said, ¡± both mother and child are safe!


    Huo ting heaved a sigh of relief.


    Xia Yi continued, ¡± but Yingluo.


    Huo ting looked at her nervously.


    ¡°The little cutie¡¯s pregnancy is a little unstable, so she has to stay in the hospital for a while to take care of her baby.¡± Xia Yi saw that Huo ting was very nervous and no longer put pressure on him. She said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing. You can go back to rest after the fetus is stable. The little cutie is still young, so she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Huo ting said.


    Xia Yi smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m not used to you saying thank you to me.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing that I don¡¯t think you know.¡± Xia Yi smiled and said, ¡± the little cutie is pregnant with twins.


    What? Twins!


    Huo ting stared at Xia Yi with wide eyes.


    Xia Yi saw that he was acting like a silly father and smiled even more evilly. She said, ¡± although I can¡¯t tell the gender yet, congrattions, you are twins.


    Huo ting¡¯s eyes suddenly became hot. He just wanted to go back to Su Mianmian¡¯s side and hug her hard.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± He asked.


    Xia Yi looked at him and instructed the nurse beside her, ¡± take him there.


    ¡°Alright! Doctor Xia.¡±

 Chapter 547

    ?


    547 Amazing littlemb (1)


    Huo ting held su Mianmian¡¯s hand tightly. He was extremely excited at the moment.


    There were only the two of them in the ward at the moment, so he did not hide his emotions.


    His woman, the littlemb, was simply too amazing! She was pregnant with his child, and she was pregnant with two at once!


    If both of them were girls, he would have two daughters at once!


    He would definitely protect the two girls who looked like little sheep!


    As Huo ting thought about it, he felt that life couldn¡¯t be better!


    So, when su Mianmian woke up and saw the uncle holding her hand while secretly wiping his tears, she was immediately shocked.


    ¡°Did something happen to the baby?¡± This was su Mianmian¡¯s first reaction. She touched her stomach and didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Could it be that baby Yingluo, he (she) Yingluo, was not around anymore?


    No, su Mianmian felt that she couldn¡¯t bear it at the thought of it!


    After Huo ting saw su Mianmian wake up, he quickly turned around to wipe his face. But after hearing her words, he quickly turned around and said, ¡± no, the babies are fine! Little sheep, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Puppets?¡± Su Mianmian noticed it and said, ¡± uncle, you¡¯re using the baby¡¯s Kasaya, right? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Huo ting reached out and rubbed su Mianmian¡¯s head, saying, ¡± littlemb, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re pregnant with twins!


    Twin? That meant there were two babies inside.


    Su Mianmian touched her stomach, looking dumbfounded.


    Huo ting also reached out and touched it, saying, ¡± when theye out, I will definitely give them the treatment of a little princess, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian listened to the uncle fantasize about what would happen after the babies were born. He even said that they were not allowed to get married before they were fifty years old.


    QAQ......


    Why didn¡¯t she realize that uncle¡¯s illness was so serious?


    Only getting married at the age of fifty? Wasn¡¯t this too much of an exaggeration? Uncle¡¯s love for daughters is too exaggerated!


    It was wrong! How could he be so sure that she was pregnant with two girls? She remembered that when she was reading about prenatal education, it was said that the gender of the child could not be determined if the child was too young.


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s stop for a moment.¡± Su Mianmian interrupted him and asked, ¡± did the doctor say that I¡¯m pregnant with a girl baby? ¡±


    Huo ting shook his head, but he said with certainty, ¡± I¡¯m the Father. If I say it¡¯s a girl, it¡¯s a girl. The gender of the pregnancy is decided by the Father.


    QAQ!


    Was the uncle teasing her?


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a boy?¡± Su Mianmian said with a serious face, ¡± I think you should treat everyone equally! No matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, it¡¯s our child.¡±


    Huo ting thought of the mischievous Dongdong. If there were two more, he would definitely be scared.


    ¡°There are two of them! At the very least, they would have a baby girl.¡± Huo ting said with a little grievance.


    Su Mianmian was almost amused by him.


    Why is uncle so cute?


    ¡°The best case scenario would be a boy and a girl.¡± Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± in this case, there will be both men and women.


    She knew that Huo Zhenyuan liked grandchildren. Perhaps all old people were like this.


    After all, it was the Huo family¡¯s business, and it would be easier with a few more boys.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t be like Huo Zun, who was unreliable and had fun everywhere. After the new year, he said that he was going to shoot animal world, but then he went missing with his two friends.


    It was actually quite tiring for Huo ting to support the family business alone.


    Qaq Xuxu didn¡¯t want Dongdong to be so tired in the future.

 Chapter 548

    ?


    548 The amazing littlemb (2)


    Su Mianmian was still young after all. After a few days of observation in the hospital, her body was fine.


    However, she had no intention of attending the sses in school.


    Shemunicated with the uncle and decided to apply for a year¡¯s leave of absence. She would go back to school a yearter.


    And that day, she went back to handle the procedures.


    After Huo ting apanied su Mianmian out of the principal¡¯s office, su Mianmian said, ¡± uncle, wait for me in the car first. I¡¯ll go to the dormitory to take a look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Huo ting said.


    Su Mianmianughed. men can¡¯t enter the girls ¡®dormitory.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± Huo ting said.


    Su Mianmian saw that he kept insisting and said, ¡± alright.


    ......


    Su Mianmian knocked on the door of the dormitory and a voice came from inside. Who is it?


    ¡°Xiaojing, it¡¯s me.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Then, she heard the sound of the door being pulled open and saw Bai Jing standing barefoot in front of su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± why aren¡¯t you wearing your shoes? ¡±


    Bai Jing scratched her head. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be too anxious.


    Su Mianmian smiled slightly and hugged her.


    After Bai Jing hugged su Mianmian, she let go and asked, ¡± how¡¯s your body? ¡±


    Although su Mianmian always said she was fine when she called her before, it was still better to meet her in person.


    Because she was worried about Mianmian, she hadn¡¯t been sending photos to the ck Butler to harass him recently.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± my dear, I came to say goodbye to you. I¡¯ve discussed with uncle and decided to take a break from school for a while and wait until the babies are born.


    Bai Jing¡¯s eyes widened. my babies? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Yingluo?¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded with a smile and replied, ¡± yes, I¡¯m carrying twins, so I want to take better care of them.


    Mianmian was really different now. She was full of motherly love and her whole body was glowing.


    Bai Jing nodded in understanding.¡±Are you going back to S city?¡± she asked after some thought.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°My dear, take care of your body. I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free.¡± Bai Jing said.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re wee toe anytime.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, Qiao Anqi walked out of the dormitory. She looked at su Mianmian timidly and said, ¡± I was just thinking why it sounded so much like you. It turns out that you really came to xuanmian. Are you okay? ¡±


    Because she had helped su Mianmian, Bai Jing wasn¡¯t as bad to her as before.


    Although the two of them still didn¡¯t talk much, at least they weren¡¯t at loggerheads like before.


    Su Mianmian saw Qiao Anqi walking over and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern. Anqi, thank you for your helpst time. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to contact my husband so quickly.¡±


    Qiao Anqi smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s a small matter, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Oh right, Mianmian, why are you here today? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to say goodbye. I¡¯m nning to go home and recuperate.¡± Because Qiao Anqi had helped her before, su Mianmian told her directly.


    ¡°I see! I wish you all the best.¡± Qiao Anqi said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    ......


    After su Mianmian said goodbye to her friend, she returned to Huo ting¡¯s side again.


    Huo ting took her hand and asked softly, ¡± is it all done? ¡±


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± yeah, I told Xiaojing. She said that she woulde back to S city to see me when she¡¯s free.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go home!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡±

 Chapter 549

    ?


    549 The daily life of a littlemb (1)


    So, su Mianmian officially began the life of hatching the babies. The current progress of the babies was 40%.


    In April, su Mianmian¡¯s stomach began to show. She began to change into t shoes and loose clothes, and her appetite also became different from before.


    She especially liked spicy food. If it wasn¡¯t spicy, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat a single bite.


    Huo ting was very happy about this. Because of the sour and spicy children, he was even more certain that the one in su Mianmian¡¯s stomach was a daughter.


    Dongdong was also very happy. He had more opportunities to see su Mianmian recently. He could see her every day, and Mianmian would make him cookies and cakes for him to take care of.


    He would share it with his friends in the nursery garden, so all the children knew that Dongdong had a mother who was especially good at making cakes and sweets.


    On this day, Dongdong leaned on su Mianmian¡¯s stomach and listened for a while before saying, ¡± miemie, when is sistering out? ¡±


    Due to the Huo father and son ¡®decision¡¯ that su Mianmian had two female babies in her stomach, su Mianmian had already gone from defending herself at the beginning to letting them be.


    QAQ......


    What if it wasn¡¯t? What could she do?


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll take about six months.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s still so long!¡± Dongdong looked up at su Mianmian and said, ¡± I can¡¯t wait! When my Little Sisterse out, I will be a good big brother! I will.


    I¡¯ll take good care of them!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian touched Dongdong¡¯s head with a smile and praised, ¡± Dongdong, you¡¯re great!


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m really a good kid!¡± Dongdong rolled his eyes and said, ¡± miemie, can you send me to school today? ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting put the newspaper aside and said, ¡± Huo Dongdong, you¡¯re already a big boy. Why do you still look like a baby who can¡¯t leave his mother? Quickly return to your seat.


    Sit tight and drink the rest of the milk. I¡¯ll send you to school.¡±


    Dongdong reached out and pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand, saying, ¡± miemie, can you send me back? I don¡¯t want daddy to send me. ¡±


    Huo ting stared at Dongdong, but his stare was in vain because Dongdong didn¡¯t look at him at all.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian said, ¡± but you have to finish the milk first.


    Dongdong frowned and said, ¡± only children drink milk. I¡¯m all grown up now, Yingluo.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t drink it, you¡¯ll only be this tall in the future.¡± Huo ting threatened evilly.


    After Dongdong heard it, he felt that it was better to grow taller. He looked up and drank the milk in one gulp.


    ¡°Miemie, let¡¯s go!¡± He took su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± walk slowly, I¡¯ll protect you.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing and said, ¡± you¡¯re exaggerating. I¡¯m not a porcin doll. This father and son duo was really too exaggerated.


    She took the small backpack from the ck Butler, took Dongdong¡¯s hand, and was about to leave.


    Huo ting took it from su Mianmian and said, ¡± let¡¯s go together.


    Dongdong blinked and reached out his other hand to hold Huo ting¡¯s hand.


    Huo ting¡¯s big hand held Dongdong¡¯s hand and asked, ¡± what are you thinking about again? ¡±


    Dongdong wrinkled his nose and said, ¡± daddy, how can you think of me like that? ¡±


    Huo ting looked down at him. Dongdong¡¯s face was pure and innocent, and even every little curly hair on his head showed innocence.


    He fell silent and said, ¡± alright, let¡¯s go.

 Chapter 550

    ?


    550 The daily life of a littlemb (2)


    The road from the Huo family¡¯s house to Dongdong kindergarten was not long. It was about three kilometers. If it was smooth driving, it would only take ten minutes to get there.


    In fact, there was really no need for his parents to send him over for such a short distance. In the past, Huo ting would take Dongdong with him when he went to work. If the time didn¡¯t match, Dongdong would go to school alone.


    It had been such a long time, but he had never once asked his parents to send him home.


    However, this was also a novel experience.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and Dongdong, who were looking at the cake on the tablet and making a choice.


    This was Mianmian¡¯s recent hobby. She would bake a cake every day. For the Huo father and son who liked sweet food, this hobby of hers was really wonderful!


    As a result, Huo ting wanted to get off work every five o ¡®clock now, and the workaholic from before had disappeared.


    Of course, this was a good thing for the employees. If the BOSS worked overtime, they wouldn¡¯t dare to get off work, okay?


    Getting off topic, Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and Dongdong and felt that his head that had been throbbing sincest night had eased a little.


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t notice him, he reached out and rubbed his forehead, thinking that it was necessary to find Dr. Bart to make some more medicine.


    ......


    The car soon arrived at the kindergarten. After Dongdong got out of the car with his small school bag, he blinked and looked at Mianmian, asking, ¡± Mianmian, can you go in with me? I would like to introduce my little friend to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Su Mianmian smiled and held Dongdong¡¯s hand.


    Huo ting said, ¡± I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Dongdong said excitedly. Then, when he saw Huo ting looking at him, he restrained himself and said, ¡± Goodbye, Daddy!


    After that, he pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand, looked up, and walked to the kindergarten valiantly.


    Su Mianmian was amused by his appearance. She asked with a smile, ¡± Dongdong, what¡¯s the name of your little friend? ¡±


    Dongdong said, ¡± er pang and Xiaojian. They¡¯re both more fun.


    The other children in the kindergarten were all very childish. They cried easily, and some even wet the bed during their afternoon naps. Dongdong simply didn¡¯t want to admit that they were the same age as him.


    However, er pang and Xiao Jian were more fun. Er pang was a fatty just like his name. He was 1.2 meters tall and weighed 120 pounds. He liked to eat su Mianmian, Dongdong¡¯s mother, who had a mild temper and admired Dongdong the most. After Dongdong brought him biscuits a few times, he fell madly in love with these delicacies. As long as there was food, he was willing to do anything.


    Xiao Jian was very clever. If Dongdong was mischievous, the two of them would cooperate very well.


    He¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to be the scapegoat!


    After Dongdong said this, two children walked up.


    One of them was chubby and had a lollipop in his mouth, while the other was wearing a cap.


    ¡°Dongdong, your mommy is so young!¡± Little sword had a very sweet mouth. He saluted su Mianmian and said, ¡± Hello, Auntie!


    ¡°Hello!¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    Second fatty was a little slower. He looked at su Mianmian in a daze and said, ¡± is there anything good to eat? ¡±


    Su Mianmian took out a ss can and said, ¡± I made finger biscuits today. There are chocte and strawberry vored ones.


    Er pang happily reached out to take it, but it was cut off by Dongdong.


    He said, ¡± this was made by my mommy.


    Er pang swallowed his saliva and asked expectantly, ¡± c-can I have some? ¡±


    Dongdong grinned and said, ¡± No.


    Su Mianmian reached out to rub Dongdong¡¯s little curly hair and said, ¡± Dongdong, you must love your ssmates.


    ¡°I was just teasing him.¡± Dongdong looked up and said, ¡± I¡¯ll give it to him.


    ¡°Dongdong, let me have some!¡± Er pang heard this and quickly said, ¡± you said you would give me food.


    Dongdong rolled his eyes speechlessly. He opened the ss can, grabbed a handful of biscuits, and handed them to him.


    After er pang received it, he couldn¡¯t wait to stuff it into his mouth. As he ate, he said, ¡± it¡¯s delicious! It¡¯s too delicious!¡±


    Su Mianmian saw that he was eating so quickly and said, ¡± eat slowly. If you like it, I¡¯ll make more tomorrow and get Dongdong to bring it over for you.


    When the little fatty heard this, he immediately stared at su Mianmian with bright eyes and said, ¡± Dongdong, did you hear what your mommy said? ¡±


    Dongdong said speechlessly, ¡± I didn¡¯t hear it.


    Er pang immediately cried and said, ¡± Auntie, can you say that again? Dongdong didn¡¯t hear it. ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Which family did this childe from? Why are you so stupid?


    You can¡¯t even hear such an obvious rejection!


    ¡°Dongdong, don¡¯t bully your ssmates.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Dongdong sighed and replied like an elder, ¡± I really didn¡¯t bully him. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask second fatty if I did.


    ¡°Yes, Dongdong has always been very good to me.¡± Er pang nodded.


    QAQ......


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. You guys go in for your sses.¡± Su Mianmian said to Dongdong, ¡± do you need me to pick you up after ss in the afternoon? ¡±


    Dongdong shook his head and replied, ¡± no need, miemie. Just make strawberry egg rolls at home and wait for me.


    This was what the two of them had discussed on the way here.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    After Mianmian left, the small sword came up, blinked its round eyes, and asked, ¡± Dongdong, I have something to discuss with you.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you give me a sister?¡±


    When Dongdong heard this, he immediately looked at him angrily, and the hair on his head stood up.


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t give my sister to anyone! They¡¯re mine!¡±


    In fact, Dongdong wanted to show off his sister to his friends today.


    These days, they had heard Dongdong showing off how cute his sister was. Little sword didn¡¯t believe him. His sister wasn¡¯t even born yet. How is he cute?


    Therefore, Dongdong pulled su Mianmian over. After little sword saw su Mianmian, it was both beautiful and gentle, so it also wanted a sister.


    Qaq Wanwan had to admit that the world of children was really simple and crude.


    Of course, how could Dongdong give his sister to him?


    When er pang heard that Xiaojian could have a sister, he said, ¡± then I want Dongdong¡¯s sister too. Dongdong has two sisters! One for me and one for the small sword, just right!¡±


    Just what? Just nice, your sister!


    Dongdong was simply infuriated by these two little friends. He said angrily, ¡± I won¡¯t give my sister to anyone! Don¡¯t even think about touching them. If you say anything again, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I hear you!¡±


    When little sword heard Dongdong¡¯s words, it rolled its eyes and said, ¡± how about I be your younger sister¡¯s husband? ¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Dongdong refused loudly!


    This time, Dongdong had shot himself in the foot.


    He only wanted to show off, but now he had to break off ties with his two little friends!


    QAQ!


    (Xiaohuo isn¡¯t a full-time worker. It¡¯s very tiring to work every day. The words are all written on the spot. 4000 a day is really the limit QAQ! Also, I have to think about the plot every day, so I can¡¯t write quickly. Please take a light shot!)

 Chapter 551

    ?


    551 The daily life of a littlemb (3)


    After su Mianmian got in the car, she couldn¡¯t help but keepughing.


    Huo ting looked at her with a serious expression. Seeing that she was smiling so much that her dimples appeared, his heart itched. He pulled her back and wrapped her in his arms, asking.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Su Mianmian wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, ¡± I think the children are really too cute.


    She smiled and told Huo ting what she had just seen.


    However, the uncle¡¯s expression remained serious after he finished speaking.


    Su Mianmian asked, ¡± don¡¯t you find it fun? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at her and replied, ¡± I don¡¯t think so, and I don¡¯t find it funny at all.


    QAQ!


    Alright! How could they be friends when the points ofughter were different?


    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be so serious.¡± Su Mianmian reached out and pinched his face.


    Huo ting frowned slightly.


    Su Mianmian retracted her hand and asked, ¡± am I very strong? ¡±


    How strong could a little sheep be? It was just that his head was particrly painful today. When Mianmian was making trouble with him, she had pulled on his nerves and he couldn¡¯t control his expression for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Su Mianmian looked at the uncle who was cold even when he was joking and was simply speechless.


    ¡°Yingluo.¡± Mianmian really didn¡¯t know what to say now.


    don¡¯t spoil Dongdong too much. He¡¯s the third generation heir of the Huo family. He has to take responsibility. Stop being so cheeky. Huo ting said seriously.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t agree with his point of view.


    ¡°Uncle, how old is Dongdong? He¡¯s only five years old.¡±


    Su Mianmian felt that Dongdong had really grown a lot in the past six months. In the past, Dongdong used random vocabry when he spoke, which often made people at a loss whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t know if it was because he had found a teacher to learn from, but now Dongdong spoke much more normally. At least he wouldn¡¯t suddenly say some strange words.


    Moreover, Dongdong¡¯s schedule was full every day. Su Mianmian¡¯s heart ached when she saw it. He was still a child!


    She really felt that she was being too harsh on him. A five-year-old child usually did not know anything and was just ying around every day.


    Dongdong had an endless number of sses every day.


    ¡°He can do it.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± that¡¯s how I was through it too.


    After su Mianmian heard it, she suddenly felt a little sorry for the uncle. She reached out to hold Huo ting¡¯s hand and said, ¡± so, I hope Dongdong can live a little happier.


    ¡°That kid is happy enough.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± Mianmian, you dote on him too much. Those courses were easy for him. It was an easy Yingying.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian touched her stomach and said, ¡± I suddenly hope that the baby in my stomach is a girl too. That way, they won¡¯t have so much pressure.


    Because she could tell! The Huo family was very strict with the boys, but they were more lenient with the girls.


    This was the standard case of valuing girls over boys!


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting looked at her seriously and said, ¡± Mianmian, I don¡¯t like what you said.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°The baby in your stomach is a girl! You have to say it in a certain tone! I can¡¯t say hope!¡± Huo ting was a little angry.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Alright! The uncle was going to start teasing her about the baby¡¯s gender again.


    QAQ!


    How to break it? She was a little worried. If it was a boy, would the uncle break down?


    Also, Dongdong Yunjun was his sister now, what if it was a younger brother?


    QAQ! Su Mianmian suddenly felt very sad! She rubbed her belly and looked up at the sky in a daze.


    ......


    After Huo ting separated from su Mianmian, he didn¡¯t go to work but drove to Dr. Bart.


    After Dr. Bart received Hotin¡¯s funds, he began theunch of a new project.


    When Huo ting came, he was doing an experiment. After the assistant told him, he immediately put down the experiment and came out.


    ¡°President Huo!¡± Bart shouted.


    Huo ting sat on the sofa. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub his forehead. After hearing Bart¡¯s voice, he looked up at him.


    Bart was shocked by his expression for a moment. He was stunned and sat down opposite him. He asked, ¡± are you not feeling well? ¡±


    Huo ting said, ¡± my head hurts. The medicine you prescribed before has no effect.


    After listening to Huo ting¡¯s words, Bart was a little worried. He asked, ¡± President Huo, I have a question to ask you. Do you have any hallucinations now? ¡±


    Huo ting was silent.


    In fact, there was.


    When the ck Butler told su Mianmian that he had brought a person home, he believed her. They knew the rtionship between the two the best. The little sheep would never do anything to betray him, and most importantly, the little sheep was not such a person.


    But in that instant, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. Then, it seemed like someone was saying something bad in his ear.


    He knew that it was an illusion and he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Dr. Bart looked at Huo ting¡¯s expression and understood his answer. He said seriously, ¡± President Huo, you must tell me the details. In this way, I can better prescribe the right medicine.


    Huo ting nced at him and briefly told him about the recent events.


    After a while, Bart said, ¡± I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem. The hallucination is still controble. I understand. President Huo, please wait for me. I¡¯ll help you make some new medicine.


    Huo ting said, ¡± also, I can¡¯t sleep well at night. Can you prescribe me some sleeping pills? ¡±


    He had not been sleeping well recently. He could only sleep for four hours a night, and sometimes he would even stay awake until dawn.


    about that, ¡± Bart said. actually, I suggest that you try hypnosis. It¡¯s better this way. After all, taking sleeping pills is not a long-term solution.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me toe over every day.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± you¡¯d better prescribe me medicine.


    The little sheep did not know that he was not feeling well.


    He didn¡¯t intend to tell her. Until now, Mianmian still thought that Huo ting had recovered his memory naturally.


    Bart sighed and said, ¡± okay, but if there¡¯s no obvious effect after a period of time, remember toe to me.


    Huo ting nodded to show that he understood.


    However, it was uncertain if he would do as she said.


    Bart naturally understood. He turned around and went to prepare the potion.


    The assistant saw the medicine prescribed by Dr. Bart and asked in surprise, ¡± doctor, isn¡¯t this a forbidden drug? ¡±


    Bart red at him fiercely and scolded in a low voice, ¡± lower your voice?!


    The assistant didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    Bart lectured, ¡± the so-called banned drug is just not allowed to be used in China. This drug is very good overseas! If you don¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t speak. No one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak!¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong, Yingluo.¡±


    ......

 Chapter 552

    ?


    552 Long time no see (1)


    Another month had passed. Perhaps it was because she was pregnant with twins, but su Mianmian¡¯s stomach was bigger than others. She was only five months pregnant, but she looked like someone who was six months pregnant.


    And uncle might have been too busy with work recently. There were a few times when su Mianmian woke up at night and saw that he wasn¡¯t asleep yet, which made her very worried.


    Su Mianmian knew that the uncle was busy and she didn¡¯t know much about work. She could only advise Huo ting to take care of his health and not go to bed toote, and then make more sweets for him.


    Uncle liked to eat sweet food, and sweet food could bring people happiness.


    ......


    So, when su Mianmian received a call from her boss, she had to say that she was very surprised.


    The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. The boss couldn¡¯t exin it clearly over the phone, so he directly asked to meet su Mianmian at a ce.


    This cafe was su Mianmian¡¯s favorite because the snacks here were very unique. Not only were they delicious, but they were also very beautiful.


    When she thought about how the uncle wouldn¡¯t be watching her closely today, and she could eat freely, her mood began to bubble with happiness.


    This was the scene the boss saw when he went in. A table full of colorful desserts was ced in front of su Mianmian. Those who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that some food magazine was here to try the food.


    Su Mianmian, who was sitting on the sofa, was eating happily. This state made the boss slightly surprised, thinking, was she abused by Huo ting?


    The boss sat down opposite su Mianmian with an inexplicable expression, looked at her, and showed an expression of wanting to say something but hesitating.


    ¡°Hey, Mianmian.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, boss.¡± Su Mianmian raised her head and looked at the man opposite her with a smile.


    She realized that the boss was still the same as before. He had a full beard and had not changed at all.


    Suddenly, she remembered that her boss had asked her to call him brother.


    Should I persuade the boss to shave his beard? To make him look younger?


    ¡°Boss, I ordered a lot of delicious food! You can eat as much as you want, this meal is on me!¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, did Huo ting treat you badly?¡± The boss hesitated for a moment, but still asked.


    Su Mianmian was stunned. She put down her fork. boss, why do you say that? uncle is very good to me. There was no one who treated her better than uncle.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The boss was still suspicious. He pointed at the desserts on the table and frowned. you eat so much. Don¡¯t you have anything good to eat at home? ¡±


    ¡°No, boss, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Su Mianmian finally understood that she had made a big mistake because she had secretly eaten.


    She stuck her head out and looked around. After making sure that there were no suspicious people, she leaned over slightly and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Boss, you have to keep it a secret for me. Actually, it¡¯s uncle who doesn¡¯t allow me to eat these things.¡±


    She looked at the table full of cute desserts with some resentment. uncle always says that you can¡¯t eat this and that. It¡¯s too much.


    The boss was silent. Didn¡¯t he want to hear her unt her love for him?


    He thought of the purpose of his visit today and decisively changed the topic. ¡°Mianmian, do you know where sister-inw is?¡±


    The smile on su Mianmian¡¯s face slowly disappeared. She sighed and said, ¡± I¡¯m not sure. I can¡¯t contact her either. I can only wait for Xiao Yuan to contact me.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The boss responded softly, but she couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or unhappy. In short, his expression was veryplicated, at least in su Mianmian¡¯s eyes, it was a little hard to understand.


    After a moment of silence, the boss said, ¡± ¡°Mianmian, I actually have something to discuss with you today.¡±


    ¡°Boss, just say it.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    The boss nodded and thought about his words before he said, ¡± Mianmian, you know my situation. Big brother has always been very strict with me, so the cake shop was closedst time.


    As he spoke, he revealed a pained expression and a little resentment. who said that a man can¡¯t bake a cake? Those old fogeys in the family have gone too far. Mianmian, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    uh, hehe. su Mianmian expressed that she really couldn¡¯tment on other people¡¯s elders.


    ¡°Mianmian, are all the children these days not cute and timid like you? Why don¡¯t you dare to say it? why don¡¯t you dare to admit it?¡±


    Su Mianmian was speechless. Did she get shot while lying down?


    You¡¯re unhappy with the elders in the family, so why did you have to drag her into it?


    Wasn¡¯t she wronged?


    ¡°Mianmian, you see, I¡¯m not as timid as you. I¡¯ll dare to go against evil forces.¡± The boss raised his chin proudly. so, I¡¯m nning to open a cake shop again.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Mianmian responded in a daze.


    The boss was angered by her expression. Mianmian, do you think I can¡¯t open a cake shop? ¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Su Mianmian tried very hard to make her smile look more sincere. ¡°I¡¯ll support you, boss.¡± He supported it in his heart.


    With a big brother like that and a family like that, it would not be easy for him to open a cake shop.


    Mianmian, I didn¡¯t choose the wrong person. I knew that you would definitely help me. The boss excitedly pushed all the snacks in front of him to su Mianmian. you can eat as much as you want. It¡¯s my treat today.


    Su Mianmian looked at the colorful desserts in front of her in a daze and suddenly felt that they were not so cute anymore. She even felt full.


    She rubbed her eyes, then looked up at the opposite side, feeling very speechless.


    Did she say anything about helping?


    It didn¡¯t seem like it.


    Was the boss hallucinating, or did she forget what she had said because of her dementia?


    Mianmian, I¡¯ve thought about it. We can work together to open a cake shop, and the owner¡¯s name will be you. That way, those stubborn old men at home won¡¯t find trouble with me. The boss smiled slyly, as if his evil n had seeded.


    Su Mianmian stuck out her stomach and tried hard to make the boss look at her lower abdomen.


    The boss found it very strange. He thought, what¡¯s wrong with this child? why does he keep sticking out his belly?


    Eh, but that¡¯s strange, why is her stomach so big?


    ¡°Oh my God, Mianmian, how much did you eat before I came? Look at your belly, it¡¯s like you¡¯re a few months pregnant.¡±


    Su Mianmian covered her face in embarrassment and blushed as if she was having a heat stroke.


    boss, Auntie, ¡± she said weakly. I¡¯m not full from eating. I¡¯m really pregnant. I¡¯m already five months pregnant. Therefore, I don¡¯t have much energy to do this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The boss was shocked, and the way he looked at su Mianmian started to turn bad.


    After a long time, he finally found his voice. Mianmian, why are you always one step ahead of others in everything? It¡¯s like this when you get married, and it¡¯s also like this when you give birth to a child, Yingying!¡±


    If he started toin, what would happen to his cake shop?

 Chapter 553

    ?


    553 Long time no see (2)


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after hearing the boss¡¯s words.


    She looked at him and couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡± that¡¯s why I said, boss, you should hurry and find ady boss. That way, you don¡¯t have to envy me anymore, and you don¡¯t have to be an old leftover man. Besides, I think Huahua, cough, cough, you can¡¯t win against a vampire. Ah, I¡¯m wrong. It¡¯s your brother¡¯s.


    Lei aotian definitely did not have the energy to take care of his boss now, so his boss wanted toe out and ¡®chase his dreams¡¯.


    QAQ......


    I heard you call my brother a vampire. The boss said with a smile.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    The boss continued, ¡± hey, if you don¡¯t want my brother to know, you have to give in to me! My dear, let¡¯s open a shop together!¡±


    Su Mianmian listened to the boss¡¯s words and felt that she couldn¡¯t even eat the cake. She said with a serious face, ¡± boss, to be honest, you¡¯d better not smile. It¡¯s especially obscene, you know? ¡±


    The boss: ¡± Mianmian, you¡¯ve be less and less cute after you got married. You wouldn¡¯t even say that about me before.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Mianmian lowered her head and continued to eat the cake.


    The boss looked at her and said, ¡± hey, to be honest, you¡¯re just in name. I¡¯ll do the specific things. You¡¯re pregnant, so I definitely won¡¯t dare to ask you to do anything. At most, I¡¯ll just let Hanhan think about the design of the cake. After the shop opens, I¡¯ll also hire Hanhan, the bakery.


    Su Mianmian stopped and looked at him.


    The boss saw that there was a chance and continued.


    ¡°You¡¯ve epted my treasured notes for many years! He could be considered half a master! Mianmian, you won¡¯t refuse to help me with this small favor, will you?¡±


    Su Mianmian hesitated, thought about it, and said, ¡± ¡°Boss, can I go back and think about it? I still need to discuss it with uncle.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The boss agreed without hesitation.


    She couldn¡¯t be unhappy either. If she quietly kidnapped Huo ting¡¯s wife, wouldn¡¯t hee to fight with her?


    The two of them chatted for another half an hour before they parted.


    That night, when Huo ting returned home, su Mianmian was watching TV on the sofa in the living room.


    However, her expression was really not very good. One moment she was flipping here, and the next moment she was turning to that side. It was too obvious that she had something on her mind!


    Butler hei greeted Huo ting at the door and said in a serious manner, ¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯ve returned.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Huo ting took the slippers handed by the ck Butler and asked casually, ¡± ¡°Did Mianmian eat anything at home today?¡±


    The ck Butler paused for a moment before he answered seriously, ¡± master, the young Madam went out today. When I came back, I saw that there were some snacks left at the corner of her mouth. ording to my professional judgment, she must have secretly eaten snacks outside.¡±


    Huo ting frowned. The little sheep was disobedient again. He didn¡¯t know if the things outside were clean or not. Could he eat them randomly?


    ¡°Master, I have another discovery.¡± The ck Butler said.


    ¡°What?¡± Huo ting raised his eyebrows and looked over.


    ¡°Master, the young Madam ate very little tonight. She said she wasn¡¯t too hungry.¡± The ck Butler¡¯s face was expressionless. ording to my professional analysis, she should have eaten too much in the afternoon, which led to the phenomenon of not being hungry at night.


    ¡°Go and get some digestive things.¡± Huo ting ordered in a deep voice and directly strode to the living room.


    Su Mianmian saw him as soon as she stood by the sofa.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re back?¡± Su Mianmian opened her hands and made an expression of wanting a hug.


    Huo ting went over, picked her up, and put her on hisp. He nced at the variety show on the TV and asked indifferently, ¡± what did you eat tonight? ¡±


    Su Mianmian immediately showed a nervous look. She bit her lower lip, grabbed Huo ting¡¯s big hand, and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same as the previous one.¡±


    ¡°The same?¡± Huo ting lowered his head and bit her lips. are you sure the amount is the same? ¡±


    f * ck. su Mianmian nced resentfully in the direction where the ck Butler had left.


    ck Butler Yingluo, do you have to be so loyal?


    Su Mianmian looked nervously at Huo ting¡¯s expressionless face and clenched her fingers. uncle, I, I met with the boss in the afternoon. We ordered some pastries, uncle Wanwan. I was very obedient and only ate a little, really. But Yingluo is still a little full, so she ate less at night.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± She lowered her head and said timidly.


    Next time, he couldn¡¯t eat too much secretly. It was safer to eat it separately.


    Resentment, there was a loyal ck Butler at home, why was life so difficult?


    ¡°The things outside are not clean.¡± Huo ting said in a deep voice.


    He didn¡¯t allow her to eat random things. On one hand, pregnant women needed to avoid eating. On the other hand, how could the food eaten outside be cleaner than the food made at home?


    If anything happened, both the adults and children would be in danger.


    Huo ting¡¯s face darkened again. Mianmian, you have to be obedient, understand? ¡±


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be very obedient.¡± Su Mianmian grabbed his hand pitifully and almost cried out of grievance. I¡¯ll just take it as I couldn¡¯t hold it in for a while. I promise I won¡¯t eat anything else in the future.


    Huo ting¡¯s heart began to soften. This little bad guy, every time he tried this trick, when that pitiful energy came up, no matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t vent it out.


    He rubbed her head and said helplessly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good,¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Su Mianmian smiled awkwardly. uncle, I will really turn over a new leaf. Please believe me this time.


    ¡°Alright then, just this once.¡± Huo ting said in a deep voice. Seeing thetter nod, he then asked, ¡± ¡°Why did he look for you?¡±


    ¡°You mean the boss?¡± Su Mianmian shrugged her shoulders. the boss wants me to open a cake shop.


    Su Mianmian told him about the conversation she had with the boss this afternoon. After that, she showed a distressed look and kept shaking Huo ting¡¯s big palm. uncle, quickly give me some ideas. Should I do this? ¡±


    Huo ting was silent and thought about it. In fact, he also felt that su Mianmian was very bored staying at home alone every day. Plus, she was still young. It wasn¡¯t a good thing if she kept doing this.


    He had thought of finding something for her to do to pass the time, but he never had a good opportunity.


    If what the boss said about the cake shop was true, she wouldn¡¯t be too tired.


    ¡°If you want to do it, then do it.¡± Huo ting reached out and rubbed her head. it¡¯s boring to stay at home all day.


    After a pause, he continued,¡±if you need help, let me know. I¡¯ll help you with the storefronts.¡± However, you have to promise me that you won¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded with a smile and leaned into Huo ting¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Well, she had designed a cake before and had someone make it for her. It would be even more convenient if he opened a cake shop.

 Chapter 554

    ?


    554 Long time no see (3)


    The matter of opening the store was settled just like that. The boss said that in order to prove that the store had nothing to do with him, he would give the right to name it to su Mianmian.


    ¡°You¡¯re really giving me such an important right?¡± Su Mianmian asked again.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± The boss said over the phone, ¡± send me a WeChat message after you think about it! I have to go to a meeting. Wuwuwuwu, when can I regain my freedom?¡±


    Su Mianmian heard the boss¡¯s wailing and moved the phone away.


    ¡°Argh! Mianmian, if sister-inw has any news! Remember to let me know!¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up!¡± The boss said.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    Su Mianmian handed the phone to Huo ting.


    That¡¯s right! Now the uncle even wanted to control the time when su Mianmian called. He was simply crazy!


    ¡°It didn¡¯t take more than a minute, right?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo ting nodded and said, ¡± actually, next time, just let me talk about such a small thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Uncle, you don¡¯t know how scary you are!¡± If the real Uncle were tomunicate with the boss, the boss would definitelye to her andin to her afterwards!


    Huo ting rubbed su Mianmian¡¯s head and didn¡¯t continue this topic. He asked, ¡± as for the name of the store, I actually have a good suggestion.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She asked, ¡± what? ¡±


    ¡°Little sheep.¡± Huo ting smiled and said, ¡± how about little sheep cake shop?!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Why does this name sound so familiar? Wasn¡¯t that the cake shop that the uncle had destroyed with ¡®unscrupulous¡¯ means?


    QAQ!


    that¡¯s not very good, Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian said. this name is a little silly.


    ¡°How could this be? I think it suits you.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± alright! Let¡¯s just call it this name!¡±


    Why? Is it decided just like that?


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be given the right to name her?


    No! It can¡¯t be like this.


    Su Mianmian quickly took Huo ting¡¯s hand and said, ¡± uncle, I think we should think about it again.


    ¡°I like this one.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± don¡¯t you like it? ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Could she say that she didn¡¯t like it?


    Mianmian secretly looked up at Huo ting and thought that uncle wouldn¡¯t ept Yingluo, who she said she didn¡¯t like, right?


    ¡°I like Yingluo¡± QAQ!


    ¡°Then this one!¡±


    ......


    After the name was given, the next thing was to choose the storefront and renovate it.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t need to worry about these things. She was now afortable pregnant woman.


    Mianmian¡¯s belly was getting bigger and bigger. She had to go to the hospital for a checkup every week. On this day, Dongdong was apanying her.


    This was because the uncle happened to be on a business trip and would only be back in two days.


    In the car, Dongdong put his bun-like face on su Mianmian¡¯s belly and asked, ¡± miemie, are my sisters well-behaved today? ¡±


    In fact, the gender could be seen when she was seven months old, but su Mianmian didn¡¯t want to know.


    Huo ting and Dongdong were certain that the baby in their stomach was a girl and refused to listen to other different answers.


    This one was also a torture!


    From June onwards, the babies in her stomach started to move, and su Mianmian could often feel them.


    Dongdong also liked to interact with the babies by sticking to su Mianmian¡¯s belly, which made him feel very interesting.


    To the Huo family, they were looking forward to the arrival of these two babies.

 Chapter 555

    ?


    555 Crash (1)


    ¡°Miemie, are my Little Sisters well-behaved today?¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± they are very obedient.


    Dongdong stuck to su Mianmian¡¯s belly and said seriously, ¡± sister, I¡¯ve customized a very fun game for you. When youe out, brother will take you to y.


    Eh, children shouldn¡¯t be able to y games, right?


    ¡°Dongdong, isn¡¯t it too early to y games?¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t have the heart to interrupt Dongdong¡¯s enthusiasm. She thought for a while and said, ¡± children can¡¯t face theputer for a long time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to use theputer.¡± Dongdong looked up and replied, ¡± the game I made is 3D. I¡¯ll use the X-ray perspective directly.


    As the two of them were talking, the car suddenly braked.


    Fortunately, both of them had their seat belts on, but it was still enough to scare people.


    Su Mianmian quickly checked Dongdong¡¯s seat belt again. After confirming that there was no problem, she looked up and asked, ¡± what happened? ¡±


    The chauffeur was a little flustered as he replied, ¡± Madam, there are two cars following us. One of them even tried to hit us just now.


    They were on the highway, but these people directly attacked on the highway. They were simply crazy.


    ¡°Contact the Captain immediately.¡± Su Mianmian ordered, ¡± then give him our location.


    She had just finished speaking when Dongdong turned on theputer page and said, ¡± miemie, I¡¯ve contacted uncle Captain.


    Su Mianmian looked back and saw the captain¡¯s face as expected.


    ¡°Dongdong, what happened?¡± The captain asked.


    uncle Captain, our car has been hit. Pleasee and save us! Dongdong said.


    ¡°What!¡± The captain said in surprise, ¡± turn on your GPS immediately. I¡¯lle over now! Motherf * cker! You actually dared to attack the people under my protection, you simply don¡¯t want to live!¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t say anything, and then she saw the two of themmunicate.


    She touched Dongdong¡¯s head and praised, ¡± Dongdong, you¡¯re so awesome!


    When the driver in front heard that the captain wasing, he also heaved a sigh of relief. He looked in the rearview mirror and said to su Mianmian and the others, ¡± Madam, please sit tight, I¡¯m going to speed up.


    Su Mianmian and Dongdong quickly shook hands.


    Mianmian said uneasily, ¡± safety first!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam! When I was young, I was the Prince of street racing! I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s anyone in S city who has better driving skills than me!¡± The driver¡¯s fighting spirit was also ignited.


    But the more su Mianmian listened, the more uneasy she felt. She couldn¡¯t help but say again, ¡± well, remember that safety first!


    As soon as she finished speaking, the car sped away at an indescribable speed, apanied by the captain¡¯s flustered voice on theputer.


    ¡°F * ck! Slow down! How am I supposed to locate you like this!¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    After the driver was scolded by the captain, he didn¡¯t dare to speed up anymore and slowed down. At this time, the car that had been chasing them suddenly rushed up and stopped in front of them.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s car was forced to stop.


    A few strong men got out of the car in front. They were wearing sunsses, suits, and holding iron rods in their hands as they walked towards su Mianmian and the others.


    ¡°Miemie, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Although Dongdong was very scared, he still stood in front of su Mianmian to protect her.


    How could su Mianmian let him be in front? she hugged Dongdong hard and turned to protect him behind her.


    ¡°Mrs. Huo, our boss would like to invite you for a cup of tea!¡±

 Chapter 556

    ?


    556 Collision (2)


    Su Mianmian looked at them with wide eyes and asked in fear, ¡± Who are you? ¡±


    However, her words could not be heard by the people outside.


    The car had been specially treated and the sound instion was very good. Those people were also shouting loudly, and su Mianmian only heard their conversation when it was very quiet in the car.


    Dongdong hugged su Mianmian¡¯s arm.


    The chauffeur said anxiously, ¡± Madam, I¡¯ll go down and dy the time. The captain will be here soon!


    He took out a safety helmet from somewhere and put it on.


    ¡°You should go somewhere else. It¡¯s dangerous outside.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I have a safety helmet!¡±


    The people outside were getting impatient. One of them picked up an iron bar and smashed it on the front ss of the car.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Mianmian eximed. She quickly hugged Dongdong and closed her eyes!


    ......


    On Huo ting¡¯s side, he had been a little uneasy since he got on the ne.


    Of course, it could also be because he had not slept for the past two days.


    When su Mianmian was by his side, he could at least sleep for a few hours, but once su Mianmian wasn¡¯t by his side, he simply couldn¡¯t sleep.


    The effect of the medicine on him was getting weaker and weaker.


    After a three-hour flight, although Huo ting was very tired, he still couldn¡¯t sleep. When he got off the ne, he didn¡¯t look good.


    After Chen Ce saw it, he could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Huo ting¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very good.


    However, he hadn¡¯t slept much for a few days, so it was normal for his tone to be bad.


    Chen Ce didn¡¯t dare to guess his BOSS¡¯s thoughts. He lowered his head and replied, ¡± I¡¯ve found out about old Huo¡¯s matter.


    Huo ting stopped and looked at him. Chen Ce handed the report to him.


    It¡¯s actually like this.


    He really didn¡¯t expect this!


    ¡°Boss,¡± Chen Ce waited for Huo ting¡¯s next instructions.


    Huo ting put the report back in Chen CE¡¯s hand and said, ¡± go to the hospital!


    ¡°Received!¡±


    ......


    When Huo ting went to Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s ward, he saw that Huo Zhenyuan was sitting with his back to the window. The wheelchair was specially customized and veryfortable. He wouldn¡¯t feel tired even after sitting for a long time.


    Huo Zhenyuan was facing the window without any expression on his face.


    Even when he heard the footsteps behind him, his expression did not change at all.


    Huo ting frowned, walked to the chair behind him, sat down, and began to wait quietly.


    After a long time, Huo Zhenyuan finally opened his mouth and asked, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s already a result?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Huo ting replied lightly.


    Huo Zhenyuan turned his wheelchair around and faced his son. His brows were tightly furrowed, and he revealed a dissatisfied look. if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. If it¡¯s not true, it¡¯s not true. What kind of statement is that? ¡±


    At this time, if one looked carefully, they would find that Huo Zhenyuan and his son were really simr, especially when they were angry. Their tightly furrowed brows and angry expressions seemed to be simr from their bones.


    However, the father and son clearly did not have such thoughts.


    Beforeing to the hospital, Huo ting wanted to tell Huo Zhenyuan what he had found, but seeing his lonely scene, he hesitated.


    Huo ting raised his eyebrows and said coldly, ¡± ¡°The time is too short,¡±


    ¡°If it was me when I was younger, I would be able to find out in minutes.¡± Huo Zhenyuan snorted.


    ¡°Yes, when you were young.¡± Huo ting lowered his eyes and responded faintly.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s face stiffened, as if he had thought of something, and his expression instantly became dejected. He sighed silently and asked listlessly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    That disappointed tone made Huo ting frown for a moment. Huo Zhenyuan shouldn¡¯t be like this. He was really not used to it.


    However, he didn¡¯t say much. He only arranged his words in his heart before saying, ¡± ording to what we¡¯ve found so far, Fan Shi caused the car ident. He probably ran her over on purpose. ording to the recording in the car, it seemed to be for money.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Huo Zhenyuan could not help but curse.


    That damned bastard, he had always found that kid to be an eyesore, and he had told Madam fan more than once not to help him.


    It was a bottomless pit, and no matter how much you poured in, it would not help.


    As for Madam fan, she refused to listen.


    If she had listened to him, would everything that had happened today have had a different result?


    ¡°Have you investigated Fan Shi¡¯s problem?¡± Huo Zhenyuan frowned and asked again.


    There were clearly many problems with this.


    Huo ting nodded. he should have been framed by someone. Someone behind the scenes instigated the whole thing. He¡¯s just an unlucky guy.


    ¡°Instigating?¡± Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s eyes suddenly revealed a sharp look, and he asked anxiously, ¡± is it the same for the poisoning incident? ¡±


    Who was targeting him in these matters? Or them? The Huo family?


    Huo ting looked up at him. At this time, he had a bit of Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s taste, and not an old man who was about to die.


    Moreover, his observation skills were still as sharp as ever, and he could see the problem with a single nce.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Huo Zhenyuan asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo ting replied faintly, ¡± she probably didn¡¯t know that it was poison and was used by someone.


    Huo Zhenyuan closed his eyes. He felt as if a string in his heart had quietly snapped, but at the same time, it was as if a huge rock had been lifted. Afortable and rxed feeling welled up in his heart, and the expression on his face instantly softened a little.


    He had not misjudged her. She was still reluctant toy her hands on him.


    He had not been good to her for so many years in vain.


    Although he didn¡¯t have any love for Madam fan, he had developed a sense of kinship with her after so many years of living together.


    Now that things were like this, it could be considered as having the best ending.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the mastermind?¡± After a long time, Huo Zhenyuan finally opened his eyes and asked with a trace of anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for the time being. The specific situation needs to be investigated again. That person is hiding very well, I need time.¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan nodded silently. I¡¯ll leave it to you. Continue to investigate.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Huo ting got up and walked out, stopping at the door. don¡¯t think too much about the past. Take a good rest. After that, he strode away.


    The room seemed to have suddenly be cold and silent because of Huo ting¡¯s departure, and the feeling of emptiness attacked his heart.


    Huo Zhenyuan swept his gaze across his surroundings and suddenly felt bored. Now, he seemed to have be a loner, without a goal in life.


    His body was not in good condition either, and he seemed to feel that there was no point in living like this.


    He sat alone in silence for a while, then called for the nurse to push him down to the garden for a walk.


    If he continued to stay in the room alone, he was afraid that he would not be able to get rid of the shackles of loneliness and would send himself on a road of no return.


    Sigh, as expected, he¡¯s old!

 Chapter 557

    ?


    557 Collision (3)


    Today¡¯s weather was very good. Along the way, the nurse kept talking about how blue the sky was, how fresh the air was, and even urged him toe out more often.


    If it was in the past, he would¡¯ve been furious if someone dared to talk like this in front of him.


    Today, listening to the nonsense, it made him feel an inexplicable sense of existence, making him feel that he was still alive.


    After entering the garden, Huo Zhenyuan raised his head and looked up. It was just as the caretaker had said. The sky was very blue, as if it had been washed. There were only two clouds floating in the distance. When he saw them, his heart felt distant.


    Thump!


    A very light and muffled sound woke Huo Zhenyuan up.


    He looked down and found that it was a ball with blue stripes on the outside that was rippling back and forth at his feet, as if it was expressing its dissatisfaction at being blocked in front.


    The sound of light footsteps came from afar, and Huo Zhenyuan subconsciously turned his head to look.


    A ray of the setting sun on the horizon shot straight into his eyes, and the scene in front of him seemed to have a kind of dreamy circle.


    A light breeze mixed with a faint fragrance entered his nose. Huo Zhenyuan quietly took a breath. what a fresh smell.


    Under the magnificent rays of the setting sun, a girl in a white dress ran over with small steps.


    With shoulder-length hair and a gentle and sweet smile, she was like a little white flower that grew in nature. Under the sunlight and the breeze, she slowly swayed her body and showed her most beautiful side.


    This girl couldn¡¯t be said to be very beautiful, but she gave people a veryfortable feeling, making people feel close and like her at first sight.


    However, when Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s eyes met the girl¡¯s face, there was a change in his expression.


    What kind of gaze was that?


    Confusion, palpitations, reminiscence, sentimentality, and all sorts of other mixed emotions were intertwined together, making him feel that he could not see the person in front of him clearly.


    He subconsciously reached out his hands, as if he wanted to hug the person in front of him.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. Did the ball hit you?¡± Qiao Anqi ran to the wheelchair and stopped. She bent down slightly and looked at Huo Zhenyuan under the sun. A bright smile bloomed on her lips. ¡°Uncle, can you return the ball to me?¡±


    Uncle?


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s eyes slowly began to clear up, as if the confusion from before was just a sh, a shooting star that disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    He raised his head slightly to look at the person in front of him. Up close, she seemed even smaller and her skin was very good. It was so fair that no pores could be seen.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked softly.


    I¡¯m Qiao Anqi.


    She stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I identally kicked the ball with too much strength just now. I hope I didn¡¯t hit you? ¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan shook his head and handed over the ball in his hand as he asked. ¡°You¡¯re a patient here?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a part-time nurse.¡± Qiao Anqi smiled shyly. it¡¯s considered a work-study program. When I don¡¯t have sses, I¡¯lle here to help take care of some children.


    ¡°You¡¯re very sensible.¡± Huo Zhenyuan said.


    Qiao Anqi stood up with the ball in her arms, ¡± I¡¯m already a university student. I can earn my own living. Oh right, uncle, I¡¯ll be heading back first. Thank you.


    She smiled and waved the ball in her hand. goodbye, uncle.


    Qiao Anqiughed as she ran off.


    Huo Zhenyuan watched as she left, and watched as she ran towards a child. The two of them yed ser, and the entire garden became livelier because of them.


    Gradually, the two of them ran far away, and the garden became quiet again.


    Huo Zhenyuan sat quietly, and no one knew what he was thinking about. The nurse was drowsy and looked like she could fall to the ground at any moment.


    After a long time, Huo Zhenyuan patted the wheelchair. let¡¯s go back.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The nurse quivered and her body swayed. She looked around in confusion and raised her hand to wipe the saliva from the corner of her mouth. we¡¯re going back? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Zhenyuan turned around and nced at her unhappily. The more he looked at her, the more dissatisfied he became.


    She didn¡¯t know where Huo ting found this trash who could sleep even while standing.


    ¡°Old Mr. Huo, I¡¯ll Push You back now.¡± The nurse smiled awkwardly. the weather is too good. It¡¯s easy to get sleepy when the sun is hot.


    She began to ramble on and on again, not caring if Huo Zhenyuan was angry or not, she just kept on talking.


    She did not notice that Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s face had already turnedpletely ck.


    After returning to the ward, Huo Zhenyuan sent the caretaker away and called his Butler.


    After the call went through, he said in a deep voice, ¡± help me find out who this is. Qiao Anqi, 20 years old, shoulder-length hair, sweet-looking, university student.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Butler replied seriously.


    Huo Zhenyuan hung up the phone and looked outside through the window. His expression was calm as if nothing had happened.


    Waiting for Yingying was the only thing he could do.


    ......


    Huo ting didn¡¯t know that Huo Zhenyuan had once again met his ¡®true love¡¯.


    After he left the hospital, he received a call.


    ¡°Young master Huo, long time no see. I¡¯m Chen Jianbin.¡± The other party¡¯s voice was unpleasant and sharp.


    Huo ting frowned. Chen Jianbin was the only boy in the Chen family¡¯s third generation. He wasn¡¯t a good person and only knew how to y with women and gamble. If it wasn¡¯t for his special identity, people in the circle usually wouldn¡¯t bother with him.


    He probably knew what he was capable of. He was the best at clinging to the Zheng family¡¯s young master. Everyone in the circle said that he was the Zheng family¡¯s young master¡¯s dog.


    Huo ting usually didn¡¯t even bother to look at such a person, let alone talk to him. Of course, he usually didn¡¯t dare to get close to Huo ting.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    hehe, there¡¯s a fireworks party on my yacht tonight. I want to invite young master Huo toe. Chen Jianbin said with a smile.


    Huo ting sneered and said, ¡± did young master Zheng call you over? ¡±


    Recently, Huo ting and the Zheng family¡¯s young master were fighting for a piece ofnd in the new district.


    no, but young master Zheng will also participate in the Wangwu. Chen Jianbin paused, then said, ¡± I think young master Huo will also participate in the Wangwu.


    ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Huo ting was about to hang up the phone.


    He heard Chen Jianbin shout, ¡± your wife is on my side!


    Huo ting¡¯s eyes turned ruthless and he said, ¡± what did you say?! Say it again!¡±


    Chen Jianbin was a coward. When he heard Huo ting¡¯s words, he immediately wilted.


    He gritted his teeth and threatened, ¡± Mrs. Huo and young master Huo are having tea with me. Young master Huo, don¡¯t worry. As long as youe on time tonight, they¡¯ll be fine, Hanhan. If it¡¯s not for that, I think Mrs. Huo and young master Huo are in her stomach, hanhanhan.


    After Huo ting hung up the phone, he was simply mad with anger!


    He smashed the phone on the ground!


    ¡°Help me check if he¡¯s telling the truth!¡±


    It better not be true! Otherwise, he would die!

 Chapter 558

    ?


    558 Collision (4)


    This was the first time that President Huo had been threatened!


    Not to mention that the one who threatened him was such a trash!


    After seeing Huo ting¡¯s anger, Chen Ce didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He immediately turned his phone to contact the security Captain.


    He asked softly, ¡± Captain, there¡¯s an important thing I need to confirm with you about Yingluo and Yingluo.


    After Huo ting lost his temper, his rationality came back.


    He was a little unable to control his emotions now, especially when it came to things rted to su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian was his Achilles ¡®heel that he couldn¡¯t move, and it hurt when he touched her.


    After Chen Ce listened to the captain¡¯s report, he was in a bad mood!


    However, when he thought about how he still needed to exin to his BOSS, he wanted to faint even more.


    Of course, if it¡¯s possible.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t! He had to face reality.


    boss, ¡± Chen Ce deliberated over his words.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had been too tortured recently, but Chen CE¡¯s stoic face looked like he was about to cry.


    Huo ting replied coldly, ¡± prepare the car! We¡¯ll head over immediately! That¡¯s right, get everyone toe!¡±


    ¡°Received!¡±


    ......


    On su Mianmian¡¯s side, after she saw Chen Jianbin hang up the phone, she said, ¡± well, can you give me a nket? I¡¯m a little cold.¡±


    Chen Jianbin looked at su Mianmian and asked curiously, ¡± you¡¯re not afraid? ¡±


    He had just threatened Huo ting, how could she be so calm?


    Before su Mianmian could speak, Dongdong couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡± you¡¯re too unprofessional! You should let me say a few words to mommy now, so it¡¯ll be more credible. Yingying, this is your first time doing this, right?¡±


    ¡°Dongdong!¡± Seeing that Dongdong was so direct, su Mianmian quickly reached out to carry him over and said in a low voice, ¡± hehe, don¡¯t mind him. Children speak without thinking.


    QAQ! No matter what! They were both ¡®kidnapped¡¯, okay? They should at least respect the person who kidnapped them. It would not be good if they angered him.


    Chen Jianbin¡¯s face turned red from Dongdong¡¯s sarcastic words!


    He said angrily, ¡± you, you¡¯re not afraid!


    Dongdong blinked and said, ¡± no, I¡¯m very scared.


    Su Mianmian, ¡± Yingluo, if you¡¯re scared, why are you acting cute?!


    QAQ!


    ¡°I¡¯m also very scared!¡± Su Mianmian said quickly.


    Chen Jianbin,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Were young master Huo¡¯s wife and son toying with him like a monkey? How was this an expression of fear!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve seen my fierce appearance! I¡¯m telling you! Even my parents are afraid of me when I¡¯m fierce! f * ck, ¡± Chen Jianbin said. Suddenly, his phone started vibrating. He said, ¡± wait a minute, I have to answer this call!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    This person must be a Joker!


    Dongdong whispered to su Mianmian.


    ¡°Miemie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get you out of hereter.¡±


    ¡°What? Young master Zheng, I, I, Yingluo, please listen to my exnation! Good! I¡¯ll be right there, wait for me!¡± After Chen Jianbin hung up the phone, he looked at su Mianmian and Dongdong.


    Su Mianmian showed her kindest side and looked at him with a smile.


    Dongdong also looked at him cutely, almost wagging his tail.


    However, Chen Jianbin recalled young master Zheng¡¯s phone call just now and felt a burst of heartache.


    He growled, ¡± you guys wait for me here! You¡¯re not allowed to sneak out! Otherwise, Hmph! I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    The two of them answered obediently.


    Chen Jianbin¡¯s heart felt even more stifled. He simply didn¡¯t look at the two of them and turned to leave. In order to express his depression, he closed the door with extra force.

 Chapter 559

    ?


    559 Collision (5)


    The door was mmed!


    Su Mianmian frowned slightly.


    Dongdong stood up, looked around, and walked to the door.


    ¡°Dongdong, what are you doing?¡± Su Mianmian followed him.


    Dongdong touched his cor and said, ¡± I think so! ording to this person¡¯s intelligence, he definitely wouldn¡¯t leave anyone to guard us. As long as we open this door, we can go out. Hehehe, I was right, he locked it from the inside.¡±


    ¡°What if there¡¯s someone outside the door?¡± Su Mianmian said worriedly, ¡± wait a minute, I¡¯ll listen.


    Su Mianmian finished speaking and leaned her ear against the door.


    After a minute, they naturally heard nothing.


    Dongdong turned into a little detective and said, ¡± no, we¡¯re on a ship now. He must think that it¡¯s his territory and we can¡¯t escape. I paid attention when I just came in. He seems to be holding some banquet. It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t have enough people.


    After su Mianmian heard it, she looked at Dongdong in shock.


    Wasn¡¯t he too strong?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worship me so much! Actually, I¡¯ve yed games to death with these tricks!¡± Dongdong said smugly, ¡± miemie, stand aside a little. I¡¯ll unlock it.


    Su Mianmian heard this and stood aside obediently.


    She looked at Dongdong picking the lock with a thin wire and said, ¡± this should be very difficult. Don¡¯t be too stressed. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we can wait for uncle toe and save our Chenchen.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    F * ck! Dongdong was going to defy the heavens.


    ¡°Miemie, do you think we should still wait for daddy?¡± Dongdong put his hand on the doorknob.


    Su Mianmian said decisively, ¡± let¡¯s go! We must rely on ourselves!¡±


    Dongdong smiled brightly.


    ......


    Su Mianmian secretly opened a crack in the door and looked outside. Sure enough, it was blurry.


    Chen Jianbin was not on guard against them, so there was no one guarding the door.


    The driver was detained separately from them. To Chen Jianbin, one was a pregnant woman and the other was a five-year-old child. He naturally felt that they didn¡¯t have the courage or ability to escape!


    Su Mianmian and Dongdong escaped very smoothly.


    It turned out that the two of them were locked up in the innermost room of the ship. After they walked out, they did not see a single person on the way.


    Su Mianmian saw that it was so smooth and almost suspected whether it was Chen Jianbin¡¯s conspiracy.


    However, her thoughts were quickly shattered.


    After a fat woman in a chef¡¯s uniform saw su Mianmian and Dongdong, she said loudly, ¡± so you¡¯re here!


    Su Mianmian was shocked. Dongdong blinked and asked obediently, ¡± Hello, Sister.


    The fat woman looked to be at least forty years old, and she called her sister Dongdong very clearly.


    The fat girl squinted her eyes and saw that Dongdong was very cute. She said, ¡± Linlin, don¡¯t think that I will forgive you for beingte just because you sent a cute little baby.


    Linlin? Who was this? Was he talking about her?


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Mianmian looked at her in a daze.


    ¡°You must be the head chef¡¯s niece! I¡¯m a fat Auntie. He said that you¡¯re here to help today, but you¡¯re sote. We¡¯re all busy here! If the head chef didn¡¯t say that you were pitiful, I wouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted and epted you. Later on, you¡¯d better work harder.¡±The sry here is fifty Yuan an hour! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she pitied her for being a single mother, she wouldn¡¯t have taken in this temporary worker.


    However, she said that she was a single mother, but she did not expect that she was pregnant again!

 Chapter 560

    ?


    560 Collision (6)


    Su Mianmian knew that she had misunderstood after hearing what she said.


    She was not Linlin at all.


    that ran ran. su Mianmian was just about to tell her that she had found the wrong person.


    Dongdong took su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said sweetly, ¡± sister, don¡¯t scold my mommy, okay? My mommy works tillte every day. She¡¯s very tired, so can I help her with her work?¡±


    When the fatdy saw Dongdong¡¯s cute bun-like face, how could she still be angry? she squatted down, stretched out her chubby hand, and rubbed Dongdong¡¯s head. She said exaggeratedly, ¡± Aiya, dear, how could I bear to let you work! You¡¯re so handsome! Hey, I won¡¯t be angry with your mommy for your sake.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    F * ck! It could even be done like this?


    He had no principles!


    ¡°Linlin, aren¡¯t youing with me?¡± The fat Madam pulled Dongdong¡¯s hand and said to su Mianmian, who was still standing in the same ce, ¡± there¡¯s a lot of work today, we have to hurry and help!


    Su Mianmian made an ¡± Oh ¡± sound. Although she didn¡¯t know why Dongdong wanted to follow this person, she felt that it was better to follow Dongdong.


    Qaq Xuxu, people said that pregnancy made one stupid for three years. Besides, her IQ was not as strong as Dongdong¡¯s.


    The fatdy took su Mianmian and the others to the bottom right side of the ship, where the kitchen was. When they walked over, several workers happened to be carrying arge bucket filled with lively seafood.


    ¡°Hey, the lobsters today are really big.¡± The fatdy said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! These were all air-flown from Australia, and each one was carefully selected. I don¡¯t know if there will be any leftovers for the guests today, but if there are, we can try it. ¡± The worker looked at su Mianmian and the others as he spoke and asked, ¡± who are these two? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help.¡± The fat woman said.


    Those people were just asking casually. After listening, they continued to work.


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and followed behind the fatdy.


    She took su Mianmian and the others to the changing room, handed her the key to a cab, and said, ¡± change your clothes first and let little Yingluo y inside. There¡¯s TV to watch inside. I¡¯m going to work first. Come out immediately after you change your clothes if you can¡¯t do it well! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the head chef¡¯s niece or not. I won¡¯t settle the sry with you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Su Mianmian whispered.


    The fat Madam looked at Dongdong again and said, ¡± little cutie, you can y here. I¡¯lle and see you when I¡¯m free!


    ¡°Alright!¡± Dongdong said with a smile, ¡± goodbye, sister!


    After the fat Madam left, su Mianmian looked at Dongdong with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Miemie, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Dongdong said.


    ¡°Yingluo is fine.¡± Su Mianmian felt that Dongdong¡¯s ability to adapt was really too strong!


    She was truly shocked.


    Seeing that su Mianmian didn¡¯t speak, Dongdong touched his chest pocket, took out a cell phone, and said, ¡± then I¡¯ll contact Uncle Chen Ce first.


    Su Mianmian looked at the phone in shock and asked in surprise, ¡± when did you get it?!


    Dongdong fiddled with it as he replied, ¡± I just got it from fat sister.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    No wonder Dongdong said so many sweet words. It turned out that he had a purpose.


    Dongdong quickly dialed Chen CE¡¯s phone and said loudly, ¡± Uncle Chen Ce, I¡¯m Dongdong jianjia.


    ......


    On the other hand, Huo ting brought nearly a hundred people to meet up with the captain.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were on a ship, he would have looked for a sniper.


    However, it was a problem for so many people to board the ship, so he took another ship not far from Chen Jianbin¡¯s.


    BOSS, I¡¯ve checked. Young master Zheng got on Chen Jianbin¡¯s boat two hours ago. the captain was halfway through his sentence when a cheerful music suddenly sounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re my little apple, I can¡¯t love you too much, Yingluo.¡±


    Everyone immediately fell silent.


    Chen CE¡¯s vision turned ck. He had forgotten to set his mobile phone to vibrate.


    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll take the phone. You guys continue chatting, ¡± he said as he pressed the button to answer the call, and identally put it on speaker.


    Then, he heard Dongdong¡¯s energetic voice.


    ¡°Uncle Chen Ce, I¡¯m Dongdong!¡±


    ?!


    ¡°Dongdong?¡± Chen Ce was so surprised that he only had time to say one sentence, and then the phone was snatched away by Huo ting.


    ¡°Where are you guys?¡± Huo ting asked.


    ¡°Oh, daddy is here too! I¡¯m on the ship, 40 degrees south of the bottommost floor. When are youing over?¡±


    Dongdong¡¯s tone did not sound like he was being kidnapped.


    Huo ting was stunned and asked, ¡± I¡¯ll be right there. Is there no one else beside you except your mommy? ¡±


    Dongdong replied happily, ¡± no, that stupid uncle was called away by a phone call. I felt ufortable being locked up, so I found another room with miemie. Daddy, I estimate that in another half an hour, they will probably find out that we¡¯re missing, so you have toe quickly!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in 20 minutes at most.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± let Mianmian listen to the phone.


    ¡°Oh! Alright!¡± Dongdong shouted, ¡± miemie, Daddy said he has something to tell you.


    After two seconds, a soft voice came from inside.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, how are you?¡± Huo ting said worriedly, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be right there.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± After su Mianmian finished speaking, she probably felt that it wasn¡¯t good for her to say that, so she added, ¡± Hey, I¡¯m in good health!


    Huo ting thought that the little sheep deliberately said this because she didn¡¯t want him to worry. She must be very scared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I understand.¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± I will make them pay the price.


    Su Mianmian was silent for a while before saying, ¡± uncle, I¡¯ll wait for you.


    Then, Dongdong¡¯s excited voice was heard in the background.


    ¡°Waa! Miemie, I found a TV station that¡¯s broadcasting joyfulness,e and watch it together!¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    After seeing Huo ting hang up the phone, Chen Ce asked, ¡± BOSS, is there a change in the n now? ¡±


    ¡°You guys get on our boat first, then approach their boat. Try to find a few of you to get on and protect Mianmian and Dongdong first. I¡¯m going to meet them personally.¡±


    ¡°Received!¡±


    ......


    After su Mianmian and Dongdong watched the happy cartoon for ten minutes, it was just the end of an episode. Big big wolf shouted loudly, ¡± I will definitely be back!


    Then, the door was suddenly knocked hard, and su Mianmian and Dongdong looked at each other.


    Could it be that uncle had arrived so quickly?


    ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°No! Miemie, I want to take care of you! I¡¯ll drive!¡± After Dongdong finished speaking, he quickly ran to the door and pulled it open.


    Then, they saw the fat woman looking at them with a strange expression and said, ¡± you, Who are you? ¡±

 Chapter 561

    ?


    561 Collision (7)


    Dongdong looked behind her and saw Chen Jianbin staring at them with a gun raised.


    sigh, it seems that daddy is still a step toote. Dongdong sighed and said.


    Su Mianmian also stood up after hearing the sound. After seeing the situation outside the door clearly, she was shocked and quickly said, ¡± calm, calm down! Everyone, calm down!¡±


    Chen Jianbin originally thought that there would be an ambush inside, so he ced the fatdy in front of his chest to block it. But after the door opened and he saw that su Mianmian was alone inside, he pushed the fat woman to the side.


    The fat woman eximed, ¡± Aiya, my old waist!


    However, no one paid attention to her at this moment.


    ¡°You guys are so capable! He had actually escaped! Do you still have me in your eyes?¡± Chen Jianbin scolded angrily.


    Dongdong was very calm. He scratched his head and asked, ¡± uncle, how did you know we were here? ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Mianmian looked at Dongdong in shock. Is this the time to care about this?


    This wasn¡¯t the main point, right? QAQ!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you die with a clear mind!¡± Chen Jianbin said, ¡± I have surveince cameras on my ship! Therefore, nothing you do can escape my fiery eyes!¡±


    That¡¯s right, as soon as su Mianmian and the others left, the person in the monitoring room called Chen Jianbin, but he was talking to young master Zheng at the time and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The moment he came out, he personally came to capture her.


    After su Mianmian heard his words, she really wanted to ridicule him.


    Golden fiery eyes? Did he think he was Sun Wukong?


    well, we didn¡¯t mean to escape. It¡¯s just that the room is too cold, so we¡¯ll just change to another one, ¡± su Mianmian said in a friendly manner, ¡± so, can you put the gun away first? ¡± Children will be scared when they see it, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Change rooms? Then you might as well just say you¡¯re here for a walk!¡± Chen Jianbin exploded. afraid?! Look, does your son look scared?¡±


    Dongdong looked innocent and said, ¡± you¡¯re ming me? ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he¡¯s been like this since he was young. He was born with smiling eyes. He looks like he¡¯s smiling when he¡¯s not talking. Su Mianmian said with a good temper, ¡± we¡¯re really scared, Yingluo. Look, my stomach is already so big. If we¡¯re scared, what if the babyes out any minute? ¡±


    why do you have so much nonsense to say?! Chen Jianbin said impatiently, ¡± shut up! All of youe out! Listen to my words!¡±


    ¡°Good! Good! Don¡¯t get too excited!¡± Su Mianmian quickly replied.


    Hence, she and Dongdong both made a gesture of surrender and walked in front, while Chen Jianbin followed behind with a gun raised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn back! Keep walking forward!¡± He shouted fiercely.


    Originally, he had brought su Mianmian and Dongdong over to do young master Zheng a favor!


    Who knew that young master Zheng didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness. When they met just now, he even lectured him and told him that this matter had nothing to do with him. He wanted him to solve it himself.


    What a joke! Even if the entire Chen family was involved, they couldn¡¯t fight against Huo ting. It could even be said that they couldn¡¯t evenpare to one arm of the Huo family.


    Since young master Zheng was heartless, then don¡¯t me him for being ruthless!


    Since he had no other way out, he might as well bring them to young master Zheng. Even if he had to die, he would find someone to die with!


    At this moment, Chen Jianbin was a little crazy. He didn¡¯t care about his family at all. He only wanted to die together.


    Su Mianmian whispered to Dongdong, ¡± Dongdong, don¡¯t be so cheeky. Be serious. This person is very scary. I think he¡¯s a little abnormal! Do you know? It¡¯s not a crime for a lunatic to act up.¡±


    Dongdong blinked and said, ¡± but I really can¡¯t be afraid when facing a fool!


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Su Mianmian felt that Dongdong was too bold! This person had a gun!


    ¡°He¡¯s an idiot!¡±


    ¡°He has a gun!¡±


    ¡°That gun is a fake!¡± Dongdong said.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian waspletely shocked.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Did I let you guys chat?¡± Chen Jianbin roared angrily.


    Su Mianmian and Dongdong quickly put on an honest look and continued to walk forward.


    Chen Jianbin was directing the two from behind. He obviously wanted to bring the two to the top floor of the yacht.


    ¡°Dongdong, is what you said just now true?¡± Su Mianmian asked in a low voice, ¡± his gun is fake? ¡±


    Dongdong thought for a moment and replied, ¡± actually, it¡¯s not fake. It¡¯s just that his gun should be out of bullets!


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Dongdong looked at su Mianmian and said unhappily, ¡± I¡¯m sure, but it doesn¡¯t work! One of us is a child and the other is a pregnant woman. Even if he doesn¡¯t have a gun, we probably can¡¯t beat him, Yingying!¡±


    This was the real reason why Dongdong had not resisted.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo¡± really makes sense!


    The two of them immediately lowered their heads in unison, sighed, and said, ¡± ai, ai, ai, ai.


    At that moment, a bullet suddenly flew over their heads and directly hit Chen Jianbin¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Chen Jianbin wailed.


    Su Mianmian looked back and saw him lying on the ground, holding his arm.


    However, this was not the end!


    Then, two more bullets hit his shoulders and thighs,pletely robbing him of his ability to attack.


    ¡°Uncle Captain!¡± Dongdong shouted excitedly.


    Su Mianmian turned around and saw the captain standing in front with several bodyguards in ck, all holding guns in their hands.


    The captain ordered his men to deal with Chen Jianbin. He walked over and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry to have startled you.


    Su Mianmian nodded and asked, ¡± where¡¯s uncle? ¡±


    The captain was a little surprised to see su Mianmian so calm, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    He replied, ¡± he still has some matters to deal with. Madam, pleasee with me.


    Su Mianmian heard this and nodded.


    ......


    At the same time, Huo ting and smiling Tiger young master Zheng were drinking tea when they suddenly heard gunshots outside the door.


    Young master Zheng¡¯s expression cracked slightly. He raised his teacup and took a sip, as if he had not heard anything.


    Chen Ce, who was behind Huo ting, came up and said a few words in his ear.


    ¡°Young master Zheng, let¡¯s talk next time!¡± Huo ting stood up and was ready to leave.


    Young master Zheng smiled and said, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll say the same thing. I didn¡¯t know anything about this, Yingluo.


    Huo ting looked at him deeply and didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and left.


    After they left, young master Zheng¡¯s subordinate came over and said.


    ¡°Young master Zheng, Chen Jianbin has been taken away by them, Yingluo. Should we inform the Chen family?¡±


    ¡°Meddlesome! This matter has nothing to do with us! I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°I understand, young master Zheng.¡±

 Chapter 562

    ?


    562 Important (1)


    After su Mianmian got off the yacht, she thought the captain would take her home, but they ended up going to the hospital.


    When su Mianmian saw the doctor standing respectfully in front of her, she didn¡¯t want to get out of the car.


    why did you send me here? ¡± she asked.


    The captain replied, ¡± it¡¯s the BOSS¡¯s orders.


    Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t surprised at all when she heard that. Uncle was the kind of person who would send her to the hospital if she sneezed.


    She had been kidnapped. How could she not go to the hospital for a proper ¡®examination¡¯?


    QAQ......


    However, uncle isn¡¯t here now!


    Su Mianmian rolled her eyes and said with a smile, ¡± Captain, let¡¯s discuss it, okay? ¡±


    The captain looked at su Mianmian, touched his face, and said, ¡± please don¡¯t make things difficult for US workers, Madam.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Madam, please get out of the car.¡±


    well, Qianqian, ¡± su Mianmian said, ¡± I¡¯m fine now. Send me back and pretend that we¡¯ve already finished the examination. As long as you don¡¯t say it and I don¡¯t say it, uncle won¡¯t know, Qianqian.


    ¡°Miemie, you¡¯re not being good like this.¡± Dongdong interrupted su Mianmian.


    ran ran. su Mianmian turned to look at Dongdong and said, ¡± Dongdong, aren¡¯t we good friends? You should be on my side.¡±


    but I think daddy did the right thing. Miemie, you¡¯d better go for a checkup. Dongdong said.


    Qaq okay!


    Su Mianmian got out of the car unwillingly. Dongdong reached out to pull her and said like a little adult, ¡± miemie, don¡¯t be afraid, I will always be with you!


    QAQ! She didn¡¯t want to check it because she was afraid.


    The doctor walked up to her and said, ¡± Mrs. Huo, please follow me.


    ......


    The examination this time was rtively simple. Two tubes of blood were drawn for testing. The doctor looked at the test sheet and asked su Mianmian some questions before letting her go.


    This was much faster than she had imagined.


    ¡°You see! As expected, I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help butin after getting in the car, ¡± if you guys listened to me, I wouldn¡¯t have to draw these two tubes of blood.


    Dongdong and the captain pretended to be dead, pretending that they had not heard anything.


    After su Mianmian muttered a few words, she stopped.


    After the car returned to the Huo family, the first thing su Mianmian did was to take a shower.


    Su Mianmian felt that her body was sticky, and there was an unspeakable difort.


    When she came out of the shower, she saw that Huo ting had returned, but he seemed a little strange.


    The sky waspletely dark, but he didn¡¯t turn on the lights.


    He was standing by the window, his eyes looking forward. The moonlight reflected on his face, but his expression was a little ferocious.


    Su Mianmian was shocked. She called out in a low voice, ¡± uncle.


    Huo ting turned to look at su Mianmian, and the expression on his face had returned to its usual.


    Was it her illusion?


    Su Mianmian blinked.


    Huo ting turned on the light and said, ¡± why didn¡¯t you dry your hair again? ¡±


    After he finished speaking unhappily, he walked over, picked up a towel, and gently dried su Mianmian¡¯s hair. He pulled her to sit in front of the dressing table and personally dried her hair.


    Su Mianmian reached out and held Huo ting¡¯s hand, asking, ¡± uncle, are you hiding something from me? ¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s hand paused slightly and he said, ¡± why do you ask this? ¡±


    His voice was very normal.


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and said, ¡± you¡¯ve been a little strange recently, ran ran.

 Chapter 563

    ?


    563 Important (2)


    Su Mianmian thought about it and decided to say what she was thinking.


    That was because sincerity was the most important thing between a couple.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a little strangetely. Did Yingluo run into some trouble at work? Uncle, although I can¡¯t help you much, you can tell me everything. I¡¯ll be a very good listener.¡± Su Mianmian said softly.


    During this time, she wasn¡¯tpletely unaware of Huo ting¡¯s insomnia. The pregnant woman had frequent urination, and she had to wake up twice in the middle of the night. There were several times when she woke up and felt that uncle had noticed her and helped her to the toilet.


    She didn¡¯t think that he was asleep. There were also a few times when she noticed that uncle was sitting on the balcony, deep in thought.


    Huo ting put down the hairdryer and hugged su Mianmian from behind. He put his hands gently on Mianmian¡¯s belly and said in a low voice, ¡± Mianmian, as long as you¡¯re here! Did I tell you? You¡¯re really important to me, Yingluo!¡±


    After he found out that su Mianmian had been ¡®kidnapped¡¯ today, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions and wanted to destroy everything.


    He even thought of withdrawing all the bodyguards and see if they woulde to kidnap him.


    Of course, this thought was not rational at all.


    Su Mianmian was his soft spot, and it hurt when he touched her.


    And this importance was increasing every day. He had the urge to lock Mianmian up and let her be in his sight every day.


    But if he did that, Mianmian would definitely get tired of him.


    He didn¡¯t want Mianmian to hate him, so he was restraining the monster lurking in his heart.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the most important person to me.¡± Su Mianmian reached out and ced her hand on his big hand, saying softly, ¡± you are also very important to our baby! So, if there¡¯s anything, you must tell me. ¡±


    Huo ting smiled gently and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just a little busy with Yingluo recently. I¡¯ll be fine after a while.


    ¡°Oh right, the person who kidnapped me today, I heard him mention something about young master Zheng¡¯s Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Huo ting interrupted her.


    Su Mianmian turned around, looked at him, and said, ¡± uncle, don¡¯t do dangerous things anymore. Ran ran, just take it as umting good fortune for me and the baby.


    Huo ting smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯ve always been a legal businessman. I¡¯ve never done anything against thew. What are you thinking about? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of anything, Yingluo. I¡¯m just saying whatever I thought of.¡± Su Mianmian lowered her head.


    She chose Huo ting and chose this life, and she didn¡¯t regret it.


    She was just afraid and worried sometimes.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what Huo ting¡¯s injury would be like.


    However, there were some things that she knew she could not do.


    I¡¯m fighting with young master Zheng for a piece ofnd. That person is just one of his dogs, and it¡¯s an abandoned dog. It¡¯s indeed my negligence this time. I promise you, I will never let such a thing happen again!


    Su Mianmian sighed and said, ¡± uncle, you must take care of your body.


    ¡°I will,¡± Huo ting hugged her and thought of a phone call from Huo Zhenyuan. He said, ¡± by the way, the old man asked us to meet him tomorrow. Do you want to go together? ¡±


    In fact, the old man had told her several times, but he had not let Mianmian go over. Now, he could find something to distract her.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Su Mianmian agreed readily.

 Chapter 564

    ?


    564 Important (3)


    Because the two of them had agreed to visit Huo Zhenyuan the day before, Huo ting brought su Mianmian to visit him the next day after breakfast as promised.


    It had been almost three months since su Mianmianst saw him. This time, she looked much better than before.


    When the two of them entered the ward, Huo Zhenyuan was eating fruit. His face was no longer as pale as before, and there was even a little blush. It was obvious that he had recuperated well during this period.


    ¡°Daddy.¡± Su Mianmian called out very obediently.


    Huo Zhenyuan put down the grapes in his hand, raised his head to look at her, and nodded slightly. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Mianmian smiled slightly.


    Huo ting pulled her over and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°How¡¯s the child?¡± Huo Zhenyuan asked.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. The child is fine.¡± Su Mianmian touched her stomach, showed a gentle smile, and said, ¡± the child is already seven months old. It will be out soon.


    These days, she felt like she was about to turn into a pig. She would feel hungry after a while because she had been eating non-stop every day.


    uncle, look at the flowers I picked. They¡¯re very fragrant. Qiao Anqi ran in with a sweet smile on her face. In her hand was a fresh flower that was stained with dew.


    Su Mianmian swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth. She looked at Qiao Anqi, and the smile on her face slowly broke, leaving only shock and surprise.


    Qiao Anqi was obviously shocked as well. She looked at Huo ting and su Mianmian in shock and almost threw the flowers in her hand.


    Huo ting also frowned slightly. He quickly nced at Qiao Anqi and turned his head to look at Huo Zhenyuan unhappily.


    Thetter smiled at Qiao Anqi and said, ¡± ¡°These are beautiful flowers. Go and nt them first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Anqi smiled shyly and nodded at su Mianmian before walking over to the bedside table to arrange the flowers.


    ¡°Anqi, Mianmian, you two go take a walk in the garden. I have something to discuss with Huo ting.¡± Huo Zhenyuan ordered.


    ¡°Alright, uncle.¡± Qiao Anqi agreed very obediently and walked to su Mianmian¡¯s side with a smile. Mianmian, let me help you.


    A sh of embarrassment appeared on su Mianmian¡¯s face, but she still smiled, got up, and let her walk out.


    Outside, Qiao Anqi said,¡±Mianmian, let¡¯s go sit in the garden for a while. The sun is very bright today.¡± I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s good for pregnant women to get some sun.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmianughed and walked out with her.


    The two of them went to the courtyard and sat down on a long bench.


    For a moment, the two of them didn¡¯t know how to speak first. They looked at each other and smiled awkwardly.


    After a long time, su Mianmian asked softly, ¡± ¡°Anqi, what are you doing here?¡±


    Alright, what she actually wanted to ask was, why are you with dad? However, on second thought, perhaps he was thinking too much, so he did not dare to ask directly.


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Qiao Anqi grinned as she called out to her and hugged her arm, ¡± actually, I¡¯ve been working part-time here as a nurse. There are some depressed children in this hospital. I¡¯lle and apany them.¡±


    She had said so much, but she had not exined her rtionship with Huo Zhenyuan.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s words actually meant this.


    The rtionship between the two of them was not pure.


    Uncle? How old was Qiao Anqi to call someone who could be her grandfather ¡®uncle¡¯?


    what I want to know is that you and dad have a quarrel, ¡± su Mianmian asked hesitantly.


    ¡°You mean uncle?¡± Qiao Anqi scratched her head and smiled shyly. actually, it was a coincidence. I once saw uncle in the courtyard. After that, he found me and was willing to pay a high price to hire me as his nurse.¡±


    She paused here and pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand again. Mianmian, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not actually doing it for the money. I just feel that uncle is very lonely. He¡¯s all alone in this hospital without anyone to talk to.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say that she did it for money, did she?


    Just like that, Qiao Anqi brought it up herself.


    I still remember the first time I saw him. He was sitting in a wheelchair, surrounded by a lonely aura, as if he had trapped himself in a deep well.


    so that¡¯s how it is. su Mianmian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Did this person think that he was acting in an idol drama?


    And it was a strong Mary Sue smell.


    Su Mianmian looked back at Qiao Anqi¡¯s slightly shy smile and really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ......


    At the same time, Huo ting and Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s conversation in the ward was not very congenial.


    Huo ting frowned and stared at the man in front of him, not understanding what he meant. Why did she suddenly stop him from investigating Ms. Fan¡¯s matter?


    ¡°Why?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    ¡°No reason.¡± Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s voice was also indifferent. He looked out of the window as if he was thinking about something, but also as if he was just looking at the scenery outside.


    After a while, he spoke again. ¡°She¡¯s dead, so many things are no longer important. So what if he knew the result? Could she be revived? You¡¯re just looking for trouble.¡±


    Huo ting didn¡¯t speak and just looked at him coldly.


    A feeling of dissatisfaction was growing and spreading in her heart.


    In reality, he had already felt this dissatisfaction the moment he saw Qiao Anqi. However, he had remained silent and did not show it.


    But now, because of Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s decision, that dissatisfaction could no longer be suppressed.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly find such a young woman?¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s my own business, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s tone also began to turn unpleasant.


    ¡°But that woman¡¯s appearance is rted to me.¡± Huo ting was not happy.


    Huo Zhenyuan was furious. He turned around and unhappily said, ¡± ¡°What? do I need your permission to do anything now?¡±


    again and again. Is there any meaning in doing this? ¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Huo Zhenyuan angrily interrupted him. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s brows quietly furrowed into a small mountain. He coldly nced at Huo Zhenyuan and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Alright, I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    He turned around and strode out.


    He opened the door and su Mianmian came over. uncle? ¡± She was stunned for a moment, a little uneasy, and quickly nced at Huo Zhenyuan who was inside.


    She found that the two men did not look too good, and their expressions were particrly simr when they were angry.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Su Mianmian stepped forward and pulled Huo ting¡¯s hand. are you all right? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Huo ting directly wrapped his arm around her waist and left without allowing her to say goodbye to Huo Zhenyuan.


    In the car, Huo ting¡¯s expression was still not very good, obviously in a rage.


    Su Mianmian kept holding his hand, the uneasiness in her heart growing. uncle, did you talk about something unpleasant with dad? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about that woman.¡± Huo ting frowned.


    ¡°Are you talking about Qiao Anqi?¡± Su Mianmian was stunned. She was about to say that she knew this person, but she heard Huo ting say, ¡±


    let¡¯s not talk about it. It¡¯s the old man¡¯s own business. We don¡¯t have to worry about it. Huo ting didn¡¯t want to talk more with su Mianmian, so he rubbed her head and changed the topic.


    But he remembered this in his heart.


    After sending su Mianmian back, he called Chen Ce and ordered him to immediately investigate all the information about Qiao Anqi.


    He had to figure out this woman¡¯s background and true purpose. The old man thought that he was getting old and his mind was no longer clear.

 Chapter 565

    ?


    565 Important (4)


    While Huo ting was investigating Qiao Anqi, no one expected her to personally visit.


    Su Mianmian was wondering who it was when she heard the ck Butler say that a ssmate came to look for her.


    It was definitely not Jing. If it was her, the ck Butler would not be so calm.


    ¡°Did she say who she was?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°She said her surname is Qiao.¡±


    ¡°Qiao Anqi?¡± She was the only one with the surname Qiao among all the people she knew.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say her name.¡± The ck Butler replied, ¡± she brought the baby¡¯s breath here. I thought she was your friend. Madam, I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯ll ask her to leave now.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Su Mianmian quickly said, ¡± I think she might be my ssmate. Please invite her to the living room.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The ck Butler confirmed again.


    Su Mianmian was now more than seven months pregnant and couldn¡¯t stand any torment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Su Mianmian said weakly, ¡± ck Butler, that¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯reining about me to uncle every day!¡±


    The ck Butler smiled and said, ¡± Madam, I¡¯ll go and prepare first.


    Su Mianmian, ¡± Huahua, ¡± it¡¯s like this every time. She¡¯ll leave when she says this.


    ......


    Qiao Anqi wore a long white cotton dress and white cloth shoes. Her hair was casually tied up and she held a bunch of beautiful baby¡¯s breath in her hands.


    When she saw su Mianmian, she showed a bright smile and said, ¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, I hope my arrival won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Su Mianmian was really not used to her way of speaking, but one shouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person. She smiled and replied, ¡± of course not.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what flowers you like, but this is my favorite flower. I hope you like it.¡± Qiao Anqi handed the flowers to su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian took it and said, ¡± thank you.


    The maid who was serving at the side said to su Mianmian, ¡± Madam, please give me the flowers. I¡¯ll find a vase to put them in.


    Because su Mianmian¡¯s pregnancy was getting bigger, Huo ting had arranged for a personal maid to follow her wherever she went.


    Another maid served the desserts and tea. Because su Mianmian was pregnant, she drank fresh fruit juice.


    Meanwhile, Qiao Anqi had gone with the Earl¡¯s ck tea.


    ¡°Mianmian, we met in a hurry thest time. After I went back, I always felt a lot of uneasiness.¡± Qiao Anqi reached out to touch the edge of the ss as she said, ¡± I was so afraid that you would misunderstand me.


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned and couldn¡¯t understand her sudden development.


    what do you think I¡¯ll misunderstand? ¡± she asked, puzzled.


    What she saidst time, was she just a female lead living in a Korean drama?


    Uncle, thank God she didn¡¯t call him oppa. Otherwise, su Mianmian felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to look at uncle¡¯s father directly! QAQ!


    I, I¡¯m really not doing it for uncle¡¯s money, Qianqian. after Qiao Anqi said this sentence without rhyme or reason, she looked at su Mianmian with red eyes like a rabbit being bullied.


    Wait a minute! There was a lot of information in this sentence.


    Could it be that she and her father had really developed something?


    ¡°Well, Wanwan, I really want to thank you foring to see me. Really.¡± She didn¡¯t want to know so much! Please don¡¯t tell her!


    Su Mianmian quickly changed the topic, but Qiao Anqi obviously wanted to tell her, so she couldn¡¯t y dumb.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly in love with uncle!¡± Qiao Anqi said agitatedly, ¡± the young nowadays don¡¯t even care about religion, race, or gender. Age is not a problem at all!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    What does it have to do with me? QAQ!


    ¡°Maybe you find it hard to believe, but I really love Zhenyuan. I found the feeling of a father in him, I love him!¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but interrupt her emotional speech and said, ¡± but why are you telling me this? What happened between you and dad has nothing to do with me, or rather, it has nothing to do with anyone else. It¡¯s between the two of you, Wanwan.¡±


    She felt that Qiao Anqi¡¯s words were very strange.


    And he really couldn¡¯t tell that she was such a narcissistic person! It¡¯s as if the earth is revolving around me. How do I break this?


    because I think we¡¯re good friends! Qiao Anqi replied matter-of-factly, ¡± besides, if I marry uncle in the future, our rtionship will be even closer.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Thank you! She didn¡¯t want her to be her mother-inw, okay?


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s too early to talk about marriage.¡±


    Qiao Anqi looked hurt as she said loudly, ¡± are you that pessimistic about me and uncle? ¡± Mianmian, how can you do this to me?¡±


    Yingluo, she didn¡¯t do anything!


    QAQ! He felt like he had encountered a weirdo!


    what do you want to do to miemie?! Dongdong rushed out and stood between the two of them. He red at Qiao Anqi.


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s feelings were at a climax and she needed to vent it out. Suddenly interrupted by Dongdong, she felt like she was choking. Unable to catch her breath, she started to hup.


    Dongdong asked a little unhappily, ¡± what are you guys doing? Even though you¡¯re letting anyone in, aren¡¯t you afraid that my little sister will feel ufortable?¡±


    That¡¯s right! The sister Dongdong was referring to was the baby in Mianmian¡¯s stomach.


    After the maids heard Dongdong¡¯s words, they all showed embarrassed expressions.


    Su Mianmian was also a little embarrassed. Although she felt that Qiao Anqi¡¯s words were a little embarrassing, she had a special status now. It wasn¡¯t a good thing for him to have a grudge like Dongdong.


    Dongdong, she¡¯s Qiao ran ran. su Mianmian was at a loss on how to address her, but she still said in the end, ¡± you can call her aunt Qiao.


    Dongdong looked at her but did not say anything.


    Qiao Anqi had already drunk a cup of tea and stopped huping.


    She looked at Dongdong and wanted to regain her good impression of him. She said, ¡± Hello, Dongdong.


    However, she had just cried, and the tear stains were still on her face. Coupled with her smile, it looked a little strange.


    Since Mianmian had said so, it was impossible for Dongdong to not give her face.


    Hello, aunt Qiao! he shouted unwillingly.


    Qiao Anqi reached out to touch Dongdong¡¯s head, but Dongdong dodged her.


    Su Mianmian quickly said, ¡± Dongdong is a big boy. He doesn¡¯t like to be touched on the head.


    ¡°I see!¡± Qiao Anqi had a look of pity.


    Dongdong didn¡¯t look at her either. He said to su Mianmian, ¡± miemie, can you apany me to do my homework? ¡±


    this ran ran. su Mianmian looked at Qiao Anqi, a little embarrassed.


    With their intentions so clear, Qiao Anqi had no reason to stay.


    She stood up and said, ¡± uncle has arranged to meet me. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Mianmian, I¡¯lle to see you next time!

 Chapter 566

    ?


    566 Important (5)


    After Qiao Anqi left, Dongdong looked at her back thoughtfully.


    Su Mianmian asked, ¡± What are you looking at? ¡±


    Dongdong said, ¡± I think this person¡¯s face is a little strange.


    ¡°How is it strange?¡±


    ¡°Yingluo can¡¯t describe this feeling. I don¡¯t know how to describe it.¡± Dongdong said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about that.¡± Su Mianmian asked, ¡± let¡¯s go! Go and do your homework.¡±


    ¡°Miemie, don¡¯t tell me you really believe what I said?¡± Dongdong said arrogantly, ¡± a genius like me can do my homework in minutes with my eyes closed. How can I need you to do my homework with me? ¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian reached out and rubbed Dongdong¡¯s bun-like face and said, ¡± young man, please speak properly!


    actually, I want to take you to see the happy yang. My sister is about to be born, and I want to cultivate amon interest with her. Dongdong said a little shyly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a thank you!¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new movie version! Thetest edition!¡± Dongdong said excitedly, ¡± miemie, don¡¯t you want to see it at all?!


    It was true love for Dongdong and Xi Yangyang!


    Su Mianmian saw that he was so anxious that his head was about to sweat, and the weather was starting to turn cold.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have anything to do anyway.


    ¡°I knew you would like it too, miemie.¡± Dongdong happily took su Mianmian¡¯s hand and went to the theater together. He said, ¡± I¡¯ll ask the ck Butler to prepare the strawberry cake. Let¡¯s eat and watch at the same time!


    Watching a movie with a strawberry cake was Dongdong¡¯s favorite.


    Su Mianmian smiled and felt that Dongdong was still very childish in some ces.


    ......


    The two of them looked and saw that Huo ting came back at night.


    After Huo ting returned home, he found that su Mianmian was missing. He frowned, suppressed the uneasiness in his heart, and asked coldly, ¡± where¡¯s Mianmian? ¡±


    Butler hei looked at Huo ting¡¯s expression and replied, ¡± Madam and little young master are watching a movie in the theater.


    After knowing that su Mianmian was at home, Huo ting¡¯s expression seemed to be better.


    Butler hei continued, ¡± a friend of the madam came today. Her surname is Qiao, Qianqian.


    ¡°Qiao Anqi?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. There were no results from the investigation here for the time being, but this person actually came to his door.


    ¡°Show me the video.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The ck Butler replied without changing his expression.


    After Huo ting found out that his gaze had left su Mianmian, he felt an irrepressible uneasiness in his heart, so he installed a monitor at home to watch su Mianmian¡¯s every move at all times.


    In this regard, the ck Butler actually felt that his master was seriously ill!


    This desire to control, no normal person would be able to stand it!


    Of course, Huo ting didn¡¯t install it in some strange ces, but in a few fixed areas of su Mianmian¡¯s activity. If he didn¡¯t see su Mianmian for a long time, he would call the ck Butler to find a way to take her to a ¡®certain ce¡¯.


    He was really seriously ill! QAQ! It¡¯s time to take medicine!


    After watching for a few days, Huo ting¡¯s mood calmed down a lot. However, he had a meeting all day today and was already in a very impetuous mood. When he came back, Mianmian didn¡¯te to wee him, which made him even more upset.


    He had a mental problem, but he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Huo ting stared at the video and after seeing what Qiao Anqi said, he couldn¡¯t help but smash the things on the table.


    After he was done venting, he took a deep breath and tried to calm his emotions.


    Chen Ce, who was about to knock on the door, heard the sound and put down his raised hand.


    Should he go have a cup of hot tea first? Wait for the BOSS to calm down and then report back?


    ¡°What happened today?¡± Chen Ce turned around and asked the ck Butler.


    The ck Butler replied, ¡± Qiao Anqi is here to see the madam.


    ¡°Qiao Anqi!¡± No wonder BOSS was angry.


    Who¡¯s Qiao Anqi? ¡± The ck Butler asked.


    Chen Ce thought for a moment and replied, ¡± she¡¯s old Huo¡¯s new lover.


    The ck Butler looked at him with wide eyes.


    He had never expected this answer!


    Wasn¡¯t the difference between the two of them too great?


    However, as a professional Butler, he would notment on the private affairs of the person he was serving.


    So after the ck Butler heard the gossip, he said, ¡± assistant Chen, I¡¯ll go down and prepare some food for you. You¡¯ve worked hard.


    Chen Ce,¡±hehe.¡±


    Such an obvious Dodge, it was really too disloyal!


    ¡°Come in!¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Chen Ce didn¡¯t have time to care about Butler hei. He opened the door and walked in. He kept his sight within a certain range, as if he didn¡¯t see anything on the ground.


    Boss, Qiao Anqi¡¯s identity has been revealed. Chen Ce said as he handed the document to Huo ting. He said, ¡± sure enough, as the BOSS said, there is a problem with her identity. She is the distant cousin of young master Zheng¡¯s favorite mistress, Yingluo.


    This statement was really a bit awkward to say, but Chen Ce still said it in one breath.


    this mistress¡¯s background isn¡¯t very clean either. She used to be the top star at DG¡¯srgest nightclub. It¡¯s said that back then, many rich people abandoned their wives and children for her. She went with young master Zheng three years ago, and young master Zheng helped her clear her name. Of course, we¡¯ve already found out about this. This Qiao Anqi came to join us half a year ago. ording to the information we¡¯ve found, the two of them were cousins. Before Qiao Anqi joined us, we¡¯re still investigating. We might need to start investigating Wanwan from this mistress.


    After Huo ting finished reading the information, he sneered and said, ¡± continue to investigate.


    With such a background, he wouldn¡¯t believe it at all if someone said that they would get close to the old man without any purpose.


    by the way, check her medical records. Huo ting said.


    ¡°Received.¡±


    After the two finished talking about work, Chen Ce thought about it and still advised.


    ¡°Boss, I think you should change doctors.¡± He had been by his boss ¡®side the whole time, and as a bystander, he felt that there was something wrong with the medicine given by Dr. Bart. But what troubled him the most was that his BOSS trusted him very much.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± just do what I asked you to do.


    Chen Ce lowered his head and did not dare to say anything more. He quietly left.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian on the monitor, and the little monster that was screaming in his heart quieted down obediently.


    ¡°Dongdong, do you still want to watch?¡± Su Mianmian asked in confusion.


    Dongdong had already seen it once, why wasn¡¯t he tired of it?


    ¡°Yes, I want to see it again.¡± Dongdong was really in love with yang miemie. He would never get tired of it.


    Su Mianmian yawned.


    Huo ting watched the interaction between the two from the monitor. He thought that maybe he should buy a new sheep for Dongdong. In this way, he wouldn¡¯t stick to the little sheep all the time.

 Chapter 567

    ?


    567 Important (6)


    After Huo ting watched su Mianmian fall asleep on the sofa on the monitor, he got up and went to the projection room, nning to carry her back to the bed to rest.


    Dongdong was watching the climax, and then Huo ting¡¯s face appeared in front of the projector.


    ?!


    ¡°Daddy, do you want to see it too?¡± Dongdong pressed the pause button.


    Huo ting walked over, took off his coat, covered su Mianmian¡¯s body, and said, ¡± you¡¯re already a big kid. Why don¡¯t you know how to take care of your mother and sister? you don¡¯t even prepare a nket.


    Dongdong blinked and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t know miemie was asleep. Miemie was still happily watching earlier.


    Huo ting looked at him again and said, ¡± I n to buy you a sheep, just like the one you usually raise. What do you think? ¡±


    Upon hearing this, the remote control in Dongdong¡¯s hand fell.


    He looked at Huo ting in shock and asked in disbelief, ¡± really? Daddy, aren¡¯t you just joking with me?¡±


    It¡¯s been so long! Every time he said he wanted to buy sheep, Huo ting would always use various reasons to send him away.


    Andst time! The daddy who had lost his memory had clearly promised to give him a sheep. In the end, after daddy recovered his memory, he didn¡¯t keep his promise!


    At this moment! How could Dongdong not be excited when he mentioned it?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Huo ting said evilly.


    It was a rare opportunity to tidy up the paper, so he must make good use of it.


    ¡°Daddy! Don¡¯t! I really want to!¡± Dongdong raised his tail and began to curry favor with Huo ting in various ways. He said, ¡± I want a sheep that can only be used for breeding with xiaohuo. It has to be a stronger one!


    In this case, he would have a lot of sheep in the future.


    Just thinking about it felt wonderful!


    Su Mianmian was awoken by Dongdong¡¯s excited voice. She rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡± what are you talking about? ¡±


    miemie, daddy agreed to give me a sheep. I¡¯m so happy! Dongdong shared the good news with su Mianmian.


    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s great, my dear!¡± Su Mianmian knew that Dongdong had always wanted to raise another sheep.


    However, there were more and more animals in the house. There were two tigers, one sheep, and then one more sheep.


    Other families raised cats and dogs, but his family was not ordinary.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Huo ting saw that su Mianmian had woken up and focused all his attention on her.


    Su Mianmian touched her stomach and replied honestly, ¡± a little.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll help you to eat.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked down at her feet. Because of her pregnancy, su Mianmian¡¯s calves began to swell and look a little ugly, so su Mianmian had always worn a long dress. Now, her feet were exposed because she was sleeping.


    She looked at the uncle who was looking at her ugly feet and suddenly felt a little sad.


    She said,¡±uncle, stop looking. It¡¯s very ugly.¡±


    She lowered her skirt, trying to cover her feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s not ugly at all,¡± Huo ting reached out to stop her. He reached out and gently pressed her, then looked up and asked, ¡± does it hurt? ¡±


    Su Mianmian saw that he didn¡¯t have a disdainful expression on his face and secretly heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s just a little swollen and not veryfortable.


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting said, ¡± I¡¯ll help you massage it tonight.


    After su Mianmian heard it, she felt warm in her heart. She smiled and replied, ¡± okay, thank you, uncle.

 Chapter 568

    ?


    568 Risk (1)


    So, Huo ting would massage su Mianmian¡¯s calves every night.


    If su Mianmian hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to imagine that such a cool, handsome, and arrogant person like uncle would actually do such a thing for her.


    At this time, one of su Mianmian¡¯s feet was carefully served by Huo ting, while the other foot was stretched in front of the uncle¡¯s stomach to warm her feet.


    ¡°Uncle, can you use more strength?¡± Su Mianmian saidfortably, ¡± yes, that¡¯s it.


    Huo ting was very good-natured. He said to su Mianmian while massaging her, ¡± I¡¯ll go with you to the prenatal examination tomorrow.


    Can I not have Yingluo?


    Every time the uncle apanied the doctor, he would ask the doctor a lot of questions, and it was always a scary face that said if he didn¡¯t answer well, he would torture the doctor¡¯s entire family in minutes. The doctors were all under a lot of pressure.


    Most importantly, the uncle¡¯s question was very strange.


    For example, what if I¡¯m sure which baby is interacting with me?


    F * ck! Doctors weren¡¯t gods. Unless they looked at an ultrasound, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference.


    Besides, they were both men. Why did everyone in their family say that she was their younger sister?


    The doctor was so worried.


    After a B-scan, the doctor took su Mianmian¡¯s hand and exined the gender of the baby to her very tactfully.


    To be honest, su Mianmian was a little disappointed when she found out.


    She thought, there are two babies, one of them must be a girl, right?


    Who would have expected that both babies were boys?


    QAQ......


    Uncle and Dongdong are sisters every day. If they knew the truth,


    Forget it, I¡¯ll keep it a secret for now.


    ¡°Mianmian, what are you thinking about?¡± Huo ting had already finished massaging one of su Mianmian¡¯s feet. He looked up and found her in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Su Mianmian came back to her senses and said, ¡± uncle, you¡¯re so busy. You don¡¯t need to apany me for such a small thing like the prenatal examination. I can go by myself.


    Huo ting was unhappy when he heard this.


    He asked, ¡± are you unhappy that I didn¡¯t go with youst time? ¡±


    That was why she threw a tantrum and refused to let him apany her this time.


    QAQ!


    He really wasn¡¯t!


    Thest time uncle didn¡¯te, the doctor¡¯s pressure was greatly reduced. It was also because of this that she secretly told su Mianmian about the baby¡¯s gender.


    However, su Mianmian saw that the uncle was unhappy and quickly said, ¡± there¡¯s no such thing. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯re too busy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy,¡± Huo ting said.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± uncle, you said you were going to name the babies. How¡¯s it going? ¡±


    She intended to tactfully remind the uncle of his babies ¡®gender by their names.


    ¡°Baby Huo and Huo Beibei, together, are treasures!¡± Huo ting said with satisfaction, ¡± I thought for a long time before I decided on this name.


    QAQ......


    Why did the situation suddenly change so drastically?


    Wasn¡¯t Dongdong called Huo chendong?


    Why did baby Huo and Huo Beibei suddenly appear? would the babies cry?


    These two names felt like they were just randomly thought up.


    Besides, it¡¯s not good to call a boy ¡®baby¡¯. It¡¯s a little feminine.


    ¡°Uncle, this name is a little too feminine. What if the baby is a boy?¡±


    Huo ting interrupted su Mianmian¡¯s words and said, ¡± it can¡¯t be a boy baby. The baby in your stomach must be a girl.


    QAQ......


    How could he be so sure?


    Why were the two men in the Huo family so sure?


    The stomach was hers, not theirs!

 Chapter 569

    ?


    569 Risk (2)


    Su Mianmian was silent for a while and felt like she could talk ¡®logic¡¯ to the uncle from a different angle.


    ¡°Uncle! You see, Dongdong¡¯s name is Huo chendong, and the baby in my stomach is called Huo baby and Huo Beibei. The styles are obviously different! If they¡¯re brothers, eh, siblings, even if their names might not be simr, they should at least have the same style, right?¡±


    When Dongdong grew up, he would introduce his two younger brothers to his friends.


    They are my younger brothers. One is baby Huo and the other is darling Huo.


    QAQ! It was really funny, alright?


    ¡°Little sheep, maybe you don¡¯t know.¡± Huo ting said seriously, ¡± the names of the boys in our family are all randomly chosen, but it¡¯s different for the girls. Don¡¯t think that the names baby and Beibei are simple, but the meaning behind them is different. They are the babies of our family, the babies in our hearts. I will raise them like little princesses and give them the best!


    Very touched, Yingluo.


    However, for the sake of her son, she still couldn¡¯t marry someone with such a name! QAQ!


    I thought about it and still want a random Kasaya. su Mianmian held Huo ting¡¯s hand and said, ¡± I still prefer that style.


    Huo ting frowned and said unhappily, ¡± little sheep, you don¡¯t know how to appreciate Yingluo. Let¡¯s not talk about this topic. It¡¯s almost time, you should go to bed.


    ¡°Argh! Uncle, don¡¯t change the topic! It¡¯s only 9:30 am, why are you sleeping! It¡¯s time to get up and get high!¡±


    Huahua. Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± if you¡¯re not sleeping, I¡¯ll read you a storybook.


    ¡®You¡¯ naturally referred to su Mianmian and the babies in her stomach.


    ¡°Then can we change the story today? I don¡¯t want to hear Cindere anymore.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°No problem. Today, we¡¯ll talk about Snow White.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this good?


    ......


    The next day, after the doctor answered Huo ting¡¯s question in a trembling voice, he was silently relieved.


    In order to answer President Huo¡¯s question, she had already picked up her book.


    Su Mianmian looked at the doctor and showed a sympathetic expression.


    The doctor looked at su Mianmian and asked, ¡± does Mrs. Huo exercise less? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned and said, ¡± what exercise are you referring to? ¡±


    As soon as she said this, the two people present looked at her.


    Su Mianmian finally realized what she had said.


    QAQ!


    F * ck! It was too embarrassing!


    ¡°I-I mean, it¡¯s just pure exercise. Don¡¯t think too much!¡±


    The doctor coughed awkwardly.


    Huo ting was very calm. He said, ¡± Mianmian¡¯s belly is too big. We¡¯ve been using our hands to take care of Yingluo for the past two months.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t continue listening to it. She reached out to cover Huo ting¡¯s mouth and said, ¡± haha, the weather is really good today!


    QAQ......


    In fact, the doctor was really asking about a very pure exercise. He didn¡¯t know how it could be so seriously twisted.


    it¡¯s a natural phenomenon for Madam¡¯s calf to be swollen, but you don¡¯t have to worry too much about that. You¡¯ll be giving birth in ten weeks. I suggest that Madam should do some appropriate exercises, such as taking a walk or doing some yoga during pregnancy. These will be helpful when you give birth. The doctor had to put on a serious face again. It was not easy to continue this topic!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll go for more walks at night in the future.¡±


    The doctor nodded and said, ¡± that¡¯s all. See you next week.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, doctor.¡±


    ......


    After the two left the hospital, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help butin to Huo ting.


    ¡°Uncle, what you said just now is really embarrassing! The doctor didn¡¯t even mean it that way. Why, why did you say that!¡±


    Huo ting reached out and rubbed su Mianmian¡¯s head, saying, ¡± what¡¯s the big deal? Nature is human nature.¡±


    QAQ......


    Alright! She couldn¡¯tpare to him in terms of being thick-skinned.


    Su Mianmian rubbed her face and didn¡¯t continue this topic with uncle.


    After the two of them returned home, they saw Butler hei rush up to them. He asked in a panic, ¡± master, I have something to do and would like to take leave. Please allow me.


    The ck Butler had always been calm and collected. The only time he had changed his expression was because of Bai Jing, but this time, he had no idea what it was.


    Huo ting asked, ¡± why do you want to take leave? ¡± How many days of leave do you need?¡±


    The ck Butler was silent for a second. He thought, if he said that he had a terminal illness, would the probability of sess be higher?


    I want to hire Jian Jia for a week. Butler hei looked at Huo ting¡¯s face and then said, ¡± no, five days will do.


    ¡°It¡¯s been too long.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± and you haven¡¯t told me why you took leave.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She pulled Huo ting¡¯s hand and said, ¡± uncle, just agree with Butler hei. He looks so anxious, something big must have happened at home, Yingluo. If it wasn¡¯t for that, a responsible ck Butler wouldn¡¯t take leave, Yingluo.


    However, before su Mianmian could finish her words, she heard Bai Jing¡¯s excited voice from the front.


    ¡°Mianmian! Long time no see!¡± Bai Jing walked over, avoided su Mianmian¡¯s stomach, and hugged her. She wanted to kiss her again but was pushed away by Huo ting.


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t mind. She smiled and asked, ¡± hey, did you miss me? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was also very happy to see Bai Jing. She nodded hard and said, ¡± when did youe? You didn¡¯t even tell me how you were going to realize it. ¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to give you an unexpected surprise! Are you very surprised?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    ¡°But why are you all standing outside the door?¡± Bai Jing asked.


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± the ck Butler is wailing.


    Mianmian suddenly had an idea. Could it be that Butler hei asked for leave because of little Jing?


    Bai Jing saw that su Mianmian stopped halfway and asked, ¡± what happened to the ck Butler? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at Bai Jing and then turned to the ck Butler. because of her? ¡±


    The ck Butler¡¯s face turned pale, which was a silent agreement.


    ¡°What riddle are you talking about?¡± Bai Jing asked in confusion, can you be more direct? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡±


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and said, ¡± the ck Butler wants to take a leave of absence, ran ran.


    ¡°Why?¡± Bai Jing asked, ¡± I¡¯ve just arrived and you¡¯re already asking for leave? ¡±


    he has something at home, ran ran, ¡± su Mianmian said tactfully.


    She still didn¡¯t want Xiaojing to get hurt.


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t think much of it.


    She turned around and said to Butler hei, ¡± if you have something to do at home, quickly go and settle it! If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just let me know!¡±


    The ck Butler rubbed his forehead in despair. How could there be such a person?


    He didn¡¯t even hear any rejection in his voice? He was also drunk!

 Chapter 570

    ?


    570 Risk (3)


    Huo ting looked at the ck Butler and said, ¡± don¡¯t let your personal matters affect your work.


    The implication of this sentence was that the holiday was not allowed.


    The ck Butler turned his face away in pain.


    Bai Jing walked over agitatedly. Butler hei took a step back when she got close to him.¡±Stop right there!¡± He said.


    ¡°What now?¡± Bai Jing replied innocently.


    well, ran ran, ¡± su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡± both of you calm down.


    Huo ting looked at them, reached out to hold su Mianmian¡¯s waist, and said, ¡± Mianmian, let¡¯s go in. Let them solve their own problems.


    but Yingluo. su Mianmian was still a little worried.


    Huo ting whispered in her ear, ¡± love is something that others can¡¯t help with.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    After su Mianmian and the others left, Bai Jing thought for a while and asked, ¡± did you take leave because of me? ¡±


    The ck Butler stood six or seven meters away from her, looking at her silently. The wind blew, and his suit was blown into a beautiful arc.


    we¡¯re not suitable for each other. You don¡¯t have to put in any more effort for me. I won¡¯t like you.


    ¡°Which part of me don¡¯t you like? I can change it!¡± Bai Jing asked loudly,¡¯or what kind of girl do you like? I can be that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like girls.¡±


    Bai Jing¡¯s eyes widened and she took a step back.¡±You like men, Yingluo,¡± she said.


    She had never thought that she would lose because of her gender!


    ck lines appeared on the ck Butler¡¯s forehead. You¡¯re the one who likes men. Your entire family likes men!


    However, in order to avoid Bai Jing¡¯s harassment, he decided to tolerate the misunderstanding.


    He said, ¡± so, I can¡¯t possibly like you.


    Bai Jing was dumbfounded after hearing that.


    She said gloomily, ¡± y-you were born with this? ¡±


    You¡¯re the one born with it! Your whole family was born with it!


    The ck Butler was flexible and gritted his teeth.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡± I¡¯ve been like this since I was young, so I¡¯m really sorry. I hope you can find someone better in the future, Wanwan, and forget me!


    Then, he saw Bai Jing¡¯s face covered in tears.


    He was shocked!


    The ck Butler had received the tutge of a United Kingdom Butler since he was a child, and the gentlemanly education was ingrained in his bones. When he saw ady crying, he would definitely hand her a handkerchief tofort her.


    However, Bai Jing¡¯s crying face was too ugly.


    He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said, ¡± don¡¯t cry.


    Bai Jing heroically wiped away her tears and said, ¡± you¡¯re still so gentle at a time like this.


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Alright! This was all his fault.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t like women?¡± Bai Jing asked, unwilling to give up.


    The ck Butler was silent for a moment before saying, ¡± I¡¯m sorry.


    After Bai Jing heard this, she covered her face and ran away.


    Butler hei looked at her back and thought, this should be the end of it, right?


    ......


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian rubbed her ears and said, ¡± I might have misheard Yingluo, Xiaojing. Can you say it again? ¡±


    She must have heard wrong about Jing¡¯s gender change.


    ¡°I want to change my gender!¡± Bai Jing enunciated every word.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Heavens! Which country¡¯s joke was this?


    Xiaojing must be sick! And it was the kind that was seriously ill!

 Chapter 571

    ?


    571 Risk (4)


    Su Mianmian swallowed her saliva. She didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw Bai Jing¡¯s serious face.


    This child, did she think that changing gender was just a casual remark?


    Su Mianmian was angry after hearing her words!


    She was angry at Xiaojing for not taking care of her body.


    what nonsense are you spouting?! Su Mianmian said, ¡± why are you talking about sex change for no reason!


    ¡°Sob sob sob sob sob, Butler hei said he doesn¡¯t like women, but I¡¯m a woman! Wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll never have a chance?¡± Bai Jing said sadly, ¡± Mianmian, you don¡¯t understand. I really like him. As long as I think about how it¡¯s impossible between us, I¡¯m so sad that I can¡¯t take it!


    ¡°What do you like about him? His appearance?¡±


    Bai Jing nodded and then shook her head.


    not exactly. He¡¯s very gentle, Qianqian. Bai Jing covered her face in pain and said, ¡± maybe you don¡¯t understand, but I¡¯ve grown up and I can feel that I¡¯m a girl from him. Because of my appearance, everyone is used to treating me like a man. But the ck Butler is different. Even if it¡¯s because of his work, he takes care of me very well, Qianqian. I really liked his looks at first, but gradually, I fell in love with him as a person, Qianqian.


    ¡°Why does he not like women? Wuwuwuwu!¡±


    Su Mianmian sighed and said, ¡± don¡¯t say stupid things about changing gender! If he likes you, then he likes you. If he doesn¡¯t like you, even if you change your gender, he might not like you.¡±


    And the most important point was that su Mianmian didn¡¯t believe that the ck Butler liked men.


    This might just be one of the reasons he rejected Jing.


    ¡°Mianmian, what should I do?¡± Bai Jing hugged su Mianmian and cried.


    Su Mianmian sighed and patted her shoulder, saying, ¡± touch Yingluo, do you want me to introduce you to other outstanding boys? ¡±


    As she spoke, she thought about it and suddenly thought of her boss.


    Although she had always felt that the boss was like a 43-year-old uncle, since he was the vampire¡¯s younger brother, he was probably only 23 years old.


    And in terms of appearance, the boss was quite in line with Xiaojing¡¯s original aesthetic.


    The tall and strong bear man Chi Chi


    The more su Mianmian thought about it, the more she felt that there was a chance.


    ¡°Who are you going to introduce me to?¡± Bai Jing raised her head and wiped her tears. are you sure he likes women? ¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t dare to guarantee anything else, but the boss¡¯s sexual orientation was absolutely straight!


    When she was working at her boss¡¯s ce, every time she used theputer, she would see traces of her boss looking at his little ****. The file name was especially upright, which was very suitable for the Capricorn man¡¯s sullen personality.


    However, after Mianmian found out, she also silently pretended not to see anything.


    ¡°Then you can introduce me!¡± Bai Jing felt better after crying for a while. She said,¡±I want to forget Butler hei with a new rtionship!¡± I don¡¯t want to like him anymore!¡±


    Outside the door, the ck Butler was leaning against the wall. He heard the conversation between the two, but his eyes were blocked by his bangs, so his expression could not be seen.


    ¡°ck Butler, do you want to bring the desserts in now?¡± The maid asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Seeing that she was about to enter, the ck Butler suddenly asked, ¡± wait a minute, what tea is this? ¡±


    ¡°Count¡¯s ck tea.¡± The maid replied.


    The ck Butler ordered, ¡± take this away. Make another pot of orange tea.


    Bai Jing had just cried, and this was good for her throat.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

 Chapter 572

    ?


    572 He doesn¡¯t love me I


    In order to find a new spring for the lovelorn Bai Jing, su Mianmian quickly called the boss.


    When the boss received su Mianmian¡¯s call, he thought she was asking about the cake shop and said, ¡± the bakery¡¯s renovation is almost done. I¡¯m choosing a bakery now. There are a few candidates here and I was nning to ask you out to see if you have any other ideas.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it in the afternoon.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°In the afternoon?¡± The boss paused and said, ¡± okay, then send me the address. I¡¯ll see youter.


    After su Mianmian hung up the phone, she said to the dejected Bai Jing, ¡± Xiao Jing, I¡¯ve already made an appointment with the boss. Hey, hey, hey, you should quickly lift your spirits!


    Bai Jing looked up at su Mianmian and said, I thought about it and decided to forget it! I¡¯m not in the mood to go on blind dates.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about going on blind dates. Just take it as going out for a walk.¡± Su Mianmian pulled her up.


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t dare to exert force on su Mianmian. After all, Mianmian¡¯s stomach was big now. Seeing Mianmian pulling her, she immediately stood up with the force.


    ¡°Look at me, no boy will like me.¡± Bai Jing tugged at her t-shirt.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this simple?¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± let¡¯s go buy a dress first!


    Then, while Bai Jing was in a daze, su Mianmian contacted the department store on the phone. The store manager brought thetest season¡¯s catalog directly to the door. Of course, there were also clothes and models. If they were selected, they would immediately find the size.


    Bai Jing finally understood what it meant to be rich!


    ¡°Xiaojing, look around and we¡¯ll buy whoever you like! Choose whatever you want!¡± Su Mianmian said heroically.


    In fact, this was su Mianmian¡¯s first time exercising Mrs. Huo¡¯s power. She felt it was worth it to make her good friend happy!


    ¡°Miss, your legs are long and beautiful. I suggest you choose a short skirt to show off your long legs.¡± The store manager smiled and promoted, ¡± look at this dress, it¡¯s the best-selling dress of this season. It¡¯s made of tulle, and everyone who wears it will feel a sense of happiness.


    Bai Jing looked at it. The dress was indeed pretty.


    ¡°But won¡¯t it look weird if I wear this?¡± Bai Jing scratched her short hair uneasily.¡±Like a man?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± The store manager said, ¡± we¡¯ve brought a makeup artist and a stylist. Miss, please believe us. We guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied. Leave it to us, okay? ¡±


    Bai Jing looked at the beautiful dress and took a deep breath.


    She wanted to make some changes.


    ¡°Little Jing, go and try!¡± Su Mianmian encouraged her with a smile.


    ¡°Alright then!¡±


    Bai Jing mustered her courage and picked up the dress to try the new changes.


    ......


    After Bai Jing went in, the ck Butler served the snacks su Mianmian ordered. He ced them in front of su Mianmian without a change in expression.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and said, ¡± I hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future.


    The ck Butler looked at su Mianmian with a smile and said, ¡± Madam, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand.¡± Su Mianmian said bluntly, ¡± I know your sexual orientation is normal, but I don¡¯t know why you used this reason to reject Xiao Jing. There¡¯s no point in saying this. Feelings can¡¯t be forced anyway. Xiao Jing is a good girl, and there will be good men who will love her in the future!


    ¡°I know she¡¯s a good girl.¡± The ck Butler said gently.


    Su Mianmian looked at him again and felt a little stifled. She reached out and waved, saying, ¡± you can go out.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The ck Butler turned around to leave. When he reached the door, he turned around and saw Bai Jinging out of the changing room.


    Do you regret it?


    Perhaps, Yingluo.

 Chapter 573

    ?


    573 He doesn¡¯t love me (2)


    After Bai Jing came out, she pulled her skirt ufortably and said in distress, ¡± Mianmian, I think I should change back into my pants. I feel a little weird.


    ¡°How is it strange, my dear? you look very good like this!¡± Su Mianmian said as she pulled her hand.


    ¡°I feel it¡¯s weird that I¡¯m not wearing any pants.¡± Bai Jing replied.


    QAQ......


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing a dress!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°It¡¯s empty below.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Jing, you¡¯re a girl! Repeat after me once, you¡¯re a girl! A girl? Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a girl.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Was Xiaojing here to tease her?


    ¡°Miss, this dress really suits you.¡± The shop owner smiled and said, ¡± please let me put on your makeup. You¡¯ll look even more beautiful this way.


    ¡°Ah? ¡°I still have to put on makeup,¡± Bai Jing hesitated.


    Su Mianmian reached out and pushed hard, saying, ¡± I¡¯ll leave it to you!


    ¡°Alright!¡± The shop owner and two other employees stepped forward and grabbed Bai Jing.


    Bai Jing was a Kung Fu Girl. If she resisted, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for her.


    When she saw that her good friend Mianmian was still worried about her own affairs even though her stomach was so big, she felt that she had no reason to resist. After all, she was trying to help her.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Jing closed her eyes and let them do whatever they wanted.


    ......


    Two hourster, in a high-ss club in S city, the boss was looking at his phone in frustration.


    It was already half an hourte from the time he had agreed to meet Mianmian. Why wasn¡¯t Mianmian here yet?


    Mianmian had always been punctual. This was the only time she waste.


    The boss picked up his cell phone and dialed Mianmian¡¯s cell number.


    Then, he heard his phone ring from the door.


    This was a high-ss club. If it was not a guest he had invited, the waiter would not let them in, so when the boss heard the ring, he knew that Mianmian hade. He hung up the phone and was about to speak, but he saw a long-legged beauty walking towards him.


    F * ck!


    The beauty was probably over 1.8 meters tall. Her body was perfectly proportioned, and she had a pair of long legs that made people envious. Her hair was in big waves, and she had no expression on her face. She looked a little cold.


    This waspletely his cup of tea!


    The boss stood up nervously and said, ¡± H-Hello.


    Bai Jing was wearing a wig. It was her first time wearing high heels, and even though it was only five centimeters tall, she was very careful when she walked, afraid that she would identally walk.


    When she heard her boss¡¯s voice, she looked at him and realized that he was very tall. Even though she was wearing high heels, she only reached his shoulders.


    This should be the boss that Mianmian was talking about.


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t hesitate and sat down in front of the boss.


    This made the boss very happy. Did he sessfully hit on her?


    He looked at Bai Jing nervously. At that moment, his phone rang, and he jumped in shock.


    ¡°Pick up the phone.¡± Bai Jing said domineeringly.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The boss didn¡¯t think about how strange this conversation was and picked up the phone.


    boss, I¡¯m busy today and can¡¯t make it. My friend Jing came in my ce. Why don¡¯t you guys stop talking about work today and enjoy your afternoon tea? ¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± by the way, remember to send Xiaojing back to my house when you¡¯re done.

 Chapter 574

    ?


    574 He doesn¡¯t love me (3)


    Before the boss could react, su Mianmian had already hung up the phone. The boss was a little stunned when he heard the busy tone from the phone.


    Did su Mianmian hang up on him?


    The boss looked up and smiled awkwardly at her.


    uh, hehe. the boss opened his mouth, but suddenly found that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Bai Jing stared at him without blinking. Her expression was calm and domineering, like a female general. Her gaze was probing and judging.


    At that moment, the boss suddenly felt that his heart was starting to beat out of control.


    He stole nces at Bai Jing as he touched his chest. The violent shaking was beyond his imagination. He was shocked.


    Is ... Is my heart beating faster?


    Touching his chest, the boss¡¯s face began to heat up. He vaguely felt that there was something special in the blood in his body.


    And it was precisely that factor that made him understand that the girl in front of him seemed to be very important to him.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Bai Jing.¡±


    The boss was a little dumbfounded. Was the beauty taking the initiative to talk to him?


    He reached out his hand in a daze. I, I¡¯m Yingluo. Hello.


    Bai Jing stared at the owner¡¯s hand. After a long pause, she reached out and shook his hand.¡±Hello,¡± she said with a nod.


    ¡°Are you Mianmian¡¯s friend?¡± The boss asked nervously.


    ¡°No.¡± Bai Jing shook her head sternly. I¡¯m her ssmate.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The boss responded in a low voice and smiled. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He stammered and stole nces at Bai Jing. He didn¡¯t know why, but he just wanted to look at her, as if looking at her like this could make him happy.


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t look shy at all and allowed her boss to look at her.


    After a while, she asked, ¡± ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±


    The boss¡¯s face turned red immediately. He lowered his head in embarrassment and did not even dare to breathe too loudly.


    She was panicking and worried that Bai Jing was angry.


    He didn¡¯t know what he should do to make Bai Jing not hate him or be angry with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, ¡± the boss said in a small voice.


    ¡°Why should I apologize?¡± Bai Jing was stunned. Did he do something wrong?


    The owner was also puzzled. He looked up and saw that Bai Jing wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, her head was in a mess. ¡°You asked me if I had seen enough. I, I didn¡¯t mean to look at you like that. I, I just feel like looking at you.¡±


    As he said this, his face turned red again. He was so nervous that he didn¡¯t even know where to put his hands and feet.


    Bai Jing was surprised too. She didn¡¯t expect her boss to say something like that.


    However, she quickly returned to normal. She wasn¡¯t a pretentious girl to begin with, and the word ¡®shy¡¯ didn¡¯t seem to fit her.


    I just wanted to ask. If you think you haven¡¯t seen enough, you can continue to look at it carefully. Bai Jing said seriously.


    The boss was dumbfounded, but immediately after, his heart began to beat rapidly, and his eyes began to shoot out little stars.


    It was so cool and suited his taste. It was simply tailor-made for him. They were a match made in heaven.


    The boss was dumbfounded. He stared at Bai Jing and even forgot to blink.


    After a long while, the boss came back to his senses. He subconsciously grabbed his sleeve and wiped the non-existent saliva from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°What do you think of me?¡± Bai Jing asked, ¡± tell me the truth. I don¡¯t like to lie. She followed up with this domineering sentence.


    This time, the little stars in the boss¡¯s eyes became even more concentrated.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The boss said without thinking. Seeing that Bai Jing was expressionless, he felt that he hadn¡¯t said enough. He quickly added, ¡± very good.


    Bai Jing frowned. It was only a ¡®good¡¯. What could it mean?


    The moment she frowned, the boss immediately became nervous. He said uneasily,¡±I¡¯m telling the truth. I felt awkward when I first saw you.¡±


    The boss was suddenly at a loss for words because he didn¡¯t know how to say it. Should he just say that he liked her at first sight? it would be strange if he didn¡¯t scare her away.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth,¡± Bai Jing said.


    The boss was stunned for a moment. He suddenly had an impulse and nodded. actually, I like you. I liked you the first time I saw you. I think this is love at first sight.


    He smiled a little foolishly. so, love at first sight really does exist in this world.


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t seem to be happy about his sudden confession. She looked at him and said in a serious tone,¡±You think I¡¯m good, but what¡¯s good about me? Hair? Clothes? High heels?¡±


    The boss snorted, looked at her hair, and then at the other two items. Finally, he said shyly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡±


    Her long curly hair, dress, and high heels were a perfect match.


    It could almost be called perfect.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, would you still like it?¡± Bai Jing pulled her wig off her head, revealing her short hair.


    She lifted her hand and pulled a few times, feeling much morefortable. It was as if her scalp and hair were cheering because she could finally breathe fresh air.


    She smiled brightly because she could finally be herself again.


    Beautiful long hair, beautiful dress, everything was perfect.


    But unfortunately, she didn¡¯t like these beautiful things.


    She still liked being her real self the most.


    She looked across the table, waiting to see the boss¡¯s disappointed expression.


    Who knew that when she looked over, she would be shocked. What kind of expression was he making?


    The man in front of her had a pair of big eyes and a half-opened mouth. From time to time, little stars woulde out of his eyes.


    My cup of tea, this decisive person is definitely my cup of tea.


    The boss kept shouting and shouting in his heart.


    Unknowingly, he had actually called out.


    ¡°This is my dish.¡± He mumbled. From the beginning to the end, his eyes never left her face.


    ¡°Your dish?¡± Bai Jing was taken aback. What did he mean?


    The boss wanted to p him to death. Why did he say it out loud?


    He chuckled and shook his head. no, I didn¡¯t say that. I mean, you¡¯re just as pretty with short hair. I¡¯m absolutely speaking from the bottom of my heart. There¡¯s no pretense.


    As if he was afraid that she would not believe him, he even made a gesture as if he was about to swear. I can swear.


    He had to win her heart.


    At this moment, this thought became the most important thought in the boss¡¯s heart. There was no other thought but this.

 Chapter 575

    ?


    575 He doesn¡¯t love me IV


    However, her boss¡¯s behavior did not make Bai Jing happy.


    On the contrary, her expression at the moment was particrly serious, as if she was angry.


    The boss was also a little dumbfounded,pletely unable to understand what was going on.


    He looked at Bai Jing and said nervously, you don¡¯t believe me? I can really swear.


    As he spoke, he raised two fingers on his right hand and made an oath gesture. I swear, I really like you. From the first time I saw you, I knew that you were the person I was looking for.


    Bai Jing frowned and looked at him. She didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t believe me?¡± The boss was a little anxious. then what do I have to do to make you believe me? As long as you¡¯re willing to trust me, I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    However, the more he said that, the uglier Bai Jing¡¯s expression became. Her beautiful little brows were tightly knitted together.


    ¡°Give me a chance.¡± The boss said very seriously and nervously, ¡± I will definitely work hard to make you like me too. I believe that I can do it. I just need you to give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°Say no more.¡± Bai Jing stood up and interrupted him. Looking at the stunned expression on the man¡¯s face, she did not soften at all.


    She felt like a fool. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have agreed toe over today.


    The ck Butler didn¡¯t like her, so why should she find a sense of existence in other people?


    This was not like her.


    ¡°I still have things to do,¡± Bai Jing said with a sigh.¡±I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and was about to leave.


    The boss was anxious. He pushed his chair away and chased after her. Without thinking, he grabbed her arm. miss Bai, then, then can you give me your phone number? Let¡¯s meet up for a meal next time, okay?¡±


    Bai Jing pushed his hand away without any hesitation.


    With her temper, she actually didn¡¯t really like her boss¡¯s clingy behavior. Therefore, the more eager he was, the more she felt ufortable and a little irritated.


    ¡°No need,¡± She shook her head slightly and replied, ¡± actually, it¡¯s very unfair to you that I came here to see you today.


    ¡°Unfair?¡± The boss was a little puzzled. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because I already have someone I like.¡± Bai Jing said.


    The boss felt as if his heart had stopped for a moment. The feeling of his heart stopping was extremely ufortable, as if he had been abandoned by this world.


    He looked at her and before he could say anything, Bai Jing spoke again.


    There was a slight sadness in her expression. It was very faint, as if it was hidden in the depths of her eyes.


    However, the boss still noticed it. At that moment, he felt very angry and wanted to teach the man who made her sad a lesson.


    However, Bai Jing¡¯s expression was calm and natural. She was able to speak her mind so calmly, making boss¡¯s feelings for her more and more real and difficult to control.¡±


    Bai Jing smiled and said,¡±the only pity is that the person I like doesn¡¯t like me.¡± That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to see you today. My intention is to find another boyfriend. But now that I think about it, it wasn¡¯t the right thing to do.¡±


    She took a step back and put some distance between her and her boss.


    He still had that bright and honest smile on his face. doing this is actually unfair to you and me. Before I hadpletely let go of him, I found it difficult to ept another person. Even though I¡¯ve promised you now, my heart is actually wavering.¡±


    She shook her head slightly and did not continue.


    But everyone was smart, who wouldn¡¯t understand what she was trying to express.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just ept you like this.¡± Bai Jing said. ¡°That¡¯s why I think we shouldn¡¯t waste each other¡¯s time like this. And Yingluo ¡±


    Bai Jing suddenly pulled at her short hair and gave a self-deprecating smile. I don¡¯t like the long hair, dresses, and high heels that you guys like. The previous me wasn¡¯t the real me at all.¡±


    She was an extremely forthright person and was as capable as a boy. Asking her to wear a dress was as ufortable as a man passing on a dress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your illusion affect your feelings. In fact, you like the appearance of a normal girl, not a tomboy like me. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± The boss shouted anxiously.


    Bai Jing frowned. She didn¡¯t like her boss¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an illusion. Yes, I do like your long hair, but I like your short hair more. Your forthrightness and generosity are all what I like. In fact, I don¡¯t like the pretentious character of girls at all. In your words, the truth is the most important.¡±


    The boss was worried that Bai Jing wouldn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, so he spoke quickly. Before he could finish his sentence, he quickly added, ¡± ¡°These are all words from the bottom of my heart, and there are no lies mixed in. Bai Jing, trust me. Can you give me a chance?¡±


    Bai Jing was really upset. She didn¡¯t like this. She felt that her boss was just wasting their time.


    She shook her head slightly. I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t think this is good.


    This wasn¡¯t what she wanted. This was wrong, and she didn¡¯t want to continue being wrong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± She turned around and left, not giving her boss any chance. She was very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The boss stood in the same ce, looking in the direction she left in a daze.


    What he had said just now was really what he was thinking.


    He really felt that this girl was so kind. In fact, she did not have to say anything at all. She was willing to ept him and enjoy his pursuit.


    But she did not do so.


    How could he miss out on such a good girl?


    And most importantly, her personality really suited his taste. She was not pretentious, and she was the real her. She had a real smile and everything about her was real.


    He knew that she was the one he had been waiting for all this time.


    Before he met her, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts about her. However, when he saw her, he knew that he had met her.


    That feeling could not be an illusion.


    The boss rubbed his face as he watched Bai Jing leave. He suddenly felt that he should have shaved his beard beforeing back. He wondered if his sweetheart had been frightened by him.


    He looked ahead and muttered, ¡± it¡¯s said that you have to pursue happiness yourself. How can I give up halfway? You don¡¯t have a phone, so it¡¯s not a problem for me. Bai Jing, I¡¯m going to win you over.¡±

 Chapter 576

    ?


    576 He doesn¡¯t love me v


    The boss, to put it bluntly, was a bear man with a young girl¡¯s heart.


    He liked all kinds of dreamy things, such as cute girls. However, he had another side to him. Because he had been beaten up by his big brother since he was young, he still liked girls who were stronger, which wasmonly known as his masochist personality.


    So, su Mianmian identally made the boss fall in love with Bai Jing at first sight.


    After the boss was in a daze for a while, he silently took out his phone and called su Mianmian.


    ¡°Mianmian, it¡¯s me.¡± The boss said excitedly.


    ¡°Why did you call me so quickly? Did you see my friend?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    The two of them hadn¡¯t met for long, so why did they split up?


    Su Mianmian subconsciously felt a little nervous. Today¡¯s blind date was especially important to Bai Jing, and she hoped that Bai Jing could walk out of it. But now, ran ran, could it be that the boss didn¡¯t like Bai Jing?


    No way? She had a certain level of understanding of her boss¡¯s preferences.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± The boss chuckled and interrupted su Mianmian¡¯s words, saying, ¡± Mianmian, I¡¯ve known you for so many years, you¡¯ve finally remembered my good side. I like the girl I introduced this time very much, Yingluo is perfect!


    Why did his tone sound a little perverted!


    ran ran, ¡± su Mianmian said speechlessly, ¡± is your ran ran okay? ¡±


    Actually, she wanted to ask if she was beaten up by Xiaojing.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I fell in love with her at first sight. Can you give me her number? I forgot to ask just now.¡± The boss asked expectantly.


    ¡°Are you sure you just forgot to ask?¡± Su Mianmian ridiculed.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The boss was unhappy. He said, ¡± don¡¯t tell me that I can¡¯t get the phone number even if I ask? ¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯re not cute like this! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what hehe means.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    The boss,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Xiaojing first,¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t hang up!¡± The boss quickly said, ¡± the first time I saw her, I knew she was the one I wanted in my life. Mianmian, I¡¯ve really fallen for Yingluo, so please do me a favor and save the older leftover man!¡±


    ¡°Answer my question first.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°How old are you exactly?¡± Su Mianmian asked hesitantly, ¡± actually, I always thought you were forty years old, but the vampire is your brother, so I think you should be younger. After all, the vampire looks like an uncle!


    ¡°Thank you! End of friendship!¡± The boss said angrily, ¡± you¡¯ve already said what¡¯s in your heart!


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying it for you to hear.¡± Su Mianmian asked with a smile, ¡± boss, how old are you exactly? ¡±


    Yingluo, ¡± the boss said with tears in his eyes, ¡± I¡¯m really only twenty-three years old. Yingluo, no, I¡¯ve already had my birthday. I¡¯m twenty-four years old. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you my id next time!


    QAQ......


    ¡°Then show me next time!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°F * ck! Can¡¯t we still be friends? You really want to see it!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The boss waspletely speechless.


    How did Mianmian be like this? She used to be so cute! QAQ!


    ......


    In the end, su Mianmian didn¡¯t give Xiaojing¡¯s phone number to the boss because she wasn¡¯t sure what Xiaojing thought of the boss, so she needed to ask for her opinion first.


    If the two of them could be together, that would naturally be the best.


    But su Mianmian also knew that love couldn¡¯t be forced, and it was best to let nature take its course.


    Anyway, Mianmian was definitely on Bai Jing¡¯s side.


    However, Bai Jing didn¡¯t return to the Huo family but went straight back to city H. When su Mianmian received her call, she seemed a little down. Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t ask too much, so this matter could only be left as it was for now.


    Two dayster, Huo ting came in from outside and said softly, ¡± Mianmian, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go.


    Today, they were going back to the old mansion to see Huo Zhenyuan.


    Su Mianmian put her phone back into her bag, nodded, and was about to leave when Huo ting walked over in big strides and hooked his arm around her round waist.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s stomach was now more than seven months old. It was round and hard to walk.


    She lowered her head and couldn¡¯t even see her feet. She looked like a Penguin.


    It was because of this that Huo ting felt more and more uneasy. He wished that the little sheep would always be in his sight.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Su Mianmian looked up at the nervous Huo ting and felt extremely helpless.


    She felt that she was like a child in Huo ting¡¯s eyes now, and he hated that he couldn¡¯t hold her all day.


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in being careful.¡± Huo ting responded faintly, held her waist, and walked out slowly with a careful look on his face.


    The little sheep could only hide its helplessness in its heart and follow Huo ting.


    About half an hourter, the two of them arrived at the small vi where Huo Zhenyuan lived.


    When they arrived, they saw that the small vi was full of servants. They were all jubnt and decorated with lights as if they were going to hold a wedding.


    Su Mianmian looked around curiously. After her eyes took a look at the Red Lanterns hung high, she showed a surprised look. uncle, is there a happy event at home? ¡±


    Strange, I¡¯ve never heard of it.


    Huo ting¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly. He stared at the Red Lantern as if thentern was his mother¡¯s killer.


    Sensing Huo ting¡¯s bad mood, su Mianmian quickly held his big hand tightly. uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Huo ting held her waist tightly and helped her slowly into the hall.


    A few minutester, they found Huo Zhenyuan in the side hall.


    He was instructing the servants to renovate the vi. He looked very happy and was obviously in a good mood.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Huo Zhenyuan stopped talking and turned his head. After ncing at Huo ting, he waved to the servant, indicating that he should leave first.


    The servant bowed respectfully and left.


    Huo Zhenyuan waved at su Mianmian in a good mood. Mianmian,e and sit down. You¡¯re already seven months pregnant, you can¡¯t stand for long.


    ¡°Thank you, dad.¡± Although su Mianmian noticed that something was wrong with Huo ting¡¯s mood, she still smiled and nodded. She pulled Huo ting over and sat opposite Huo Zhenyuan.


    ¡°Mianmian, stay for dinner today. Is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    Su Mianmian was a little embarrassed because Huo ting didn¡¯t say he wanted to stay for dinner.


    ¡°What, can¡¯t you stay for a meal?¡± Huo Zhenyuan looked back at Huo ting and was a little unhappy. ¡°If you¡¯re not here to eat, then what are you here for?¡±


    Huo ting looked at him coldly, and anger was brewing in his eyes. He asked,¡±what are you doing with thenterns and streamers?¡±


    (I¡¯ve changed the title of the book. I hope everyone will continue to support it ~~^_^. In fact, I think the new title is more lovely ~~ thank you, editor ~)

 Chapter 577

    ?


    577 Substitute (1)


    Huo Zhenyuan was not surprised by Huo ting¡¯s angry reaction. He picked up the teacup beside him with a smile, took a sip, and put it back in ce. Then, he turned to look at him and said, ¡± I¡¯m going to marry Qiao Anqi.


    Su Mianmian was dumbfounded. She turned back to look at Huo ting, only to find that he was also shocked.


    daddy, Yingluo, you want to marry Anqi? ¡± Su Mianmian found her voice with difficulty. is this true? ¡±


    Huo ting also couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. Because of shock, there was no expression on his face at all.


    In fact, he should have already noticed it in his heart. When he saw the Red Lanterns, this thought had already emerged from the bottom of his heart.


    However, when he received Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s confirmation, he realized that even though he had mentally prepared himself, he still could not easily ept this fact.


    On the other hand, Huo Zhenyuan, who was sitting opposite him, had a leisurely look on his face. The corners of his mouth were slightly curled up. It was a faint and happy smile hanging from the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, as if something beautiful had happened to him.


    Such a huge contrast made it seem as if they were not sitting opposite each other and talking about trivial matters, but they were in two different spaces.


    The blissful smile on Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s face hadpletely provoked Huo ting. The shock on his face slowly disappeared and was reced with a deep anger.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Huo ting asked coldly. Those words seemed toe out from the gaps between his teeth one by one. With a cold breath, they followed his line of sight and swept towards Huo Zhenyuan.


    ¡°What, do you think I¡¯ve already reached the age where I¡¯m a dotard?¡± Huo Zhenyuan was angry at first. His eyes were wide open, and the happy smile on his face disappeared. He was obviously angered by Huo ting¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed old and muddle-headed.¡± Huo ting said unceremoniously, ¡± how old are you? Moreover? Ms. Fan, please!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Huo Zhenyuan roared angrily, ¡± you can¡¯t meddle in my business!


    But after Huo ting heard it, he only felt that he was guilty.


    He coldly snorted.


    Su Mianmian looked at the uncle and then at Huo Zhenyuan. She felt that it was not good for the father and son to quarrel like this.


    ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t this matter a little too rushed?¡± Su Mianmian asked in a low voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Huo Zhenyuan smiled and shook his head. His attitude towards su Mianmian was still different.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been preparing for this for a few days,¡± he said with a smile.


    Su Mianmian had nothing to say. She turned her head and saw Huo ting¡¯s tense face, obviously also quite angry about this matter.


    Huo ting did not speak and only looked at Huo Zhenyuan coldly. He really didn¡¯t want to say a word now. The anger in his heart was like a ten-thousand-year-old volcano that had erupted.


    ¡°Why her?¡± Huo ting suppressed the anger in his heart and asked coldly.


    If Huo Zhenyuan wanted to get married, he would not stop him. But why did it have to be her?


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s face turned cold. For a moment, the expressions on the faces of the father and son were so simr.


    After a while, the expression on Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s face gradually calmed down. He looked at the angry Huo ting opposite him and said with extreme seriousness, ¡± Anqi is a good girl. She¡¯s still so young, and she¡¯s willing to follow me. We¡¯re truly in love.


    Huo Zhenyuan suddenlyughed, a slight satisfaction on his face. At his age, there was still someone who could disregard her background, age, and appearance and simply love him. Was it not worth it for him to give her a grand wedding?


    true love?! Huo ting sneered coldly.


    ¡°Of course. If we don¡¯t really love each other, Anqi is still so young and outstanding. Why would she follow me? That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let her have no status. I want to give her a grand wedding. I¡¯m going to invite everyone in the industry and get their blessings to be with her. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Huo ting couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore. He coldly looked at the man who was smiling happily and asked angrily, ¡± ¡°Are you going to trample on the Huo family¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who has had enough.¡± Huo Zhenyuan could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. I¡¯m just informing you now. I don¡¯t need your permission. I¡¯ve already decided on this matter, and I won¡¯t change it. ¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head arrogantly and put on a look of unwillingness to pay attention to him.


    What a joke. Could it be that the things that he, Huo Zhenyuan, had decided on, would be denied by his own son?


    Huo ting was obviously also quite angry, but he also had a sense of powerlessness. Huo Zhenyuan had clearly been dazed by Qiao Anqi and his mind was no longer clear. It was obviously impossible for him to change his mind.


    Mrs. Fan has just died. Do you have to do this? ¡± Huo ting asked with a frown.


    Huo Zhenyuan clearly did not expect Huo ting to suddenly mentiondy fan, and a stunned expression shed across his face.


    However, he quickly returned to his normal expression, but the smile in his eyes had disappeared.


    ¡°She¡¯s already dead.¡± Huo Zhenyuan slowly said. let¡¯s not talk about the things she did to me, Zhenzhen. he suddenly stopped and sighed helplessly. I don¡¯t want to talk about the past anymore. No matter what, she¡¯s no longer here. I can¡¯t keep myself trapped because of her.


    He slowly raised his head and looked into Huo ting¡¯s eyes. it¡¯s because of her that I understand now that I¡¯ve wronged her in the past, so I will definitely not mistreat Anqi this time.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem?¡± Huo ting asked unhappily.


    Huo Zhenyuan furrowed his brows and revealed a puzzled expression. what¡¯s the problem? ¡±


    ¡°That face of hers!¡± Huo ting snorted angrily. you don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem? ¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan began to fall silent and did not look at him.


    His reaction made Huo ting even angrier. her face is 80% simr to mom¡¯s. Is there no problem with this? ¡±


    This was the real reason why he was so furious. Huo Zhenyuan could get married, but that person could never be Qiao Anqi.


    The moment he saw the woman¡¯s face, he knew that there was something wrong with her.


    When he mentioned Mrs. Fan, it wasn¡¯t that he was satisfied with her, but that he didn¡¯t like Qiao Anqi. Her face, in particr, disgusted him!


    your woman can be anyone, but not Qiao Anqi! Huo ting said coldly.


    As long as he saw Qiao Anqi¡¯s face and watched her walk around with a face that resembled his mother¡¯s, he could not suppress the anger in his heart.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s expression softened for the first time. He looked at Huo ting and said very seriously, ¡± ¡°The person I love the most is still your mother. This will never change.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± Huo ting asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you find her face disgusting? No matter how simr her face is, she is not my mother.¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan did not say anything. He just silently lowered his head, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Seeing this, Huo ting frowned even more. her face looks so much like my mother¡¯s. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fake? ¡±

 Chapter 578

    ?


    578 Substitute (2)


    ¡°Enough!¡± Huo Zhenyuan angrily mmed the table.


    Su Mianmian was so scared that she trembled slightly.


    Huo ting saw su Mianmian¡¯s scared look and endured it. He pulled su Mianmian behind him and said, ¡± I won¡¯t agree!


    Huo Zhenyuan originally wanted to continue to get angry, but when he saw su Mianmian¡¯s scared look, saw that her stomach was so big, and thought of his grandson in her stomach, he held back his temper.


    He said, ¡± I don¡¯t need your consent. I¡¯m just telling you my decision.


    The rtionship between the father and son had never been as bad as it was at this moment. Huo ting had long passed the age where he needed a mother. What he was angry about was that Huo Zhenyuan wanted to marry a woman who looked like his mother in the name of true love.


    This feeling was like a precious treasure being casually stepped on.


    He was furious, but he could not do anything to Huo Zhenyuan.


    He couldn¡¯t go against his own father, could he?


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart ached for Huo ting, and she reached out to hold his hand tightly. She wanted to give him somefort.


    Huo ting took a deep breath. At this moment, he really felt that the person in front of him had be a stranger.


    Huo Zhenyuan looked at the shock on the faces of the two people opposite him and frowned. Huo ting, I know what you want to say, and I also know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯ve said it before, the only person I love the most in my life is your mother. Whether it was in the past or in the future, this would never change. As for Anqi, I just don¡¯t want her to suffer, so I want to give her a title.¡±


    ¡°She truly has formidable methods. The thing thatdy fan spent so many years to seed, she actually did it. A month? Or ten days?¡± Huo ting sneered sarcastically.


    Lady fan had been married to Huo Zhenyuan for so many years before she sessfully got him to marry her. However, it was only a simple registration. To the outside world, they all called herdy fan because her surname was fan.


    But now, Qiao Anqi had only known Huo Zhenyuan for a few months, and she was able to make him agree to marry her.


    Just to give her a status?


    Even Huo ting had to admit that she was really good at this.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Huo Zhenyuan coldly said. ¡°Do I have to let my son be born without a name? Or do you want to monopolize my property?¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s face changed. At that moment, su Mianmian could clearly feel his big hand trembling. He was really too angry this time.


    Huo Zhenyuan looked at Huo ting coldly and said unhappily, ¡± my son will never be an illegitimate child. So, I must let hime into this world Fair and square.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s your son?¡± Huo ting sneered.


    Huo Zhenyuan was extremely angry because of Huo ting¡¯s words.


    He cursed angrily, ¡± you bastard! How can you talk about your younger brother like that? You bastard!¡± As he said this, he picked up the things on the table and was about to throw them at Huo ting.


    The cup hit Huo ting¡¯s head, but he didn¡¯t Dodge. His hair was wet from the tea, his forehead was red, and a little skin was peeled off.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Su Mianmian shouted in panic. She pulled Huo ting over worriedly and took a closer look. After confirming that he was not injured, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She used a handkerchief to help him wipe his face, and looked at Huo Zhenyuan with anger in her eyes.


    No matter what, he couldn¡¯t make a move!


    When Huo Zhenyuan saw that su Mianmian, who had no temper, dared to re at him, he was originally apologetic for smashing Huo ting, but now he was only angry.


    These people!


    Each and every one of them hade back to anger him!

 Chapter 579

    ?


    579 Substitute (3)


    dad, you¡¯re the elder. By right, as the younger generation, we don¡¯t have the right to say anything about what you do. The meaning of su Mianmian¡¯s words was that she could do whatever she wanted. Anyway, they were the younger generation, so it was fine as long as she was happy.


    ¡°However, no matter what! Can¡¯t you just talk nicely? Why did you attack?¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± I almost hurt uncle¡¯s eyes!


    Su Mianmian rarely got angry, but that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t.


    Whenever she thought of that scene just now, she would get angry.


    Seeing su Mianmian¡¯s angry look, Huo ting was no longer depressed.


    He looked at su Mianmian, secretly pleased.


    Huo Zhenyuan, on the other hand, was furious. He scolded, ¡± how can you say that? Besides, I¡¯m educating my son, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s wasting time!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my man!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily loudly, ¡± you can¡¯t hit my man in front of me!


    Su Mianmian¡¯s words were really too powerful and domineering.


    All of a sudden, the two men were stunned by her.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian with deep eyes and suddenly wanted to hold her in his arms.


    The little sheep was too cute!


    ¡°How could you hit someone? Don¡¯t you know that if you hit uncle, you¡¯ll hurt me? Uncle is such a good man, how can you do this? Besides, this uncle is your child!¡± Su Mianmian began to cry as she spoke.


    Huo Zhenyuan was instantly speechless.


    The pregnant woman cried just like that!


    And he didn¡¯t hit Huo ting, right? Did she have to cry like this?


    you, you¡¯re almost fully recovered, hehe, ¡± Huo Zhenyuan said. he¡¯s fine, hehe.


    Huo Zhenyuan looked at Huo ting and found that the corners of his mouth were cracked into a smile, with a very annoying expression.


    Who knew that it would be better if he didn¡¯t say it, but once he did, su Mianmian started crying again.


    ¡°How is he fine? The skin is broken!¡± Su Mianmian cried loudly.


    Huo Zhenyuan,¡±hehe.¡±


    Alright! Don¡¯t argue with a pregnant woman.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and found her cute no matter what. He kissed her forehead and said, ¡± Mianmian, be good. Don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s go home and apply the medicine.


    Su Mianmian sniffed and said, ¡± yes, dad is too hateful. I don¡¯t want toe and see him anymore.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it myself next time.¡±


    ¡°No, if youe, what if you get beaten up by dad again?¡± Su Mianmian said sadly.


    Huo Zhenyuan,¡±Yingluo,¡± that¡¯s enough!


    Were these two people treating him like air?


    Huo Zhenyuan red at them and said, ¡± it¡¯s better that you guys didn¡¯te! I don¡¯t want to get angry when I see you! Huo ting, you don¡¯t have toe! Did you hear that?¡±


    Su Mianmian held Huo ting¡¯s hand and looked at Huo Zhenyuan with a pout, like an angry little hamster.


    Huo Zhenyuan looked at her childish behavior and told himself, forget it, don¡¯t bother with a pregnant woman.


    He continued, ¡± I¡¯ll tell you when the wedding date is out. He tried to speak in a gentle tone.


    ¡°No need,¡± Huo ting thought about his words and said word by word, ¡± I won¡¯t attend your wedding. If you want to be embarrassed, you should be the only one.¡±


    what do you mean? ¡± Huo Zhenyuan asked angrily.


    ¡°I mean what I said.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Huo Zhenyuan said angrily, ¡± all of you, get lost!


    Huo ting looked at him, turned around, and left with su Mianmian.


    This made Huo Zhenyuan even more furious. After they left, Qiao Anqi timidly walked over and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because of me, Hanhan. If it were Hanhan, I could¡¯ve just not wanted the wedding. I didn¡¯t want to see you make things difficult for Hanhan.


    Compared to her insensible son and daughter-inw, Qiao Anqi was much more considerate.


    Huo Zhenyuan looked at her face and felt that she looked more and more like his beloved wife when she was young. He said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m going to give you a grand wedding.


    Qiao Anqi leaned over and said, ¡± uncle, you¡¯re so good to me!


    Huo Zhenyuan patted her back, and the two of them leaned against each other warmly.


    ......


    After the two left the old house and got in the car, Huo ting sat silently, exuding an aura that kept strangers away.


    Su Mianmian pulled his big hand and persuaded him a little uneasily, ¡± uncle, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? ¡±


    Huo ting turned back and raised his big palm to rub her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so angry before.¡± Su Mianmian leaned on his shoulder and hugged his arm. uncle, I think dad has made up his mind this time. So don¡¯t be angry with me, it¡¯s no use. I feel that Qiao Anqi is the most important person in this matter.¡±


    In just a few months, not only was Huo Zhenyuan willing to marry her, but she was also pregnant. Who would believe that she had no problems?


    I just feel bad for my mom. I can¡¯t ept anything else. I can¡¯t ept her ugly face. Huo ting said coldly, ¡± I won¡¯t let her seed.


    It was not that he wanted to interfere in Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s matters. If he was willing to be deceived, that was his own business. He just couldn¡¯t bear to see that woman with a face that resembled his mother going around swindling people.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you going to do?¡± Su Mianmian looked up at him and asked carefully.


    ¡°Just investigate clearly.¡± Huo ting¡¯s expression eased and he hugged su Mianmian, letting her lean on Him morefortably. all the evidence is in front of the old man. What decision he should make is his own business.


    ¡°Uncle, then you won¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Su Mianmian raised her hand and rubbed Huo ting¡¯s face with a smile. be careful of the baby being affected. He will be an angry bun in the future.


    Huo ting¡¯s expression was startled, but soon his expression eased a little. He looked down at su Mianmian¡¯s round belly and thought to himself, how can I harm my son because of an old man who¡¯s muddled?


    After sending su Mianmian home, Huo ting and Chen Ce went to the study.


    He sat down on the sofa in the study with a cold face, looked at Chen Ce, and said, ¡± How¡¯s Qiao Anqi¡¯s informationing along? ¡±


    Noticing that the temperature in the room had dropped by dozens of degrees in a short moment, Chen Ce couldn¡¯t help but shake his body, thinking that the BOSS¡¯s damage had increased a lot.


    Without further dy, he opened the folder in his hands and scanned through it carefully before saying, ¡± ¡°Based on the information we¡¯ve gathered so far, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with Qiao Anqi¡¯s identity. She was the cousin of one of young master Zheng¡¯s mistresses. This had already been proven. However, Yingluo ¡±


    ¡°But it could also be fake.¡± Huo ting snorted. continue to investigate. I want solid evidence to prove that she is really that person.


    He leaned against the sofa with one hand on the armrest and his index finger tapped gently.


    Chen Ce looked at his hand and felt that his heart was beating with the trembling of his index finger. He suddenly felt a little afraid. If the BOSS¡¯s fingers stopped tapping the next second, would his heart stop beating as well?


    With a chill in his heart, Chen Ce tugged the corner of his mouth hard and threw away this unreliable thought.


    Chen Ce, check the medical records. I want to know where her face was disfigured and who did it for her.


    An 80% simrity was definitely not a coincidence.


    At the very least, he did not believe that it was a coincidence. Moreover, it was under such a coincidental situation. He did not believe it.


    Huo ting suddenly spoke, and Chen Ce subconsciously replied loudly, ¡± got it. Give me two days, I¡¯ll check it out for you immediately.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Huo ting waved his hand and said, ¡± as soon as possible.


    He turned his head and looked out the window.


    Just then, a dark cloud slowly floated over, casting arge shadow.

 Chapter 580

    ?


    580 Substitute (4)


    The boss called su Mianmian a few more times, but he couldn¡¯t get Bai Jing¡¯s phone number from her no matter what, which made the boss very annoyed.


    However, su Mianmian had no choice. Xiaojing seemed to be trying hard to get out of the sadness of herst crush.


    Perhaps, time was the best medicine.


    If fate brought them together, they would meet again.


    ¡°Mianmian, stop joking. What do you mean by fate? All I need is a phone call from you, and I can turn this fate into a verb. Otherwise, it would only be a noun or adjective.¡± After Mianmian¡¯s repeated rejections, the boss came to her door.


    Su Mianmian looked at the smiling ck Butler standing on the side and said, ¡± it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it now, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not the time to run away.


    ¡°It¡¯s time now!¡± The boss said, ¡± whether I can get a wife or not depends on you. Mianmian, you can¡¯t be disloyal!


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even gotten the phone yet! Isn¡¯t it too early to talk about marriage?


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t stay silent!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at the ck Butler and said, ¡± you can go out first.


    The ck Butler nodded and left.


    After he left, the boss nced at him casually, grabbed the Apple in front of him, took a bite, and said, ¡± do you hire your Butler based on luck? She¡¯s even better looking than the A-list celebrities in mypany.¡±


    Su Mianmian really wanted to say that he was her love rival.


    But thinking about it, he still endured it.


    ¡°What do you like about Jing?¡±


    The boss smiled and said, ¡± if I answer well, are you going to give me her number? ¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡±


    The boss finished the Apple in two or three bites and said, ¡± su Mianmian, can you be more sincere when you speak? ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I don¡¯t really want to know anyway.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright! You¡¯re strong!¡± The boss said, ¡± you might not believe me, but I like everything about her, including her looks and personality. I know that she likes someone, but I don¡¯t care. I will make her like me.


    After saying that, the boss continued, ¡± Oh right, you two are good friends. Do you know who she likes? ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    At this time, the ck Butler came in with some snacks. Su Mianmian stared at him, and after he went out, she said, ¡± What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said, who does Jingjing like?¡±


    ¡°Who is Jing Jing?¡±


    Su Mianmian, don¡¯t y dumb. The boss didn¡¯t have the energy toin.


    At this time, the ck Butler came in with a new te of fruit. After putting it down, he slowly walked out.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Was he trying to eavesdrop?


    The boss felt strange seeing su Mianmian looking at him in a daze as soon as the ck Butler came in.


    He asked, ¡± who is this person? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned when she heard this and said, ¡± what? ¡±


    The boss stared at su Mianmian for a while and said, ¡± you¡¯re very strange! And why is your Butler always walking around, Yingying?¡±


    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Su Mianmian picked up the ss and took a sip of fruit juice.


    The two of them had been together for two years. Su Mianmian came to work at the boss¡¯s cake shop, so she was still very clear about some small actions.


    How could he not see that su Mianmian was feeling guilty?


    ¡°Why are you feeling guilty?¡± The boss asked directly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t even think and retorted directly.

 Chapter 581

    ?


    581 Substitute (5)


    But the more su Mianmian refused, the more the boss felt that there was a problem with her.


    He thought for a while and suddenly had an idea. He thought of a possibility.


    He cursed and said, ¡± su Mianmian, don¡¯t tell me ran ran has something to do with the Butler? ¡±


    Su Mianmian spurted out her juice.


    The boss was sprayed all over his face. He wiped his face and said, ¡± you drank so much in one go?! His hair was wet and sticky. It was disgusting.


    As the boss of the Virgo sign, he couldn¡¯t help but go to the bathroom to wash his face.


    Half an hourter, the boss came out.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help butin and said, ¡± that¡¯s enough! Are you a Virgo?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± The boss asked in surprise, ¡± don¡¯t you know? ¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, ran ran,¡± su Mianmian said.


    The boss sat down and said, ¡± I just rearranged the toiletries in your bathroom. Some of the positions are a little crooked. Alright, let¡¯s get back to the main topic. Were you feeling guilty just now? Or are you feeling guilty?¡±


    Yingluo ¡± su Mianmian used him as an alien! .


    ¡°I was right?¡±


    ¡°Hit your sister! Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t beat you up just because you¡¯re the boss!¡± Su Mianmian stood up angrily, picked up a pillow, and threw it at the boss a few times.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk this out. Why are you fighting?¡± The boss covered his face and said, ¡± don¡¯t hit my face!


    After su Mianmian let out her breath, she felt that she was a fool to have considered so much for him just now.


    A person like the boss should be provoked.


    It had to be said that su Mianmian was angry!


    Pregnant women were very stingy! Hmph!


    ¡°He¡¯s your love rival!¡±


    love rival?! The boss opened his mouth wide and said, ¡± you¡¯re saying that the person Jingjing likes is him?!


    ¡°Hey, please don¡¯t give Xiaojing such a random name, okay?¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s your family¡¯s butler, did you introduce them to each other? Su Mianmian, how long have I known you? How could you do this? If you want to introduce someone, you should introduce me first! Could it be that our friendship can¡¯t bepared to a Butler?¡± The boss was both sad and angry.


    Su Mianmian was even more speechless. She said, ¡± is this your main point? ¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Call him in, I want to take a good look at him.¡±


    Su Mianmian was a little speechless at the boss¡¯s brain circuit.


    The boss saw that su Mianmian was ignoring him and went out to find the ck Butler personally. When he walked out, the ck Butler was standing at the door.


    He looked at the ck Butler with a hostile look, his meaning obvious.


    The ck Butler immediately felt very unhappy, but he did not forget his identity as a Butler. He did not say anything and just red back at him without showing any weakness.


    The two of them looked at each other for a few minutes, and they both had the same thought in their hearts.


    Bai Jing¡¯s taste was terrible!


    This person looked like a pretty boy (well-developed limbs but simple mind)!


    After the boss red at his love rival, he walked back to the room and said to su Mianmian, ¡± Mianmian, help Brother! Don¡¯t ask Jingjing toe and see you these days.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    if you agree, I¡¯ll give you 5% of the cake shop¡¯s shares that we¡¯re working on. How about it! ¡±


    The boss had paid a huge sum of money to get Bai Jing.


    Su Mianmian saw the boss¡¯s attitude and said, ¡± alright, I can only promise you not to take the initiative.


    ¡°This will do!¡± The boss said confidently, ¡± she probably won¡¯t have any time left after this, Yingluo.


    Since Mianmian refused to give him Bai Jing¡¯s phone number, he would get someone to investigate! He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t find out!

 Chapter 582

    ?


    582 The investigation (1)


    In the end, the boss still managed to get Bai Jing¡¯s phone number. Not only her phone number, but she even got her school and home address. Money was indeed a good thing in this world.


    A few dayster, su Mianmian received Bai Jing¡¯s call. On the phone, sheined that the boss actually went to the martial arts Center to sign up and even specifically asked Bai Jing to be a coach.


    Naturally, Bai Jing wanted to give him a good beating.


    ¡°Mianmian, is he sick?¡± Bai Jing sounded extremely puzzled. She said, ¡± I beat him up every day, and he still came the next day. You have no idea. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll really die if this goes on. Yueyue, why don¡¯t you help me ask him what he¡¯s up to? ¡±


    ¡°He wants to court you.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± he likes you.


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Xiaojing?¡± Mianmian asked.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like him.¡± Bai Jing said gloomily.


    sigh, hit him however you like. He likes you anyway, so you can also beat him up happily, ¡± su Mianmian said irresponsibly.


    ......


    After the two hung up the phone, su Mianmian saw the ck Butler standing on the side with a nk expression.


    She asked, ¡± do you really not like Xiaojing? If this continues, Wuwu ¡±


    ¡°Madam.¡± The ck Butler smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s time for you to take a walk.


    His expression was wless.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Forget it! His heart felt stifled!


    It was none of his business.


    ......


    When Huo ting received the new investigation information, Chen Ce handed the information to Huo ting.


    He said, ¡± BOSS, you¡¯re right. Qiao Anqi did have a medical record and it was for as long as half a year. The record stated that she was in a car ident and we spent a lot of effort to clear it up.


    ¡°Get to the main point.¡± Huo ting said.


    the doctor Who operated on her had already left the hospital, but the nurse can help us prove that she had stic surgery.


    Huo ting listened to him while flipping through the pages.


    what¡¯s the use of being a nurse? help me find this doctor, no matter how much Qianqian has to spend.


    ¡°We¡¯ve also found the doctor.¡±


    Huo ting, if you find ¡°Yingluo,¡± can you say it together next time?!


    Chen Ce saw that Huo ting¡¯s face was not good and quickly said, ¡± he gambled in Las Vegas and lost ten million. We managed to control him. Boss, what¡¯s our next order?¡±


    Huo ting closed the information and his fingers gently tapped on the table.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it first.¡± Huo ting leaned back in his chair and said, ¡± with these, we don¡¯t have to worry.


    The old man was in a daze. Even if he brought the documents over now, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. Not to mention, Qiao Anqi still had a child in her stomach.


    That was the greatest weapon and Qiao Anqi¡¯s protective talisman.


    He didn¡¯t fight a battle he wasn¡¯t confident in, so he decided to wait until he hadplete confidence before making a move.


    Chen Ce naturally didn¡¯t have any thoughts. Anyway, he would do what the BOSS said.


    Pa!


    A violent sound of knocking on the door interrupted Huo ting¡¯s words. He looked at the door that was still shaking and frowned.


    Chen Ce looked at the person with a warrior¡¯s gaze!


    Who was so bold! How dare he treat the BOSS¡¯s door like this!


    Warrior!


    ¡°Big brother, please tell me this isn¡¯t real.¡± The warrior Huo Zun rushed to Huo ting, so angry that the veins on his face popped out. ¡°Is the old man out of his mind? He, he¡¯s actually getting married? He doesn¡¯t even look at his own situation. He might be going to his grave tomorrow. How can he still go and harm a little girl?¡±

 Chapter 583

    ?


    583 The investigation (2)


    Huo Zun walked around in the room, talking non-stop,pletely ignoring Huo ting¡¯s face, which was on the verge of copse.


    Huo ting endured it again and again, but he still felt that it wasn¡¯t good to beat up his brother in front of outsiders.


    ¡°Chen Ce, you go out first.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    As if he had been granted Amnesty, Chen Ce hurriedly turned around and rushed out, even closing the door thoughtfully on the way.


    However, the door had been damaged by Huo Zun and was not closed properly, with a crack.


    Chen Ce didn¡¯t Dare to Care so much, and he quickly left.


    There were some things that one should not know too much about.


    When only the two brothers were left in the room, Huo Zun was still chattering non-stop.


    ¡°Big brother, we can¡¯t let the old man do such a thing this time. How old is he? You still have the cheek to eat young grass. It¡¯s so embarrassing, I can¡¯t even lift my head in front of my brothers.¡±


    I, the second young master of the Huo family, can¡¯t let this old man ruin my brilliant and heroic image. Please think of something, big brother, ¡± Huo Zun said as he pushed his fringe back and put on a cool expression.


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Huo ting suppressed the anger in his heart and said coldly.


    At such an old age, she was still tossing and turning all day long, without a stable nature.


    Sensing Huo ting¡¯s unfriendly tone, Huo Zun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly turned around and smiled at him. well, big brother, I¡¯m just angry.


    Under thetter¡¯s cold gaze, Huo Zun obediently sat down on the sofa opposite him.


    ¡°Why did youe back so suddenly? What about animal world?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Big brother,¡± Huo kui proudly raised his chin,¡±do you think such a small matter can stump me?¡± Aiya, big brother, now¡¯s not the time to talk about this. Quickly tell me, how are you going to deal with the old man¡¯s matter?¡± He asked impatiently.


    A ruthless person like big brother would definitely have a way.


    Huo ting took a deep breath and coldly said, ¡± that woman is pregnant.


    He told himself that he only had one younger brother and that he couldn¡¯t beat him to death.


    Huo kui pursed his lips. The old man is quite strong-willed, but is the child really his?¡± He was deeply suspicious of this.


    He couldn¡¯t be med for thinking this way. The old man¡¯s health hadn¡¯t been good in the past few years, and Mrs. Fan hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant after being with him for so many years. How could this new love suddenly get pregnant?


    ¡°How would I know, Yingluo?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t acknowledge this bastard.¡± Huo Zun said angrily.


    Huo ting looked at him and said, ¡± there¡¯s one more thing. This woman¡¯s face is 80% simr to mom¡¯s.


    Huo Zun was still very young when his mother passed away, so he did not have much memory of it.


    Huo Zun was even angrier after hearing the news.


    He exploded and said, ¡± f * ck, this is too shameless! Who is this old man trying to disgust?¡±


    This had already crossed Huo Zun¡¯s bottom line.


    Seeing that he was so angry, Huo ting thought about it and said, ¡± don¡¯t be angry. I will deal with this matter.


    ¡°This woman is quite bold.¡± Huo Zun sneered unhappily and asked, ¡± I don¡¯t believe that there are people who look so simr in this world. Big brother, do you think that woman used our mother¡¯s face as a temte and got a face that looks so simr to hers? ¡±


    ¡°It seems like your intelligence hasn¡¯t been eaten by dogs.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, how can you insult me like this? I¡¯m a person with an IQ of 180.¡±


    Huo Zun suddenly chuckled, his eyes glowing with an evil light.


    ¡°Big brother, I have a good idea.¡± As Huo Zun spoke, he could not help butugh. ¡°Why am I so smart?¡±


    ¡°Get to the main point.¡± Huo ting interrupted his self-fantasy impatiently.


    Huo Zun coughed awkwardly and straightened his face. big brother, I actually know a good friend. He¡¯s a stic surgeon, and he¡¯s definitely a Saint. Do you know what he¡¯s best at? Haha, you won¡¯t be able to guess it. ¡±


    Huo ting looked at him coldly and frowned slightly. get out if you don¡¯t get to the point.


    Huo Zun¡¯sughter came to an abrupt end. He thought to himself, ¡± big brother is so boring. Is there any meaning in living such a life? ¡± She really didn¡¯t understand how her sister-inw could take it.


    Although he thought this in his heart, he put on a serious look on his face. big brother, my best friend¡¯s greatest ability isn¡¯t stic surgery, but the ability to make people look like how they were before. Do you think that old man Yingluo will be scared to death if we catch that woman and fix her back to her original appearance? hahaha!¡±


    Huo ting began to seriously think about his idea, and the more he thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. The only reason Huo Zhenyuan allowed Qiao Anqi to get close to him was because of her face.


    If that face no longer existed, Huo Zhenyuan would probably not be able to tolerate her staying by his side.


    Even though she had a child in her stomach, based on Huo ting¡¯s understanding of Huo Zhenyuan, he could find someone to take care of the child and would not allow Qiao Anqi to continue to stay by his side.


    ¡°Big brother, this method is not bad right?¡± Huo Zun was extremely excited at the thought of being able to y dirty. ¡°Big brother, when do you think we should make a move?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this.¡± Huo ting said.


    This matter was very important and there couldn¡¯t be any oversight, so Huo ting was particrly serious.


    The two brothers continued their discussion in the study. After about an hour, Huo Zun left with an excited look on his face. The n to restore Qiao Anqi¡¯s original appearance was obviously on the right track.


    ......


    As soon as Huo Zun left, Dongdong came running over.


    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s second uncle? Didn¡¯t the ck Butler say he was here?¡± Dongdong looked around but did not see Huo Zun.


    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± Huo ting asked.


    it¡¯s nothing, Yingluo. Dongdong¡¯s eyes turned and said, ¡± I just haven¡¯t seen him for a long time and I miss him a little. Alright, daddy, I¡¯m going to study first.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Huo ting called out to Dongdong.


    Dongdong turned around stiffly.


    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m doing a program and I¡¯m stuck at the most important step. I want second uncle to help me see where the problem is.¡±


    ¡°What program?¡±


    These two people had a bad record.


    ¡°It¡¯s a game program,¡± Dongdong said proudly, ¡± daddy, I¡¯m all grown up now and can earn money to support the family. When I finish this program, you¡¯ll definitely be shocked!


    Huo ting looked at him deeply. After confirming that he didn¡¯t lie, he let him out.


    After Dongdong left, Huo ting turned on the monitor again and watched su Mianmian basking in the sun on the balcony. The sun shone on her body, and there was a faintyer of light. Huo ting looked at her, and his heart seemed to slowly calm down.


    No matter how unhappy he was, there would always be something that made him feel happy.

 Chapter 584

    ?


    584 Serious (1)


    In the next two days, Huo ting and Huo Zun dealt with Qiao Anqi¡¯s matters. However, now that Qiao Anqi was pregnant and was under Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s protection, it would not be easy for them to catch her without anyone knowing. So, the two of them were not in a hurry to make a move and were waiting for the best opportunity.


    When Huo ting returned home that night, su Mianmian had already fallen asleep.


    He walked over slowly, sat down by the bed, and leaned over to nt a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Lifting his body and looking at her peaceful sleeping face, Huo ting¡¯s tired expression slowly disappeared.


    A trace of gentleness slowly emerged. His gaze slowly moved down andnded on her round lower abdomen. After looking at her for a while, he suddenly leaned over and put his ear on her lower abdomen through the thin nket.


    After a while, he suddenly felt something on the right side of his face.


    His heart stirred, and the expression on his face became gentler.


    Looking up, he stretched out his big palm andid it t on su Mianmian¡¯s lower abdomen. The force that he had just used seemed to still be there, and Huo ting also pressed down slightly.


    Their palms met. At that moment, Huo ting seemed to feel the blood affection between father and daughter.


    That¡¯s right! Even now, Huo ting still firmly believed that the baby in Mianmian¡¯s stomach was a girl.


    However, the child quickly calmed down.


    Huo ting waited for a while, and when he saw that there was no more movement from him, he went to the bathroom to take a shower with a trace of satisfaction.


    More than ten minutester, Huo ting came out in a long robe-like pajamas. The cor of the pajamas was open, revealing his solid chest, and a belt was loosely tied around his waist.


    He grabbed a clean towel and dried his hair half-dry before walking back to the bed and lying down beside su Mianmian.


    As if she knew he was back, su Mianmian naturally leaned towards him and hugged his hand.


    Huo ting rxed himself and let her hold him. He turned to his side and watched her sleeping face with a trace of satisfaction. He slowly closed his eyes.


    After a long time, Huo ting opened his eyes in frustration.


    Still unable to sleep?


    Suddenly, there was a throbbing pain in his head. Huo ting¡¯s body trembled and he quickly raised his hand to press on his temple, trying to alleviate the pain.


    However, this pain was extremely severe, as if someone was scraping his head with a knife little by little. Even if Huo ting¡¯s endurance was amazing, he couldn¡¯t bear the pain at this time.


    He gritted his teeth and resisted the urge to cry out because su Mianmian was beside him. He didn¡¯t want to wake her up and even more so didn¡¯t want her to know about his situation.


    His mind began to blur. His eyes were open, but he could not see anything clearly.


    He saw su Mianmian in a daze.


    She supported her waist with one hand and touched her belly with the other, a satisfied and bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± She waved her hand, as if to greet him.


    Huo ting subconsciously wanted to walk towards her, but at this moment, su Mianmian eximed and her heavy body fell to one side.


    ¡°Mianmian!¡± Huo ting screamed and ran towards her with all his strength, trying to catch her.


    With a p!


    Su Mianmian fell heavily to the ground. In her miserable moans, a trace of blood spread from the bottom of her skirt.


    When his eyes touched the blood-red, Huo ting only felt a burst of pain in his heart, as if something important was going to be far away from him.


    He stretched out his hand with all his might, trying to hold onto something, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not touch her.


    He could only watch helplessly as the blood under su Mianmian¡¯s body slowly increased and formed a small stream.


    Su Mianmian looked at him with that helpless and sad gaze, mumbling ¡± uncle.

 Chapter 585

    ?


    585 Serious (2)


    To him, the word ¡®uncle¡¯ was like a sharp knife, stabbing into his heart.


    At this moment, he finally felt what it was like to be in so much pain.


    ¡°Mianmian!¡± Huo ting shouted loudly.


    He suddenly woke up. Huo ting tried hard to open his eyes. The scene in front of him was a bit illusory, as if the TV screen was covered with ayer of snowkes.


    He panted heavily.


    It was an illusion! This was all an illusion! He told himself! Don¡¯t believe it!


    He furrowed his brows and massaged the space between his eyebrows.


    After a long time, his headache finally got better.


    Huo ting secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he feel ufortable all over and even broke out in a cold sweat.


    He looked back at su Mianmian, only to find that she was still sleeping soundly and not woken up by him.


    Huo ting covered her with the quilt, got out of bed, and went to the bathroom. After taking a shower, he came out andy back in bed with a trace of fatigue.


    This time, he didn¡¯t know how long it took before he fell asleep.


    In her daze, something seemed to be moving.


    He opened his eyes and saw su Mianmian adjusting her clothes awkwardly.


    After su Mianmian saw that Huo ting had woken up, she said, ¡± I, I want to go to the bathroom. But her clothes were pressed down by uncle, and she identally woke Huo ting up when she wanted to open it.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you up.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Su Mianmian knew that he had not been sleeping well recently and said worriedly, ¡± you sleep.


    ¡°No, I want to go with you.¡± Huo ting¡¯s expression was serious, as if this was a very important matter.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t want to argue with him, so she went along with his wishes.


    As Huo ting spoke, he gently helped her sit up, got off the bed, and went to the bathroom.


    After she came out, Huo ting helped her back to the bed.


    Su Mianmian, on the other hand, fell asleep very quickly. She was eating and sleeping very well now.


    Huo ting, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time and opened his eyes until dawn.


    The next day, su Mianmian saw his expression and suggested that the two of them sleep in separate beds, but was naturally rejected by Huo ting.


    After Huo ting arrived at thepany, Chen Ce looked up and saw him. After seeing his face, he was shocked.


    The BOSS¡¯s expression was a little too bad, wasn¡¯t it?


    Could it be that he had not slept all night?


    call Dr. Bart and tell him I¡¯ll be there in a while. Huo ting whispered as he quickly walked back to his desk and sat down.


    Chen Ce nodded and quickly followed.


    ¡°Boss, are your hallucinations getting worse?¡±


    Huo ting didn¡¯t speak, but the cold expression on his face had already stated everything.


    Chen Ce quickly took out his mobile phone and called Bart.


    After exining clearly, Chen Ce called the driver and asked him to drive the car downstairs and wait.


    ¡°Boss, you have to treat your hallucination.¡± Chen Ce thought for a moment and still opened his mouth to persuade.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Huo ting waved his hand and motioned for Chen Ce to leave.


    In fact, Chen Ce had not said the second half of his sentence. He wanted to persuade his BOSS to change doctors.


    However, s,


    Huo ting spent an hour to solve the things that had to be dealt with today, and then went to Dr. Bart with Chen Ce.


    When he arrived, Dr. Bart was waiting for him at the door. When he saw Huo ting get out of the car, he quickly greeted him with a smile, ¡± ¡°President Huo, wee.¡±


    Huo ting nodded lightly. Dr. Bart, I¡¯ll have to trouble you again this time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me,¡± Bart smiled and turned to the side. President Huo, let¡¯s talk inside.

 Chapter 586

    ?


    586 Serious (3)


    The group entered the guest room, sat down, and the nurse served the flower tea specially prepared by Dr. Bart.


    ¡°President Huo, have some tea first. This tea can ease your mood.¡±


    Huo ting nodded slightly, picked up the cup, and took two sips. He looked up at Bart and said, ¡± ¡°My hallucination is getting worse.¡±


    Bart quickly adjusted his expression and leaned forward slightly, as if he wanted to listen to Huo ting¡¯s words carefully.


    ¡°President Huo, what¡¯s the situation? tell me in detail so that I can make a judgment based on this.¡± Bart quickly said.


    Huo ting closed his eyes and began to recall what happenedst night.


    The illusion fromst night suddenly became extremely clear at this moment.


    Her heart ached, and her head started to hurt.


    Huo ting opened his eyes, raised his hand, and rubbed his eyebrows, trying to ease the pain.


    He briefly exined the hallucination he had experiencedst night. During this time, Dr. Bart¡¯s expression was unusually serious, and he didn¡¯t let go of a single word.


    After a long while, Huo ting finished everything and asked lightly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s my current situation?¡±


    Dr. Bart pondered seriously for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°President Huo, when you recovered your memory, I told you that there might be some side effects. It¡¯s obvious that the headache and the hallucinations are side effects.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way to solve this?¡± Huo ting asked.


    ¡°There will be a way, but before that, I need to do a detailed examination of you.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Huo ting nodded.


    Dr. Bart immediately asked the nurse to arrange the examination. A few minutester, Huo ting entered the examination room with the nurse.


    The series of examinations took more than an hour. After the examination, Huo ting waited in the lounge.


    However, after waiting for a long time and not seeing Dr. Bart return, huoting was a little impatient.


    There was some distance between this ce and the city. If he dyed any longer, it would be toote for him to return.


    The littlemb was so pregnant now, and he was worried about leaving her alone at home.


    ¡°Chen Ce, you go out and take a look.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chen Ce promised and was about to go out.


    With a creak, Dr. Bart pushed the door open and rushed in with a folder in his hand.


    Dr. Bart, you¡¯re finally back. Chen Ce said with a stoic face, ¡± I was just about to go out and find you.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Dr. Bart walked to the opposite of Huo ting and sat down, showing an apologetic expression. please forgive me, but I have to analyze all the reports in detail to have an urate understanding of your condition.


    Huo ting looked up and said faintly, ¡± how¡¯s the situation? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good news,¡± it¡¯s better than I thought, ¡± professor Bart said with a hearty smile. From the analysis of the current situation, it can be controlled by taking medicine. After taking the medicine for a period of time, he will recover.¡±


    Before Huo ting could react, Chen Ce couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± Dr. Bart, are you serious? ¡±


    These days, although Huo ting did not say anything, Chen Ce saw that his situation was getting worse and worse, and the dark circles under his eyes had never disappeared.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m the most professional.¡± Bart said confidently.


    ¡°Then why did you say it was so serious?¡±


    Was he trying to scare people to death? Don¡¯t you know that the human heart has a limit to how much it can take?


    ¡°Mr. Chen, don¡¯t worry.¡± what I said at that time was the most serious situation, ¡± Dr. Bart said. from what I see now, President Huo¡¯s situation is not that serious.


    Chen Ce was speechless and silent.


    Dr. Bart smiled awkwardly and secretly nced at Huo ting. Seeing that there was no expression on his face, he was relieved. President Huo, please don¡¯t be angry. You also know that in our line of work, we can¡¯t be too certain about things. We always have to leave some leeway.¡±


    Huo ting held the teacup with no expression on his face. His expression was faint and he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    His right hand grabbed the cup cover and moved slowly on the cup, as if he wanted to push away the petals floating on the water.


    professor Bart, I only need results, ¡± the calm voice said from above the tea with petals floating.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Dr. Bart secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Huo ting would pursue his responsibility. ¡°President Huo, I¡¯ve prescribed you some medicine. You¡¯ll get better after taking it for a while.¡±


    Huo ting nodded and didn¡¯t speak again.


    Dr. Bart immediately went out to help the nurse with the medicine.


    But after half an hour, Huo ting¡¯s indifferent look changed immediately.


    He looked at the pile of medicine on the table in front of him and frowned slightly. so much? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Ce looked at him suspiciously and asked, ¡± why do you have to take so much medicine this time? ¡±


    He felt that this person was getting more and more unreliable.


    ¡°I just want to get better as soon as possible,¡± Dr. Bart looked helpless and said, ¡± they all need to be eaten. I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Put it away.¡± Huo ting instructed Chen Ce.


    ¡°Received.¡± Chen Ce could only agree. He stepped forward, packed the pile of medicine in a paper bag, and held it tightly.


    After the two left, Bart turned to ask his assistant.


    ¡°Is she still there?¡±


    Before the assistant could answer, a slightly sweet voice came from behind him.


    ¡°You gave the medicine to Huo ting?¡±


    The expression on Bart¡¯s face changed instantly, and he quickly turned back to look outside the house. After seeing that Huo ting¡¯s car was not in sight, she was slightly relieved.


    He hurried back into the room and closed the door.


    ¡°Miss Qiao, Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe out?¡± Dr. Bart said with some displeasure.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re scared already?¡± Qiao Anqi¡¯s lips curled up as she giggled.


    Dr. Bart snorted and went straight to the lounge.


    Afraid?


    Naturally, he was afraid.


    That person was Huo ting, who would dare to offend him easily?


    He didn¡¯t know about others, but at least he knew that he didn¡¯t dare to.


    If not for Qian Qianqian


    Bart¡¯s eyes turned fierce as he looked up at Qiao Anqi.


    This person was so beautiful, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so evil.


    However, he was not a good person either.


    Qiao Anqi walked over and sat down as if she was very familiar with the ce. She then smiled and said, ¡± Dr. Bart, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. You¡¯re not that timid to work with me, are you? ¡±


    ¡°Miss Qiao.¡± Dr. Bart interrupted her seriously. we¡¯re just taking what we need. Please respect our cooperation. I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die either.¡± Qiao Anqi was still smiling with a harmless look on her face. She looked like a pure and lovely little sister.


    However, professor Bart knew very well that the sweet smile on the woman¡¯s face was fake. Her heart was more venomous than a snake.


    He snorted and said coldly, ¡± miss Qiao, it¡¯s for our own good. You¡¯d better be honest. If President Huo finds out what we¡¯ve been doing in secret, we might not be able to live.

 Chapter 587

    ?


    587 Serious (4)


    Qiao Anqi did not react to Dr. Bart¡¯s words, as if she did not care at all.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Bart said unhappily, ¡± don¡¯te to me in the future.


    He broke out in a cold sweat when she came to look for him today. He was almost scared to death.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, how would I know if you would do as I say?¡± Qiao Anqiughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve promised you, so I¡¯ll do it.¡± Bart replied.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Qiao Anqi replied, ¡± what can I trust? ¡±


    Bart¡¯s expression changed.


    The medicine he gave Huo ting not only didn¡¯t alleviate the condition, but it would also aggravate it.


    If it was used for a while longer, Huo ting¡¯s nerves would have problems.


    If it was serious, he would even suffer from depression. It had to be said that Huo ting¡¯s psychological endurance was really too strong. If it were an ordinary person, he would probably copse at this moment.


    For the sake of money, he had taken a huge risk this time.


    When Qiao Anqi saw that he had stopped talking, she snorted and smiled, ¡± ¡°Dr. Bart, you can rest assured. As long as you do as I ask, I¡¯ll double the money Huo ting pays you.¡±


    Dr. Bart¡¯s eyes changed slightly, and the strong greed was like a hungry leopard that had peeked at its prey and bared its fangs.


    ¡°Miss Qiao, you¡¯ve mentioned quite a few days, but I haven¡¯t seen much money. Such empty words, hehe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Qiao Anqiughed, ¡± as long as I¡¯m in that position, do you think I¡¯ll give you less money? ¡±


    Professor Bart frowned slightly. sit in that position? Then how long will it take for Yingluo to arrive?¡±


    Although Qiao Anqi had already given him some, it was far from enough for him to offend Huo ting.


    Once Huo ting found out that there was a problem with the medicine he prescribed, he would be in big trouble.


    ¡°Miss Qiao, I can¡¯t wait too long.¡± He felt that it was better for him to leave this troublesome ce as soon as possible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Qiao Anqi waved her hand with a smile, ¡± that day won¡¯t be too far away.


    Looking at her confident face, Dr. Bart closed his mouth. It seemed that he could only wait now.


    Qiao Anqi returned from Dr. Bart¡¯s ce and drove back to Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s Vi alone.


    Just as they were about to reach the mansion, Qiao Anqi suddenly stepped on the elerator.


    The car shot out like an arrow from a bow.


    In the high-speed flying car, she picked up a bottle of wine next to her and smashed it on the window on her right.


    With a crisp crash, the car window shattered.


    Qiao Anqi turned around to take a look and her lips curved up in satisfaction.


    With a tter, she threw the bottle at the rear window.


    With another crisp sound, the car window behind them shattered all over the floor.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Amid the screams, Qiao Anqi stepped on the brakes.


    The sharp sound of the brakes was like a shrill police siren. In the night when the lights were just turned on, it woke up the people nearby.


    At this moment, Huo Zhenyuan was reading some documents in the side hall.


    Hearing the noise outside, he was a little unhappy.


    When he bought this ce, it was because this Vi Group was quieter. Why was it so noisy today?


    He pressed the bell, and a servant ran in immediately.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°What happened outside?¡± Huo Zhenyuan asked impatiently. He hated to be disturbed when he was doing business.


    The servant subconsciously turned around and nced at the door, then answered with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°It seems like someone had an ident and stepped on the emergency brake.¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan frowned slightly, but he did not say anything more. He just waved his hand and asked the servant to leave first.


    The servant had just left, and Huo Zhenyuan had yet to flip to another page of the document when the sound of hurried footsteps apanied by a faint sobbing entered his ears.


    Huo Zhenyuan was shocked. He turned around and saw a fiery red figure rushing towards him.


    He was so scared that he almost lost half his life.


    ¡°Anqi?¡± Huo Zhenyuan threw down the documents in his hands and rushed over anxiously. He caught Qiao Anqi¡¯s weak body in one Swift motion and prevented her from falling to the ground.


    big brother Yuan! Qiao Anqi clutched Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s arm tightly. Her big eyes were filled with tears. When she blinked, the tears flowed down her face.


    Drops of crystal-like tears rolled down her cheeks and quickly soaked her clothes on her chest.


    ¡°Anqi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Huo Zhenyuan was furious. From the looks of it, had he been robbed?


    Not to mention her ragged clothes, her arm was still injured. Although it was not very serious, the thought of her smooth, egg-like skin with a few more unsightly scars made him unhappy.


    His heart ached even more when he saw her pitiful and aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Huo Zhenyuan asked angrily.


    brother Yuan, you¡¯re teasing me. Qiao Anqi simply grabbed onto his arm and cried. She cried in a suppressed, soft, and careful voice, as if she was afraid of something.


    brother Yuan! she just called out again and again, as if it could ease the panic in her heart.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s heart ached a little. Not to mention that Qiao Anqi was pregnant, even the pitiful look on her face as she was being pampered by others made his heart ache. He could not take it.


    He lifted Qiao Anqi in his arms and strode back to the room.


    After cing Qiao Anqi back on the bed, he headed to the bathroom and wet a towel. Sitting down on the bed, he held her hand and carefully wiped off the dust and blood on it.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Huo Zhenyuan asked with a frown.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, I¡¯m scared.¡± Qiao Anqi moaned and pounced over to hug Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s neck.


    She hugged him tightly, with all her might. Her body trembled slightly, as if she was afraid of something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. No one will dare to bully you.¡± Huo Zhenyuan was furious. At this moment, he only wanted to destroy the person who had bullied Qiao Anqi.


    Huo Zhenyuan gently patted Qiao Anqi¡¯s back as he consoled her.


    After a long time, Qiao Anqi finally calmed down.


    Under Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s repeated questioning, she finally sobbed, slightly nervous and afraid, and told him what had happened.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, I suddenly realized that someone was following me on my way back. f * ck me! a look of panic appeared on Qiao Anqi¡¯s face as her body trembled uncontrobly.


    Upon seeing this, Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s heart ached as he pulled her into his arms andforted her softly, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.


    Qiao Anqi tightly clutched onto his clothes and leaned into his embrace. She didn¡¯t know if it was because he was protecting her, but she quickly calmed down.


    She said softly,¡±I was so scared at that time, I just wanted toe back and find you as soon as possible.¡± I know I can¡¯t let anything happen to me because I¡¯m no longer alone.¡±


    She lowered her head and looked at her lower abdomen, her hand gently stroking it. I still have the baby. I can¡¯t let him whimper before he¡¯s even born. Brother Yuan, I¡¯m really scared.

 Chapter 588

    ?


    588 Good acting (1)


    Qiao Anqi cried so hard that Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s heart softened.


    At Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s age, he naturally liked to listen to nice words. He had always treated his little wife with the attitude of an elder, and he liked her to act coquettishly.


    This was the first time he had seen her cry so hard.


    Huo Zhenyuan wanted nothing more than to kill Qiao Anqi¡¯s pursuer.


    After all, Qiao Anqi wasn¡¯t alone. The child in her stomach was his son.


    The person who did this was simply dering war on him, Huo Zhenyuan.


    ¡°Anqi, calm down and tell me, what did those people do to you?¡±


    they ... They smashed the windows and drove the car to scare me, ¡± Qiao Anqi trembled again. in the end, I was so scared that I stepped on the gas pedal. However, I almost couldn¡¯t stop the car. Brother Yuan, I almost couldn¡¯te back to see you.¡±


    She hugged Huo Zhenyuan tightly. She could no longer suppress the fear in her heart and cried out loud.


    Huo Zhenyuan was really angry. He had never been so angry before. He could not think of anyone who would dare toy a hand on his people.


    As she looked at the little one in her arms crying pitifully, the anger in her heart could not help but erupt.


    It was like a thousand-year-old volcano. Once it erupted, it would start a Prairie Fire and could not be extinguished.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, who are those people?¡± Qiao Anqi asked as she sobbed.


    Huo Zhenyuan touched her face and gently wiped away the tears on her face. He then said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. No matter who they are, I won¡¯t spare them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Anqi obediently nodded her head and turned to Huo Zhenyuan, revealing a weak yet gentle smile.


    Looking at her obedient appearance, Huo Zhenyuan was extremely satisfied. Comparing the two, he increasingly felt that Huo ting and su Mianmian were not good enough.


    When he thought about how the two of them had yelled at him that day without any respect for their elders, he realized how good Qiao Anqi was.


    ¡°Sit tight, I¡¯ll treat the wound on your hand.¡± Huo Zhenyuan said.


    Qiao Anqi slowly shook her head, ¡± brother Yuan, I¡¯ll do it myself. Have you forgotten that I¡¯m a nurse? ¡±


    She had a gentle and sweet smile on her face as she blinked her eyes. There was an indescribable charm to her.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s heart softened. He held her hand and looked at her with a gentle expression. you¡¯re really a little fool. You¡¯re going to be my wife. Why can¡¯t I treat your wound? ¡±


    He touched her face, then lowered his head and carefully treated the wound on her hand.


    Fortunately, her wound wasn¡¯t very deep, so it didn¡¯t take much effort.


    He cleaned the wound, applied medicine, and bandaged it with gauze. After the wound was treated, Huo Zhenyuan finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    fortunately, the wound isn¡¯t too deep. However, I still have to be careful these two days and don¡¯t get it wet.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Qiao Anqi nodded her head seriously.


    Huo Zhenyuan nodded in satisfaction and helped her up. go take a bath and rest for a while. I¡¯ll call you out when dinner is ready.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Qiao Anqi raised her hand to wipe away the tears on her face and hugged Huo Zhenyuan. Only then did she obediently go to get a change of clothes and walk into the bathroom.


    The moment she entered the bathroom, Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s expression changed.


    He suddenly stood up and strode out.


    An irrepressible anger seeped out from the depths of his heart. At this time, Huo Zhenyuan was like a Buddha who was spitting mes. Anyone who saw him would be afraid.


    On the way, the servants who met him and saw him like this were all so frightened that they held their breaths and hid at the side. They lowered their heads and tried their best to reduce their presence, afraid that Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s anger would be directed to them.


    Huo Zhenyuan walked over in a rage. When he reached the door of the study, he kicked the door open with a bang and mmed it shut.


    He strode to the desk, grabbed the phone, and dialed a few numbers.


    The call was quickly connected, and Huo Zhenyuan roared into the phone, ¡± Huo ting, you bastard, are you going to anger me to death before you¡¯re satisfied? ¡±


    Huo ting, who was on the other end of the phone, was stunned by the scolding and didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Huo ting, do you really want to kill your brother before you stop? What a ruthless heart, why didn¡¯t I notice it before? You bastard, why did I raise such a vicious thing like you?¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan cursed non-stop, but the anger in his heart did not dissipate in the slightest.


    Previously, he didn¡¯t think much about Qiao Anqi¡¯s matter. Butter, he inadvertently thought of Huo ting and su Mianmian, and he suddenly remembered that this was most likely done by Huo ting.


    When he thought about how Qiao Anqi almost got into an ident and even lost the child in her stomach, Huo Zhenyuan was furious. He wanted to rush to Huo ting and give him a few ps.


    ¡°Huo ting, tell me, did you do anything to Anqi¡¯s car ident today?¡±


    Huo ting was also angry. He wanted to do it, but he would not do it to a pregnant woman.


    Although he wanted to kidnap her, this woman was not simple. She had been hiding at home and rarely went out, so he could not find a chance.


    Now that Huo Zhenyuan was being scolded, not only was he being scolded, but what he was most annoyed about was that Huo Zhenyuan had actually called him vicious for a woman.


    He, Huo ting, was ruthless, but he would never attack his own people.


    If the child in Qiao Anqi¡¯s stomach was really Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s son, then it would be his younger brother.


    This was also the reason why he had been holding back and not making a move.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Huo ting got. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m the one who did it?¡± he asked coldly.


    ¡°Who else is there?¡± Huo Zhenyuan snorted. you¡¯ve never liked Anqi, and you didn¡¯t want me to marry her. If she¡¯s dead, then you¡¯ll be fine. Other than you, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who would be so despicable.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve really be muddled with age.¡± For the first time, Huo ting said harsh words to Huo Zhenyuan.


    Previously, because of Qiao Anqi¡¯s matter, no matter how intense the conflict was, he had never said such harsh words.


    This was because Huo Zhenyuan was still his father.


    But now, he was unable to suppress the anger in his heart.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡± Huo ting was about to hang up the phone.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Huo Zhenyuan hurriedly shouted, ¡± I¡¯m not done yet. Who allowed you to hang up? ¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you cursed enough?¡± Huo ting snorted coldly?


    Huo Zhenyuan snorted unhappily. you did this kind of thing. Do you think I can just scold you? You should be d that your brother is fine, or else I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you going to do to stop me? You want my life?¡± Huo ting¡¯s voice had never been so cold before. At this moment, he really gave up on Huo Zhenyuan.


    The old man had actually hurt him like this for the child in that woman¡¯s stomach. At this moment, he really felt that the old man was very unfamiliar.


    He was clearly such a familiar person, but he didn¡¯t look like one at all.


    There was a huge gap between the two of them. Huo ting was a little depressed. He knew that this gap would be difficult to disappear in this life.


    As the two of them argued, Qiao Anqi leaned against the door outside the study room and listened intently.


    A cold smile bloomed on his slightly curved lips.

 Chapter 589

    ?


    589 Good acting (2)


    After Huo ting hung up the phone, he was so angry that he threw the things on the table, and his face was terrifyingly dark.


    Su Mianmian, who was downstairs, wanted to go up and take a look after hearing the sound.


    ¡°Madam, be careful.¡± The ck Butler stopped her.


    ¡°This is our home. Is there anything unsafe about it?¡± Su Mianmian asked him in return.


    The ck Butler was stunned and realized that he had said the wrong thing. He took his hand back.


    In fact, he was just being kind. Recently, master¡¯s mood had been a little off.


    Su Mianmian took a deep look at the ck Butler and said, ¡± do you have anything to tell me? Is it about uncle?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± The ck Butler said with a smile.


    Su Mianmian took another look at him and went to find Huo ting.


    She knew that they were definitely hiding something from her, which made her a little uneasy.


    Su Mianmian looked at the closed door, knocked on it, and shouted tentatively, ¡± uncle? May Ie in?¡±


    After Huo ting heard su Mianmian¡¯s voice, he was stunned. He looked at the messy things in the room and walked over a little anxiously, saying, ¡± wait a minute!


    Su Mianmian frowned and said, ¡± what are you doing inside? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    He had just smashed something, and it was hard to say. What if he scared the little sheep?


    ¡°I have something to do here.¡± Huo ting kicked everything under the table, and then found that his monitor was not turned off, so he hurriedly ran to turn it off.


    Su Mianmian listened for a while and couldn¡¯t help but open the door directly. Then she saw things all over the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s this Kasaya for?¡±


    Huo ting said awkwardly, ¡± I think these things are old, so I want to change them.


    Su Mianmian squinted at him and said, ¡± do you think I¡¯ll believe this reason? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    He looked at su Mianmian in silence.


    Su Mianmian looked at him angrily.


    Just as the two of them were staring at each other, Dongdong¡¯s happy voice came from behind them.


    ¡°Miemie!¡± Dongdong was surprised, and then he saw the wolves all over the ground. He took a step back in shock and said, ¡± daddy, have you finally shown your true colors? I didn¡¯t expect you to be a man who would use violence on his wife!¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s Blue veins bulged as he said fiercely to Dongdong, ¡± I think I¡¯d rather use violence on you. Come here!


    Dongdong looked at him with a very annoying expression and said, ¡± do you think I¡¯ll be so stupid to go over? ¡±


    Daddy was really too naive! She had already said that she wanted to beat him up, so how could he go over?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Su Mianmian held her forehead weakly and said, ¡± Dongdong, I have something to say to your daddy. Can you go out first? ¡±


    Upon hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words, Huo ting didn¡¯t really want Dongdong to go out. After all, he hadn¡¯t thought of how to exin the situation to the little sheep yet.


    In fact, he felt it too. He knew that his emotions were not quite right recently, and he felt that he could not control himself.


    Moreover, the hallucination kept harassing him, which made him very distressed.


    However, as a man, he was unwilling to show his weak side in front of his wife.


    The little sheep should be protected by him.


    Therefore, Dongdong could not go out.


    However, before Huo ting could speak, Dongdong refused.


    He said like an adult, ¡± I can¡¯t, miemie. If I go out, who will protect you and your sisters? Could it be that you deliberately sent me away to talk about divorce?¡±

 Chapter 590

    ?


    590 Good acting (3)


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she said, ¡± Dongdong, you¡¯re overthinking it.


    What was he talking about?


    Huo ting felt that his violent factor emerged again.


    How badly did this child want his parents to divorce? Did he think that he wouldn¡¯t spank his butt for bringing it up so frequently?


    Dongdong sensitively felt Huo ting¡¯s gaze. He covered his butt with one hand and handed a piece of paper to su Mianmian with the other, saying proudly, ¡± okay, I really came here to look for you this time. Here!


    Su Mianmian took it curiously.


    It was written that Huo chendong had passed the primary school entrance exam and was officially a student of yingcai ss 3 (3).


    ¡°You skipped a grade?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Dongdong said proudly, ¡± yeah, I¡¯m going to be a third-year student soon. Actually, I wanted to be a fifth-year student, but I jumped too much at once and my height can¡¯t keep up, so I¡¯d better take it slow. I have to give my body some time to develop.


    In fact, the real reason was that the fifth grade was the graduation ss. Dongdong didn¡¯t want to do too much homework, so he chose the third grade. It just happened that he was in the middle and didn¡¯t have to hang out with the little kids in the lower grades.


    Su Mianmian looked back and forth with the admission Notice and said, touched, ¡± Dongdong, you¡¯re really great!


    Dongdong is only five years old! He was already in the third grade. This was something to be proud of.


    ¡°Hey, miemie, you don¡¯t have to praise me too much. Actually, this is very simple.¡± Dongdong said, ¡± I actually know how to do the fifth grade questions too.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re really amazing!¡± Su Mianmian touched Dongdong¡¯s head and said, ¡± Dongdong is so great, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll help you, okay?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat strawberry pie. The kind with big strawberries!¡± Dongdong asked expectantly.


    ¡°Of course you can! My dear! I¡¯ll go make it for you now.¡± Su Mianmian took Dongdong¡¯s hand and turned to leave.


    Strange, she seemed to have forgotten something. Forget it, I can¡¯t remember. I¡¯ll wait until I remember!


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    After he watched su Mianmian and Dongdong leave hand in hand, he suddenly felt a mix of emotions.


    He was relieved that Mianmian didn¡¯t continue to ask, but his position in the little sheep¡¯s heart seemed to be very obvious! He couldn¡¯tpare to his son, Dongdong!


    This made him very unhappy, alright?


    Huo ting hesitated, should he contact the ck Butler to change the furniture first? Or should he go out and ¡®invite¡¯ his pet first?


    At this time, Huo ting¡¯s cell phone rang. He looked at it and saw that it was Huo Zun.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly! I¡¯m very busy.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°Big brother, did the old man call you just now?¡± Huo Zun said.


    ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    he asked me toe home for dinner tomorrow. He said he wanted to introduce Qiao Anqi to me and I agreed. what do you say if I abduct Qiao Anqi tomorrow? ¡± Huo Zun said unhappily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Huo ting said.


    I¡¯m not acting rashly. I¡¯m seriously asking for your advice. Huo Zun said, ¡± I have a friend who¡¯s a rich Arabian man. His family owns more than a dozen nes. This time, he brought a private ne with him to China. I¡¯ll get her on the ne and secretly transport her away. Help me hold the old man back for a day or two. I guarantee that nothing will happen to him! As long as she¡¯s overseas, I¡¯ll immediately contact my friends to operate on her, Yingluo.¡±


    The more Huo Zun spoke, the more he felt that his n was feasible. how is it? ¡± he asked excitedly. Isn¡¯t that a perfect n?¡±

 Chapter 591

    ?


    591 Good acting (4)


    After Huo Zun finished speaking excitedly, he waited for a long time but did not see Huo ting respond.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± brother, what are you thinking about? ¡±


    Could it be that his n was too perfect? Big brother was thinking about how to praise him?


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if you and I are really brothers born from the same mother.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    This was really a bit awkward to say, and it was really not easy for Huo ting to say so much at once.


    that doesn¡¯t sound like apliment, ¡± Huo Zun said after some thought.


    tsk tsk. Huo ting was speechless. He said, ¡± number one, don¡¯t kidnap Qiao Anqi. Number two, don¡¯t kidnap Qiao Anqi now. Number three, never try to kidnap Qiao Anqi.


    ¡°Why?¡± why are you on her side, brother? ¡± Huo Zun asked, hurt.


    before you left, the old man gave me a call. He said that Qiao Anqi was ¡®attacked¡¯ and suspected that I was the one who did it.


    ¡°Argh! Big brother, isn¡¯t Qianqian the same?¡±


    ¡°Has your brain been eaten by a dog?¡± Huo ting couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    Huo Zun did not dare to speak.


    forget it. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate. Don¡¯t act rashly before I get the results.


    ¡°What about when I go back for dinner tomorrow?¡± I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have indigestion, ¡± Huo Zun said, feeling wronged.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°Big brother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to test your acting skills. Didn¡¯t you join an entertainmentpany?¡±


    I¡¯m a tour guide for an animal show, not an actress, Qianqian, ¡± Huo Zun felt even more aggrieved and said, ¡± by the way, do you really care about me, big brother? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    So, Huo ting patiently listened to Huo Zun¡¯s nonsense, and before he could bear it any longer, Huo Zun very cleverly hung up the phone.


    Huo ting looked at his mobile phone in silence and then called Chen Ce.


    He ordered, ¡± find out if anything happened in front of the old man¡¯s Vi this evening.


    ......


    He thought that Chen Ce would be able to find out soon, but who would have thought that the result was not as simple as Huo ting thought.


    That afternoon, there was a problem with the camera system of the vi where Huo Zhenyuan lived, and none of them were turned on.


    In other words, no one knew what had happened that day.


    Chen Ce had also asked around, but when those busybodies left, Qiao Anqi¡¯s car was the only one left on the long Street.


    This also proved that there were only two possibilities. One, Qiao Anqi was telling the truth; she was being pursued and got into a car ident. As for the so-called car ident and the pursuit, it was all a self-scripted and self-directed act by her.


    Huo ting naturally understood that the real answer must be the second one. He could be sure.


    Huo ting began to take Qiao Anqi seriously.


    A few days passed in a sh, but Huo ting and the others still couldn¡¯t find a chance to deal with Qiao Anqi. This was because Huo Zhenyuan had arranged a small team of security guards for her. There were no loopholes in the defense, so they couldn¡¯t find any possibility of taking action.


    Huo ting and the other man could only suspend their actions and wait for the opportunity toe.


    That night, when Huo ting returned home, it was almost eleven o ¡®clock.


    Because he knew that su Mianmian was already asleep, his movements upstairs were unusually gentle so that he wouldn¡¯t wake her up.


    Going upstairs and entering the room, Huo ting didn¡¯t make a sound. That light and slow pace, one look and you could tell that it was the result of long-term training. It was likely that this was not the first time such a situation had happened.


    After entering the room, Huo ting walked to the bed as usual and leaned over to leave a kiss on su Mianmian¡¯s peaceful sleeping face. He then took off his clothes in satisfaction and went into the bathroom to wash up.


    Ten minutester, he walked out, refreshed. He first went to the sofa to sit and read for a while. When his hair was half-dry, hey down on the bed.


    As soon as heid down, su Mianmian automatically came over. Although her stomach was big, making there a lot of distance between her and Huo ting, she still wanted to hug Huo ting¡¯s arm to sleep, as if it had be a sleeping habit.


    Huo ting was obviously aware of this, so he let her hold him. He looked at her side profile quietly, and the expression on his face became more and more rxed.


    After an unknown amount of time, Huo ting looked around in a daze.


    Where was he?


    Wasn¡¯t he asleep?


    He walked forward step by step, and all around him was white. It dazzled his eyes so much that they hurt, as if there was only one color left in the world.


    He felt that he hated this color very much. He really didn¡¯t like it.


    Especially the pungent smell of disinfectant in the air, which made him reject it from the bottom of his heart.


    uncle, it¡¯s, it¡¯s so painful. suddenly, a soft voice sounded beside him.


    Huo ting felt that his big palm was held by someone. A great force pinched his hand, and it actually made him feel some pain.


    Lowering his head, he saw su Mianmian lying on a stretcher in horror. Her face was as pale as the surrounding walls, and even seemed a little transparent.


    He could feel the anxiety and anxiety in her heart from the way she held his hand. The clear trembling and the anxious cries pierced his heart.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t know if this was real or not. Was it an illusion? But why was everything so clear?


    He couldn¡¯t ignore su Mianmian. Even if it was just a dream, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry or see her in pain.


    He held her little hand tightly and held it firmly with his big palm. Mianmian, you will be fine.


    ¡°Uncle, I-I¡¯m going to die?¡± Su Mianmian cried and shouted. She touched her round belly with her other hand, and her face was clearly filled with horror and fear. ¡°Uncle, my stomach hurts. I, I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡±


    Huo ting interrupted her unhappily. He held her hand and put it on her stomach. you and the child will be fine.


    wuwuwuwu, ¡± su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but cry out. It really hurt.


    Huo ting¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and he hated that he couldn¡¯t bear the pain for her.


    But what could Yingluo do?


    At this moment, he suddenly realized how useless he was. His usual omnipotence had be empty words here.


    He could only try his best to put on a gentle expression andfort her. He would hold her hand from time to time to let him feel his presence.


    However, the pain still followed su Mianmian closely. Seeing that the veins on her forehead were exposed from the torture, Huo ting was really a little panicked at that moment.


    He didn¡¯t know what he should do, and he didn¡¯t know when this would stop.


    ¡°This is bad.¡± A cry of surprise suddenly came from behind.


    Huo ting¡¯s cold face swept over. what nonsense are you talking about? ¡±


    ¡°He ... He¡¯s bleeding profusely.¡± A man who looked like a doctor pointed at su Mianmian¡¯s lower body, so nervous that his lips were trembling.


    Huo ting¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he didn¡¯t even dare to look in the direction the doctor was pointing. However, he could vaguely sense that the smell of blood in the air was getting stronger.


    ¡°Hurry up and send him to the emergency room.¡± The anxious shout made him push the stretcher even harder.


    Being hit by that force, Huo ting¡¯s hand that was holding su Mianmian¡¯s hand uncontrobly loosened.


    He watched helplessly as su Mianmian, who was on the stretcher, got further and further away from him. All that was left was her final shrill scream.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    (I won¡¯t torture you, I won¡¯t have amnesia again ~~ don¡¯t worry, everyone ~^_^)

 Chapter 592

    ?


    592 I¡¯m very scared, you know (1)


    ¡°Mianmian!¡± Huo ting shouted, his two hands waving wildly, as if he was trying to grab something.


    But he couldn¡¯t grasp anything. Fear and helplessness crept into his heart.


    He told himself that this wasn¡¯t right!


    Such a thing would never happen!


    This must be an illusion!


    It was an illusion!


    It was definitely an illusion!


    Huo ting¡¯s mind was in a mess. He only remembered the dazzling red and the terrifying white around him.


    The two extreme colors seemed to be driving him crazy. One red and one white, they turned into a circle, spinning and twisting in front of him.


    He felt that the world in front of him was only left with that circle, and his mind was also revolving and spinning.


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± He just muttered with the longing in the deepest part of his heart.


    Su Mianmian was sleeping in a daze when she suddenly heard someone call her. She turned her head and saw the slightly terrifying expression on Huo ting¡¯s face.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    She instantly sobered up and quickly pulled Huo ting¡¯s hand, asking, ¡± uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡±


    As if he heard her call, Huo ting¡¯s expression eased a little.


    He slowly turned his head and saw su Mianmian, his eyes subconsciously moving down her body.


    As if he couldn¡¯t see clearly enough, he even reached out to touch her stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Her soft sigh was like a cool breeze, disappearing after it brushed past your face.


    Su Mianmian, who was being hugged by Huo ting, clearly heard this sigh, and a strange feeling gushed out from the bottom of her heart.


    What¡¯s wrong with uncle?


    A nightmare?


    It didn¡¯t seem like it, because this wasn¡¯t the first time it had happened.


    In recent days, although Huo ting tried his best to cover it up, as the person who slept next to him, it was impossible for su Mianmian to know nothing.


    Many nights, when she woke up, she saw Huo ting looking at her with a clear face. The uneasiness and tension in his eyes were clearly reflected in her eyes.


    She could clearly feel his hesitation and uneasiness, but after asking, he refused to admit it. He only said that he woke up by coincidence, or that he had just returned home.


    Because nothing else had happened, su Mianmian didn¡¯t think much about it.


    But at this moment, su Mianmian¡¯s heart felt uneasy.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Su Mianmian called out softly, her hands wrapped around his back and patted him gently. did you have a nightmare? ¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± As expected, Huo ting denied her idea.


    But su Mianmian didn¡¯t believe it this time.


    ¡°Then what did you dream of?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo ting took a deep breath, covered his face, and said nothing.


    Of course, he would not tell her about those hallucinations.


    He raised his head and could not help but look at her stomach.


    Su Mianmian saw him looking at her stomach nervously and suddenly wanted tough. are you worried about the baby? The baby is fine and very healthy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Huo ting looked at her deeply.


    Whenever he thought of everything in his dream, his hands would still tremble slightly.


    Su Mianmian was happy to hear that. She smiled and said, ¡± what¡¯s there to worry about? ¡±


    But Huo ting was still looking at her very seriously, and su Mianmian kept her smile.


    She looked at Huo ting¡¯s face that had not eased, and a very strange feeling suddenly gushed out of her heart.


    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t have prenatal depression as a pregnant woman, so do you have prenatal depression?¡±

 Chapter 593

    ?


    593 I¡¯m very scared, you know (2)


    After su Mianmian finished speaking, she also felt that her words were a little funny.


    However, Huo ting didn¡¯t think so.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    After su Mianmian finishedughing, she saw that Huo ting was still looking at her very seriously. She scratched her head and said, ¡± hey, it was just a joke.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Huo ting¡¯s expression eased. He raised his big palm and rubbed her head, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He had never nned to tell her about the hallucination. Anyway, Dr. Bart said that she would be better after taking the medicine. It was only a matter of time, so why should she worry with him?


    uncle! su Mianmian bit her lower lip and still felt that something was wrong.


    Just as she was about to ask again, Huo ting let her go and helped her lie down slowly. it¡¯ste, go to sleep. The baby wants to sleep too.


    His face was full of gentleness and affection, making su Mianmian swallow the words that were at the tip of her tongue.


    She really couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask at this time.


    ¡°Be good and sleep.¡± Huo ting leaned over and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. I¡¯ll watch you sleep.


    Heid down beside her and gently touched her stomach with one hand while looking at her with endless tenderness.


    As if she couldn¡¯t bear this strange atmosphere, su Mianmian covered up the puzzlement in her heart and closed her eyes.


    Shey down but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The questions in her heart were like a small feather, constantly brushing across her heart, itchy and sad.


    She wanted to find the answer, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t get it from Huo ting.


    What should he do?


    Su Mianmian fell asleep in this depression and worry.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t feel sleepy. He just looked at her quietly. The uneasiness and panic on his face had long disappeared, but what was in his heart was still there.


    However, looking at her and hugging her like this, that feeling of uneasiness was finally not so clear.


    He whispered in her ear, ¡± you must always be by my side, Yingluo.


    ......


    When she woke up the next day, Huo ting was already gone.


    Su Mianmian frowned slightly. She wanted to ask the uncle again in the morning, but he was gone.


    When she went down the stairs, Butler hei had already prepared breakfast for her.


    ¡°Good morning, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡± Su Mianmian replied with a smile.


    When the ck Butler saw hering downstairs, he quickly stepped forward to help her to the dining room and said, ¡± master has a morning meeting at thepany today, so he can¡¯t apany you for dinner. However, he said that he would be back earlier tonight to have dinner with you.¡±


    Su Mianmian made an ¡± Oh ¡± sound.


    Butler hei looked at her expression and began to prepare today¡¯s breakfast for her in great detail. ording to su Mianmian¡¯s thoughts, he immediately called the kitchen and asked them to send up what su Mianmian wanted to eat as soon as possible.


    By the time su Mianmian finished her breakfast, almost an hour had passed.


    Today¡¯s weather was very good. Su Mianmian wanted to sit outside for a while, so the ck Butler asked someone to send refreshments and fruits to the table in the front yard and sent someone to guard her. Only then did he feel at ease and go to do his own things.


    Su Mianmian sent the people guarding her away, took out her phone, and called Chen Ce.


    Huo ting¡¯s situation was very wrong, and she always felt that there was something she didn¡¯t know.


    And Chen Ce was obviously the one who knew this best.


    After the call was connected, su Mianmian said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Chen Ce, why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big thing? Are you only willing to tell me if something happens to uncle?¡±


    Chen Ce, who was on the other end of the phone, was stopped by su Mianmian¡¯s words. What was going on?


    What happened to the BOSS? Why didn¡¯t he know about it?


    However, she was subconsciously a little flustered. Could it be that the young Madam had found out about that matter?


    ¡°Madam, what are you saying?¡± Chen Ce yed dumb.


    ¡°Uncle, you have nightmares every night. What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Mianmian asked again, ¡± don¡¯t hide it from me. I must know about uncle¡¯s matters!

 Chapter 594

    ?


    594 I¡¯m very scared, you know that (3)


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me. I must know about uncle¡¯s matter!¡±


    After su Mianmian finished this sentence domineeringly, she waited for Chen CE¡¯s reply.


    Chen Ce was naturally pondering about how much su Mianmian knew.


    Speaking of which, why didn¡¯t he follow the BOSS into the meeting today?


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to face Madam¡¯s words.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Su Mianmian said unhappily.


    Chen Ce tried to make his voice sound more sincere and peaceful. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you? BOSS has nightmares? Hahaha, this is big news. I thought BOSS was invincible and wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Ce replied without thinking, ¡± how could BOSS let me know about such an embarrassing thing? ¡± Mrs. Mianmian, you can¡¯t tell BOSS about this. If he finds out about the embarrassing incident, he¡¯ll fly into a rage out of humiliation and scold me. I won¡¯t have a good life then.¡±


    ¡°But your smile is a little fake.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Madam, who in thepany doesn¡¯t know that I have a poker face? I don¡¯t usuallyugh, so maybe myughter sounds a little weird, ¡± Chen Ce began to worm his way out of her. He naturally changed the topic and asked, ¡± but why are you suddenly asking me this? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned and said, ¡± you spend the longest time with uncle every day, so I thought you knew.


    So it¡¯s like this, sob sob.


    No wonder Xiao Hua suspected that he was gay.


    He was such a straight man.


    Chen Ce said sincerely, ¡± actually, I¡¯m not familiar with BOSS, really. When we were together, we were just working. What I mean is, I really don¡¯t know much about his private affairs. However, it¡¯s just a dream. Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Maybe it¡¯s just too much pressure.¡±


    Su Mianmian was silent and only said after a while, ¡± ¡°Maybe. But Chen Ce, if anything happens to uncle, you must let me know.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Chen Ce immediately agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, su Mianmian had an inexplicable feeling.


    Was it really as simple as Chen Ce said, just a nightmare that everyone would have?


    However, there were a few times when she woke up to find that the uncle wasn¡¯t asleep and was looking at her with his eyes open.


    She couldn¡¯t describe that feeling, but the uncle at that time gave her a feeling of despair.


    It might be a little inappropriate to use this word. Now that the two of them had a harmonious rtionship and were about to have a baby, it was impossible for them to feel despair.


    It¡¯s really too strange, Yingluo.


    The seed of suspicion quietly took root in the deepest part of her heart. Su Mianmian felt that things might not be so simple at all.


    In the next few days, Huo ting behaved extremely normal and didn¡¯t seem to have any nightmares. Slowly, su Mianmian put this matter deep in her heart and didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    After another half a month, su Mianmian was already more than eight months pregnant, and there was still a month before her due date.


    The doctor said that twins usually gave birth early.


    So Huo ting seemed to have be a little neurotic, even guarding su Mianmian when she went to the toilet.


    Su Mianmian lost her temper because of this. Wasn¡¯t this too much of a loss of personal freedom?


    Then, Huo ting reluctantly rxed the surveince policy a little, but the surveince camera was still watching.


    Regarding this, Butler hei expressed that his master¡¯s illness was really serious and could not be treated!

 Chapter 595

    ?


    595 I¡¯m very scared, you know (4)


    Tomorrow was Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s big day. In fact, Huo ting didn¡¯t want to go at all. He couldn¡¯t wait to be by su Mianmian¡¯s side every second. He even brought his work home to do. If he went to the wedding, he would have to leave su Mianmian for a few hours. For someone with obsessivepulsive disorder, this was simply killing him.


    Su Mianmian was very straightforward about this.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going!¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± uncle, what can happen to me at home? ¡±


    Huo ting held su Mianmian¡¯s hand without saying a word, still a little unhappy.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t stand it and rolled her eyes. Why did she feel that uncle was more like a child than Dongdong now?


    ¡°Uncle, listen to me. You must go to dad¡¯s wedding. No matter what, you¡¯re father and son. Don¡¯t alienate your rtionship for the sake of disdaining outsiders.¡± Su Mianmian patiently persuaded, ¡± I know you feel a little wronged, but Qiao Anqi is an outsider. Dad is only temporarily blinded. We can¡¯t give up on him, right? ¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said. Huo ting said coldly, ¡± I don¡¯t care about the old man at all. I only care that the person is wearing my mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°AI.¡± Su Mianmian sighed.


    Huo ting touched her stomach and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there. My daughter said hello to me!


    He looked up at Mianmian excitedly.


    Su Mianmian smiled a little reluctantly.


    This was another worry of Mianmian¡¯s. She was about to give birth, but ran ran still didn¡¯t tell uncle that she was having a male bun, ran ran.


    QAQ......


    How to break it? Babies, you¡¯re not even born yet and your daddy is already despising you?


    The ck Butler knocked on the door and said in a low voice, ¡± Madam, the people in the baby¡¯s closet are here.


    The baby wardrobe was a brand under the Huo group that specialized in baby products. There were all kinds of clothes, toys, baby strollers, and so on in it.


    Before su Mianmian could reply, Huo ting excitedly helped su Mianmian up and said, ¡± let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go pick out some beautiful dresses for our daughter.


    Huo ting had already bought many beautiful dresses for the babies before this.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Yingluo and the others, whose sons would cry, bought things for baby Girls.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t mention that she wanted to buy some boys ¡®Kasaya.


    In the end, every time he said that, the uncle would say very firmly, ¡± Mianmian, my daughters must wear pink and tender Kasaya.


    QAQ......


    But what about his daughters?


    F * ck! She was about to give birth to a son! How am I supposed to tell uncle that I¡¯m carrying a son and not a daughter?


    Su Mianmian watched as Huo ting bought a bunch of small dresses again and said that he was going back to his room to rest very weakly.


    She posted an anonymous post on the inte, seeking the help of the vast number of powerfulizens for an idea.


    [ post title: my husband likes his daughter and always thinks that I¡¯m pregnant with a daughter. In the end, I¡¯m pregnant with a son. How should I tell him tactfully? ]


    As a result, the post was immediately buried. It took half an hour for aizen to reply to her.


    [ op, your post is too uninteresting. If you change it, how am I supposed to tell him that I¡¯m not pregnant with my husband¡¯s child? I guarantee that I¡¯ll reply to the explosive news in no time. The quality of my writing posts is getting more and more boring these days! ]


    F * ck! Where¡¯s my integrity?


    Your sister¡¯s note! Your whole family is a copywriter!


    Su Mianmian angrily closed the webpage and turned to watch the TV series.

 Chapter 596

    ?


    596 Wedding prelude


    On Huo ting¡¯s side, he was looking at su Mianmian on the monitor while dealing with documents.


    He was already used to this kind of method. Only this kind of method could calm his heart.


    Mianmian, who was on the monitor, seemed to have seen something funny. She was so happy that she kept pounding on the sofa.


    Huo ting also slightly raised the corners of his mouth and was in a good mood.


    At this moment, the door of the study room was suddenly pushed open.


    Huo ting¡¯s good mood was over. He turned off the video and looked up. It was Huo Zun.


    Huo Zun blinked and was frightened by Huo ting¡¯s smile.


    What was big brotherughing about?


    Huo ting nced at him coldly and said, ¡± remember to find someone to change the door for me tomorrow.


    Huo Zun turned to look at the door and said, ¡± the door is not broken.


    ¡°It¡¯s dirty,¡± Don¡¯t you have a disdainful tone?


    Huo Zun walked in, looking a little aggrieved. He stood in front of him like a pitiful wife and said, ¡± big brother, I have something to tell you, ran ran.


    Huo ting finally raised his head to look at him.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the old man¡¯s wedding day. Are we really going to do nothing and watch them get married?¡±


    Huo ting looked up and asked lightly, ¡± then what do you want? ¡±


    Huo Zun rushed up and mmed his palm on the table. ¡°I think the old man is just dizzy. Is it because he has a stroke? That woman is younger than me, and he still has the nerve to do that! You¡¯ve invited so many people, do you still want the Huo family¡¯s face?¡±


    The more he spoke, the angrier he became, and his face turned red.


    Most importantly, he really could not take this lying down!


    This woman was just like his mother. Just thinking about it made him feel like he had eaten a hundred flies. He felt extremely disgusted!


    ¡°I think tomorrow is a good time! I¡¯m going to kidnap this woman. I can¡¯t let their wedding go smoothly!¡± Huo kui said fiercely.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tomorrow.¡± Huo ting replied.


    ¡°Why?¡± if we don¡¯t do it tomorrow, that old man will really marry this woman, ¡± Huo Zun said loudly.


    do you think the old man won¡¯t be on guard against us at tomorrow¡¯s wedding? ¡± Huo ting said calmly, ¡± let¡¯s not talk about whether we can kidnap her from the wedding tomorrow. If there is really an ident, we will be the first suspects. This is not good for us, so why should we fall into this woman¡¯s trap? ¡±


    Huo Zun sat in his seat dejectedly.


    if the old man wants to marry her, then so be it. If he wants to y, then let him y. I don¡¯t believe that a counterfeit canst long. Huo ting said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. After the wedding, if she wants to y, we¡¯ll y with her slowly.


    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s your n?¡± Huo Zun asked.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    Actually, there were risks involved in stic surgery. The most difficult part was maintaining the face after the surgery. Since Qiao Anqi dared to change her face, she had to rely on the surgery to maintain the freshness of her face.


    He had initially considered little Zun¡¯s suggestion to get his best friend to change Qiao Anqi¡¯s face, but he changed his mind.


    Bad things should be spoiled.


    So, he was already looking for people to approach Qiao Anqi.


    When Qiao Anqi¡¯s face ¡®broke¡¯, he wanted to know if the old man would still love her!


    Let¡¯s see if his so-called true love can be worth a bad face!


    Hehe, he was looking forward to it.


    ......


    The next day of the wedding, su Mianmian¡¯s stomach was too big, and it was a little inconvenient to walk now.


    When she stood up, Huo ting¡¯s hand naturally held her big belly.


    Mianmian leaned against Huo ting and helped him adjust his tie. Uncle was wearing a ck suit today and looked particrly handsome.


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but kiss his face.


    Huo ting said, ¡± you must be obedient at home. Don¡¯t run around. Wait for me toe back.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± Su Mianmian replied, ¡± I¡¯m not going anywhere.


    Huo ting always felt a little uneasy in his chest. If possible, he really didn¡¯t want to go out.


    When su Mianmian saw his expression, how could she not understand? she quickly pushed him and said, ¡± hurry up! Don¡¯t bete!¡±


    Huo ting pursed his lips and looked very unhappy.


    ¡°Uncle, smile!¡± QAQ!


    ¡°I can¡¯t smile.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Give me a kiss.¡± Huo ting said with a serious face.


    Su Mianmian looked at his face, tiptoed, kissed him, and said, ¡± okay, go quickly! I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home, Yingluo.¡±


    ......


    Huo ting got out of the car and looked up. He saw peopleing and going around him, and it was very lively.


    It was obvious that what Huo Zhenyuan said was true. He wanted to give Qiao Anqi a grand wedding and let everyone know that she was his wife.


    The wedding was held in the small vi. Famous people in the political world, business tycoons, and everyone who had connections with the Huo family were all there.


    Soft music slowly floated in the sky above the courtyard. The newly decorated courtyard had an arch made of balloons and fresh flowers. Later, the bride and groom would pass through this arch and enter their new lives.


    The courtyard was already filled with people even before the auspicious hour.


    The guests who arrived were holding champagne or red wine in their hands. They gathered in groups of three to five and chatted.


    To them, such an asion was definitely a good opportunity to get to know each other. No one was willing to let go of such an opportunity, so the whole scene was quite lively, which was in line with Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s expectations.


    When Huo ting and Huo Zun arrived, the atmosphere had reached its climax.


    The two of them had arrived rtivelyte. Or perhaps it should be said that they hadete on purpose. Although they had made up their minds to attend the wedding, they still subconsciously resisted it.


    When the two of them appeared at the entrance of the courtyard, everyone quickly went up to them and greeted them with enthusiasm.


    However, the strange thing was that not many people dared to mention the wedding.


    For Huo Zhenyuan to marry such a little girl at such an old age, it was not a good thing no matter where he was ced. The Huo brothers would naturally not be happy.


    Anyone with a discerning eye knew that they must not cross their brows today, or they would be the unlucky ones.


    However, there was someone who was not afraid of this evil. Not far away, a man led a woman and slowly walked towards Huo ting and the others.


    The man was dressed in a pure white suit and looked very elegant.


    The woman beside him, on the other hand, had an alluring look. She hooked her arm around the man¡¯s arm and stepped on her high heels, her face full of pride.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that young master Zheng and his second wife?¡± Someone saw the two of them and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Second Madam?¡±


    that¡¯s right. Young master Zheng has a first wife, but that person doesn¡¯t like to manage things, so this woman took the title of second Madam and has to be called second Madam everywhere. She really thinks she¡¯s something.


    ......


    Along the way, young master Zheng had a smile on his face and would greet everyone in a very friendly manner.


    From everyone¡¯s reaction, young master Zheng¡¯s rtionship with them should be quite good.


    Young master Zheng took the second Madam and walked to the Huo brothers. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Young master Huo, long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 597

    ?


    597 The wedding (1)


    Young master Zheng¡¯s words were very familiar. Those who were not familiar with them would think that they were very familiar with each other.


    Huo ting frowned slightly and said, ¡± long time no see.


    ¡°Is this the Huo family¡¯s second young master?¡± Young master Zheng extended his hand with a smile.


    Huo Zun looked at him and reached out his hand as well. He secretly exerted his strength.


    Young master Zheng¡¯s face stiffened slightly, but he still maintained the smile on his face.


    let¡¯s go, big brother, ¡± Huo Zun said, bored.


    ¡°Wait,¡± A slightly seductive female voice suddenly sounded, stopping Huo ting and the others from leaving.


    It turned out to be the second Madam who followed young master Zheng.


    Huo Chou nced at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave.¡± The woman¡¯s voice rang out again.


    Huo Zun turned around and looked at his arm that was being grabbed. hey, woman, who allowed you to touch me? ¡± Get your dirty hands off me. ¡±


    He shook off the woman¡¯s hand with all his might and even took out a handkerchief to wipe his sleeves. That disdainful expression on his face was really not giving young master Zheng and second Madam any face at all.


    Young master Zheng subconsciously furrowed his brows, but he quickly rxed. From the beginning to the end, the kind smile on his face never disappeared.


    Huo Zun red at the seconddy in front of him with a look of disdain. He muttered as he hummed, ¡± young master Zheng, I noticed that your appetite has been a little strange recently. How can you swallow such old dishes? ¡±


    Young master Zheng¡¯s expression froze for a moment, but he still maintained the kind smile on his face. He held the second Madam¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Each flower is in their own eyes, everyone just has different preferences. You don¡¯t like her, but I think an ru is not bad.¡±


    Young master Zheng could still maintain the smile on his face, but the second Madam was not happy.


    She pursed her blood-red lips and red at Huo Zun unhappily. ¡°Huo Zun, is this how you talk to your elders?¡±


    Huo Zun was startled and hurriedly hid behind Huo ting. He turned his head and looked around, afraid of being caught.


    ¡°Where are the elders?¡± He clutched his chest and was so frightened that his breathing began to be rapid. my heart is weak and I¡¯m timid. I¡¯m most afraid of being scolded by the elders.


    His funny look made the people nearby lower their heads andugh secretly.


    However, the second mistress didn¡¯t know that he was just teasing her. Instead, she thought that her threat had worked.


    She puffed out her chest triumphantly and took a step forward. She tapped her nose and smiled so hard that the crow¡¯s feet at the corners of her eyes ran out.


    ¡°The elder is here.¡±


    ¡°Where? Howe I can¡¯t see it?¡± Huo Zun poked his head out from behind Huo ting and looked left and right, but he automatically blocked out the second mistress in front of him, as if he could not see her at all.


    ¡°Here!¡±


    The second mistress raised her voice unhappily and took another step toward Huo Zun. ¡°It was me.¡±


    Huo Zun was finally willing to look at the second Madam¡¯s face. At this sight, he screamed and stepped back, not forgetting to pull Huo ting back as well.


    ¡°My family¡¯s elders have been dead for many years. Where did youe from? Is it a human or a ghost?¡± Huo Zun sneered. since you¡¯vee to me, do you need me to burn some money for you? ¡±


    Even young master Zheng, who had always been a good man and a Smiling Tiger, could not keep the smile on his face.


    He gritted his teeth and forced an ugly smile. Huo Zun, we¡¯re family. Stop joking.


    ¡°Joking?¡± Huo Zun straightened up and suddenly became serious. young master Zheng, I¡¯m a very serious person. I never joke.


    Young master Zheng gritted his teeth and cursed in his heart.¡¯You¡¯re serious? f * ck! If you¡¯re serious, are there any serious people in this world?¡¯


    He cursed in his heart, but his face did not show the slightest expression, still wearing his signature smile.


    ¡°Alright, alright, whatever you say. With our rtionship, would I argue with you?¡±


    Huo Zun was also cursing in his heart. He had never seen such a fake person who could stillugh after being ridiculed like this.


    F * ck, he was really a talent.


    He adjusted his expression and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°Young master Zheng, may I ask if we are rted?¡±


    ¡°How is it not rted?¡± Without waiting for young master Zheng to answer, the second Madam called out first.


    She pointed at Huo Zhenyuan and Qiao Anqi¡¯s real life photo, which was ced not far away, and proudly said, ¡± ¡°Anqi is going to marry old Huo soon. Anqi is my little sister, and you are President Huo¡¯s son. Hehe, tell me, what should you call me?¡±


    Before she could finish, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She hugged young master Zheng¡¯s arm andughed so hard that her tears were about toe out. ¡°Young master Zheng, I, I¡¯m really not used to being someone¡¯s Auntie all of a sudden, and I even have two nephews who are so old.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Young master Zheng interrupted her with a smile, ¡± although it¡¯s the truth, the situation is special. In the future, it¡¯s better not to say it in front of everyone, lest it embarrasses us.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, why can¡¯t I say it?¡± The second mistress was a little unhappy. ¡°No matter what you say, this rtionship and seniority won¡¯t change,¡± she said with a soft snort.


    Young master Zheng quickly pulled her hand and pulled her back to his side. Then he said to Huo ting with an apologetic face, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She hasn¡¯t seen much of the world, so she doesn¡¯t know how to talk.¡±


    that¡¯s why I said that there¡¯s something wrong with your brain. How could you take a fancy to such a good? ¡± Huo Zun could not suppress the anger in his heart and shouted.


    F * ck, did they think they were fools? Who couldn¡¯t tell that second Madam was just being used by young master Zheng?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with trash like me?¡± The second mistress touched her face and said smugly, ¡± my cousin and I are both rare beauties. Huo Zun, I think you¡¯re the one with a problem with your eyes.


    After a pause, she pulled a long face and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Also, how could you say that about your own aunt? Won¡¯t people think that you¡¯re impolite and don¡¯t know your ce?¡±


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Huo Zun suddenly walked over with a curious look and circled around the second Madam. Then, he stood still beside Huo ting, scratched his head, and showed a strange expression. big brother, mom has been dead for so many years. Why would someone stille to our house to im kinship? ¡± How dare you say that? aren¡¯t you afraid that my mom wille to find you?¡±


    Huo ting frowned slightly. Seeing that Huo ting was joking about his mother, he didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Little cup.¡± He called out in a low voice.


    Huo Zun was furious. He looked at the seconddy with a disdainful expression.


    Auntie, you¡¯re old enough to be my mother¡¯s sister, but with your looks, tsk, tsk, no, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re qualified to be my mother¡¯s sister in this life. We¡¯re not family.

 Chapter 598

    ?


    598 The wedding (2)


    Huo Zun did not care about the seconddy¡¯s expression. He took out a name card and handed it to her.


    He leaned over slightly and put on an expression that said, ¡± I¡¯m a good person and I¡¯m thinking for you. he said, ¡± hey, Auntie, where did you get stic surgery? ¡± Look at this nose, it¡¯s a little crooked. Anyone with eyes can see that it¡¯s fake. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been deceived.¡±


    He sighed slightly and nced at young master Zheng, who looked even worse. Then, he tried his best to stuff the business card into the second Madam¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a woman these days. In order to tie up a man¡¯s heart, you have to cut your face many times. But no matter what, he could not find an unreliable doctor just to save money. Forget it, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    Huo Zun stuffed the business card into the second Madam¡¯s hand and stepped back to Huo ting¡¯s side. He raised his voice slightly and said, ¡± this man is my best friend, a super expert in stic surgery. If you mention my name, he will definitely give you a 20% discount.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± Huo Zun seemed to have suddenly thought of something and raised his voice. Qiao Anqi is your cousin, isn¡¯t she? That¡¯s weird. You¡¯re sisters, so why didn¡¯t you use the same doctor for stic surgery? I have to say, the doctor Who did her stic surgery is quite reliable, at least she looks more like a human than you.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, don¡¯t go too far.¡± The second mistress was so angry that her face turned white and her whole body trembled. Feeling the strange gazes cast on her face, she used all her strength to spit out these words with difficulty.


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± Huo Zun, on the other hand, looked troubled. After a while, he seemed to have thought of something and nodded. He whispered in her ear, ¡± I understand. That¡¯s right. Without a good temte, you can¡¯t look good. Didn¡¯t you say that you liked my mom¡¯s face? How about I give you a picture of my mom as a temte?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Huo Zun.¡± Seeing that Huo Zun¡¯s voice was getting louder and louder, attracting the attention of the people around him, young master Zheng could no longer maintain his smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Zun looked innocent. it¡¯s unreasonable for you to throw a tantrum like this. I¡¯m just helping your woman out of goodwill. Why does it seem like I¡¯m doing something wrong? ¡±


    He pursed his lips and snorted in dissatisfaction. there¡¯s really no justice. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t get thanked for your good deeds these days, but you get red at instead.


    He immediately red back at her with a fierce look on his face. what are you staring at? do you really think your eyes are that big? ¡±


    Young master Zheng was so angry that he almost lost his focus. Fortunately, the wedding march music suddenly sounded at this time.


    A burst of noise came from behind. Young master Zheng turned around and saw that it was Huo Zhenyuan and the bride.


    He squeezed out a stiff smile and said with a heavy heart, ¡± second young master, let¡¯s stop joking around here. Today¡¯s main character is here. Let¡¯s not overshadow the main character here.


    As he spoke, he smiled and pulled the second mistress, who still wanted toe forward to seek justice, back. Together with the others, they retreated to the two sides of the flower gate.


    At this time, a group of women holding up a bar slowly walked over and stood in front of the guests.


    She was a beautiful woman, wearing a pink crepe dress and holding a beautiful basket in her hand. Each basket was filled with pink rose petals.


    As the music yed, Huo Zhenyuan led Qiao Anqi towards the Hua faction.


    Every time they passed through a flower gate, the women carrying flower baskets would grab flower petals and throw them at the two of them.


    The sky was blue and cloudless. The fragrance of flowers apanied the music and spread to every corner of the courtyard.


    The dreamy flower gate and the beautiful white veil.


    At this moment, all the guests had the same thought in their minds. This must be a dream wedding.


    Under the envious and jealous gazes of many women, the two of them walked through the flower gate and finally came to the high tform at the forefront.


    In order to make himself look younger, Huo Zhenyuan had dyed his hair ck. He was wearing a white suit and really looked ten years younger.


    However, no matter how young they were, the two of them were not a good match.


    They had chosen a priest who was about eighty years old. It was unknown if they did it on purpose. In this case, Huo Zhenyuan could be considered a ¡®young man¡¯ standing in front of him.


    The priest had presided over countless weddings, and he was reciting a familiar line.


    ¡°Yingluo, I hereby announce that the two of you are officially husband and wife!¡±


    Warm apuse rang out from the audience!


    Huo Zhenyuan pulled Qiao Anqi into his arms and said with a smile, ¡± thank you, everyone, foring to my wedding. I¡¯m very happy to be able to witness my happiness with everyone.


    Huo Zun heard Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s words and whispered to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the old man is trying to stir up emotions?¡±


    Huo ting didn¡¯t reply and just looked ahead.


    At this moment, a host went on stage and said some touching words. Then, he asked emotionally, ¡± I believe that everyone is very curious about how the two of them got together. Now, can we ask old Huo to tell us? ¡±


    I¡¯m not that curious! okay? ¡± Huo Zun rolled his eyes openly!


    However, no one cared about his words.


    The stage was still very lively. Huo Zhenyuan held the microphone in one hand and Qiao Anqi¡¯s hand in the other. He looked at her affectionately and was unable to speak for a long time.


    Qiao Anqi, on the other hand, seemed to know what he was thinking as her eyes turned slightly red. However, she forced herself not to let the tears that had been rolling down her face for a long time fall.


    Seeing her like this, Huo Zhenyuan also revealed a pained expression.


    He opened his arms and pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll personally introduce them to everyone. The person beside me is my wife, Qiao Anqi.¡±


    Qiao Anqi looked at everyone with reddened eyes and a touched expression.


    Huo Zhenyuan once again pulled her into his arms.


    He looked around and suddenly raised his voice, saying, ¡± she¡¯s kind, cute, sensible, and considerate. She¡¯s definitely someone worthy of my love.


    big brother Yuan! Qiao Anqi leaned into his arms and looked up at him. Her eyes were gradually reddening, making her look extremely adorable.


    Huo Zhenyuan hugged her tightly, his heart aching for her.


    ¡°I still remember the first time I met Anqi. She was a nurse at the hospital, taking care of some children with depression. The gentleness and seriousness in her eyes can¡¯t be faked.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Qiao Anqi. In their hearts, they were thinking, is it really that good?


    Huo Zun rolled his eyes countless times in silence. The old man really had bad eyesight!


    Even such a pretentious woman couldn¡¯t tell Yingluo.


    brother Yuan, don¡¯t say anymore. I don¡¯t mind them misunderstanding me. It¡¯s enough as long as you know that I really like you. Qiao Anqi concealed the bitterness in her heart as she raised her head slightly and looked at Huo Zhenyuan, speaking in an extremely gentle voice.


    ¡°Silly!¡± Huo Zhenyuan shook his head slightly. you¡¯re my wife. How can I allow others to misunderstand you like this? ¡±


    He wrapped his arm around Qiao Anqi and looked at the crowd again, ¡± I don¡¯t want anyone to misunderstand Anqi. She¡¯s a really good woman.

 Chapter 599

    ?


    599 The wedding (3)


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s sincere confession was actually very abrupt on such an asion. When the guests came to drink at the wedding, who would care what kind of person the bride was?


    Besides, the two of them were acting so lovey-dovey as if they were the only ones left in the world.


    It would be fine if they were two beautiful people, but these two ...


    what do you think, big brother? ¡± Huo Zun asked angrily. I¡¯ll cut off the power here now.


    With his ability, it would only take a minute!


    He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore!


    Huo ting nced at him and said, ¡± calm down.


    Huo Zun, who was sitting below the stage, could not take it anymore. He spat out the tea in his mouth and retched.


    ¡°F * ck, is there anyone more disgusting than them?¡±


    Looking at her disgusting face and the old man¡¯s disgusting words, he felt very ufortable.


    ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Huo Zun said in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡±


    Huo ting pressed his hand down, slowly turned his head to look at him, and threw him a calm look.


    Inparison, Huo ting was much calmer than Huo Zun. Even though he was in the same mood as Huo Zun, he was disgusted by the sight of the two men.


    However, he was different from Huo Zun. He knew very well that in such an environment, it would be useless even if he impulsively went up and exined everything.


    ¡°Big brother, are we just going to watch them fight and embarrass the Huo family?¡±


    ¡°What face does the Huo family have?¡±


    I¡¯m so sad, ¡± Huo Zun said gloomily. I¡¯m going out to rx. I can¡¯t watch this anymore.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he got up and left.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t stop him. If he stayed, with his bad temper, he might cause some trouble.


    Huo Zhenyuan, who was on stage, spoke for a long time in detail about his and Qiao Anqi¡¯s acquaintance in the past. Bit by bit, he recounted everything.


    Regardless of whether what he said was true or not, it was not easy for him to say so much for a woman.


    Of course, in the eyes of most people who knew Huo Zhenyuan, this matter was a little overboard. He was clearly trying to save Qiao Anqi¡¯s face.


    After a passionate confession, the host announced, ¡± ¡°I believe that the two of you will definitely be able to live harmoniously until your hair turns white. The wedding ceremony ispleted. May the couple please leave.¡±


    As the guests stood up and apuded, Huo Zhenyuan held Qiao Anqi¡¯s hand with a gentle expression on his face. They walked down the stage, through the flower gate, and out of the ceremony area.


    The wedding ceremony came to an end, and it was time for the wedding banquet.


    The two of them returned to their rooms, changed their clothes, and went to the front yard to greet the guests for the wedding banquet.


    When they arrived, the two of them had just walked into the courtyard.


    When Huo Zhenyuan saw the person in the lead, he immediately revealed a look of pleasant surprise.


    The person who came was about the same age as Huo Zhenyuan, but he had a little more white hair on his temples.


    However, he was in good spirits and his face was ruddy. It was obvious that he was in good health.


    He was dressed in a long ck tunic suit, looking decent and stylish.


    It could be seen that he must have been an elegant young master when he was young.


    Huo Zhenyuan immediately pulled Qiao Anqi over to the man. When they got close, he held the man¡¯s hand excitedly, ¡± old Yao, why are you back? ¡± Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t make it for the ne?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your wedding, how can I note? It¡¯s just that the ne waste, so I camete and didn¡¯t get to see the important moment of your wedding. Old Huo, don¡¯t me me. ¡± Old Yao smiled and held Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s hand. old Huo, long time no see. You seem to have lost some weight.


    Huo Zhenyuan raised his hand and touched his face. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡± I was sick for a while, but I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t be able to put on any weight. But it¡¯s still okay. I¡¯m old, so it¡¯s better to be slimmer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Elder Yao smiled and nodded his head. From the corner of his eye, he nced at Qiao Anqi and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Old Huo, this is Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Oh, look at me, I forgot such an important thing.¡±


    Huo Zhenyuanughed loudly and quickly pulled Qiao Anqi in front of him. He pointed at elder Yao and said, ¡± ¡°Anqi, this is my good friend, old Yao, whom I¡¯ve mentioned to you. He¡¯s been living abroad with his daughter, so you¡¯ve never been able to see him.¡±


    Qiao Anqi walked up to him gracefully and nodded her head. With a smile, she said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long heard brother Yuan mention you, big brother Yao, but I¡¯ve never had the chance to meet you. I¡¯m really happy that big brother Yao is here today.¡±


    Old Yao also smiled and extended his hand.


    Seeing this, Qiao Anqi graciously reached out to shake his hand and gently shook it before letting go.


    She smiled sweetly and held Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s hand. Then, she said, ¡± ¡°Old Yao, why don¡¯t you stay here for a few more days?¡±


    Elder Yao looked Qiao Anqi up and down before turning to Huo Zhenyuan and smiling, ¡± ¡°Old Huo, you¡¯re so lucky to have such a young and beautiful wife. I¡¯m so envious of you.¡±


    Huo Zhenyuanughed heartily, his face filled with pride. It was obvious that he was quite satisfied with this.


    Turning around, he held old Yao¡¯s hand and personally pulled him to the upper seats.


    As he walked, he asked,¡±old Yao, why didn¡¯t Xinyie back with you?¡± Speaking of which, she hasn¡¯te back to see me for a long time. I really do miss her. ¡±


    Hearing him mention this, elder Yao¡¯s expression stiffened, and something seemed to quickly sh through the depths of his eyes.


    However, his expression was hidden so deeply that Huo Zhenyuan, who had been staring at old Yao, did not notice it.


    Elder Yao quicklyughed out loud and softly said,¡±That child is doing research recently. He rarely goes home, let alone return to China. However, she did ask me to bring her to wish you a happy wedding.¡±


    ¡°This child.¡± Huo Zhenyuan shook his head slightly. she¡¯s very thoughtful. Old Yao, when she¡¯s free, you have to ask her toe back so that we can have a good game of chess.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Elder Yao smiled but didn¡¯t reply.


    ......


    Elder Yao was arranged to sit at the head of the table. Qiao Anqi asked curiously, ¡± brother Yuan, is he a good friend of yours? ¡± Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention it before?¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan sighed heavily and said, ¡± AI, it¡¯s all because of this kid Huo ting!


    Qiao Anqi blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Xinyi, old Yao¡¯s daughter. I wanted to set her up with Huo ting, but who knew that something would happen after that? Xinyi has been staying abroad. Sigh, forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this on a big day!


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Qiao Anqi patted Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s hand understandingly and turned to look at the table where the Huo brothers were sitting. She smiled slightly and whispered, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuan, let¡¯s go to Huo ting¡¯s table first, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, Hmph! These two brats didn¡¯t even greet us when they came!¡± Huo Zhenyuan coldly snorted and interrupted her words, saying, ¡± Anqi, you¡¯re too kind. They treated you like this, but you¡¯re so cowardly.

 Chapter 600

    ?


    600 The wedding (4)


    ¡°Brother Yuan, please stop.¡± Qiao Anqi interrupted him with a gentle expression and obediently held his hand tightly. brother Yuan, we¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? ¡±


    ¡°Anqi, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Huo Zhenyuan said.


    Qiao Anqi smiled and pulled his hand into her stomach.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, do you still remember what I said when I agreed to marry you?¡± she asked softly. I don¡¯t want to affect your rtionship with Huo ting and the others because of me. ¡±


    She smiled gently and said with a gentle expression, ¡± brother Yuan, they are your children. Now that I¡¯m married to you, we¡¯re family. They may be a little prejudiced against me now, but I believe that as long as I treat them with sincerity, they will ept me one day.¡±


    In her gentle words, she raised her head and looked into Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡± I hope that our family can be happy and harmonious. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore, they are your children after all. How can there be parents who have children?¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan was extremely touched by her words. He raised his hand and touched Qiao Anqi¡¯s face. He lowered his head lovingly and nted a kiss on her forehead. Anqi, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m touched by your kindness. It¡¯s just that these two Rascals are in a bad mood.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, I really don¡¯t me them.¡± Qiao Anqi leaned against him and said, ¡± I actually understand them. If it were anyone else, they would also let their thoughts run wild after seeing me marry you. They just don¡¯t understand me. Give them some time to understand me and understand that we are truly in love. I think we will be able to get along very well.¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s heartpletely softened as he listened to his dainty wife¡¯s soft voice in his arms.


    It was said that the older a person was, the more they liked having a younger person by their side. Perhaps it was because of this heartfelt attachment that made them feel that they were still young.


    Huo Zhenyuan felt a strong sense of presence from Qiao Anqi.


    She needed him, she loved him, and she was willing to do anything for him.


    How could he not be willing to do anything for such a wless wife?


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Huo Zhenyuan smiled and agreed, ¡± today is your most important day, so I¡¯ll listen to you.


    After agreeing, he hugged Qiao Anqi and walked towards the table where the Huo couple was.


    However, on the way there, Huo Zhenyuan looked at the two cold-faced brothers not far away and felt a little displeased.


    No wonder there was an old saying that one should not be afraid of inferior goods, but afraid ofparing them with goods.


    Those two were his biological sons, but the one beside him was his wife who had just married. Seriously speaking, shouldn¡¯t his son be closer to him than his wife and should treat him better?


    However, the truth was theplete opposite. Those two were here to collect debts.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s heart was a little unhappy again. He could forget the things that Huo ting and the other person had done to him recently.


    As he was deep in thought, he and Qiao Anqi walked up to the Huo brothers.


    After Huo Zhenyuan nced at the two of them, he pulled Qiao Anqi to his side and ordered Huo ting and the other two.


    from today onwards, Anqi will be your mother. I hope you can get along with each other.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Old man, you¡¯re too soft. I can¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    ¡°You little brat!¡± Huo Zhenyuan scolded.


    Instead of getting angry, Huo Zunughed. He looked at Qiao Anqi and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°How did you take care of the old man? She¡¯s really a character to be able to stay in bed as a nurse.¡±


    Qiao Anqi saw the look of disgust on his face and felt even more hurt.


    Of course, Huo Zun would not give up just like that. He had finally seized the opportunity and said sarcastically, ¡± but I advise you to take it easy. Be careful not to tire the old man out. You won¡¯t get anything out of it then.


    ¡°Bastard, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Huo Zhenyuan was furious, and he raised his hand, about to throw it.


    Huo Zun said fearlessly as he moved his face closer to her.


    ¡°Go ahead. My mother is watching from the sky. If you have the heart, go ahead and hit her.¡± As he spoke, he raised his head slightly and deliberately put on a sad look. mom, look, now any kind of trash can enter our family. To think that some people keep saying that you¡¯re their favorite, it¡¯s all a lie.¡±


    He grabbed his sleeve to wipe his tears, his acting was very vulgarly. He said loudly, ¡± mom, you left early, so you won¡¯t be able to see these disgusting things. But we¡¯re so pitiful, staring at these disgusting things all day, will we get red eyes?¡±


    His words were more vicious than thest, and when they stopped in Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s ears, he was so angry that he almost had a stroke again.


    The crowd quieted down at his exaggerated acting.


    There was a strange sense of joy in Huo Zun¡¯s heart. Since everyone no longer wanted the Huo family¡¯s face, he might as well fight to the end!


    He just wanted to make his attitude clear! He did not like Qiao Anqi!


    ¡°Huo Zun, can you please stop? Brother Yuan¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, Yingying!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I think he¡¯s in good health! Isn¡¯t this a night of passion that can make you pregnant?¡±


    f * ck you! Qiao Anqi bit her lips with an ugly expression.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s yuan Qi was going crazy. He regretted even more that he had invited these two bastards to his wedding.


    ¡°You two little brats! Get lost!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I? Old man, you¡¯re telling us to get lost for this woman?¡± Huo Zun asked in surprise.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Huo Zhenyuan shouted angrily.


    At this time, Huo ting, who had been silent, looked at Huo Zhenyuan and said, ¡± I will not acknowledge her!


    Forget about the youngest son, even Huo ting, who had always been sensible, didn¡¯t give him face.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Huo Zhenyuan was furious. He raised his hand and was about to p her.


    Qiao Anqi quickly held onto his hand and pleaded in a low voice, ¡± brother Yuan, don¡¯t hit me. Everyone¡¯s watching. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself in front of everyone.


    Her voice was soft and soft, and when Huo Zhenyuan heard it, he felt an unspeakable pain in his heart.


    He red angrily at Huo ting for a long time. How was this the look of looking at his son, it waspletely like looking at enemies.


    Huo ting nced at Qiao Anqi, who was trying to persuade Huo Zhenyuan, and said, ¡± good acting skills.


    Then, he pulled Huo Zun away without saying anything.


    After the two of them left, Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s chest felt ufortable. Qiao Anqi quickly helped him to get some rest, and the wedding was over.


    Young master Zheng and the second Madam watched a good show. He reached out and lifted the second Madam¡¯s chin, saying, ¡± you did well this time. Buy whatever you like.


    ¡°Thank you, young master Zheng.¡± The second mistress smiled seductively.


    On the other hand, old Yao was watching with a deep expression. No one knew what he was thinking.

 Chapter 601

    ?


    601 The wedding (5)


    After the Huo brothers left the hotel, they still felt ufortable, especially Huo Zun.


    He said angrily, ¡± big brother, I¡¯m very hungry now. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to eat? ¡±


    He had been so angry at the wedding that he had basically not eaten anything.


    Huo ting nced at him and said, ¡± I¡¯m going back. I¡¯m worried about Mianmian being alone at home.


    F * ck! Big brother, do you have to be such a ve to your wife!


    Marriage is so scary! He didn¡¯t want to get married within ten years.


    The feeling of being bound was too terrifying.


    ¡°Then, can I go home with you to have something to eat? I haven¡¯t seen sister-inw in a long time.¡±


    ¡°No,¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Huo Zun shouted sadly.


    He really needed family care now, okay?


    Huo ting nced at him coldly and didn¡¯t want to answer his stupid question.


    ¡°Then can¡¯t I see Dongdong?¡± Huo Chou rephrased his words.


    ¡°No,¡± Huo ting said, ¡± you will lead him astray.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± Huo kui looked at him, speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy, I need to answer a call.¡± Huo ting waved his hand and picked up the phone. Suddenly, his face changed.


    Huo Zun was shocked to see Huo ting¡¯s change in expression. He asked in surprise, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    Huo ting was stunned and slowly turned his head. After a long time, he could finally focus his eyes on Huo Zun¡¯s face. His voice trembled as he said,¡±Mianmian Yingluo went into prematurebor.¡±


    ......


    After Huo ting left, su Mianmian obediently read a book quietly.


    A momentter, the maid walked over hesitantly.


    She said, ¡± Madam, I found a medicine bottle when I was tidying my clothes.


    ¡°Medicine bottle?¡± Su Mianmian heard this and looked up.


    The maid handed the bottle of medicine over and said, ¡± I found it in the young master¡¯s suit jacket.


    She was afraid that it was something important, so she took it and handed it to su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian took the medicine bottle strangely and looked at it, only to find that it was all in English that she didn¡¯t know at all.


    She suddenly had an ominous feeling, feeling that the things that she had been unable to ask for a long time were slowly surfacing.


    ¡°You can go and do your work first.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    After the maid left, she quickly turned on her phone and searched for the English letters on the medicine bottle.


    When the words appeared, su Mianmian¡¯s heart tightened.


    It was a spiritual medicine!


    How could uncle have such a medicine? And he even carried it with him?


    The more su Mianmian thought about it, the more uneasy she felt.


    She held the small medicine bottle in her hand, pondered for a while, and then called Chen Ce.


    She didn¡¯t say much over the phone, only saying that she needed help with something and asked him toe over quickly.


    Chen Ce did not doubt him and agreed without hesitation.


    When he rushed over, su Mianmian was still sitting quietly on the sofa, not at all as anxious as she was on the phone.


    Puzzled, he walked over and said, ¡± Madam, I¡¯m here.


    ¡°You,e over.¡± Su Mianmian asked with a smile.


    Chen Ce felt that su Mianmian¡¯s smile was a little strange, too fake.


    ¡°Chen Ce, take a look at what this is.¡± Su Mianmian handed over the medicine bottle.


    When Chen Ce saw the familiar small medicine bottle, his pupils shrank subconsciously, but there was still no special expression on his face.


    Under the gaze of su Mianmian¡¯s calm eyes, Chen Ce held the small medicine bottle, looked at it carefully, and handed it back to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what this medicine is.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t look surprised. She took back the small bottle and said very calmly, ¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know him either.¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders and handed the phone to Chen Ce. ¡°I thought you could understand it since your English is better than mine.¡±


    Chen Ce lowered his head slightly and cursed in his heart. Of course, his English was good and he knew these words, but God knew that he could not say a single word.


    ¡°I searched for this medicine and found that it¡¯s a medicine to treat hallucinations. Chen Ce, now can you tell me the origin of this medicine and what is the situation with the uncle?¡±


    Chen Ce lowered his head and replied, ¡± Madam, I¡¯ve never seen this medicine before. I think it might be someone else¡¯s medicine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡± Su Mianmian sneered. when are you going to continue lying to me? ¡±


    Chen Ce was silent, because he really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Su Mianmian was a little unhappy. She said loudly, ¡± I know uncle better than you. It¡¯s impossible for him to put someone else¡¯s medicine back. This was definitely his medicine, and he carried it with him, which proved that he had to take it every day.


    Chen Ce was extremely calm, expressionless like a wood carving.


    ¡°Perhaps it was an ident.¡±


    ¡°No idents!¡± Su Mianmian interrupted him, ¡± I told youst time that uncle¡¯s sleep at night was very abnormal, especially that day. His expression was as if he had seen something terrible. I didn¡¯t know what happened at that time, but now that I think about it, it should be an illusion.¡±


    Everything was clear now. It must be Huo ting¡¯s hallucination. He saw that something had happened to her, so he stared at her stomach with such an uneasy and fearful expression.


    Su Mianmian raised her head, looked at Chen Ce very seriously, and asked eagerly, ¡± I want to know the real answer. Chen Ce, tell me!


    Chen Ce shook his head slightly. I really don¡¯t know about this. If you really want to know, Madam, I can call BOSS and ask him for you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Su Mianmian shook her head. If Huo ting was willing to tell her, he would have already told her. Why was he hiding it like this?


    With one hand on her waist and the other on her stomach, she slowly stood up and walked toward Chen Ce.


    ¡°Chen Ce, I must know.¡±


    Chen Ce frowned. Madam, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. I really don¡¯t know.


    As he spoke, he stepped back. Madam, I still have something to do at thepany. I¡¯ll go back first.


    Chen Ce turned around directly and strode out, not caring about su Mianmian¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Su Mianmian was anxious and grabbed Chen CE¡¯s arm. if you don¡¯t make it clear, I won¡¯t allow you to leave.


    Huo ting¡¯s condition was so serious that he had to take medicine. How could she not figure it out?


    With his arm being pulled by su Mianmian, Chen Ce was extremely helpless and could only struggle gently. Madam, please forgive me. If this medicine bottle really belongs to the BOSS, then I don¡¯t dare to say what he doesn¡¯t want you to know. Or should I call the BOSS and ask for his opinion?¡±


    ¡°I want you to tell me first.¡± Su Mianmian pulled on his arm and shouted a little anxiously, ¡± y-you ran ran.


    Suddenly, su Mianmian let go of Chen CE¡¯s hand and slowly squatted down while holding her stomach.


    Chen Ce was shocked by this. He quickly held her and asked, ¡± Madam, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    Su Mianmian said in pain, ¡± my stomach hurts.


    Chen Ce was shocked.


    ¡°What? Then I¡¯ll send you to the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Su Mianmian bit her lower lip and tried her best to endure the pain while grabbing Chen CE¡¯s arm hard. She said, ¡± I won¡¯t go to the hospital if you don¡¯t tell me clearly.

 Chapter 602

    ?


    602 Giving birth to buns (1)


    Chen Ce felt like he was going crazy. Sure enough, pregnant women were unreasonable. How could she threaten him with this kind of thing?


    If the BOSS knew that he was telling the truth, he would definitely kill him.


    However, if his BOSS knew that he didn¡¯t send his wife to the hospital, he would also kill him.


    Chen Ce looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. Who could help him? what should he do?


    ¡°You tell me! What¡¯s wrong with uncle?¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s tears flowed out from the pain. She grabbed Chen CE¡¯s hand hard and said, ¡± Chen Ce, I beg you, tell me!


    Su Mianmian knew in her heart that if she didn¡¯t break through Chen Ce, she might never know again.


    Although she was in pain at the moment, she was more worried about Huo ting.


    ¡°Madam, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me?¡± Chen Ce said with difficulty.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Su Mianmian grabbed his hand hard.


    Chen Ce looked at her, sighed, and said, ¡± I admit defeat! Madam, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know! Now, please let me send you to the hospital!¡±


    ......


    Along the way, su Mianmian grabbed Chen CE¡¯s hand hard, and Chen Ce whispered in her ear.


    If people who didn¡¯t know the situation saw it, they would think that Chen Ce was su Mianmian¡¯s husband.


    Chen Ce exined Huo ting¡¯s situation in a positive way. After that, his heart was calm.


    He was already in despair about his year-end bonus.


    Chen Ce looked at su Mianmian¡¯s face full of tears, not knowing if it was from the pain or the sweat from the anxiety.


    Mianmian¡¯s hair was wet, and she held her stomach with a pained expression.


    Chen Ce suddenly felt that Mianmian¡¯s life was not easy. In contrast, he seemed to be much better.


    Madam, please wait a little longer. We¡¯ll be reaching the hospital soon.


    Su Mianmian nodded stiffly.


    Chen Ce looked at her expression and sighed in his heart.


    He took a deep breath and turned to call Huo ting.


    ......


    Chen Ce sent su Mianmian to the hospital. Because her water had broken and the cervix was opened well, she was immediately sent to the delivery room.


    The doctor here was chosen by Huo ting for su Mianmian before, but he never expected su Mianmian to be born prematurely.


    Su Mianmian was lying on the delivery bed alone, surrounded by white walls and messy equipment. A strange and scared feeling overwhelmed her, and she felt the pain from her stomach getting worse.


    The doctor quickly held her hand and said softly, ¡± ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be too nervous. The cervix is not even three fingers wide open. You have to save your strength now. If one of them yells at this time, they¡¯ll be exhausted and won¡¯t have the strength to give birthter.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Su Mianmian touched her stomach and began to breathe slowly ording to the doctor¡¯s instructions, trying to rx as much as possible.


    Seeing this, the doctor rxed a little. She asked again, ¡± ¡°Madam, do you want a natural birth or a C-section?¡±


    ¡°Natural birth.¡± Su Mianmian answered without thinking.


    This was something she had already discussed with Huo ting. They had already asked someone to inquire about it. Natural childbirth was good for the child.


    Although it was very painful, su Mianmian would still try her best to fulfill this responsibility as a mother.


    Before she could finish, su Mianmian suddenly grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand and screamed, unable to bear the pain from her abdomen.


    The doctorforted her gently and ordered someone to call Huo ting.


    When Huo ting and Huo Zun arrived at the hospital, Chen Ce was the only one waiting outside.


    He stared at Chen Ce and asked coldly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chen Ce lowered his head in fear and briefly exined what had happened.


    After listening to him, Huo ting¡¯s face was expressionless, only the blue veins on his forehead revealed his true feelings.


    He sat down on the chair and asked in a cold tone, ¡± how long has he been in there? what did the doctor say? ¡±


    Chen Ce quickly walked over, stood in front of him, and replied, ¡± Madam has been in there for an hour. ording to the doctor, she¡¯s in good condition now. She wants to give birth naturally.


    Huo ting responded and looked up slightly at the two closed doors not far away, without saying a word.


    Huo Zun came over, wanting tofort Huo ting, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At this time, in the delivery room, su Mianmian¡¯s voice was already hoarse from thebor pain.


    She grabbed the nurse¡¯s hand and asked with difficulty, ¡± ¡°See, have you seen the child?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± The doctor¡¯s expression did not look too good.


    The opening of the uterus was good, and the position of the fetus was good, but the child was still not in sight.


    She had rarely seen such a situation. The only thing he could do now was to help su Mianmian give birth to the child as soon as possible with some delivery techniques.


    ¡°Ah!¡± There was another shrill scream, and su Mianmian almost fainted.


    The pain could not be described with words. He felt as if his soul was about to be shattered.


    The doctor was also shocked. Just as he was about tofort su Mianmian, the nurse beside him suddenly screamed.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The doctor red at the nurse unhappily. She was an old woman who had been in the delivery room for a few years. Why was she still making a fuss?


    The young nurse pointed at the device in front of her, her expression ugly. doctor, the fetal position has changed.


    The doctor was shocked. He rushed to the nurse and looked at the instrument with her. Her expression changed instantly. how did this happen? ¡±


    She had checked su Mianmian many times before, and the fetal position was normal without any changes. Why did the position of the fetus suddenly change when she was about to give birth?


    ¡°Doctor, what should we do now? In such a situation, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to give birth naturally.¡± The nurse asked carefully.


    ¡°I can only do a cesarean.¡± The doctor pondered for a moment and made up his mind.


    She quickly walked to su Mianmian¡¯s side, held her hand, and said in a soft tone, ¡± ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a situation that I need to inform you of first.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by what?¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s body tensed up and she tried her best to endure the waves of paining from her lower body.


    She turned her head with all her might and looked at the doctor. what happened to the child? ¡±


    ¡°The position of the fetus has changed, so I can¡¯t give birth naturally now.¡± The doctor was also extremely helpless. ¡°Madam, you must be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°Doctor,¡± Su Mianmian suddenly grabbed his hand and held it tightly. please help my child.


    The doctor nodded seriously. this is what I should do. Please don¡¯t worry.


    Immediately, she called the nurse tofort su Mianmian¡¯s emotions, then opened the door and walked out with a cesarean section notice.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Huo ting quivered, stood up directly, and rushed over. doctor, how¡¯s Mianmian¡¯s condition? ¡±


    ¡°Young master Huo, I hope you can be mentally prepared.¡± The doctor said with a heavy expression. ¡°Madam¡¯s fetal position has changed and she can¡¯t give birth naturally. She must have a C-section now. This is the operation consent form, please sign it. ¡±


    When Huo ting reached out to take the operation notice, he found that his right hand was trembling slightly.


    He tried very hard to control the trembling feeling and grabbed the operation consent form with all his might. He raised his head and looked at the doctor uneasily. why did this happen? ¡±


    Didn¡¯t she check before that there was no problem with the fetal position?


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for the fetal position to change temporarily.¡± The doctor said.


    Huo ting began to be very irritable because of his inner uneasiness. He felt that his mind began to be unclear and he couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    A series of blurry fragments gushed out from the depths of his mind. It was the illusion he had seen before. Su Mianmian was standing in front of him, covered in blood, and calling him uncle pitifully. At that moment, his heart trembled.


    Huo ting roared and red at the doctor fiercely, saying, ¡± you must save Mianmian. I will not allow anything to happen to her, do you hear me? ¡±

 Chapter 603

    ?


    603 Giving birth to buns (2)


    The doctor was frightened by Huo ting¡¯s terrible appearance and retreated in fear.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Huo Zun and Chen Ce ran over and grabbed Huo ting¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Big brother, calm down. Sister-inw will be fine,¡± Huo Zun said anxiously. It¡¯s just a C-section, many women have done it before, you don¡¯t have to be so worried.¡±


    ¡°Boss, second young master is right. Madam will definitely be fine.¡± Chen Ce also advised.


    ¡°You guys, let me go.¡± Huo ting used force and shook them off.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at the operation consent form in his hand with blurry eyes.


    ¡°Mianmian, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± He took out a pen from his suit pocket and quickly signed his name.


    Huo ting stuffed the operation consent form into the doctor¡¯s hands and pushed her towards the delivery room. He said, ¡± go in quickly. If anything happens, please keep Mianmian first.


    He could give up the baby, but he couldn¡¯t lose Mianmian.


    The doctor was stunned by Huo ting¡¯s words. She was stunned for a moment, then nodded heavily and said, ¡± I will try my best, young master Huo, don¡¯t worry.


    As he watched the doctor disappear through the door, Huo ting felt as if all the strength in his body had been drained at this moment.


    He walked back with a cold face and sat down on the chair, continuing to stare at the two doors in a daze.


    Although he couldn¡¯t hear or see, he knew that su Mianmian was inside at the moment. It was just a door away, but it was like a few mountains away.


    Chen Ce noticed that Huo ting¡¯s eyes were not quite right and quickly walked over.


    ¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t take your medicine this afternoon, did you?¡± Chen Ce lowered his voice and deliberately avoided Huo Zun¡¯s question.


    Huo ting nodded slightly. He was already feeling ufortable when he went to attend Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s wedding banquet today, so how could he remember to take medicine?


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve brought the medicine. You should take it first.¡± Chen Ce advised.


    He could see that Huo ting¡¯s mental state was very bad now. Dr. Bart once said that with Huo ting¡¯s current condition, he couldn¡¯t be provoked anymore.


    And with the current situation, it seemed impossible for him not to be provoked.


    To be on the safe side, Chen Ce felt that it was safer to take medicine first.


    ¡°Go and get a ss of water.¡± Huo ting coldly ordered.


    He also knew his own situation. If he didn¡¯t take the medicine, he might not be able to stay awake and calm.


    ¡°Yes, BOSS.¡±


    Chen Ce agreed, ran to the water dispenser not far away, poured a ss of water, and came back.


    He avoided Huo Zun and secretly stuffed a few pills that he had already poured into Huo ting¡¯s hands. ¡°Boss, here¡¯s some water for you.¡± He then handed the water to Huo ting.


    Huo ting took the medicine and water, avoided Huo Zun¡¯s gaze, and quickly took the medicine.


    He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he handed the disposable cup in his hand to Chen Ce.


    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Chen Ce asked uneasily.


    Was it an illusion? why did it feel like there was something wrong with his BOSS¡¯s eyes today? She felt extremely uneasy, as if something was about to happen.


    Huo ting waved his hand, not wanting to say a word. He directly sent Chen Ce to the side, and once again stared at the two tightly closed doors not far away.


    Suddenly, the door in front of her was pulled open again, and the doctor rushed out nervously.


    ¡°Young master Huo, oh no, something big has happened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Huo ting¡¯s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of nervousness, but his two legs were a little out of control.


    He shakily rushed over and grabbed the doctor¡¯s clothes. ¡°Tell me clearly, what happened to Mianmian?¡±


    The doctor was almost lifted up by him.


    The doctor¡¯s robe was on her neck, and she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her face was a little blue.


    She hit the back of his hand hard and shouted anxiously, ¡± ¡°Young master Huo, don¡¯t pull me. I can¡¯t talk if you¡¯re like this.¡±


    She coughed violently and almost fainted from the sadness.


    ¡°Big brother, let go of the doctor first and let him exin.¡± Huo kui quickly stepped forward and helped Chen Ce to hold Huo ting back.


    Chen Ce was also a little flustered, but he still tried to keep calm. ¡°Boss, can you please calm down first?¡±


    ¡°You guys go away.¡± Huo ting ignored him and struggled, his eyes staring at the doctor. what did you do to my Mianmian? If anything happens to Mianmian, you won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    ¡°BOSS?¡±Chen Ce pulled Huo ting¡¯s hand forcefully and winked at Huo Zun.


    Huo Zun and Chen Ce looked at each other and grabbed Huo ting¡¯s hand at the same time, finally saving the doctor from his big palm.


    The doctor rubbed his neck and coughed violently. It took him a long time to recover.


    ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s the situation with sister-inw?¡± Huo Zun asked quickly as he pulled Huo ting to stop him from rushing over.


    The doctor coughed twice and took a few steps back uneasily before saying, ¡± ¡°Young master Huo, Madam¡¯s condition is a little troublesome. There are signs of massive bleeding.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Huo ting¡¯s eyes had begun to stare straight. massive bleeding? ¡± He said through gritted teeth.


    The doctor nodded in a panic. young master Huo, I hope you can be mentally prepared. Based on the current situation, both the adult and the child may be in danger.


    She looked at Huo ting helplessly and sympathetically. young master Huo, it¡¯s already very dangerous for twins to give birth. We don¡¯t want this to happen.


    ¡°Young master Huo, I hope you can understand,¡± she said with a sigh. In other words, it was not their fault, but the pregnant woman¡¯s own problem.


    After all, when a woman gave birth, even with the advanced medical skills, it was still like walking in front of the gates of hell. Anything could happen.


    Even though she was experienced, she couldn¡¯t control su Mianmian¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Get out of my way, you guys.¡± Huo ting roared and pushed Huo Zun and Chen Ce away. He rushed forward again in anger, wanting to grab the doctor. why did this happen? ¡± Mianmian was sent in perfectly fine. Why did she suddenly bleed so much?¡±


    His eyes were as fierce as a hungry Wolf¡¯s, and he stared at the doctor as if he was looking at his prey. ¡°Tell me, is it because you¡¯re not capable that Mianmian got into trouble?¡±


    Yes, that must be it.


    His Mianmian had always been in good condition. Every time she went for a prenatal examination, the doctor said that the baby was very healthy and the fetal position was normal. How could the fetal position suddenly change and even cause massive bleeding?


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Huo ting roared hoarsely, ¡± Huo Zun, arrest her. I must find out the truth. Something must have gone wrong. Nothing could have happened to Mianmian!¡±


    He shouted without a care. His eyes were misty, and he was actually a little delirious.


    I can¡¯t let anything happen to Mianmian. I can¡¯t let anything happen to her, ¡± he shouted in pain.

 Chapter 604

    ?


    604 Giving birth (3)


    Huo ting was like a wild beast in an explosive state, pushing Huo Zun and the other man away.


    The two men were shocked and quickly ran over to block the doctor, not letting him hurt anyone.


    Huo ting red at them angrily. He wanted to grab the doctor, but he had no chance under the protection of Huo Zun and su qianxun.


    He was furious. He turned to the wall and punched the wall with all his might.


    ¡°Why is it like this?¡± He roared hoarsely, and there was even some mist slowly forming at the corners of his eyes.


    He did not seem to feel the pain as he punched the wall again and again, using the pain in his hand to relieve the pain in his heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a child.¡± Huo ting suddenly turned his head and shouted angrily at the doctor, ¡± I only want Mianmian. You just have to keep Mianmian.


    ......


    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Huo Zun walked over with a puzzled expression and put his hand on Huo ting¡¯s shoulder. big brother, what are you talking about? ¡±


    From the beginning, Huo ting had been shouting there alone, and now he was smashing the wall like crazy.


    What was going on?


    Huo Zun was a little dumbfounded. Chen Ce, has big brother gone crazy from the shock? ¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Huo ting pushed him away directly and punched the wall again, still murmuring, ¡± save the big one. I only want Mianmian, no one.


    Huo Zun didn¡¯t expect Huo ting to use so much force. He was pushed to the ground directly, and his arm hit the ground, making a crisp crack.


    ¡°Second young master.¡± Chen Ce quickly ran over and helped Huo Chou to his feet.


    Huo Zun looked at Huo ting, who was punching the wall, with surprise in his eyes. how could this be? Chen Ce, what¡¯s wrong with big brother?¡±


    ¡°Er, second young master Yingluo, is your hand okay?¡± Chen Ce did not answer his question immediately, but asked about his hand.


    Chen Ce deliberately changed the topic. Huo Zun was not a fool, so how could he not know?


    He rubbed his arm and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not broken yet, but if you don¡¯t exin clearly, my big brother¡¯s hand is going to break.¡±


    Huo Chou didn¡¯t care about his hand and rushed over to pull Huo ting.


    However, Huo ting¡¯s strength was too great, and he couldn¡¯t control it alone.


    ¡°Chen Ce,¡± aren¡¯t you going toe and help? ¡± Huo Zun turned around and shouted unhappily.


    Chen Ce walked over helplessly and helped to pull Huo ting.


    ¡°All of you, go away.¡± Huo ting seemed to have gone crazy and struggled with all his strength.


    Even with Huo Zun and Chen CE¡¯s strength, they found it a little difficult to control.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t go on like this.¡± Although Huo Zun didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Huo ting, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that he was not in a good condition at this time.


    Huo Zun suddenly pushed Chen Ce away and hugged Huo ting from behind. Chen Ce, go and get Xia Yi.


    ¡°Okay, second master.¡± Chen Ce was also a little panicked. He didn¡¯t care about the consequences of calling Xia Yi over and quickly turned around to look for her.


    Huo Zun, on the other hand, was unlucky. Huo ting was trapped in an illusion and could not control his emotions at all. He was like a madman, venting the panic in his heart.


    After a few struggles, Huo Zun had been thrown against the wall by Huo ting and was injured.


    When Xia Yi and Chen Ce arrived, this was the scene they saw.


    Huo Zun¡¯s neck was held tightly by Huo ting and he was pressed against the wall. He punched Huo Zun¡¯s ear again and again. Xia Yi and Chen Ce were shocked, afraid that his fists would hit Huo Zun¡¯s face.


    ¡°BOSS?¡±Chen Ce quickly ran over and pulled Huo ting¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Bastard, if you still didn¡¯te, I would have been beaten to death by big brother.¡± Huo Zun flew into a rage. He did not even bother to check if his arm was injured. Together with Chen Ce, he controlled Huo ting with all his might.


    Xia Yi didn¡¯t dy and quickly took out the tranquilizer that she had already prepared and injected it into Huo ting¡¯s arm.


    As the tranquilizer was pushed into Huo ting¡¯s arm, his emotions slowly eased. Finally, he closed his eyes and fell into Huo Zun¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Damn, my arm is really going to be crippled.¡±


    Huo Zun grimaced in pain, but he still supported Huo ting with all his might. Together with Chen Ce, they helped him to sit down on a chair.


    ¡°Chen Ce, tell me clearly, what¡¯s wrong with big brother?¡± don¡¯t use your usual pretense to brush me off. Huo Chou grabbed Chen CE¡¯s shirt with a pale face.


    Chen CE¡¯s face stiffened, and he swallowed the words he was about to say.


    Alright, he was just about to say that he didn¡¯t know.


    you¡¯re big brother¡¯s personal assistant, so you should know best about him. If you dare to say that you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll make the decision on behalf of big brother. From today onwards, you can get lost.


    ¡°Second young master, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± Chen Ce frowned, ¡± I¡¯m just following the BOSS¡¯s will. I can¡¯t tell you what he doesn¡¯t want you to know.


    ¡°Chen Ce, the situation doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Xia Yi suddenly spoke.


    She straightened her body and walked in front of the two of them. With a serious expression, she said, ¡± I just did a simple check on Ting and found that his condition is very bad. If this continued, there was a high chance that something would happen. Chen Ce, if you want the best for him, you¡¯d better tell us the truth.¡±


    Chen Ce was shocked. He had never thought that things would be so serious.


    ¡°Xia Yi, is the situation really that serious?¡± Chen Ce asked uneasily.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Yi nodded. ording to my professional judgment, ting¡¯s situation is very bad. However, we still need to do some more tests to be sure.¡±


    Chen Ce looked at Huo ting, who had fallen asleep because of the sedative, and his heart was in a battle.


    As Huo ting¡¯s personal assistant, he shouldn¡¯t have said anything about Huo ting¡¯s personal situation. But it seemed like he had no choice but to say it now.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chen Cepromised and told Huo Zun and Huo ting about Huo ting¡¯s hallucinations.


    ¡°Damn, Chen Ce, is there anyone stupider than you?¡± why didn¡¯t you tell us that big brother was in a bad state? ¡± Huo Zun scolded as soon as he realized what was going on.


    Xia Yi also nodded in agreement. young master Huo¡¯s situation should not be kept a secret. He needs all of our help. However, from what you¡¯ve said, the situation doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Zun frowned. could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with big brother? ¡±


    He looked at Huo ting and showed a guilty look. It turned out that Huo ting had so much pain hidden in his body, but he, as his younger brother, didn¡¯t know it at all.


    Usually, not only was she unable to help him, but she also always made him worry about her.


    big brother! Huo Zun called out softly. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.


    ¡°No.¡± Xia Yi suddenly said with a confused look, ¡± I can¡¯t say for a moment. By right, Dr. Bart prescribed medicine for young master Huo, so his condition should be under control. Why does it seem that not only has the situation not been alleviated, but it has be even more serious?¡±


    Huo Zun and Chen Ce looked at each other, and the same thought quietly emerged in their minds.


    There was a problem with the medicine!


    Huo Zun said coldly, ¡± Xia Yi, do you have a way to find out what the problem is with the medicine? ¡±

 Chapter 605

    ?


    605 Giving birth to buns (4)


    Xia Yi considered Huo Zun¡¯s question for a moment before she answered, ¡± I can¡¯t be sure at the moment. If we want to find out if there¡¯s a problem with the ingredients, we have to go through a test. She turned her head and reached out her hand to Chen Ce, saying, ¡± hand over all the medicine that young master Huo took. I will take it for testing.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Now that things hade to this, Chen Ce had no other choice but to take out all the medicine and hand it to Xia Yi.


    Xia Yi took the paper bag, stood up, and motioned for Chen Ce and Huo Zun to help Huo ting up.


    Now that he was unconscious, he couldn¡¯t just let him lie here.


    Xia Yi arranged a Ward for Huo ting, leaving Chen Ce and the other two to guard him. She left and found someone to test the ingredients of the medicine.


    When Huo ting woke up, he felt weak all over, as if all the strength in his body had been drained.


    He propped himself up on the bed and tried to sit up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Xia Yi¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side. She pressed on his shoulder and used a little force to make him lie back down.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huo ting frowned a little unhappily. move.


    Xia Yi pushed aside the hair in front of her forehead and a faint smile appeared on her handsome face, ¡± ting, I¡¯m your Savior after all. It¡¯s not right for you to speak in such a tone.


    mianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmianmian. Huo ting suddenly felt a little scared and didn¡¯t even dare to look into Xia Yi¡¯s eyes.


    His mind was in a mess, and many messy scenes appeared in front of his eyes.


    He vaguely remembered the doctor rushing out and telling him that su Mianmian had a difficultbor and was bleeding profusely. He remembered that he had told the doctor that he would save the older one and abandon the younger one, only Mianmian.


    Why? who could tell him why this had happened?


    Huo ting felt that this was simply God¡¯s punishment for him. Since su Mianmian was pregnant, the situation of the adult and the baby had always been very good. How could there be a sudden change in the fetal position and cause a difficult birth?


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen.¡± Huo ting held his head and growled in a low voice.


    A sharp pain came from his head, and he felt like he was losing control of his mind again.


    ¡°Calm down!¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, how is she?¡± Huo ting gritted his teeth and asked.


    At this moment, Huo ting hated himself very much. Why did he have such a strange habit as hallucinations? Was everything that had happened real or an illusion?


    He couldn¡¯t tell. He only knew that his heart was entangled like a ball of thread, and he couldn¡¯t make a head out of it.


    Xia Yi shouted, ¡± it was all an illusion. It¡¯s not real. Wake up.


    Huo tingxin was stunned. Was it an illusion?


    How could this be?


    All this while, he would only hallucinate when he was sleeping at night. But this time, it was clearly daytime. How could he have hallucinations when he was still awake?


    Could it be that the situation had gotten serious again?


    Huo ting frowned, raised his hand, and pressed his eyebrows hard, as if he wanted to relieve the pain in his head.


    ¡°Ting, the only person who can help you now is yourself. You have to rely on your own willpower to break the illusion. You have to tell yourself that none of this is real, and you can do it. ¡± Xia Yi reminded him in a deep voice. ¡°Huo ting, you can do it,¡±


    Huo ting closed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.


    No one knew how much pain he was in at this moment. No, no one knew.


    The pain in his head made him feel as if Sun Wukong had run into his head and was waving the Jingu staff, causing chaos.


    No one would ever be able to understand that kind of pain.


    After a long time, Huo ting¡¯s expression eased slightly, only the cold sweat on his forehead showed what kind of torture he had suffered before.


    ¡°How is it? are you alright?¡± Xia Yi picked up the ss of water on the coffee table and handed it to Huo ting.


    Huo ting shook his head slightly. I¡¯m fine.


    Seeing this, Xia Yi secretly heaved a sigh of relief and admired Huo ting. To be able to rely on one¡¯s own willpower to get through this kind of situation was truly not simple.


    Mianmian is fine now. Both mother and child are safe and in the ward now. Xia Yi said.


    ¡°You, are you serious?¡± Huo ting grabbed Xia Yi¡¯s wrist in disbelief, so strong that thetter couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Is Mianmian really okay?¡±


    Xia Yi pushed his hand away. although I don¡¯t look like a woman, I¡¯m still a woman. You¡¯re using so much force that I¡¯ll feel pain too, understand? ¡±


    She stood up and looked down at him. I¡¯m telling the truth. Mianmian and the child are fine. You, on the other hand, have just been sedatives. You¡¯d better rest for a while before you go see Mianmian and the child.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said. Huo ting refused her proposal. I want to see Mianmian now. He forced himself to sit up, lifted the nket, and got out of bed. ¡°I want to see her now.¡±


    With one hand on the bedside table and the other on the bed, he used all his strength to stand up.


    ¡°Mianmian, wait for me.¡± Huo ting took a step forward with force.


    Bang!


    Huo ting¡¯s legs were weak, his body trembled, and he fell back directly, falling heavily on the bed.


    ¡°Heavens!¡± Xia Yi was frightened and was about to reach out to help him, but he shook his head at her and got up on his own.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Xia Yi felt that it was better not to be a bad person at this time, so she immediately called two people in and helped Huo ting get up to see su Mianmian in the ward.


    When he arrived at su Mianmian¡¯s ward, Huo ting felt his heart that was hanging high in the air finally fall down when he stood in front of the bed and saw the pretty face that seemed to be imprinted in his mind.


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Huo ting murmured and sat down on the chair by the bed with the help of Huo Zun.


    He held su Mianmian¡¯s hand and looked at her face with longing, as if he would never see her again if he missed this moment.


    The feeling of love spread through the entire room, touching the hearts of the people present.


    At this time, a little nurse came over and stood beside Huo ting. She asked softly, ¡± ¡°Young master Huo, do you want to see the child?¡±


    Huo ting was stunned, and a strange look appeared on his face.


    Everyone waited for a long time before Huo ting finally spoke, ¡± is it a girl? ¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± The nurse shook her head and smiled. it¡¯s a young master. Both of you are young masters.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huo ting¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound happy at all, and it even made people feel a little lonely.


    His tone suddenly became low and deep. Everyone could clearly feel that he was not very happy at this moment.


    ¡°Young master Huo, do you need me to bring the child over for you to see?¡± The nurse asked again.


    ¡°No need,¡± Huo ting waved his hand. I want to spend time with Mianmian. You can all go out.


    The nurse was stunned. She had never encountered a situation where she did not want to see her son.


    What¡¯s more, young master Huo didn¡¯t even want to see the baby that Mrs. Huo had given birth to after so much difficulty. What was going on?


    ¡°Get out!¡± Huo ting shouted impatiently.


    The nurse was shocked. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore and quickly walked out.

 Chapter 606

    ?


    606 The adorable bun (1)


    After everyone went out, Huo ting could finally rxpletely and focus all his attention on su Mianmian.


    Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for only one night, in Huo ting¡¯s heart, he actually missed her as if he hadn¡¯t seen her for many days.


    He held su Mianmian¡¯s hand and put it against his face, feeling the faint warmth from her little hand.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s face was a little pale because of the anesthesia used for the cesarean section. Her lips were covered with bite marks, very deep ones. Some parts of her skin had even broken, showing how much pain she had suffered.


    Seeing this, Huo ting¡¯s heart ached.


    He reached out and touched her lips, as if he wanted to wipe the blood off her lips.


    However, just as his index finger was about to touch her lips, he suddenly retracted it, as if he was afraid of something.


    Huo ting himself was also stunned, and then his face turned a little ugly.


    Was it a hallucination? was it that serious?


    He was clearly holding su Mianmian¡¯s hand, but he still had a faint uneasiness in his heart. He couldn¡¯t even tell if it was a fact or an illusion.


    He held su Mianmian¡¯s hand hard and really felt the smooth feeling in his hand, only then was he slightly relieved.


    ¡°Mianmian, you must be fine.¡± Huo ting muttered.


    After waiting for about an hour, su Mianmian still showed no signs of waking up.


    Huo ting began to feel that something was wrong. He had also been sedatives before, but he woke up soon. Why hadn¡¯t su Mianmian woken up yet?


    After waiting for a while, Huo ting began to feel that something was wrong. The faint uneasiness in his heart made him so anxious that he could not continue waiting.


    He gently put down su Mianmian¡¯s hand, covered her with the nket, got up, and strode out.


    As soon as the door was pulled open, Huo Zun and Xia Yi came up to them.


    ¡°Big brother, has sister-inw woken up?¡± Huo Zun stuck his head out and was about to look into the door.


    Huo ting frowned, raised his big hand, pressed his head, and pushed him back. ¡°He¡¯s not awake yet.¡±


    He turned his head, looked at Xia Yi, and said faintly, ¡± why is Mianmian still not awake? ¡±


    ¡°The time isn¡¯t up yet.¡± Xia Yi¡¯s answer was even more straightforward.


    After anesthesia was administered, it waspletely different when he would wake up. Different people¡¯s physiques would also have different periods of time when they would wake up.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Huo ting showed a trace of doubt.


    Xia Yi¡¯s face was tense and she looked at Huo ting unhappily. She said with a faint smile, ¡± are you questioning my professional ability? ¡±


    Huo ting was silent for a moment, closed the door gently, and went back to apany su Mianmian.


    Xia Yi snorted unhappily and said, ¡± Huo ting¡¯s ability to stab people¡¯s hearts is really getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with my brother, he¡¯s seriously ill.¡± Huo kui sighed, then saw Xia Yi smiling at him with a strange expression. He touched his face and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°You said ting is seriously ill, I heard it.¡±


    Huo kui chuckled and took a step forward, pretending to put his arm around Xia Yi¡¯s shoulder. I was just saying, please don¡¯t take it to heart, Dr. Xia.


    ¡°What?¡± Xia Yi turned around and red at him with a cold knife-like gaze. don¡¯t you want your ws? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I want it.¡±


    Huo Zun retracted his hand in embarrassment and took a step back. I always forget that you¡¯re a woman.


    Looking at Xia Yi¡¯s side profile, Huo Zun muttered to himself,¡¯why does a woman have to be more handsome than a man? isn¡¯t she bullying me?¡¯

 Chapter 607

    ?


    607 The adorable bun (2)


    Huo ting was apanying su Mianmian in the ward, but he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer in less than an hour.


    It had been almost three hours since su Mianmian was pushed back to the ward, but she was still unconscious.


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He rushed out of the ward with an anxious face to find the doctor.


    ¡°Let me go and take a look first.¡± Xia Yi said.


    that¡¯s right, big brother. Do you believe the doctor but not Xia Yi? ¡± Huo Zun also advised.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want Huo ting to find the doctor Who helped su Mianmian deliver the baby, but he was too tired and had gone back to rest.


    Huo ting hesitated for a moment and returned to the ward with Xia Yi and the others.


    Xia Yi checked for a moment. all signs of Mianmian are normal. I believe she will wake up soon.


    However, Huo ting¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed. He stared at su Mianmian¡¯s face without blinking, afraid that he would miss any important clues.


    ugh, it hurts! at this moment, a slightly hoarse cry of pain sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Huo ting even took a big step forward, sat down by the bed, and held su Mianmian¡¯s hand. ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Su Mianmian opened her eyes with great effort and saw Huo ting.


    She was shocked when she saw it. She wanted to reach out to touch Huo ting¡¯s face, but her hand fell down halfway and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to reach out.


    Upon seeing this, Huo ting quickly held her hand and put it on his face. Mianmian, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Su Mianmian touched his face and said strangely, ¡± ¡°Why do you look so pale? You¡¯re much worse than me, someone who just gave birth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Huo ting said softly.


    ¡°Did you not sleep again?¡± Su Mianmian asked worriedly.


    let¡¯s not talk about this first. I have something to say to you, Yingluo. he looked into su Mianmian¡¯s eyes with a touch of regret on his face and said, ¡± Mianmian, I will never get you pregnant again. I never knew that giving birth was so difficult. Especially Yingluo.¡±


    They were twins. All kinds of hardships, perhaps like his headache, were only known to su Mianmian.


    What he was more afraid of was the risks involved.


    Once a difficult birth or other circumstances urred, not only would the child be in danger, but the mother would also be in danger.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Huo ting told himself in his heart.


    Mianmian, I only want you to be safe and healthy for the rest of your life. I don¡¯t care about anything else.


    ¡°A child?¡± Su Mianmian was shocked. Where Are My Children? are they all well? ¡±


    She seemed to remember that the doctor had told her that it was a difficult birth and the position of the child was problematic, so she had to have a cesarean section.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, calm down. The children are fine. They¡¯re all fine.¡± There was an indescribable feeling on Huo ting¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t like the two children.


    Especially because of the two of them, su Mianmian almost got into an ident. Just this point alone made him feel awkward and panicked.


    However, he did not show any expression on his face. He only ordered the nurse to bring the two children over.


    When su Mianmian saw the child, her motherly love overflowed, and her entire expression softened instantly. She picked up one of the children, her face and eyes full of deep affection.


    At this moment, it was as if there were only two children left in her eyes.


    Huo ting watched as she carefully held the child under the nurse¡¯s guidance, as she touched the child¡¯s face with her soft index finger, and as she lowered her head to kiss the child¡¯s forehead.


    Suddenly, he felt like an outsider.


    He felt a little unhappy and upset.


    Alright, he admitted that he didn¡¯t really like the feeling of being excluded.

 Chapter 608

    ?


    608 The adorable bun (3)


    Su Mianmian gave birth to two buns, and the eldest one was especially lively. When su Mianmian picked him up, he opened his eyes wide and looked at su Mianmian with his round eyes, not shy at all.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart softened at the sight.


    Second was very quiet, sleeping after eating and rarely turning over. When su Mianmian held him, he had been sleeping quietly.


    Although giving birth to a baby was tough, all the hard work was worth it when she saw the baby!


    Su Mianmian kissed the eldest and then the second. Although the newborn baby wasn¡¯t particrly good-looking and his face was still wrinkled, she felt that her baby was very good-looking.


    Huo ting saw su Mianmian holding the baby and didn¡¯t let go, and suddenly felt that his position in su Mianmian¡¯s heart was about to be lost.


    ¡°Mianmian, that¡¯s enough. You should rest.¡± Huo ting said.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and asked, ¡± by the way, uncle, have you thought of the babies ¡®names? ¡±


    They had discussed the baby¡¯s name before, but she really didn¡¯t like it.


    Baby Huo, Huo Beibei. It¡¯s okay for girls to have such names, but boys would cry.


    Huo ting shook his head slightly. I don¡¯t have a clue yet.


    He raised his hand and waved at the nurse. take the child away first, ¡± he instructed calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Su Mianmian quickly held the child in her arms and looked at him with a guarded look. uncle, I want to be with the child.


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Huo ting softened his voice. you just woke up and must be very tired. It¡¯s not good for your body to carry the child at this time. Besides, the children are still very young, and they need to sleep.¡±


    Su Mianmian was a little reluctant, but as Huo ting said, she was really tired.


    The nurse also came forward and softly advised, ¡± ¡°Madam, please leave the baby to us.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian looked deeply at the child a few times and saw that the child was indeed sleeping very soundly. Then, she reluctantly watched the nurse carry the child to sleep.


    After the young nurse put the child in the crib, Huo ting directly drove away the crowd.


    He said to su Mianmian in a soft tone, ¡± ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯re tired. Rest first, okay?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, will you apany me?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Huo ting held her hand. I will always be here with you.


    Su Mianmian closed her eyes obediently, but she seemed to have forgotten something important.


    ......


    That¡¯s right!


    Uncle¡¯s illness!


    She had to find the uncle and ask him!


    Su Mianmian suddenly opened her eyes and saw Dongdong¡¯s erged bun-like face.


    Mianmian was stunned and said, ¡± Dongdong, why are you here? ¡±


    Dongdong looked at su Mianmian sadly and asked very gloomily, ¡± miemie, how did the sisters be little brothers? ¡±


    Didn¡¯t you say that you have two cute little Sisters?


    Why did he be a little brother now?


    Dongdong was very sad. This was the saddest thing he had ever done since he was born.


    Su Mianmian, ¡± Yingluo, ¡± how should I answer this?


    Mianmian was also very sad.


    Dongdong had always thought that it was his younger sister! She had never told him.


    She looked at Dongdong¡¯s dejected look and said, ¡± actually, a younger brother is quite good. If I¡¯m your little brother, I can y with you. You guys can y together, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to y football.¡± Dongdong still felt very sad. He looked at Mianmian¡¯s belly and asked, ¡± will sister still have children? ¡±

 Chapter 609

    ?


    609 The adorable bun (4)


    Of course, his sister was gone.


    At least not for the time being.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong, who was particrly disappointed. She didn¡¯t know how tofort him for a while.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    After seeing the little sheep work so hard to give birth, he didn¡¯t want her to get pregnant again.


    Su Mianmian was stunned when she heard the uncle¡¯s affirmative answer.


    Dongdong didn¡¯t expect Huo ting to reject him so decisively. He looked at su Mianmian¡¯s stomach and cried sadly when he thought of the fact that the sister he had been looking forward to was gone.


    ¡°Younger sister, my younger sister Yingluo¡±


    A ck line streaked across su Mianmian¡¯s forehead, and she nced at Huo ting a little speechlessly.


    The child only needed to be coaxed. Why did he have to be so direct?


    He could have said it tactfully.


    For example, his sister had not sown the seeds yet.


    ¡°Dongdong, don¡¯t cry.¡± Su Mianmian touched Dongdong¡¯s head and said, ¡± little brother is actually very cute. Shall I take you to see him? ¡±


    Dongdong sniffed and said reluctantly, ¡± alright.


    ¡°Put on your clothes.¡± Huo ting put his coat on su Mianmian.


    After su Mianmian got dressed, she took Dongdong¡¯s hand to see the babies.


    As the baby was born prematurely, it was now ced in a thermos.


    When the two of them went over to take a look, boss happened to wake up. He opened his eyes wide and looked ahead. Perhaps he saw su Mianmian and the others, but he opened his toothless mouth andughed.


    ¡°Argh! He¡¯s smiling!¡± Su Mianmian said excitedly.


    Dongdong looked at him carefully and found that his brother was not very cute.


    His face was a little red and wrinkled, very different from the fair and chubby appearance he had imagined.


    Dongdong looked up at su Mianmian sadly. Seeing that she was looking at his younger brothers very happily, he was a little unhappy.


    Why did Mianmian like such an ugly little brother?


    ¡°Mrs. Huo, the young master is awake. Do you want to take him out for you to see?¡± The head nurse asked with a smile.


    ¡°Alright!¡± After su Mianmian finished speaking, she lowered her head and said to Dongdong, ¡± when my brotheres out, you will definitely like him after you see him.


    Dongdong frowned.


    Huo Beibei was still asleep, so naturally, the lively and active baby Huo was carried out.


    ¡°Dongdong, look, it¡¯s very cute, right?¡± Su Mianmian said to Dongdong.


    Dongdong looked at baby Huo, who wasughing and drooling, and couldn¡¯t find the word ¡°very cute¡± in his heart.


    Su Mianmian looked at his awkward look and continued, ¡± no matter if it¡¯s a sister or a brother, Dongdong is an older brother.


    Dongdong lifted the non-existent stone by his feet and said in a low voice, ¡± yes, I¡¯m your brother! I¡¯ll take good care of my younger brothers.¡± Although he didn¡¯t like his two ugly little brothers very much, as an older brother, all the men in the Huo family had to take responsibility!


    Of course, if it was a younger sister, Dongdong would use words like ¡®take care¡¯ or ¡®dote on¡¯.


    ¡°Dongdong, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Su Mianmian smiled and rubbed Dongdong¡¯s head.


    Huo ting looked at him speechlessly. He saw through Dongdong¡¯s little thoughts clearly.


    It had to be said that the father and son were shockingly simr in this aspect.


    He looked at baby Huo in su Mianmian¡¯s arms and felt that it was a little unsightly.


    This guy made Mianmian go through so much trouble to give birth to him, and he upied Mianmian¡¯s sight as soon as he was born. He was really Yingying.


    No matter how she looked at it, she didn¡¯t like it!

 Chapter 610

    ?


    610 I¡¯m your father (1)


    Su Mianmian naturally didn¡¯t know what the father and son were thinking. If she knew, she would definitely hit their heads hard!


    How old do you think you are? Was there any meaning in fighting for favor with a newborn baby?


    Although Huo ting¡¯s love for the two babies was average, it was still worth celebrating that he had a son.


    Without Huo ting¡¯s instructions, his team prepared beautiful gifts for the Huo corporation¡¯s partners and employees. Naturally, they would not miss out on Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s share.


    Therefore, when Huo Zhenyuan received the gift and heard that su Mianmian had given birth to two sons, he was both happy and angry.


    This was the grandson he had been looking forward to for a long time, but because he had a fight with Huo ting not long ago, Huo ting didn¡¯t invite him to see ran ran.


    His conflicted heart made him so angry that two bubbles grew on his mouth. When Qiao Anqi saw this, she silently despised him, but on the surface, she was extremely considerate.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, if it¡¯s not convenient for you to go over, do you want me to go over and take a look for you?¡± Qiao Anqi gently asked, ¡± they might¡¯ve ...


    He was too busy, so he forgot to tell us.¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan felt that Qiao Anqi¡¯s words really made him feelfortable.


    He patted her hand and said, ¡± Anqi, you¡¯ve always been so kind and innocent. As their elders, we won¡¯t hold it against them. Please go and take a look for me.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ......


    The reason why Qiao Anqi wanted to see su Mianmian was, of course, not as simple as just seeing her.


    The main reason why she could marry Huo Zhenyuan was that she was pregnant.


    But!


    In fact, she was not pregnant.


    Therefore, this non-existent baby would definitely be ¡®miscarried¡¯.


    She was just worrying about how to solve this problem!


    In the end, this opportunity came!


    su Mianmian, I won¡¯t let you have a good time! Qiao Anqiughed coldly. She tied a blood bag to her waist, changed her clothes, and left.


    ......


    When Qiao Anqi got into the car, she saw that Huo Zhenyuan was also in the car.


    ¡°Yuan, brother Yuan.¡± She asked in surprise, ¡± why are you so stubborn? ¡±


    I thought about it and I think you¡¯re right. As an elder, I shouldn¡¯t be calctive with the younger generation. So, I¡¯d better go and see them.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Yingluo.¡± Qiao Anqi almost couldn¡¯t maintain her expression.


    This old man, really! What he said was true!


    Anqi, you¡¯re so considerate. Huo Zhenyuan patted Qiao Anqi¡¯s hand and said, ¡± I¡¯ve made a custom-made watch for you in Switzend. You¡¯ll definitely like it.


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s expression brightened a little when she heard that he had given her a present. She leaned on his shoulder and said sweetly, ¡± brother Yuan, you¡¯re so sweet!


    ......


    But when they were stopped at the door of su Mianmian¡¯s ward at the hospital, Huo Zhenyuan felt like he had been pped hard in the face.


    He red at the bodyguard in ck with a cold face, his eyes filled with rage. He mmed the walking stick in his hand on the ground and said angrily, ¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    How bold, there was actually someone who dared to stop him, Huo Zhenyuan, from going to the ce he wanted to go?


    I¡¯m sorry. The BOSS has ordered that no one is allowed to see the madam except for a limited number of people. The bodyguard in ck was expressionless, as if he really didn¡¯t know the person in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Huo Zhenyuan.¡± He said coldly, ¡± I want to go in and see my daughter-inw. Why? can¡¯t I do that? ¡±


    The bodyguard in ck frowned slightly, then took out a piece of paper in front of Huo Zhenyuan. After carefully checking it for a moment, he shook his head slightly. I¡¯m sorry, your name is not on the list. Or, Sir, you can contact the BOSS to make sure that he didn¡¯t miss out on your name.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Huo Zhenyuan was truly enraged.


    He had been stopped again and again, and what was more hateful was that this was clearly Huo ting¡¯s deliberate act. His father¡¯s name was not on the so-called visiting list.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s heart was filled with anger, and he felt that his head was about to smoke from the anger.


    ¡°Brother Yuan.¡±


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s sweet and gentle voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    She gently held Huo ting¡¯s hand andforted him softly, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuan, don¡¯t be angry, okay? It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    As she softly consoled him, she stretched out her right hand and gently stroked Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s chest. That gentleness, no matter how you looked at it, seemed deliberate.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, I think there must be some misunderstanding. Don¡¯t be so angry first, or should we call Huo ting and ask?¡± Qiao Anqi tried to persuade her softly.


    After a pause, she suddenly said,¡±brother Yuan, we should¡¯ve informed them before we came. Perhaps they have their own ideas and different arrangements.¡± It¡¯s not good for us toe here so rashly.¡±


    Originally, after Qiao Anqi had said those words of persuasion, Huo Zhenyuan had rxed a little.


    Although he was very angry with Huo ting, he was his son after all. He didn¡¯t want to admit that he was on his son¡¯s cklist.


    However, Qiao Anqi¡¯s next words made Huo ting even angrier. At that moment, he hated Huo ting to the core.


    He roared in anger, grabbed the walking stick in his hand, and waved it at ck one¡¯s bodyguard. you bastard, why don¡¯t you open your dog eyes and see who I am? I¡¯m Huo ting¡¯s father, I¡¯m here to see my daughter-inw and grandson, you dare to stop me?¡±


    In the end, the bodyguard in ck didn¡¯t dare to make a move and took the hit head-on.


    Huo ting¡¯s blow in anger, even if he was not in good health now, was not light.


    The bodyguard¡¯s shoulders shrunk and his mouth twitched.


    But what made Huo ting even more annoyed was that he was still unwilling to let go even though he was beaten. He still stood at the door like a piece of wood, doing his job as a door God honestly.


    At this time, su Mianmian, who was lying on the bed in the room, seemed to hear the noise outside.


    The soundproofing of the special ward was very good. However, Huo Zhenyuan not only hit the ck-shirted bodyguard with a stick in his anger, but he also raised his foot and kicked the door.


    Su Mianmian heard it when he kicked the door.


    She pushed away the soup spoon that Huo ting brought to her mouth and turned her head to look at the door. uncle, I think I heard someone knocking on the door.


    ¡°No one.¡± Huo ting directly rejected her idea. drink the soup quickly. It won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold.


    He said softly and put the spoon in his hand to su Mianmian¡¯s mouth again.


    C-section was already more torturous than natural birth, not to mention that there was an opening in the stomach, which hurt her vitality. If she didn¡¯t nourish it well, it would definitely affect her body in the future.


    Huo ting was even more attentive than su Mianmian herself. The soup he drank was different every day, and all of them were beneficial for the recovery of the knife and to replenish his vitality.


    Su Mianmian was touched by his care. Although she felt that the soup was a little greasy, she still opened her mouth and drank it.

 Chapter 611

    ?


    611 I¡¯m your father (2)


    Su Mianmian drank the soup while curiously listening to the movements outside the door.


    Huo ting looked at her, sighed, and said, ¡± Dongdong, go out and take a look.


    Mianmian couldn¡¯t concentrate on drinking the soup if the things outside weren¡¯t resolved.


    Oh, ¡± Dongdong replied and jumped off the sofa.


    Their Ward was a luxury Ward with a total of three rooms. The babies were in the innermost room, while su Mianmian was in the middle with a living room in front.


    Huo Zhenyuan had kicked the door of the first room.


    When Dongdong walked out of the first room, he continued to hear a loud bang from the door, as if someone had deliberately kicked it hard.


    He furrowed his brows. Who was so bold? They actually dared to cause trouble in his territory?


    what¡¯s the noise?! Dongdong said loudly.


    The door opened, and Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s walking stick almost hit Dongdong¡¯s body. Fortunately, the bodyguard stopped him.


    However, Huo Zhenyuan took a step back from the force of the push. Qiao Anqi was also pushed back a few steps and almost fell.


    It was wrong! She should have fallen. Just as she was about to fall, she was stopped by the bodyguards behind her.


    Her expression changed slightly. She stood up straight and reached out to support Huo Zhenyuan. She said exaggeratedly, ¡± brother Yuan, are you alright?!


    Huo Zhenyuan was already shocked, and when Qiao Anqi yelled at him, his head began to hurt.


    He was about to get angry when he saw Dongdong crossing his arms and smiling at him with a bright face.


    The smile reminded him of Huo Chen, and he could not help but look a little dazed.


    Dongdong had grown up after not seeing him for a while.


    Because Huo ting and Huo Zun had been going against him all this time, he missed Huo Chen¡¯s early death even more. When he saw Dongdong, he did not get angry, which was very rare.


    He said, ¡± Dongdong, why haven¡¯t youe to see Grandpa for so long? ¡±


    Dongdong raised his eyebrows. He was a sensitive child.


    From the moment he could remember, he realized that Huo Zhenyuan did not like him, so unless he had no other choice, he would not take the initiative to approach him.


    When he found out about his identity, he knew in his heart about Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s strange behavior.


    At this moment, Dongdong was even more guarded when he heard his abnormal behavior.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± Dongdong deliberately showed an innocent look and asked, ¡± what are you doing here? ¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s expression changed. In front of his grandson, he couldn¡¯t say that he was stopped outside the door.


    This was too embarrassing.


    However, Qiao Anqi was thick-skinned and didn¡¯t care. She said, ¡± brother Yuan and I came to visit Mianmian, but some insensible people didn¡¯t let us in for a walk.


    ¡°Who are you, Auntie?¡± Dongdong asked curiously.


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s expression darkened. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that she was his grandmother, right?


    Girls usually care a lot about the title.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s anger was half extinguished by Dongdong¡¯s appearance. He suddenly felt that this was quite boring.


    He said, ¡± forget it. Let¡¯s go back.


    Qiao Anqi wasn¡¯t willing to go back. She reached out and held Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s hand as she said gently, ¡± brother Yuan, you can go down first. I¡¯ll go and take a look at Mianmian. Since we¡¯re already at the door, it¡¯d be a little inappropriate for Wanwan to not go in.


    Huo Zhenyuan raised his head and looked at Dongdong. He found that Dongdong was still smiling, but he was not close to him at all, and he did not say that he would let him in to take a look!


    Sure enough, it¡¯s Huo ting¡¯s child. He¡¯s only this old and he already knows how to anger people!


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa!¡± Dongdong said sweetly, ¡± I¡¯ll tell Daddy and Mommy that you¡¯vee to see them. You can walk slowly. I won¡¯t see you out!


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s words were stuck in his chest, and he didn¡¯t know whether to say or not.


    we¡¯re not leaving. We¡¯re going to see Mianmian. Qiao Anqi smiled and said, ¡± bring us in.


    Dongdong smiled even more politely, but his words were not like that.


    ¡°No! Miemie is asleep now, so she can¡¯t see outsiders.¡±


    An outsider!


    Were they outsiders?


    Huo Zhenyuan wanted to curse again.


    Qiao Anqi continued, ¡± in that case, let¡¯s not see Mianmian. Let¡¯s go and see the little ones. It¡¯s fine if the little ones are asleep, we¡¯ll just take a look. Look, we¡¯ve brought gifts, Wanwan.


    Dongdong narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at her face.


    This person was really strange! Why do you keep going in!


    Hmph! He definitely couldn¡¯t let them in.


    Just as Dongdong was about to say a few harsh words to drive them away, he saw his second uncleing over!


    The moment Huo Zun saw that Qiao Anqi was like a lit firecracker, he said angrily, ¡± what are you doing here?!


    ¡°Little brat? Mind your attitude!¡± Huo Zhenyuan scolded back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my attitude?¡± Huo Zun¡¯s voice grew louder.


    Dongdong took a step back with a little pity. Sigh, since His Excellency was here, it was naturally not his turn to speak.


    He turned around and walked in.


    Su Mianmian, who happened to be in the room, finished her soup and asked after seeing hime in.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    Dongdong blinked his eyes and was thinking about how to answer.


    Huo ting said, ¡± tell me the truth.


    Dongdong scratched little curly hair and said, ¡± Grandpa is here with a woman.


    Huo ting frowned and thought, is it toote to pretend that I didn¡¯t hear anything?


    Oh, and then second uncle also came. They shouldn¡¯t be fighting, right? ¡± Dongdong said.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°Next time, you can say everything in one breath. Don¡¯t stop halfway.¡± Huo ting lectured.


    Dongdong replied obediently.


    Su Mianmian reached out and pulled his hand, saying, ¡± dad is actually here. Help me up.


    She wanted to go out to the living room to meet the guests.


    She was an elder, after all, so it was not good for her to lie in bed.


    Huo ting¡¯s face was unwilling.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡± or, can you tell me what¡¯s with the medicine you took? ¡±


    Mianmian knew from Chen Ce that the medicine Huo ting took was to cure hallucinations, but he didn¡¯t say the specific things. Otherwise, Huo ting wouldn¡¯t have let him live.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know that Huo ting¡¯s condition was actually a little serious at the moment.


    And no matter how Mianmian asked Huo ting these days, he refused to tell her the specific situation. Su Mianmian wanted to catch Chen Ce again to ask, but when Chen Ce saw her, he was like a sheep seeing a wolf, running away without a trace.


    Huo ting immediately said, ¡± I¡¯ll go out and take a look. Dongdong, help your mommy.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Dongdong came over obediently to hold su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    Su Mianmian touched his head and said, ¡± don¡¯t learn from your daddy in the future. When you encounter something you don¡¯t want to answer, you run away.


    Dongdong nodded and said, ¡± I won¡¯t do that because I¡¯m a good child.


    ¡°Be good!¡±

 Chapter 612

    ?


    612 I am your father (3)


    Huo ting walked out with a dark face and saw Huo Zun and Huo Zhenyuan scolding each other at the top of their lungs.


    He rubbed his forehead and said, ¡± shut up! This is a hospital!¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s aura was really too powerful, and the two of them were stunned.


    Huo Zun turned around and saw Huo ting. He immediately said aggrievedly, ¡± big brother, they¡¯re bullying me alone!


    The onlookers expressed, ¡± did I? ¡±


    Second young master¡¯s scolding just now was quite exciting.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s chest hurt even more.


    Qiao Anqi was dumbfounded by the Huo family¡¯s second young master, who didn¡¯t y by the rules.


    Huo ting nced at Huo Zun coldly and said to Huo Zhenyuan, ¡± what are you doing here? ¡±


    Qiao Anqi immediately said, ¡± let¡¯s take a look at Mianmian and the babies.


    Huo ting looked over coldly and Qiao Anqi was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°Do you still want toe in?¡± Huo ting asked Huo Zhenyuan.


    He didn¡¯t ask with much sincerity. He was hoping that the old man would feel embarrassed and not go in.


    Huo Zhenyuan looked at Huo ting and said, ¡± I¡¯m your father! Can¡¯t I go in and take a look?¡±


    Huo ting looked at him again, turned sideways, and said, ¡±e in.


    ......


    After the group of people came in, Huo Zhenyuan and Qiao Anqi sat on the sofa, while su Mianmian was in Huo ting¡¯s arms.


    Huo Zun stood behind the two of them and red at Qiao Anqi.


    Dongdong was driven to the innermost room to do his homework.


    They did this for a few minutes before su Mianmian broke the silence and said, ¡± thank you, dad, ran ran, foring to see me.


    She didn¡¯t know what to call Qiao Anqi.


    Mom? This was definitely not something he could say.


    ¡°Mianmian, what do you think?¡± Qiao Anqi looked at her with a concerned smile and asked, ¡± does your wound still hurt? ¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head slightly. I¡¯m much better.


    The first two Days of Giving birth were very painful, and she couldn¡¯t sleep well all night. In the past few days, as the wound healed, it felt like there were a thousand ants crawling on it. That feeling was even worse.


    ¡°Mianmian, you have to be careful.¡±


    Qiao Anqi sat down on a chair and spoke to him in a gentle tone like a bestie. They were so close that it seemed like they were sisters.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Su Mianmian replied a little awkwardly.


    Her intimacy made su Mianmian particrly ufortable.


    In the past, before she knew Qiao Anqi¡¯s true face, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t handle her natural familiarity.


    At this time, her words made Mianmian even more ufortable, and she even had goosebumps.


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Qiao Anqi suddenly lowered her voice. She turned her body slightly and approached su Mianmian, saying secretly, ¡± ¡°I have a kind of scar removal medicine that is very effective. Previously, my hand was cut and a scar was left, and I applied that medicine. If you need anything in the future, you must let me know.¡±


    After saying this, she stepped back slightly and showed a kind smile to su Mianmian.


    ¡°I might not need it, but I still have to thank you in advance.¡± Su Mianmian said softly.


    Qiao Anqi smiled sweetly, ¡± Mianmian, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. We¡¯re family, so I¡¯ll definitely help you.


    The smile on su Mianmian¡¯s face began to stiffen, and she felt a little speechless.


    At this time, Huo Zhenyuan suddenly took a step forward and looked at su Mianmian, revealing a rare soft look. Mianmian, you¡¯ve worked hard. You have to take care of your body. If there¡¯s anything you want to eat, tell Huo ting and let him prepare it.


    ¡°Thank you, dad. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Su Mianmian said softly.


    ¡°Then you talk to Anqi. The two of you,e out with me! Let¡¯s talk about something.¡± Huo Zhenyuan red at Huo ting and Huo Zun and walked out first.


    Huo ting pondered for a moment. After seeing su Mianmian nod at him, he nodded slightly and followed Huo Zun out.


    Su Mianmian and Qiao Anqi watched them leave. When they were the only ones left in the room, Qiao Anqi started to hold her hand affectionately and said, ¡± Mianmian, I haven¡¯t congratted you yet. You¡¯ve given birth to two sons at once. I¡¯m so envious.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Su Mianmian sat back slightly as if she couldn¡¯t bear her enthusiasm.


    Qiao Anqi did not seem to notice her resistance. She continued to smile gently and said in a soft voice, ¡± Mianmian, may I hold the child? ¡±


    She raised her hand and touched her belly, which had not bulged out yet. A motherly glow seemed to sh across her face.


    Su Mianmian subconsciously felt a little uneasy. She was already a little guarded against Qiao Anqi. Now that she heard Qiao Anqi say she wanted to carry the baby, she might not have any bad intentions, but she still felt a little ufortable deep down.


    She thought for a moment and said in a soft voice, ¡± Anqi, the baby has just fallen asleep. If we carry him now, we might wake them up.


    Oh, I see. Qiao Anqi was a little disappointed as she turned to look at the baby¡¯s cot with a look of reluctance.


    One of her feet was slightly tilted and her heel was slightly tiptoed, as if she wanted to get up and walk over.


    ¡°Anqi.¡± Upon seeing this, su Mianmian reached out to pull her. Anqi, thank you foring to see me and the baby today.


    Qiao Anqi had no choice but to turn around with a hint of disappointment in her eyes.


    you¡¯re wee. We¡¯re a family now. It¡¯s only right for me toe and see you. Qiao Anqi chuckled.


    How could someone be so deliberate?


    She must not have realized that her words were fake, right?


    Su Mianmian deliberately yawned and showed a tired look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, maybe it¡¯s because of the cesarean section, but I¡¯m not in a good mood. I can¡¯t take care of you.¡± Su Mianmian began to ask him to leave.


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s face revealed a trace of shock. Suddenly, a pained expression appeared on her face as she raised her hand to touch her stomach and let out a painful groan.


    ¡°Anqi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Mianmian was frightened, but she didn¡¯t dare to touch her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yingying, my stomach hurts.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to call a doctor for you?¡± Su Mianmian turned around and was about to press the bell.


    Qiao Anqi suddenly stood up and shook her head, ¡± it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine. I must¡¯ve been a little too emotional just now. I¡¯ll be fine after I rest.


    After that, she didn¡¯t wait for su Mianmian to speak and walked out by herself, leaving su Mianmian with a baffled look.


    What was this person doing here?


    After a while, Huo ting came back. He saw su Mianmian in a daze and asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± what did dad say to you? ¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s eyes shed and he said, ¡± he didn¡¯t say anything. He just lost his temper. Just ignore him.


    Su Mianmian sighed after hearing that.


    Ever since Huo Zhenyuan got together with Qiao Anqi, the rtionship between Huo ting and his son had be worse and worse. He didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 613

    ?


    613 I am your father (4)


    After Huo ting heard su Mianmian sigh, he reached out to hold her hand and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. Actually, ran ran.


    He whispered in su Mianmian¡¯s ear, and Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened as she listened.


    She said, ¡± really? Will this work?¡±


    yes, my men are already approaching her. I think they¡¯ll take the bait soon. If she¡¯s not guilty, then she won¡¯t be. If she is, then don¡¯t me the others, ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded. She thought for a while and said, ¡± I still feel that there¡¯s something strange about her that I can¡¯t put into words. She kept wanting to see the babies just now, but I didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll kick her out the next time shees.¡±


    ¡°This is not good.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± she¡¯s dad¡¯s ran ran, after all. Even if you don¡¯t give her face, you should give dad face, right? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just me it on me.¡±


    Su Mianmian snorted.


    ......


    But what su Mianmian and the others never expected was that Huo Zhenyuan and the others would find them so quickly again.


    After Huo Zhenyuan and the others went back, they went to bed early.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t young anymore. After such a blow, his spirit wasn¡¯t very good and he went to bed early.


    In the middle of the night, he suddenly heard a painful wail.


    Huo Zhenyuan was jolted awake. He quickly sat up and asked, ¡± ¡°Anqi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Oh my God! Qiao Anqi struggled to open her eyes. She didn¡¯t even have the time to look at Huo Zhenyuan before she clutched her stomach and cried out in pain.


    Huo Zhenyuan was frightened and quickly held her hand tightly to prevent her from hurting herself.


    ¡°Anqi, what¡¯s wrong? tell me.¡±


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Qiao Anqi tried her best but could only manage to say this one word. Her pale face, her tightly biting lips, and the blue veins on her forehead all told Huo Zhenyuan that she was in extreme pain.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s heart ached for her, but he was also at a loss. He did not know what he should do to alleviate her pain.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, you¡¯re teasing me. My stomach hurts.¡± Qiao Anqi clutched onto Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s hand tightly and cried out, ¡± the child, sob sob. Brother Yuan, you must save the child.


    ¡°The child will be fine.¡± On one hand, Huo Zhenyuan was shocked, but on the other hand, he quickly calmed down.


    He called for the servants and ordered them to prepare the car. He then put on his clothes and helped Qiao Anqi change.


    Without further dy, Huo Zhenyuan led his men to send Qiao Anqi to the hospital.


    He watched in panic as Qiao Anqi was sent into the emergency room. Although the door was closed, he could still hear her shrill screams.


    ¡°Anqi Qianqian.¡± Huo Zhenyuan seemed to have aged a lot in an instant. His entire person sat dejectedly on the chair. His mind was in a mess and he could not think of anything.


    He looked down at his hands, which were still stained with some of Qiao Anqi¡¯s blood.


    The shocking redness was like a knife cutting into his heart, painful and sour.


    It was not easy for him to have a child at his age. Yesterday, he had apanied Qiao Anqi for a prenatal examination. The doctor had even told him with a smile that the child was very healthy and that he would definitely have a fair and chubby son in October.


    He still remembered Qiao Anqi¡¯s gentle and intoxicating smile when she heard his words.


    He really wanted to be with her and the child and live afortable life.


    But why?


    Huo Zhenyuan covered his face in pain, extremely sad.


    He really didn¡¯t understand. Since the heavens had already given him a child, why did they have to be so cruel as to take him away?


    The child was innocent. He did not even have the chance to see the world.


    Bang!


    The sound of the door being pushed open was like a heavy hammer hitting Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s heart. He suddenly straightened up, and when he saw the doctoring out, he quickly ran over with trembling steps. He grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm and asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s the situation?¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Huo. We¡¯ve tried our best, but we still couldn¡¯t save the child. the doctor¡¯s face was full of pain, helplessness, and sympathy.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Huo Zhenyuan was so shocked that he kept retreating. He waspletely unwilling to believe the doctor¡¯s words.


    it was fine yesterday. How did it disappear?! Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he rushed forward a few steps. He grabbed the doctor¡¯s neck and roared, ¡± ¡°Tell me, is it because you¡¯re not good at medicine that you¡¯ve harmed my son? He was still fine yesterday. It¡¯s impossible for something to happen to him suddenly.¡±


    The doctor almost fainted when he was suddenly grabbed by the neck. There was a hint of paleness in his green face, and the arteries on his neck were protruding.


    He held Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s hand with great difficulty and tried hard to pull his hand away.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    He coughed repeatedly and could only catch his breath after a long time. I, I tried my best.


    At this time, the servant next to him also hurriedly came forward to persuade him. After much persuasion, she finally rescued the doctor from Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s hands.


    At this time, Qiao Anqi was pushed out.


    As soon as she saw Huo Zhenyuan, she cried out in grief, ¡± brother Yuan, our son nudged him, and he¡¯s gone.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s heart ached as he red at the doctor. He then stepped forward, held Qiao Anqi¡¯s hand, andforted her, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You¡¯ll have another child. It¡¯s easy for you to hurt your body if you cry like this.¡±


    Qiao Anqi didn¡¯t say a word. She simply hugged Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s hand and ced the back of his hand on her face as she sobbed softly.


    The two of them made their way back to the ward. Huo Zhenyuanforted Qiao Anqi in a low voice for a long time. When he saw that her expression had eased, he turned around and red at the doctor, ¡± ¡°Tell me clearly, why did this happen? Yesterday, you told me that the child is healthy and everything is fine.¡±


    The doctor was obviously frightened by Huo Zhenyuan. After being red at by him, he subconsciously retreated.


    After taking a few steps back, he said nervously, ¡± ¡°Something must have happened today for this to happen.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s face was fierce. if you can¡¯t exin it clearly, then the problem is with you.


    Mr. Huo, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± the doctor felt that he was really unlucky. He thought to himself, ¡± what does your woman¡¯s miscarriage have to do with him? ¡±


    On the surface, the doctor¡¯s expression was still serious. He said softly, ¡± Mrs. Huo, may I ask if you had anything to eat today? ¡± she asked.


    ¡°Food?¡± Qiao Anqi looked at the doctor in confusion.


    After taking a look, she took Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s hand and looked up at him. I ate the same as brother Yuan today. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Huo Zhenyuan had the same thoughts. It was Qiao Anqi¡¯s first child, so he naturally took it very seriously.


    No matter if it was for eating or using, there would be professionals to take care of it, so there would be no problem at all.

 Chapter 614

    ?


    614 No more (1)


    The doctor was obviously also very confused, not understanding why this happened.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± The doctor was very surprised. if she didn¡¯t eat something she shouldn¡¯t have, she wouldn¡¯t be like this. Mrs. Huo, you¡¯d better think about it carefully. Other than eating normally, have you ever eaten anything else?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Qiao Anqi revealed a confused expression.


    ¡°Anqi, think about it again.¡± Huo Zhenyuan also said.


    He had the same thought as the doctor. It was impossible for something to happen suddenly and without any reason.


    Qiao Anqi looked a little hesitant, as if she had thought of something.


    Huo Zhenyuan was a smart man and immediately noticed the problem. He grabbed Qiao Anqi and said, ¡± ¡°Anqi, think carefully, did you eat somewhere else?¡±


    Oh my God! Qiao Anqi was clearly not too sure and was still hesitating.


    ¡°I ... I drank half a ss of water at Mianmian¡¯s ce,¡± she said in a low voice after some hesitation.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s eyes instantly widened and he grabbed Qiao Anqi¡¯s hand in shock. Anqi, tell me clearly. Did you really only drink something at Mianmian¡¯s ce? ¡±


    Qiao Anqi was clearly frightened as she cowered backward and looked at Huo Zhenyuan in fear, ¡± Yuan, brother Yuan, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m scared.


    ¡°You!¡± Huo Zhenyuan closed his eyes. After regaining his calm, he looked at Qiao Anqi again and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Anqi, tell me the truth, was what you said just now true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s true,¡± Qiao Anqi nodded her head in fear.


    Huo Zhenyuan took a deep breath and let go of Qiao Anqi. alright, have a good rest. I¡¯ll be right back.


    He turned around and strode out of the ward.


    After a while, Qiao Anqi¡¯s gentle smile returned.


    She looked at the doctor with a smile and said in a sweet tone, ¡± doctor, don¡¯t worry. The money we agreed to give you will be transferred to your ount immediately.


    The doctor smiled. Mrs. Huo, it¡¯s a pleasure working with you!


    ......


    Huo Zhenyuan rushed to su Mianmian¡¯s ward with big strides, full of anger.


    It was already midnight, and su Mianmian and Huo ting had already gone to bed.


    But even so, when Huo Zhenyuan arrived, he still saw two bodyguards in ck standing guard at the door.


    He immediately raised the walking stick in his hand and hit him, saying angrily, ¡± ¡°Open the door, I want to see them!¡±


    The ck-shirted bodyguard had obviously already known about what happened in the morning. When he saw Huo Zhenyuan suddenly attack, he did not show any surprise.


    However, he was not as timid as the ck-shirted bodyguard in the morning. When he saw Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s walking sticking towards him, he directly reached out to grab the walking stick and said coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master Huo and Madam are already asleep. If you want to see them, pleasee early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You should die, you bastard. Do you know who I am?¡± Huo Zhenyuan roared in anger.


    He charged forward, putting his head forward without a care.


    It was as if he would still open the door even if he was beaten up.


    The ck-shirted bodyguard obviously did not expect Huo Zhenyuan to be so shameless. When he came back to his senses, Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s head was already on his chest.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, what are you doing?¡± The bodyguard in ck was so scared that he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet.


    He naturally did not dare to make a move on Huo Zhenyuan, but he could not just let him in like this.


    For a moment, the two of them were in a stalemate.


    Even though themotion outside was not too loud, the two people inside still noticed it.


    The main reason was that Huo Zhenyuan was too smart. He held the walking stick in his right hand as if he did not care about his life and desperately smashed it against the door. It would be strange if the people inside could not hear him.


    The first person in the room to notice was naturally Huo ting. He didn¡¯t sleep well and woke up when Huo ting¡¯s first voice rang.


    However, he did not get up immediately because there were people guarding outside. He was not worried that someone would rush in.


    He was just a little curious about who woulde looking for trouble sote at night.


    Before she could think carefully, su Mianmian, who was next to her, opened her eyes ufortably. Being woken up in the middle of the night, her temper was naturally not very good.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s so noisy,¡± Su Mianmian subconsciously snuggled into his arms, as if she wanted to avoid the constant noise of kicking the door in her ear.


    Huo ting frowned and quickly reached out to Pat her shoulder, saying, ¡± go to sleep. I¡¯ll go and take a look.


    He covered her with the nket, got up, walked over, and opened the door.


    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re finally willing to open the door?¡± Huo Zhenyuan pushed away the ck-shirted bodyguard and rushed directly to Huo ting. He didn¡¯t care about his dark face at this time. He roared, pushed him away, and rushed into the room.


    ¡°Su Mianmian!¡± He shouted as he rushed in.


    Su Mianmian was so scared by that roar that she sat up with the quilt.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s face, which had turned ck because of anger. She was shocked and subconsciously moved back.


    Huo ting reached out and stopped Huo Zhenyuan. He said coldly, ¡± what are you doing?!


    Huo Zhenyuan couldn¡¯t open Huo ting¡¯s hand. He pointed at su Mianmian and roared.


    ¡°You¡¯re a vicious woman with a heart of snakes and scorpions! You¡¯ve killed my son!¡±


    Su Mianmian was shocked and a little dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t understand why Huo Zhenyuan came to make a scene in the middle of the night.


    Wasn¡¯t uncle here?


    Could it be Yingluo?


    ¡°Did something happen to little Zun?¡±


    The naughty su Mianmian said that because Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s sons were uncle and little Zun, right?


    ¡°Anqi¡¯s child!¡± Huo Zhenyuan said angrily, ¡± su Mianmian, you damn woman. Tell me, why did you kill my son? ¡±


    Huo ting, who was next to him, frowned again. So the child was gone?


    Heughed coldly in his heart. Qiao Anqi, that woman, really acted fast.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s head was full of questions, and she couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying at all.


    Huo ting also got angry when he saw su Mianmian being scared. He said angrily, ¡± are all the people from the outer sect dead? ¡±


    After the bodyguard outside the door heard Huo ting¡¯s instructions, he immediately came in and took Huo ting¡¯s hand and grabbed Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Huo Zhenyuan angrily rebuked.


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to grab him anymore, but the two of them stood in front of him.


    Huo Zhenyuan couldn¡¯t get close to su Mianmian, so he scolded angrily, ¡± you unfilial son! Do you still have me in your heart? How dare you let your wife harm your own brother!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense if you have no evidence!


    ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? Anqi¡¯s child was gone! She¡¯s like this because she ate the food you gave her! Who else could it be if not you?¡± Huo Zhenyuan said ferociously.

 Chapter 615

    ?


    615 No more (2)


    After su Mianmian heard Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s incoherent words, she finally understood what had happened.


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s child was gone.


    However, what did this have to do with her?


    Su Mianmian hid behind Huo ting a little fearfully, poked her head out and said, ¡± dad, did you misunderstand? how could I hurt your son? Besides, Yingluo doesn¡¯t need me to do this.¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be if not you? Anqi said that she only drank a ss of water at your ce today. She didn¡¯t eat anything else.¡±


    Was this called getting shot while lying down?


    What did it have to do with her?


    Su Mianmian was even more speechless when she heard this. She said, ¡± that water was just ordinary water. Everyone drank it and was fine, Huahua.


    Huo Zhenyuan snorted angrily. He felt very angry when he saw su Mianmian¡¯s innocent expression.


    This woman was clearly ying dumb. It was her fault, but she had to pretend to be innocent.


    ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling!¡±


    Huo Zhenyuan was furious and rushed over without thinking. He waved the walking stick in his hand and hit su Mianmian.


    His sudden move frightened su Mianmian, but before she could scream, Huo ting had already made his move and directly grabbed the walking stick that Huo Zhenyuan swung over.


    Huo ting said angrily,¡±I think you¡¯re crazy. Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± The matter hasn¡¯t been investigated clearly, and you rushed over in the middle of the night to beat my woman just based on a woman¡¯s words. I think you¡¯ve lived your life in vain.¡±


    Before he could finish, he grabbed his walking stick and threw it behind him.


    How could Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s strength bepared to Huo ting¡¯s? with this push, his entire body was suddenly pushed back by the impact of the strong force.


    However, Huo Zhenyuan cared too much about his face. Even though he was about to fall, he did not call for help.


    At this moment, the bodyguard in ck suddenly took two steps forward and supported Huo Zhenyuan.


    ¡°You disgraceful thing.¡± As soon as he stood up, Huo Zhenyuan couldn¡¯t help but roar. His right index finger pointed at Huo ting¡¯s head, and he was so angry that his whole body trembled, ¡± you, you dare to hit me? ¡±


    He turned his right hand and pointed at su Mianmian again. you actuallyid your hands on me for this evil-hearted woman? I¡¯m your father!¡±


    Hisst sentence was like a roar, and his expression was as ferocious as a demon¡¯s.


    ¡°When you attacked Mianmian, you should have thought of this result.¡± Huo ting said coldly. you cane and beat my woman for your woman. Do I have to watch and do nothing? ¡±


    The only reason he didn¡¯t hit anyone was because he was his father!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Huo Zhenyuan red at Huo ting coldly. you dare toy a hand on me, your father? you unfilial son! he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    However, Huo ting did not say a word. He just looked at Huo Zhenyuan with cold eyes, obviously not wanting to say a word to him.


    ¡°If you want to punish someone, you can¡¯t find a good excuse! You¡¯ve really gone senile, old man. You should go and check on Qiao Anqi, Wanwan,¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of person she is?¡± Huo Zhenyuan had beenpletely blinded by Qiao Anqi and could not see anything else. He cursed, ¡± unfilial son! I¡¯m going to sever our father-son rtionship.¡±


    Huo ting was stunned, obviously not expecting Huo ting to say this.


    However, he quickly regained his calm. He looked at Huo Zhenyuan and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already lost your mind. Since you¡¯ve said so, then so be it.¡± He actually didn¡¯t have any thoughts of trying to salvage the situation.


    Su Mianmian was shocked to see the situation develop to this point. She pulled Huo ting¡¯s hand and quickly advised, ¡± uncle, don¡¯t be impulsive.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Huo ting patted su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Okay, Huo ting, you¡¯d better remember this day and don¡¯t regret it,¡± Huo Zhenyuan coldly nced at su Mianmian again and said, ¡± you vicious woman, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let it go just like that. Let¡¯s see, I want to see if he can protect you all the time.¡±


    He red at her coldly after he finished speaking.


    Su Mianmian simply didn¡¯t feel good!


    What the hell is this?


    After Huo Zhenyuan left, Huo ting said to the bodyguards, ¡± don¡¯t let him in in the future, especially not get close to Madam, do you hear me? ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguards replied.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she said, ¡± are you really afraid that dad will do something to me?!


    Mianmian did not take his threat to heart.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dad anymore.¡± Huo ting said seriously.


    Su Mianmian reached out and patted Huo ting¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡± are you serious? Dad is definitely saying this out of anger!¡±


    Huo ting reached out and pulled su Mianmian into his arms, resting his chin on her shoulder and said, ¡± I can¡¯t threaten you anyway! Besides! No one is allowed to bully my woman, even if that person is my father!¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart warmed. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly, and she reached out to hug Huo ting¡¯s waist and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind. Daddy, ran ran might have said that in a moment of anger.


    ¡± Huo ting didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. He picked su Mianmian up and said, ¡± you should go to bed.


    ¡°Yingluo, alright!¡±


    ......


    Su Mianmian thought that Huo Zhenyuan was just saying it out of anger, but the result wasn¡¯t like that. She saw that the next day¡¯s newspaper used a page to publish a report about the two severing their rtionship.


    Moreover, Huo Zhenyuan directly announced to the media that he had severed his father-son rtionship with Huo ting, which caused a lot of turbulence in the Huo family¡¯s stock market, catching Huo ting and the others off guard.


    Early in the morning, Chen Ce cried and begged Huo ting to go back to thepany to preside over the overall situation.


    Of course, before he left, he arranged for ten bodyguards to stand at the door of su Mianmian¡¯s ward to make sure that not even a fly could fly in before he left unwillingly.


    Not long after Huo ting left, Xia Yi came to look for su Mianmian. Naturally, there was a lot of trouble at the door. In the end, she called Huo ting and confirmed Xia Yi¡¯s identity before allowing Xia Yi to go in.


    In response, Xia Yi couldn¡¯t help but tease su Mianmian after seeing her, ¡± if I didn¡¯t know that the person inside was you, I would have thought that it was some Big Shot. The bodyguards outside the door are a little exaggerated.


    Su Mianmian said embarrassedly, ¡± uncle is embarrassing himself in front of you like this.


    Xia Yi smiled and replied, ¡± he¡¯s indeed very nervous about you, and he only listens to you, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned. Xia Yi¡¯s words seemed to have another meaning.


    She asked, ¡± Dr. Xia, do you have something to say to me? ¡±

 Chapter 616

    ?


    616 Conversation (1)


    Xia Yi looked at Dongdong, who was in the room, and indicated that it was best to say these words in a situation where only the two of them were present.


    Su Mianmian nodded, stood up, and said, ¡± doctor Xia, pleasee with me.


    Xia Yi followed su Mianmian and they came to another room with no one.


    ¡°Doctor Xia, can you tell me now?¡±


    Su Mianmian rarely saw Xia Yi with such a serious expression. She looked like she was smiling when she wasn¡¯t smiling, but at this moment, she was frowning.


    ¡°Little cutie, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re in the middle of your confinement, and I shouldn¡¯t havee to disturb you at this time. However, Yingluo, I think you should have the right to know about this.¡±


    Her words were so serious that it made su Mianmian subconsciously nervous.


    ¡°Is it rted to uncle?¡±


    Xia Yi nodded and replied, ¡± yes.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good at handling it. Just tell me.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    In fact, even if Xia Yi didn¡¯te to her, she would go to her.


    Because of the uncle¡¯s matter, she really had no way of finding out anything from him.


    And she could not even catch a shadow of Chen Ce.


    So, the only person she could look for was Xia Yi.


    Xia Yi looked at su Mianmian¡¯s face and said, ¡± little cutie, I don¡¯t know how much you know, but as a doctor and a friend, I¡¯ll tell you the details of Tingting¡¯s condition now. He¡¯s stunned.


    Dr. Xia said that in order to recover the memories that belonged to the two of them, the uncle went for an unsafe experimental treatment. Although the final result allowed him to recover his memories, there were some side effects.


    And this side effect will cause hallucinations and depression.


    Most importantly, there was a problem with the medicine that uncle was taking. He couldn¡¯t continue taking it.


    ¡°Now Huo ting¡¯s hallucination is very serious. If we don¡¯t pay attention to it and don¡¯t get treatment, it¡¯s likely to fail.¡±


    how did this happen?! Su Mianmian bit her lower lip, endured the sourness in her heart, and asked, ¡± what will happen to uncle? ¡±


    It turned out that Huo ting had done so many things behind her back, and she didn¡¯t know about it at all.


    Thinking of these days, Huo ting couldn¡¯t sleep. Thinking of how he was often tortured by hallucinations, she felt ufortable and panicked.


    The uncle was too stupid.


    She was angry and distressed now. In fact, she had told Huo ting before that it didn¡¯t matter even if she couldn¡¯t get those memories back.


    As long as the two of them had each other in their hearts, so what if they lost those memories? they would have even more beautiful memories in the future, wouldn¡¯t they?


    Xia Yi saw that she was about to cry and sighed in her heart. She said, ¡± he will be ruined.


    Su Mianmian looked at her with wide eyes.


    Xia Yi reached out and grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand, which was trembling.


    his temper will get worse and worse, and he won¡¯t be able to control himself. If he suffers from depression, it¡¯ll be a terrible thing.


    doctor Xia, you have to help me. Help uncle. Su Mianmian grabbed Xia Yi¡¯s hand and pleaded earnestly. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can help us now.¡±


    ¡°Little cutie, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Xia Yi quickly reached out to wipe her tears and said, ¡± you can¡¯t cry during your confinement. It¡¯s bad for your eyes. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯m here today to help you.¡±


    Su Mianmian sniffed hard, quickly wiped away the tears on her face, and showed a strong smile. She said, ¡± then what should I do now? ¡±


    Xia Yi secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that su Mianmian would keep crying and if Huo ting saw her red and swollen eyes, she would definitely be in trouble.


    She cleared her thoughts and said,¡±little cutie, from the looks of ting¡¯s current situation, his condition is very serious.¡± Previously, I only hallucinated when I was sleeping at night, but now I can hallucinate even when I¡¯m awake.¡±


    They had a fight in front of su Mianmian¡¯s delivery room before because Huo ting had bad hallucinations and lost control of his emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s already that serious? What should we do now? Do you need surgery?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to perform surgery.¡± Xia Yi said helplessly, ¡± in fact, although his brain was severely injured before, it has already recovered. So, the most important thing now is to not let him be provoked again.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound that difficult.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Xia Yi shook her head and said helplessly, ¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s not easy to do this.¡±


    Su Mianmian showed a strange look. why? Isn¡¯t it fine as long as we let him rest more, don¡¯t get angry, and don¡¯t tire himself out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Xia Yi patted the back of her hand, indicating for her not to be anxious.


    When su Mianmian heard this, she thought of how uncle couldn¡¯t sleep every day and was busy with work. She suddenly understood Xia Yi¡¯s words.


    Recuperating was easy to say, but it was really difficult to do.


    Xia Yi saw su Mianmian¡¯s face of despair and thought, did I say too much?


    She reached out and patted the back of su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry too much. It¡¯s actually not that serious. As long as he controls the source of fear, has a good rest, controls his emotions, and has more rest, he will be fine soon.


    ¡°Source of fear?¡± Su Mianmian was a little confused and asked, ¡± how should I find this? ¡±


    There were many things that people were afraid of. Although she didn¡¯t think that Huo ting had anything to fear, from the current situation, there must be something deep in his heart that made him afraid, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have such a terrible illusion.


    But how to find the thing that Huo ting feared?


    Xia Yi spread out her hands and showed a helpless expression.


    ¡°Little cutie, I¡¯ve already given you the solution. From now on, you can only rely on yourself to find out the truth. I can¡¯t help you even if I want to.¡±


    ¡°If I ask uncle directly, will he tell me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this Yingluo.¡± Xia Yi said, ¡± you can try.


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and thought about it seriously.


    Xia Yi looked at it and couldn¡¯t help but smile. actually, with my understanding of Huo ting, he should be most afraid of losing you.


    Su Mianmian looked at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°Because thest time he lost control, it seemed to have something to do with you. He dreamed that you were giving birth to Hanhan, cough, cough. Something happened.¡± Xia Yi said, ¡± so, I think his source of fear is likely to be rted to you. If you think in this direction, you should be right.


    Su Mianmian felt a heavy weight in her chest, and there was an unspeakable difort.


    She didn¡¯t know that uncle was suffering alone.


    She rubbed her face and said, ¡± thank you, Dr. Xia. I think I know what to do.


    If the uncle was the one who had put in more effort before, then from now on, it was her turn.

 Chapter 617

    ?


    617 Conversation (2)


    When Huo ting came back, su Mianmian was half-lying on the bed in a daze.


    The main lights in the room weren¡¯t turned on. There was only the tablemp on the bedside table. Through thempshade, a faint yellow light was revealed, swaying on su Mianmian¡¯s white face and casting ayer of mottled shadow.


    The dull atmosphere made Huo ting feel that something was wrong for the first time.


    He was stunned for a moment, then slowly walked over and sat down by the bed. He reached out to hold su Mianmian¡¯s hand tightly and asked, ¡± little sheep, why are you sleeping so early? ¡±


    Su Mianmian turned around and looked at Huo ting.


    Only then did Huo ting see the tears on her face. He frowned instantly and showed a trace of displeasure. why are you crying? ¡± Tell me, who bullied you?¡±


    No matter who it was, if they dared to bully su Mianmian, they had to be prepared to suffer his anger.


    ¡°Someone is bullying me.¡± The tears on su Mianmian¡¯s face fell silently. Her smile was uglier than her crying as she said, ¡± you¡¯re the one who bullied me.


    Huo ting was stunned and puzzled. He said, ¡± Mianmian, what did you say? ¡± How could he bully her? he couldn¡¯t even wait to dote on her.


    ¡°Is there something you haven¡¯t told me?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo ting frowned and thought about it, then asked, ¡± who came today? ¡±


    It was impossible for Chen Ce to be in thepany with him all the time.


    That¡¯s impossible. He didn¡¯t know much, so it could only be Yingluo.


    ¡°Did Xia Yie over?¡±


    ¡°Can we focus on us instead of others?¡± Su Mianmian said, a little broken down.


    This startled Huo ting. He quickly hugged su Mianmian, patted her back, and said, ¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t be anxious. You can know or say anything you want, but don¡¯t be like this. When I see you crying, it¡¯s like a knife is cutting my heart.¡±


    ¡°Then, when you were doing such a dangerous experiment, did you think about my feelings? Does my heart not hurt?¡± Su Mianmian hugged Huo ting¡¯s arm and cried, ¡± uncle, How dare you? Why is it so awkward?¡±


    Her eyes began to redden again. She had said that she couldn¡¯t cry, but why was she still unable to hold it in?


    Every time she thought about it, her heart would start to tremble.


    How could he dare to stimte the brain with an electric current?


    Huo ting¡¯s face darkened. He frowned and said coldly, ¡± Did Xia Yi tell you? ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who told me.¡± Su Mianmian wiped her tears and looked up at him. uncle, how long are you going to hide such an important thing from me? ¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t worry. Look, I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Huo ting tried his best to speak to su Mianmian in a very calm and gentle tone, ¡± I didn¡¯t mean to not tell you about that matter. I just wanted to tell you after it was over.


    ¡°How can you be fine?¡± Su Mianmian shouted very excitedly, ¡± that¡¯s simply an experimental treatment, a case that has never been sessful before. Dr. Bart is very powerful, but he¡¯s notpletely confident. He¡¯s just using you for an experiment.¡±


    The more she spoke, the more distressed and aggrieved she felt. She also med Dr. Bart in her heart. He knew it was dangerous, but why did he still help Huo ting with that experimental treatment?


    If something were to happen, how was he going topensate her with an uncle?


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t get too excited.¡± Seeing su Mianmian like that, Huo ting was also frightened.


    He never thought that Xia Yi would tell Mianmian about Dr. Bart.


    He quickly hugged su Mianmian and hugged her very tightly. ¡°Mianmian, it¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡±


    Su Mianmian pushed him away and was unhappy. how can I be fine? You can¡¯t sleep every day because of your hallucinations. You don¡¯t n on telling me about such a big thing?¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s breathing stagnated. It turned out that she even knew about this?


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡± Huo ting was a little helpless. He said, ¡± your stomach is big and you may give birth at any time. If I tell you the truth at this time and something happens, you may not be the only one who will be hurt. Mianmian, I don¡¯t dare to take the risk, do you understand?¡±


    Not to mention that he was already in a bad condition, even if it was before he had the illusion, he would not dare to take the risk.


    In his heart, su Mianmian was the most important. He just wanted to make sure that she was fine. As for other things, he couldn¡¯t care so much and didn¡¯t want to care.


    Even if su Mianmian would be angry when she found out the truth, he would dly endure it.


    Everything was fine as long as she was safe and sound.


    alright, let¡¯s not talk about that for now. But what¡¯s the problem with the medicine? ¡± Su Mianmian asked nervously, ¡± I heard that there seems to be a problem with the ingredients of the medicine. Not only can it not cure you, but it will also make your hallucinations more and more serious!


    Huo ting was a little displeased, thinking,¡¯why did Xia Yi even say this? is there anything else ran ran hasn¡¯t said?¡¯ She even told him about the problem with the medicine.


    Now that the little sheep was in confinement, worrying about so many things would definitely affect her recovery.


    However, he did not show any dissatisfaction on his face.


    He held su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡± the situation has not been confirmed yet. Xia Yi only confirmed that there was a problem with the medicine, but whether the medicine was changed by Dr. Bart, we still need time to find out.


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Su Mianmian was extremely worried and said, ¡± uncle, there¡¯s a problem with the medicine. So you can¡¯t take any more now? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Huo ting quickly said. Xia Yi prescribed me some medicine again. I¡¯ll be fine soon.


    Huo ting opened his hands again and held her in his arms. ¡°Mianmian, can you believe me? I¡¯m really fine now. Actually, as long as you¡¯re by my side, as long as I can be with you, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Looking at his tender face, the grievances in su Mianmian¡¯s heart were like a flood that had been released, erupting and out of control.


    She wailed and cried out loud. The feeling of being wronged made Huo ting¡¯s heart ache. He could only use all his strength to hold her in his arms and gently Pat her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Huo tingforted her gently.


    Was it really all in the past? Why did she feel that things were not that simple?


    After su Mianmian vented for a while, she felt a little better. She sniffed and said, ¡± uncle, I have a question to ask you. If you can answer me seriously this time, I won¡¯t be angry with you.


    ¡°Alright, speak.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the thing that you fear the most?¡± Su Mianmian thought about it and asked directly.


    After Huo ting heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, his body suddenly stiffened slightly.


    Su Mianmian felt it. She looked up at him and their eyes met.


    She said, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to lie to me!


    Huo ting looked at her deeply, sighed, and then hugged her hard, saying in Mianmian¡¯s ear.


    ¡°The thing I¡¯m most afraid of, Yingluo, is to lose you!¡±

 Chapter 618

    ?


    618 Conversation (3)


    ¡°The thing I¡¯m most afraid of, Yingluo, is to lose you!¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart trembled slightly after hearing Huo ting¡¯s words.


    This sentence was actually more like a confession.


    Su Mianmian hugged Huo ting hard and said, ¡± you will never lose me!


    So this was what uncle Gong Jie was most afraid of?


    After she heard it, she really wanted to cry.


    To have such a person who loved her, she was really too lucky!


    Huo ting hugged su Mianmian hard. The two of them didn¡¯t need to say anything at this moment.


    ......


    Perhaps it was because the two of them hade clean, but Huo ting slept especially well that night.


    In the middle of the night, he suddenly felt a beam of light in front of him, which was very ring.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and subconsciously looked in the direction of the bed.


    He was shocked when he saw that su Mianmian wasn¡¯t sleeping in bed.


    ¡°Mianmian?¡± Huo ting got off the ground barefooted and looked around in panic.


    When he turned his head, he saw su Mianmian carrying a bag. She was standing in front of the wardrobe and stuffing things into it haphazardly.


    There was a hint of anger in his actions, and also a hint of pique.


    Her clothes were stuffed messily, and before long, arge bag was filled to the brim.


    ¡°Mianmian, what are you doing?¡±


    But Mianmian didn¡¯t pay attention to him and continued to clean up, treating Huo ting as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    Huo ting walked over a little angrily, grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand, and asked, ¡± it¡¯s sote, why are you packing up? ¡±


    ¡°I want to leave this ce,¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t even raise her head. She wanted to break free from Huo ting while trying to grab more clothes from the closet and stuff them into her bag.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where I go, I¡¯m leaving you anyway.¡± Su Mianmian sneered.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Huo ting took the bag away from su Mianmian¡¯s hand, grabbed her arm, and turned her body around to make her look at him.


    He said angrily, ¡± I won¡¯t let you leave me! Don¡¯t even think about it! You can only be by my side in this lifetime!¡±


    In the past, su Mianmian would definitely be obedient as long as Huo ting said this.


    But it was different this time. Su Mianmian threw the things down and said, ¡± what else do you know besides threatening me? Do you think you¡¯ve ever treated me as your wife?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this! It¡¯s really tiring for Huo ting to talk to you. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. You never care about my feelings anyway. You hide everything from me and won¡¯t tell me. As your wife, you¡¯re making me feel like an outsider.¡± She pushed Huo ting away hard and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to live under the same roof as you anymore. I¡¯ll suffocate.


    Huo ting took a step forward patiently and grabbed her arm, trying to hold her, but su Mianmian struggled away again.


    ¡°Huo ting, don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re really disgusting!¡±


    Huo ting frowned, holding back the anger and fear in his heart.


    He said, ¡± Mianmian, I know what you¡¯re angry about, but that¡¯s all in the past. I promise you, no matter what happens in the future, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore, okay?¡±


    He knew that su Mianmian¡¯s current physical condition wasn¡¯t good, so even though he didn¡¯t feel good, he still coaxed her with patience, not wanting her to get angry and hurt her body.


    ¡°Liar.¡± Su Mianmian pushed him away directly and showed an angry expression.


    ¡°Huo ting, I now know that you¡¯re actually a big liar. You keep saying that you won¡¯t lie to me, but haven¡¯t you lied to me enough?¡±


    Huo ting frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I have nothing to hide from you.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Su Mianmian roared angrily, ¡± your hallucination is obviously very serious. Xia Yi didn¡¯t prescribe you any medicine. You¡¯re lying to me. Huo ting, I can¡¯t feel any sincerity from you. I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore.¡±


    She grabbed the bag on the ground, pushed Huo ting away, and was about to leave.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to leave.¡± Huo ting was also angry and grabbed her hard. Mianmian, can you not be like this? ¡±


    ¡°I hate you.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked back at him and grabbed and scratched him angrily, trying to push away his hand that was grabbing her. ¡°Do you know what I hate the most about you? It¡¯s your domineering nature. I don¡¯t like you at all, you forced me to do it. I was forced to get married and have children. Everything was forced.¡±


    She shouted loudly, as if to vent the dissatisfaction in her heart.


    At that moment, Huo ting realized that he didn¡¯t know su Mianmian at all.


    Was she really still his littlemb?


    ¡°Huo ting, I don¡¯t want to be forced to live by you like this anymore. You¡¯ve already destroyed my previous life. Do you want to destroy my future life as well? No!¡±


    She roared and pushed Huo ting away with all her might. go away, don¡¯t touch me.


    Huo ting was very angry. He grabbed her arm tightly, and the blue veins on his forehead were protruding.


    The surging anger was like a storm, or a fire that had been added with oil,pletely burning.


    He grabbed her hand a little crazily and even wanted to destroy the person in front of him.


    He was so good to her, how could she say that about him?


    ¡°No! Mianmian, you lied to me? You¡¯re just saying this out of anger, right?¡±


    Su Mianmian sneered and said, ¡± I¡¯m telling the truth. Huo ting, I don¡¯t love you! I hate you! You¡¯ve ruined my life! I want to leave you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Huo ting shouted loudly.


    Huo ting suddenly felt that the person in front of him was a little blurry. She was clearly standing in front of him, but there seemed to be ayer of gauze in the middle.


    He couldn¡¯t see it clearly, nor could he touch it.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not Mianmian.¡± Huo ting suddenly let go of his hand and took a few steps back.


    Su Mianmian looked at him with a strange expression. what nonsense are you talking about? How am I not su Mianmian? Have you been struck dumb by my words?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Huo ting closed his eyes and muttered, ¡± ¡°Mianmian wouldn¡¯t talk to me like this. She loves me and won¡¯t think I¡¯m overbearing. You¡¯re an illusion, you¡¯re fake.¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled and walked over to hug Huo ting¡¯s waist, saying, ¡± I¡¯m real! How could I be an illusion? Don¡¯t lie to yourself, touch me, I¡¯m hot.¡±


    As she spoke, she put Huo ting¡¯s hand on her chest.


    Is it hot? It seems so, huhu.


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t tell. Was this an Illusion or Reality?


    He said painfully, ¡± no, Mianmian can¡¯t say such things.


    ¡°You should wake up!¡± Su Mianmian said cruelly, ¡± su Mianmian¡¯s life was ruined by you! What else do you want? She hates you, she hates you to death! She can¡¯t wait for you to die, Yingluo!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ?!

 Chapter 619

    ?


    619 Conversation (4)


    No!


    Mianmian would not be so cruel to him!


    Mianmian had said that she would never leave him!


    So, this must be an illusion! It can¡¯t be true!


    Huo ting opened his eyes again and looked in front of him with a calm expression. He said word by word, ¡± I won¡¯t let you control me. Only I can control my thoughts. Get lost!


    As he spoke, he reached out and patted su Mianmian¡¯s body hard. Suddenly, his hand passed through ¡®su Mianmian¡¯.


    ¡®Su Mianmian¡¯ had disappeared!


    When she opened her eyes again, Mianmian was in the room, and Xia Yi was there too.


    continuous moans! he shouted hoarsely.


    Su Mianmian reached out and held Huo ting¡¯s hand hard, saying, ¡± uncle, how do you feel now? ¡±


    The uncle suddenly had a fever and fell unconscious, and he kept talking in his sleep.


    Su Mianmian was simply scared out of her wits. She didn¡¯t even care that it was the middle of the night and hurriedly called Xia Yi.


    After Xia Yi arrived, she diagnosed that he had fallen into an illusion.


    Su Mianmian was even more anxious when she heard that and kept calling his name in his ear. Fortunately, he finally woke up.


    Xia Yi yawned and said, ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. You¡¯ve scared the little cutie.


    After Huo ting woke up, he didn¡¯t speak and kept staring at su Mianmian. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Su Mianmian asked worriedly, ¡± Dr. Xia, is uncle crazy from the fever? ¡±


    Xia Yi came over to take a look and said, ¡± I don¡¯t think so.


    Xia Yi. Huo ting suddenly shouted.


    Xia Yi nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to cooperate with the treatment.¡± Huo ting said.


    His hallucinations were getting more and more serious. In the past, she would only disturb him when he was sleeping, making him unable to sleep well.


    And now, the illusion ability seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. It was no longer satisfied with appearing while sleeping. It wanted to appear in this world all the time and show Huo ting its wild ability.


    This was not a good sign for Huo ting.


    During the day, the illusion would still appear. It had crossed the boundary of day and night and truly disyed its ability.


    The most terrifying thing was not just that. What made Huo ting panic was the heartless words that su Mianmian said to him in the illusion.


    What Huo ting was most afraid of was that su Mianmian would leave him and something would happen, but these things often happened in the illusion.


    Especially in the recent few times, su Mianmian was all kinds of heartless in the illusion. In many cases, he often had to be at thest moment to distinguish that it was an illusion and not the real su Mianmian.


    The most uneptable thing for Huo ting was that every time, he had to break up the illusion, even if it was a fake Mianmian, but it still made him feel bad!


    Huo ting was really scared, not of the illusion, but of him hurting su Mianmian without knowing.


    He finally made up his mind to cure the illusion.


    Xia Yi raised her eyebrows and was a little surprised by his decision.


    She thought that even su Mianmian would take some time to persuade her, but who knew that she would seed so quickly?


    it¡¯s just, Zhenzhen, ¡± Huo ting thought for a moment and said, ¡± give me some more time. We¡¯ll leave after Mianmian is done with her confinement.


    In fact, Xia Yi had also suggested that Huo ting stay far away from S city and find a ce to recuperate.


    Naturally, he had rejected the previous proposal.


    When she heard that Huo ting was going to put down everything to treat the hallucination, su Mianmian held his hand in surprise and showed an excited look, saying, ¡± as long as you agree.


    In any case, she would be done with her confinement in less than half a month. It wouldn¡¯t be long.


    Thepany was so big that even the uncle had to be taken care of, as well as luggage and so on. Su Mianmian was prepared for a long-term war during the treatment this time!


    ......


    When the two of them decided to leave S city to recuperate, they realized that there were so many things to prepare.


    For example, how should she tell Dongdong?


    Su Mianmian naturally couldn¡¯t bear to leave Dongdong, but Huo ting didn¡¯t suggest taking him there.


    Because they didn¡¯t have the time and energy to take care of Dongdong, they had to take the two babies with them. After all, they were still too young and couldn¡¯t live without su Mianmian, but they would still hire a nanny to take care of them.


    Dongdong was different. He was a little clever, and probably even the nanny and bodyguards couldn¡¯t keep an eye on him.


    Just as su Mianmian was struggling with how to tell Dongdong, one of the most important things in his life happened to him.


    That would be a new set of teeth!


    Dongdong¡¯s missing teeth happened to be his two front teeth, so he leaked air when he spoke.


    He looked at himself carefully in the mirror and found that he was a lot uglier. When he heard that su Mianmian and Huo ting were leaving, he suddenly felt sad.


    ¡°Miemie, are you not bringing me along because I¡¯ve be ugly?¡± Dongdong had been wearing a hat and sunsses recently. Even if he was indoors, he was still wearing them at night.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Huo ting wanted to spank his butt.


    ¡°Huo Dongdong, take off your sunsses! Why are you wearing sunsses sote at night!¡±


    Dongdong looked at Huo ting gloomily and replied, ¡± daddy, you¡¯re going to leave me. Why do you still care about such a small detail? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    dear, we¡¯re not leaving you. I¡¯m going with your daddy to get treated. Su Mianmian had always been like an adult with Dongdong, and she had always been honest with him.


    Dongdong lowered his head. He actually knew a little that his daddy¡¯s health was not good. Miemie was apanying him to the treatment, but he was still a little unhappy.


    He covered his mouth and asked, ¡± then why did you bring your brothers over? ¡±


    Huo ting said impatiently, ¡± alright, Huo Dongdong, how old are you? You still want to argue with a baby?¡±


    ¡°Huo ting, you only know how to be fierce to me!¡±


    ¡°Huo Dongdong, are you rebelling? You actually dare to call my name!¡±


    ¡°I was in a hurry! Daddy, don¡¯t mind such details!¡± Dongdong muttered.


    ¡°Alright, uncle, stop talking.¡± Su Mianmian quickly held Dongdong in her arms.


    hehe. Huo ting couldn¡¯t be fierce to su Mianmian. He was stunned and said, ¡± it¡¯s like this every time. A loving mother will spoil her son!


    ¡°Dongdong, what¡¯s wrong with your mouth?¡± Su Mianmian found that her expression of understanding was very unnatural.


    Dongdong quickly covered his mouth and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine.


    ¡°Let me see!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    Huo ting was speechless to find that these two people ignored him again.


    Su Mianmian grabbed Dongdong¡¯s hand and started to scratch his stomach.


    Dongdong tried hard to hold back hisughter, but he couldn¡¯t hold it in after a while andughed out loud.


    ¡°Eh, Dongdong, you¡¯re growing new teeth!¡± Su Mianmian finally saw it.


    Dongdong was stunned and then continued to cover his mouth.


    ¡°Miemie, did I get ugly?¡±


    ¡°Not ugly! My dear, it¡¯s normal for your teeth to grow out. Everyone will be like this. This proves that you¡¯ve grown up!¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.

 Chapter 620

    ?


    620 A new beginning


    Dongdong puffed out his chest and said, ¡± that¡¯s right! I¡¯m a big kid now! I can take care of miemie and my little brothers in the future.¡±


    Huo ting coughed hard at this time.


    Dongdong nced at him and added, ¡± and Daddy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take care of me, and neither does your mommy. She¡¯s my woman, so I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Huo ting said very seriously, ¡± just take care of yourself. We¡¯ll be back soon. You have to be obedient here. You can¡¯t skip sses or fight, understand? ¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Dongdong looked up and asked, ¡± can I visit you guys during the holidays? ¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Dongdong hugged su Mianmian hard and said, ¡± miemie, I¡¯ll miss you.


    ¡°Me too,¡±


    What should I do? I haven¡¯t even left and I¡¯m already starting to miss Yingluo.


    Huo ting, who was on the side, looked at the two people sticking together and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head.


    ......


    Half a monthter, su Mianmian and the others were ready to set off.


    This time, they went to a small town in France, which was rich invender. The town only had a poption of about 1000 people, most of whom were elderly. The environment was beautiful, and it was like spring all year round, which was very suitable for recuperation.


    Huo ting had temporarily handed over the work of the Huo Corporation to Huo Zun, who had expressed great panic.


    He was used to being carefree since he was young. If he was asked to study explosives in the research room, he would be okay with it. He could do it well.


    As a President, meeting and making decisions were not his Forte.


    For this reason, Chen Ce, who had been by Huo ting¡¯s side, had no choice but to stay and help Huo Zun.


    Butler hei couldn¡¯t follow them as he had to stay in S city to take care of Dongdong.


    Thest to leave with su Mianmian were Mary and the captain, as well as two other nannies in charge of taking care of the two babies.


    ¡°Little cutie,e over for a moment.¡± Xia Yi said with a smile.


    Su Mianmian patted Huo ting¡¯s hand and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go over first.


    Huo ting looked at Xia Yi and let go.


    ¡°Big brother, when are youing back? I¡¯m really scared to be alone. You know, I¡¯m most afraid of meetings. What if I fall asleep during the meeting?¡± Huo Zun held Huo ting¡¯s hand and kept howling.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    He was afraid that if he spoke to him again, he would beat him up.


    Chen Ce understood the look in Huo ting¡¯s eyes. He quickly went up and said, ¡± BOSS, don¡¯t worry. If second young master is asleep, I will wake him up when the meeting is over.


    Huo Zun,¡±hehe.¡±


    ......


    Xia Yi handed a medicine bag she was carrying to su Mianmian. Thetter took it and opened it to find that the inside was separated into two small bags.


    She looked up in confusion. Dr. Xia, these crickets ...


    ¡°The blue bag contains the medicine I prescribed for ting. There¡¯s a small note inside that States the way to take it. As for the other one, it¡¯s a first aid kit. After all, it¡¯s a little secluded here, so it¡¯s more convenient to have a first aid kit in case of an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    Xia Yi smiled and handed over a small bag, saying, ¡± there¡¯s a pair of handcuffs, ropes, and other tools used to restrain people in here.


    Su Mianmian was shocked and quite puzzled. She took the bag and opened it, only to find that the things she had mentioned were indeed inside. ¡°Doctor Xia, we don¡¯t seem to have any use for these things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useful.¡± Xia Yi said with a smile. ¡°The medicine I prescribed to Tingting this time is all medicine with very few side effects. It¡¯s also because of this that the efficacy is rtively not that good. this way, ting will easily hurt you when she¡¯s in an illusion. The thing inside is used to restrain him when he is hallucinating, to prevent any unnecessary trouble.¡±


    ¡°Stay.¡± Huo ting agreed without thinking and directly took the bag from su Mianmian¡¯s hands and put it away properly.


    Seeing this, Xia Yi suddenly said seriously, ¡± ¡°Little cutie, ting, there¡¯s something I have to remind you of. My idea is to hope that ting can reduce her reliance on medicine and rely on her own willpower to defeat the illusion. These nerve-soothing drugs can more or less make people dependent on them, so it¡¯s better to take as little as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Su Mianmian grabbed a small notebook and seriously wrote down everything Xia Yi said.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and quickly looked up. doctor Xia, since taking medicine is not good, can we not take it? ¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Xia Yi shook her head and said, ¡± ting¡¯s condition is very serious. He won¡¯t be able to support himself if he doesn¡¯t take some medicine to soothe his nerves. Therefore, you must take the medicine on time. However, as your condition gets better, the amount of medicine you need to take should be reduced.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Su Mianmian showed an expression of understanding and quickly jotted down a few words in her notebook.


    Xia Yi saw this andughed twice before looking at Huo ting seriously. in fact, the most important thing is when ting has hallucinations. Once you find that ting is hallucinating, it¡¯s best to lock ting in the room. Little cutie, you have to watch over him. If the situation gets worse, it¡¯s best to tie him up.¡±


    ¡°Are we really going to do this?¡± Su Mianmian was a little sad.


    How was this a treatment hallucination? it was clearly like drug rehabilitation.


    Just the thought of it made her heart ache.


    uncle huhu. she turned her head and looked at Huo ting, her eyes a little red.


    Huo ting¡¯s expression was indifferent and he wasn¡¯t nervous at all. He held su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Trust me, it¡¯ll be fine,¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded hard.


    ¡°Everything will be fine! You¡¯ll get better soon.¡±


    Xia Yi looked at them with a smile and said, ¡± you have to be mentally prepared. The process of treating the illusion will be very long, so don¡¯t rush. It might be a few months, or a year or two. It all depends on your cooperation. Anyway, I will fly over to see you every month.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Xia.¡± Su Mianmian said gratefully.


    Xia Yi shrugged and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine.


    After the two finished talking, Dongdong ran over, pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand, and said, ¡± miemie, I have something to say to you? ¡±


    Su Mianmian bent down, and then Dongdong said in her ear, ¡± miemie, I¡¯ll tell you a secret about daddy. He actually liked you a long time ago. I peeked at his diary not long ago. You two met at the cake shop, right? He fell in love with you at first sight, Yingluo.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked up at Huo ting after hearing that, and Huo ting looked at her with deep eyes.


    She suddenly recalled the first time they met, Yingluo.


    So, they had already taken each other to heart since such a long time ago?


    Dongdong was still talking in his ear, but Huo ting¡¯s eyes were getting gentler and gentler.


    Su Mianmian suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t need to be afraid no matter how many difficulties were waiting for her in front of her, because they were together!

 Chapter 621

    ?


    621 Two yearster (1)


    Many things had happened in the past two years. When they first arrived in the town, they were faced with apletely different life and were very unustomed to it.


    Especially when Huo ting first started to get rid of the drug, he would lock himself in a small dark room every time he had hallucinations and let su Mianmian lock him up. He was afraid.


    He was afraid that he would hurt su Mianmian unknowingly.


    However, after the most difficult year, Huo ting gradually got rid of the hallucinations, but he still didn¡¯t sleep well, so Xia Yi prescribed him Chinese medicine.


    Another year passed, and Huo ting¡¯s body was basically fine.


    Just as they decided to return to China, they received an unexpected phone call.


    Su Mianmian held the phone and was shocked speechless.


    After a long time, she finally found her voice. She clenched her phone tightly and tried to make her voice not tremble.


    ¡°Chen Ce, are you serious?¡±


    Chen CE¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was also a little lower than usual. He said in a deep voice, ¡± Yes, Madam. The old Chairman has passed away.


    He paused for a moment and continued,¡±it happened very suddenly. We haven¡¯t received any definite news of the cause of death yet.¡± Qiao Anqi¡¯s security is too tight, our men can¡¯t even get in.¡±


    Su Mianmian was very surprised. Her intuition told her that there was definitely something fishy going on.


    In fact, Huo Zhenyuan was really good to Qiao Anqi. If they could really live a good life, Huo ting would not have really broken them up.


    And now, Qiao Anqi had deliberately concealed the news of Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s death. What did this mean?


    In addition to the fact that Qiao Anqi had deliberately framed her previously, su Mianmian felt that she had underestimated Qiao Anqi.


    ¡°Madam, you and BOSS shoulde back earlier.¡± Chen Ce said again.


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Su Mianmian agreed and asked for some small details before hanging up.


    She turned around and looked at Huo ting, who was reading a book on the single-seater sofa not far away. She didn¡¯t know how to tell him the news.


    As if he noticed her gaze, Huo ting, who was reading, looked up. After seeing that she didn¡¯t look good, he waved at her.e here.


    Su Mianmian walked over slowly, and when she was in front of Huo ting, he directly hooked her waist and gently pulled her to sit on hisp.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist and asked indifferently, ¡± ¡°What happened?¡±


    uh, hehe. su Mianmian opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Huo ting¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his voice became colder and deeper. something happened to the old man? ¡±


    ¡°Uncle, how did you guess?¡± Su Mianmian was surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess.¡± Huo ting said.


    There weren¡¯t many important people to him, and what could make su Mianmian so conflicted and difficult to speak about might be something bad.


    If the people who had an ident were Dongdong and the others, su Mianmian would have already cried out.


    There was only one possibility for her to remain calm. The people who had been killed were his rtives, but they were not that close.


    With such an analysis, there was no one else other than Huo Zhenyuan.


    After thinking for a while, Huo ting raised his head and asked,¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Mianmian sighed helplessly and leaned over to hug him. Chen Ce just called and said that dad, he Xuxu, passed away.


    ¡°How could it be so sudden?¡± This news was obviously a little unexpected for Huo ting.


    He thought it was just an illness or injury, but he didn¡¯t expect Yingying to be like this.


    His expression was as cold as ever. Although she couldn¡¯t see much of his expression, su Mianmian, who was familiar with him, could still clearly feel that he should still be a little sad.


    Previously, Huo ting and Huo Zhenyuan had argued so fiercely. On one hand, it was because Huo ting was really angry and med Huo Zhenyuan for being muddleheaded and taking a fancy to an ambitious woman with ulterior motives like Qiao Anqi. On the other hand, Huo ting himself was under the torture of hallucinations at that time, and he was more impulsive.


    It could be said that there were many reasons why the father and son hade to the point of severing their rtionship.


    After more than two years of recuperation, Huo ting¡¯s hallucinations had beenpletely cured, and he no longer needed to take medicine.


    Therefore, the current Huo ting could be calmer and face Huo Zhenyuan more objectively.


    ¡°Do you know the cause of death?¡± Huo ting asked.


    Su Mianmian shook her head. Chen Ce said he couldn¡¯t receive any news at all. Everything was sealed off by Qiao Anqi.


    Huo ting sneered. Qiao Anqi, it was indeed her.


    She should have thought of this long ago, but Yingying didn¡¯t expect it to be so sudden.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Su Mianmianforted him softly. maybe things aren¡¯t asplicated as we think. Dad¡¯s health has always been poor, Yingluo.


    Huo ting came back to his senses and shook his head slightly. I¡¯m fine. I just felt a little sudden. I¡¯ve had people investigate his situation before. He hasn¡¯t gone out for a while, but because the entire vi is guarded by bodyguards like an iron bucket, the people I sent didn¡¯t have the chance to go in and find out. In addition, I didn¡¯t have the energy to pay much attention to it at that time. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious.¡±


    uncle, didn¡¯t we agree to rest quietly and not care about anything else? you actually did this behind my back. Su Mianmian suddenly interrupted his words.


    Huo ting smiled awkwardly and thought, is this to bring up old scores?


    This wasn¡¯t the end. Su Mianmian said again, ¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been secretly surfing the inte recently. What are you busy with?¡±


    Recently, she could always see him secretly surfing the inte, but she didn¡¯t ask about it because he still had some self-control.


    ¡°Uncle, health is the most important.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not busy withpany matters.¡± Huo ting quickly exined, ¡± it¡¯s like this. Dongdong is nning to open a gamepany recently, but you know that he¡¯s still young and needs me to deal with a lot of things, so he¡¯s hesitant. However, it can be solved very quickly and won¡¯t take up too much of my time.


    Su Mianmian, on the other hand, was suspicious. Huo ting was clearly using Dongdong to change the topic. Did he really think he would believe it?


    Even if he had to help Dongdong with thepany, he could just hand it over to Chen Ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Afraid that su Mianmian wouldn¡¯t believe him, Huo ting especially emphasized his tone.


    He hugged her with a smile and rested his chin on her shoulder. He let out a sigh. I know what¡¯s important to me right now.


    The days with hallucinations were like a nightmare for him. He wasn¡¯t afraid that something would happen to him, but he was just worried that he would hurt su Mianmian.


    So, he didn¡¯t want to continue that life more than anyone else.


    Since he had already decided to go abroad to recuperate, he would not waste time and this rare opportunity.


    ¡°Mianmian, believe me.¡± Huo ting said softly. ¡°I won¡¯t joke around with my own body.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded gently and leaned on his shoulder, feeling warm and satisfied.


    After a long time, su Mianmian said softly, ¡± ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Huo ting nodded and agreed.


    It had been two years. It was time to go back.

 Chapter 622

    ?


    622 Two yearster (2)


    At the airport.


    The drizzling rain was like the sad tears of a couple who had just broken up. It drifted down with the wind.


    Huo ting appeared on the top of the ne¡¯snding gear. He was wearing a pure ck suit with a small white flower on his chest. His face was solemn, and his thoughts could not be seen clearly.


    He was carrying a child in his right hand, wearing the same ck suit as him, and his chubby little face was full of smiles. He was holding a small ne in his hands and ying with it happily.


    He held a ck umbre in his left hand. When he raised it, he shook it slightly. The ck umbre was like a Peacock spreading its tail, and his thin figure instantly became plump.


    Huo ting turned around and whispered to her before he got off the ne with the child.


    Following closely behind was su Mianmian, who was also holding a child in her arms. The two of them were also wearing mother and son outfits, with a ck tone and a small white flower on their chest.


    The difference was that the baby in her arms had the same expression as Huo ting. His lips were tightly pursed and his expression was calm. Coupled with his small face that was no different from Huo ting, he was the second Huo ting.


    Su Mianmian looked down at the baby in her arms, and a look of guilt quickly shed across her face.


    For the two children, su Mianmian had an inextinguishable guilt in her heart.


    In the past two years, she had neglected too many children because of Huo ting.


    Perhaps it was because of this reason that the two children were not so close to her and Huo ting. Boss was still alright, he was naturally more lively, so he didn¡¯t notice anything.


    The second child was different. He had a calm personality, and although he was still young, he was already sensible. He rarely approached his parents like a normal child.


    This situation might have something to do with their character, but su Mianmian still felt that if she could spend more time with the children in the past two years, their characters wouldn¡¯t have be like this.


    When they got off the ne, Huo Zun, Dongdong, and Chen Ce were all waiting for them.


    ¡°Miemie!¡± Dongdong ran over to su Mianmian.


    In two years ¡®time, Dongdong had grown from 1.1 meters to 1.39 meters. For a seven-year-old child, it was already considered quite tall.


    ¡°Dongdong, long time no see. You seem to have grown a little taller.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    Huo chenbei, who was in her arms, looked at Dongdong expressionlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m 1.4 meters tall now!¡± Dongdong said smugly.


    Huo Zun ced his big hand on his head and said, ¡± it¡¯s 1.39 meters.


    ¡°Second uncle is so annoying.¡± Dongdong took his big hand down.


    Su Mianmian saw that Huo chenbei, who was in her arms, didn¡¯t say a word and said, ¡± Beibei, this is your brother. Do you still remember him? ¡±


    During the two years that they were abroad, Dongdong would fly over whenever he had a holiday.


    However, the two children were still too young and were not good at recognizing people, especially Beibei. Every time he was asked to call someone, he would act as if he didn¡¯t know them.


    In fact, what su Mianmian didn¡¯t know was that her child was just toozy and didn¡¯t want to shout.


    Beibei, the little iceberg, looked at Dongdong and then turned to su Mianmian, looking uninterested.


    this child is so simr to big brother, ¡± Huo Zun said with emotion.


    Dongdong, hehe, ¡± Huo Chenxi, who was a little more lively, shouted happily.


    Dongdong was now past the age of ying with children. He hummed in a very cool manner.


    Chen Ce stepped forward and asked, ¡± BOSS, are we going there now? ¡±


    Huo ting nodded and said, ¡± go on. If we don¡¯t see the old man when wee back, he will be angry, Yingluo.


    ......


    The group of people took a car and rushed directly to Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s burial ground.


    The cemetery was located on a hill in the suburbs. Huo Zhenyuan had bought it at a high price when he was still alive.


    When they arrived, there were many people standing in front of Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s tombstone. They were all dressed in ck and holding ck umbres. The solemn atmosphere seemed to have frozen the air.


    When Huo ting and the others walked over, one of Qiao Anqi¡¯s bodyguards in ck was the first to notice. He leaned over and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Madam, Huo ting and the others have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Is it finally here?¡± Qiao Anqiughed coldly. The usual sweetness in her eyes was gone, reced by coldness and fear.


    She turned around and led seven or eight bodyguards to Huo ting and the others.


    When she reached them, Qiao Anqi stopped and looked at Huo ting and the others. She said coldly, ¡± ¡°What are you guys back for?¡±


    Huo ting looked at her coldly without saying a word.


    brother Yuan has already severed his father-son rtionship with you. I hope you won¡¯t harass him again.


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s voice was sharp and cold. Her mboyant attitude did not seem like she had just lost her husband.


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Huo ting said coldly. He snorted and said,¡±if you¡¯ve said enough, then move away.¡±


    His words were so sharp and he didn¡¯t give her any face at all. Moreover, he was in front of everyone. Qiao Anqi¡¯s face immediately darkened and felt that Huo ting was deliberately trying to embarrass her.


    She said unhappily,¡±Huo ting, don¡¯t go too far.¡± When brother Yuan was still alive, you¡¯ve made him angry time and time again. Once, you almost got him hospitalized. The fact that he¡¯s able to sever his father-son rtionship with you shows how disappointed he is in you. Since he didn¡¯t want to see you when he was alive, I don¡¯t want him to be angry with you after he died.¡±


    As she spoke, she took another step forward and looked at Huo ting without fear, ¡± please leave. Neither brother Yuan nor I wee you.


    Huo ting¡¯s icy cold gaze swept past Qiao Anqi¡¯s face and swept towards the rtives of the Huo family. He said coldly, ¡± ¡°Break away from the father-son rtionship? Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°It was on the front page headlines for a few days, why? Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°So what? Severing ties requires legal documents. The old man and I didn¡¯t leave.¡± Huo ting said coldly, ¡± those are just disputes between us father and son.


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s expression froze and she cursed in a low voice, ¡± despicable!


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Huo Chou rushed up in anger.


    This woman actually dared to scold his big brother in front of him. Huo Chou was so angry that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He wanted to give her a good beating right now.


    After Huo Zun rushed forward, Qiao Anqi¡¯s bodyguards also followed suit.


    The two sides confronted each other. Su Mianmian held a baby in each hand and stood behind Huo ting, while Dongdong looked up at them coldly. He stood in front of su Mianmian and began to protect her and her younger brothers.


    After a while, Huo ting coldly said, ¡± enough!


    That cold and angry snort was like an ice knife scraping everyone¡¯s face, causing everyone to lower their heads and not dare to make a sound.


    Only then did he look away andnd his gaze on Qiao Anqi¡¯s face. I¡¯m the Huo family¡¯s eldest son and grandson. Am I not allowed to pay respects to my own father? ¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be very soon.¡± Qiao Anqiughed coldly.

 Chapter 623

    ?


    623 Two yearster (3)


    ¡°You won¡¯t be very soon.¡±


    As soon as Qiao Anqi said that, Huo Zun immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡± what do you mean by that?!


    ¡°Second young master Huo, please watch your behavior!¡± The bodyguard blocked his way again.


    Qiao Anqi looked behind her and a man holding an umbre walked up to Huo ting and bowed, ¡± young master Huo, second young master Huo, long time no see.


    ¡°Lawyer Wang?¡±


    Lawyer Wang had always been Huo Zhenyuan¡¯swyer, and his appearance meant something.


    long time no see. Old Huo came to ourw firm three months ago and made his will in front of us. So, I want to tell everyone that at 10 am tomorrow, pleasee to ourw firm on time. I will read old Huo¡¯s will then.


    After speaking,wyer Wang bowed to the crowd again, then pushed him back into the crowd.


    ¡°Did you all hear whatwyer Wang said?¡± Qiao Anqi said smugly, ¡± remember to arrive on time tomorrow.


    alright, hurry up and get lost. I really don¡¯t want this old man to leave without a peaceful ce. Huo kui waved his hand and said, ¡± move to the side.


    ¡°Did I say that you can pay your respects to Suan ni?¡±


    Huo ting wasn¡¯t angry at all. He just slowly put his right hand into his shirt pocket. When he took it out again, the ck muzzle was directly aimed at Qiao Anqi¡¯s head.


    Thetter was shocked, and his face suddenly turned pale. A drop of cold sweat quietly slid down from his ear.


    She never thought that Huo ting would have a gun.


    Hmph! Huo ting snorted coldly, ¡± I¡¯m going to pay my respects to my father now. Who else dares to stop me? ¡±


    His cold gaze swept across everyone, but no one, including Qiao Anqi, dared to refute him.


    ¡°Y-you put down your gun!¡± Qiao Anqi said uneasily.


    There was no longer a trace of smugness on her face.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t put away his gun. He shot a few shots into the sky.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang


    Qiao Anqi shrieked in fear.


    Su Mianmian also squatted down and held the two babies and Dongdong in her arms.


    Dongdong was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect to be carried by su Mianmian.


    Wasn¡¯t he a big boy?


    A man of the Huo family can¡¯t hide in a woman¡¯s arms.


    Dongdong paused and thought, ¡± forget it, it¡¯s just an asional thing. he reached out his little hands and picked up Mianmian and his younger brothers.


    On the other hand, Xiao Xi and Beibei were very calm. They weren¡¯t frightened.


    ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. Huo ting said coldly.


    Qiao Anqi no longer dared to stop him. She mumbled ¡®crazy¡¯ and backed off.


    Only then did Huo ting put away his gun. He turned to look at su Mianmian and said, ¡± Mianmian, Dongdong, let¡¯s go and pay our respects to the old man together.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dongdong replied.


    They walked past the crowd and headed towards the gravestone.


    Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s gravestone was magnificently decorated, and a half-body portrait of him was engraved on the top of the gravestone that was as tall as a person.


    He was wearing a ck Chinese tunic suit and had a solemn face. If one looked at him carefully, he actually looked like Huo ting.


    Huo ting quietly looked at Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s photo, his expression a littleplicated.


    ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s this guy flirting with?¡± Xiao Xi asked.


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± he¡¯s your grandfather.


    Before the two babies were born, Huo Zhenyuan had been looking forward to seeing them. However, after they were born, he had not seen them even once.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t me them for not knowing that she had a grandfather.


    Dongdong respectfully bowed to Huo Zhenyuan.


    To Dongdong, grandfather was just a term. He had no feelings for him.


    Huo ting and Huo Zun, on the other hand, had mixed feelings.


    Huo Zun¡¯s eyes reddened when he saw Huo Zhenyuan in the photo.


    When a person was gone, he would always think of some beautiful things.


    Before Qiao Anqi married into his family, his rtionship with Huo Zhenyuan was still alright. How did it end up like this?


    It was drizzling, and everyone¡¯s faces were wet. It was hard to tell if it was tears or rain.


    Huo ting looked at Huo Zhenyuan in the photo. After a long time, he whispered, ¡± ¡°Old man, is this your choice?¡±


    For that woman, he was willing to break off their father-son rtionship and beughed at by everyone.


    What did he get in return for giving up so much?


    The cold coffin and the dark underground?


    At that moment, Huo ting clenched his fists, and his whole body exuded a monstrous anger that was difficult to hide.


    ¡°Big brother, I still don¡¯t believe that the old man just passed away like this.¡± Huo Zun said.


    I¡¯ll find out the truth. If there¡¯s anything wrong with his death, I¡¯ll never let the culprit go.


    His voice was very soft, but Qiao Anqi, who was standing behind him, still heard him.


    She was furious, like an angry kitten. She reached out her sharp ws and rushed over.


    Huo ting¡¯s bodyguard came forward and stopped her.


    Qiao Anqi clutched the handkerchief in her hand tightly and said angrily, ¡± ¡°Huo ting, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Soon, everything would be hers, so why did they still look like she was nothing?


    And su Mianmian! What¡¯s so great about you!


    He didn¡¯t even say a word when he saw her!


    Huo ting was toozy to bother with him.


    Huo Zun turned around in dissatisfaction and said, ¡± what does my brother¡¯s words have to do with you? You¡¯re watching us all the time? Are you feeling guilty?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Qiao Anqi angrily retorted, ¡± is it fun for you to bully a weak woman? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Who¡¯s talking to you?¡± Huo Zun said impatiently, ¡± whoever answers me is a lunatic!!


    ¡°Alright, you will pay for what you said.¡± Qiao Anqi coldly threw out these words and led her bodyguards out of the cemetery.


    After Dongdong finished watching, he said, ¡± second uncle, she still answered your question. Did she admit that she¡¯s crazy? ¡±


    Qiao Anqi, who had not walked far enough to make Dongdong¡¯s words sound unmoving, was instantly half-dead from anger.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly go back and argue with Huo Zun, could she?


    She gritted her teeth and thought,¡¯you¡¯ll have nothing tomorrow!¡¯


    Let¡¯s see if you can stillugh!


    ......


    Huo Zun and Dongdong secretly gave each other a look.


    Huo ting ignored everything that had just happened and looked at Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s photo silently.


    As for Huo Zhenyuan, the only thing he could do was to send him off on hisst journey today.


    After a while, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but sneeze.


    Huo ting turned around and looked at her, only to realize that he had been here for a while.


    He stood up and said, ¡± Mianmian, let¡¯s go.


    Su Mianmian nodded and helped Dongdong up. Dongdong looked at the especially lively eldest brother, Xiao Xi, and didn¡¯t look at him. This guy actually reached out to touch Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s photo.


    Dongdong quickly grabbed him back and said, ¡± miemie, you carry Beibei. I¡¯ll look after Xiao Xi.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    When they left the cemetery, Huo ting turned back to look at Huo Zhenyuan for thest time.


    Old man, goodbye! I hope you won¡¯t be so muddleheaded in your next life.

 Chapter 624

    ?


    624 See you at ten O ¡®clock (1)


    At ten O ¡®clock the next morning, su Mianmian followed Huo ting and the others towyer Wang¡¯sw firm.


    By the time they arrived, there were a lot of cars parked outside thew firm. They didn¡¯t know why Qiao Anqi had brought so many bodyguards with her.


    ¡°Hello, young master Huo, second young master Huo, and young Madam Huo.¡± Lawyer Wang said, ¡± pleasee in with me.


    Huo ting nodded. They walked in and it was already full of people.


    Not only did Qiao Anqi bring her bodyguards, but she also invited the media.


    Huo ting frowned and said, ¡±wyer Wang, this isn¡¯t appropriate, right? ¡±


    Lawyer Wang said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, young master Huo. We¡¯ll clear the ce now. May the reporters please leave first.


    After Qiao Anqi heardwyer Wang¡¯s words, she put on a weak front and said, ¡± you guys can leave first. We¡¯ll continue with the interviewter.


    ¡°Sure, Mrs. Huo.¡±


    After the group of people left,wyer Wang¡¯s assistant closed the door.


    Only then didwyer Wang take out a sealed document. He looked around at the crowd and said, ¡± everyone who is rted to Mr. Huo Zhenyuan is here now. May I read his will now? ¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and read it!¡± Qiao Anqi said with a look of impatience.


    Huo Zun red at her with disdain and pouted. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Is someone in a hurry to reincarnate or to meet a wild man?¡±


    ¡°Huo Zun, you¡¯d better not talk nonsense. Otherwise, I¡¯ll Sue you for nder.¡± Qiao Anqi¡¯s hands trembled in anger. The cup in her hand trembled and the water in it rippled, looking like it was about to spill.


    ¡°What, are you going to deprive me of my freedom of speech?¡± Huo Zun did not give him any face at all. ¡°Also, did I mention your name? He was an idiot. He took the me and still wanted to hold others responsible. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re stupid, but why do you have to lower other people¡¯s IQ?¡±


    ¡°Huo Zun!¡± Qiao Anqi could not help but m the table and stand up. The bodyguards behind her stepped forward at the same time and red at Huo Zun coldly, ready to strike at any moment if something went wrong.


    At this moment,wyer Wang pushed up the sses on his face and advised in a kind tone, ¡± ¡°Today is the day that Mr. Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s will will be read out, so I think it¡¯s better for everyone to be calm. If you have any problems, you can settle it privately after the will is read, okay?¡±


    Looking at his cautious look, he seemed to be a little afraid that hiswyer¡¯s building would be torn down by someone.


    Huo Zun looked indignant and was about to say something when Huo ting pressed his hand down.


    He turned around and saw Huo ting shaking his head slightly at him.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything else.¡± Huo Zun turned his face away unhappily.


    Thewyer heaved a sigh of relief and opened the sealed document. He looked down and said softly, ¡± ¡°Everyone, a month ago, old Mr. Huo came to me to write this will. Don¡¯t worry, the will was signed when old Mr. Huo was conscious and there were two witnesses.¡±


    ¡°You can directly read out the will.¡± Qiao Anqi couldn¡¯t help but rush him.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Thewyer then awkwardly lowered his head and continued to read the will. old Mr. Huo¡¯s will clearly stated that after his death, all of his assets will be left to his wife, Madam Qiao Anqi.


    Pa!


    Huo Zun mmed his palm on the table and red at thewyer with anger in his eyes.¡±That¡¯s impossible. I would never do that. You must have done something. Mr. Wang, tell me, are you in cahoots with that stupid woman? This will must be fake.¡±


    Qiao Anqi smuglyughed, ¡± what you¡¯re saying is really too funny. Everyone knows that brother Yuan has already severed his father-son rtionship with you. How could brother Yuan possibly leave his assets to someone who has nothing to do with him? ¡±


    She turned back and red at Huo ting, her lips curved into a sarcastic and cold smile as she said, ¡± Huo ting, I said that everything about brother Yuan has nothing to do with you. You won¡¯t get a single cent of the Huo family¡¯s money.


    Huo ting looked at her coldly, so calm that he didn¡¯t seem to care about all this.


    As for su Mianmian, she was more like a bystander and didn¡¯t have the slightest reaction.


    Because she believed in uncle, and uncle¡¯s behavior was as if he had already known about these things.


    Therefore, there would definitely be a backup n.


    Qiao Anqi didn¡¯t expect their reactions. It was as if she had thrown a punch at them, but they had used a ball of cotton to block it.


    She heavily punched the soft cotton ball, and the feeling of not being able to use any strength made her feel quite ufortable.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how long you guys can hold on.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Huo, please follow me toplete the transfer of assets.¡± Lawyer Wang said.


    This matter was more important. She had been nning for this for so long. When she heard this, she decisively led the bodyguards and left.


    Before the door closed, she suddenly turned around and said, ¡±


    su Mianmian, you¡¯re gone.


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned. She looked up and for the first time, she saw such obvious hatred on Qiao Anqi¡¯s face.


    This made her very confused.


    This sentence, and this deep hatred.


    Qiao Anqi ... Did she know me before her stic surgery?


    ¡°Mianmian, let¡¯s go too.¡± Huo ting said.


    There were some things that were not suitable to be said outside. They needed to go home to talk.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    ......


    At this moment, Qiao Anqi was extremely pleased with herself. After she sessfully inherited the will, everything in the Huo family would be hers.


    She could not wait to announce the good news to everyone.


    Her team held a press conference as quickly as possible.


    At the meeting, the reporter asked, ¡± Mrs. Huo, I heard that old Mr. Huo left all the assets of the Huo family to you. Did you know about this beforehand? Are you the one who asked old Mr. Huo to change his will?¡±


    Qiao Anqi seemed to be frightened. She was shocked and then revealed a sad expression.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all misunderstood me,¡± she said softly.¡±Actually, I had no idea about brother Yuan¡¯s will before today. I was also very surprised when I heard thewyer say it. ¡±


    did old Mr. Huo not reveal anything before? ¡± The reporter asked even more sharply.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡± Qiao Anqi felt a little wronged, ¡± I know you all think that I married brother Yuan for his money, but I really didn¡¯t. I truly love him. Even if he has nothing, I will still love him and marry him. When brother Yuan had a conflict with Huo ting and wanted to sever their father-son rtionship, I¡¯ve been persuading brother Yuan. I hope that our family can be harmonious and harmonious.¡±


    She lowered her head and began to sob softly.


    Some of the reporters started to sympathize with her, and some even handed her tissues.


    Qiao Anqi took the tissue and wiped her tears as she said, ¡± everyone, you all know brother Yuan¡¯s character. No one can change his mind once he has decided on something. Even I can¡¯t do it.


    As she spoke, she turned to look at Huo ting and the others, and said with a serious and sincere face, ¡± ¡°Huo ting, Huo Zun, I know how you two feel. No one would be happy with brother Yuan¡¯s arrangement. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re family after all. No matter what you need in the future, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°The Huo group will always be your home!¡± She said loudly.


    Most of these reporters were hired by Qiao Anqi with money, so the public opinion would naturally be in her favor. She only did this to show that she was generous and considerate of their past rtionship, and to further stabilize the Huo corporation¡¯s stock market.

 Chapter 625

    ?


    625 See you at ten O ¡®clock (2)


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s words were quickly reposted by all the media outlets and producers.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t show any weakness. He directly asked Chen Ce to send a letter to the major media that he was leaving the Huo group.


    The moment the letter was sent out, the entire S city was shocked.


    In the past two years, although Huo ting didn¡¯t manage the Huo Corporation, he had a regr weekly meeting with them, and the Huo corporation¡¯s stock price had been stable.


    But now, he was leaving the Huo Corporation! Once the news was released, the stock price dropped by 20%.


    It wasn¡¯t just that. The higher-ups were all sending resignation letters.


    After Qiao Anqi found out about this, she was so angry that she broke two crystal sses.


    She ordered the Human Resources Department to think of all kinds of ways to retain people and to take legal measures.


    As for Huo ting, he had other ns at that time.


    Su Mianmian had already seen him and Chen Ce working at home for several days.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡± uncle, how can Chen Ce not go to work? ¡±


    She read about the Huo corporation¡¯s happenings on the inte every day, so she naturally knew about the drama.


    Chen Ce replied, ¡± Madam, I actually left the Huo Corporation half a year ago, but I¡¯m still working for the BOSS.


    Su Mianmian made an ¡± Oh ¡± sound.


    It seemed that uncle was hiding a lot of secrets from her!


    Huo ting smiled at her and said, ¡± I have something to talk to Chen Ce about. I¡¯ll talk to youter.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian said, ¡± I¡¯ll go and take a look at the babies ¡®school first.


    The babies were about to start kindergarten, and su Mianmian was helping them find a school.


    Huo ting nodded.


    After su Mianmian left, Chen Ce looked at Huo ting and said, ¡± BOSS, you haven¡¯t told Madam? ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Huo ting said.


    Chen Ce quickly replied, ¡± I¡¯ve already contacted the Butler. He told us some very interesting things. Qianqian was chased out of the Huo family by Qiao Anqi half a year ago. At that time, old Huo was still very healthy, but he often quarreled with Qiao Anqi, Qianqian.


    It was only when Huo ting started investigating Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s matter that he discovered that Qiao Anqi had used all sorts of reasons to chase away the servants who had once served the old man.


    He asked Chen Ce to find these people in the hope of getting some important clues from them.


    Even if there were no clues to Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s death, he still wanted to know what had happened to Huo Zhenyuan in the past two years.


    The Butler was the first person they found.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor?¡±


    old Huo¡¯s doctors all said that Qiao Anqi¡¯s people are weak.


    Huo ting was silent for a while and said, ¡± continue to investigate.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ......


    After the two finished talking, Chen Ce looked at Huo ting and said, ¡± BOSS, do you need me to exin to the madam about Wanwan? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at him coldly and said, ¡± do you think you still have any credibility in front of the little sheep? ¡±


    Chen Ce,¡±hehe.¡±


    QAQ! That¡¯s your fault.


    ......


    In the past two years, the way su Mianmian and Huo ting got along had changed slightly.


    In the past, Huo ting was absolutely overbearing, but it was different now. He would listen to su Mianmian most of the time.


    To put it bluntly, he was more henpecked.


    ¡°Uncle,e here. I have something to tell you.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Huo ting looked at her and sat down beside her obediently.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and couldn¡¯t help butugh. why are you so nervous? It seems like you¡¯ve been hiding a lot of things from me. ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± Huo ting said fawningly, ¡± Mianmian, what do you want to ask? ask me together.


    She looked at Huo ting and said with a serious face,¡±Uncle, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot these days. I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity to tell you about Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting looked at her.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s sudden serious expression made him a little uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s fine if dad doesn¡¯t give you the money.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Huo ting showed a surprised look. Why did he suddenly mention this?


    Su Mianmian looked at him and said, ¡± mom left me a little inheritance when she died. It¡¯s okay even if you have nothing. I can support you.


    After she said it, she looked at Huo ting nervously, afraid that he would be angry.


    Men all wanted their face. It was fine if it was not good to hear that he was raised by a woman, but his self-esteem would not be able to pass.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t say a word and just stared straight at su Mianmian.


    Suddenly, he pulled her into his arms with all his might, as if he wanted to take her into his body and be one with her.


    His heart was filled with endless emotions, like a gushing fountain, gradually filling his entire heart.


    At that moment, he was so touched that he could not say a word.


    After a long time, Huo ting let go of su Mianmian.


    Seeing this, su Mianmian hurriedly said, ¡± uncle, I¡¯m telling the truth. Don¡¯t be unhappy anymore.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Huo ting rubbed her head and said with a smile,¡±I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Mianmian was still a little worried. Was he really fine after such a big blow?


    Huo ting nodded again and said very seriously, ¡± ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t worry. Although I don¡¯t have an inheritance, I can still support you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he not get a single cent? the entirepany was already Qiao Anqi¡¯s, so where would he get the money?


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve already started to prepare for my own business during the two years I was recuperating abroad,¡± said Huo ting with a smile.


    ¡°Your own business?¡± Su Mianmian was quite surprised that she didn¡¯t know he had done so many things in secret.


    It turned out that he had not rxed at all during the days of rest.


    Huo ting nodded slightly. With his personality, he was not willing to protect the family business for others.


    Which man didn¡¯t want to fight for his own sky? he was no exception.


    Moreover, with his rtionship with Huo Zhenyuan, it was only a matter of time before he caused some trouble. How could he not be prepared at all?


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t worry about me. In fact, I¡¯ve already started my ownpany in secret and have my own business in the past few years.¡±


    Su Mianmian blinked. It was actually like this?


    So this ran ran was the one who was hiding something from her.


    but, ran ran. su Mianmian was stunned. uncle, didn¡¯t Qiao Anqi already take away all of the Huo family¡¯s assets? how did you get the opportunity to start your ownpany with the money? ¡±


    Huo ting sneered. the Huo family¡¯spany? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Mianmian asked curiously.


    ¡°So what if she has it? When shees into contact with thepany, she¡¯ll realize that it¡¯s already an empty shell.¡±


    Su Mianmian was shocked and felt like she was about to faint. ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t quite understand. What does this mean?¡±


    How did such a goodpany be an empty shell?


    Huo ting smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on when you wait and see.


    Su Mianmian: ¡± Yingluo. alright, since I know that uncle doesn¡¯t care, that¡¯s fine.


    However, how should she exin what her uncle was hiding from her?


    ¡°Uncle, you actually hid such an important thing from me? Doctor Xia said that you need to rest. No wonder you¡¯re recovering so slowly!¡± Su Mianmian exploded.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    It¡¯s over, is it toote to y dead now?


    ......

 Chapter 626

    ?


    626 Bad news (1)


    On Huo ting¡¯s side, Chen Ce was asked to pay attention to the people in thepany. If they had the ability to follow, then he would take over.


    After the Huo corporation¡¯s stock market fell for three days, the executives had no choice but to hold an emergency meeting.


    Qiao Anqi was thergest shareholder in the event.


    But in fact, she really didn¡¯t like doing business. It was very tiring.


    Qiao Anqi held her chin in her hands impatiently as she listened to the managers ¡®briefing.


    When she switched to resting her chin on her other hand, she heard a manager say, ¡± ¡°Madam, the Huo corporation¡¯s stock prices have been plummeting. If this continues, thepany will be in big trouble.¡±


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s expression changed slightly. The changes in thepany¡¯s shares were beyond her expectations.


    Her original intention was to release the news that she had obtained all of Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s assets and let everyone know about this.


    No matter what happened in the process of her obtaining all of this, the final result was already like this, and no one could say anything about it.


    The most important thing was that she wanted to take this opportunity to step on the Huo ting brothers.


    However, she had never expected that once the news was released, thepany¡¯s stock price would drop uncontrobly, like a woman bleeding profusely during childbirth.


    In just a few days, the stock price had dropped by more than half.


    It was no wonder that the managers of thepany were so anxious that their heads turned white. If this continued, thepany¡¯s assets would definitely bepletely evaporated.


    ¡°Madam, what should we do now?¡± The manager asked again in a hurry.


    Qiao Anqi snapped back to her senses and replied indifferently, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ourpany will have a major cooperation with young master Zheng¡¯spany in the next few days. As long as this cooperation is put on the agenda, thepany¡¯s stock price will immediately increase.¡±


    Hearing this, the manager was overjoyed. He said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Madam, are you serious?¡±


    Young master Zheng¡¯spany was a big one. If they could work with hispany, then the Huo Corporation would really be saved.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s true.¡± Qiao Anqi said calmly.


    All she wanted to do now was to stabilize the people in thepany. She didn¡¯t have the time to care about other things.


    Suddenly, Qiao Anqi¡¯s expression changed.


    She reached out and covered the right side of her face. Her eyes were filled with sharp pain, and she couldn¡¯t even control the expression on her face.


    Everyone noticed her expression and couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at her in surprise, revealing a puzzled look.


    Qiao Anqi acted as though she didn¡¯t know anything as she continued to cover her face and hang her head low, as though she was trying to hold back something.


    Some people looked at her with suspicion.


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s makeup had gotten thicker and thicker, as if she was deliberately hiding something.


    In fact, her stic surgery was very sessful at first, but ever since she got the position of Mrs. Huo, she was not satisfied with her face and had to cut her bones and pad her nose.


    stic surgery could be addictive, and Qiao Anqi was one such case.


    Now, her face was not a normal person¡¯s face. Even if her makeup was thicker, it could not cover it up.


    ¡°I have some urgent matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll end the meeting here. If there¡¯s anything urgent, you can call meter.¡±


    Qiao Anqi quickly threw down these words. Without even looking at the crowd, she covered her face and ran out.


    The people left in the room looked at each other and made wild guesses.


    After leaving thepany and getting into the car, Qiao Anqi covered her face and said to the driver, ¡± ¡°Go to the hospital immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡±


    The driver seemed to know exactly which hospital Qiao Anqi was heading to as he stepped on the elerator without a second thought and drove off.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a private hospital.


    Qiao Anqi covered her face as she entered the hospital and found her way to an office.


    She didn¡¯t knock but pushed the door open and went in. doctor Qian, my face hurts. Please help me.


    The moment she barged in, Qiao Anqi realized that there was another woman in the room.


    There was a man sitting opposite the woman. It was Bai Jing. She had a refined face and was wearing a doctor¡¯s uniform. She was holding a pen and writing something on a document.


    When he heard Qiao Anqi¡¯s voice, doctor Qian quickly looked up. Seeing that it was her, he smiled at the woman in front of him, ¡± ¡°Miss Liu, the time has been arranged. You cane directly next Friday.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave everything to you, doctor Qian.¡± The woman didn¡¯t stay any longer. She said a few words of thanks and walked out.


    As she walked past Qiao Anqi, she subconsciously turned her head to take a look. Unfortunately, Qiao Anqi had her face covered, so she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Bang!


    Qiao Anqi mmed the door shut and locked it.


    She walked toward doctor Qian with an angry face and said unhappily, ¡± doctor Qian, my face has been hurting even more these past two days. Did you help me maintain the condition of my face? ¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Huo, I really can¡¯t do anything about your face.¡±


    Doctor Qian put down the pen in his hand and showed a troubled expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you must help me.¡± Qiao Anqi covered her face in dissatisfaction.


    Mrs. Huo, I¡¯ve told you before, ¡± doctor Qian said helplessly. the problem with your face is because the stic surgery wasn¡¯t very sessful.


    As he said this, he noticed that Qiao Anqi¡¯s expression turned uglier and he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He paused for a while, then said carefully, ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo, I¡¯ve been trying my best to help you maintain your current condition for the past two years. As you know, there¡¯s a limit to stic surgery. The more severe the surgery, the more difficult it will be to maintain it. What¡¯s more, you¡¯ve done two operations behind my back, and now your face is disheveled.¡±


    He stopped talking. Although he did not continue, the meaning of his words was already very clear.


    Qiao Anqi had too much stic surgery, so it was difficult for her to maintain it.


    ¡°Is there any way topletely solve this?¡± Qiao Anqi asked with a frown.


    She knew her own face best. Recently, her face had be more and more deformed, and it was apanied by unbearable pain.


    The fear in her heart was like a little beast, desperately devouring her flesh and blood to strengthen itself.


    Although she pretended to be fierce in front of doctor Qian, she was actually extremely afraid.


    She didn¡¯t want to be a monster, and she didn¡¯t want to be tortured by pain all day.


    ¡°Doctor Qian, please help me think of a way. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Qiao Anqi looked at him with hope in her eyes as she pleaded weakly.


    ¡°Mrs. Huo, based on my professional judgment, there is only one way to solve your current problem, and that is to do another surgery. And it has to be done as soon as possible, or else your face will probably rot.¡± Doctor Qian said.


    Qiao Anqi was shocked and replied without a second thought, ¡± doctor Qian, you must help me. No matter how much it costs, I must cure my face.

 Chapter 627

    ?


    627 Bad news (2)


    Doctor Qian¡¯s wordspletely scared Qiao Anqi.


    She held doctor Qian¡¯s hand in a panic and said, ¡± doctor Qian, you must help me!


    Doctor Qian looked helpless. Mrs. Huo, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I don¡¯t have the skills to do it.


    Qiao Anqi was taken aback and couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡± doctor Qian, you¡¯re already an expert in the world of beauty. If even you can¡¯t do it, then my face ...


    She seemed to be frightened as she shook her head repeatedly and mumbled that she could not.


    Her face must be fine.


    help me, doctor Qian. Please, I¡¯m begging you. I can pay as much as you want. Qiao Anqi pleaded repeatedly, her voice filled with anxiety and agitation.


    At this moment, she no longer had the high and mighty attitude she had in thepany. She was as weak as a little girl who had just been bullied.


    Doctor Qian¡¯s mouth twitched awkwardly and he pulled his hand back slightly. Mrs. Huo, there¡¯s someone who can help you. That¡¯s my senior. However, his surgery fee is very high.¡±


    ¡°However much it is.¡± Qiao Anqi shouted without a second thought.


    For the sake of her face, money was nothing. Besides, she had plenty of money now.


    After the two of them discussed the details and doctor Qian¡¯s assurance, Qiao Anqi left the hospital with a tinge of uneasiness.


    At the same time, Huo ting was having lunch with su Mianmian.


    Halfway through the meal, his phone rang.


    He picked it up, and a man¡¯s voice came from it. Boss, the big fish has taken the bait. We can pull back now.¡±


    Huo ting didn¡¯t speak but directly hung up the phone. He looked at his phone and his lips curled up slightly.


    Su Mianmian raised her head and looked at him, asking curiously, ¡± ¡°Uncle, did something good happen?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been a game of Go that has been going on for two years, and now it¡¯s time to end it.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you will definitely win.¡± Su Mianmian smiled, picked up a piece of chicken, put it in Huo ting¡¯s bowl, and said, ¡± eat first and think about thister.


    ¡°Alright, you eat too.¡± Huo ting smiled and also picked up a piece of chicken for su Mianmian in a good mood.


    The lunch was filled with warmth and sweetness as the two of them took food from each other¡¯s tes.


    ......


    After another two days, su Mianmian finally chose two kindergartens from a pile. Today, she nned to go to the site for an investigation.


    If the kindergarten was good, then they could decide which kindergarten the babies would attend.


    After the car left the house, they drove for less than ten minutes before the driver suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a car following us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian raised her head from the information in confusion and asked, ¡± are you sure there¡¯s a car following us? ¡±


    Why was there a car following them all of a sudden?


    It was as if he had not provoked anyone recently.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The chauffeur nodded. Madam, I¡¯ve been observing for a while. There should be no mistake.


    Su Mianmian turned around with a puzzled look and just happened to see a ck jazz car following closely behind their car.


    ¡°Who would it be?¡± Qiao Anqi had already gotten everything she wanted.


    It¡¯s impossible that he¡¯s still following them, right?


    Madam, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve already informed the captain. He¡¯ll send someone over immediately. The driver said.


    Su Mianmian nodded, looked back again, and said to the driver, ¡± in that case, let¡¯s change locations. We haven¡¯t had a good look at S city since we came back.


    The car behind them was following them with an unknown motive. Although the reason was not clear, they had to be prepared for the worst.


    If the person behind her intended to harm her, she naturally couldn¡¯t continue to drive to the noble kindergarten in the suburbs.


    Along the way, because of the remote location, there were very few cars, which gave the people behind a good opportunity to make a move.


    If he wanted to avoid this, the best way was to drive to a ce with many people.


    The driver obviously understood su Mianmian¡¯s meaning and immediately turned the car around and drove to the overpass.


    However, the car behind them soon realized what they were thinking, so it turned around and gave chase.


    On the highway, there were more cars, but even so, the car behind them was still staring at them closely, with no intention of giving up.


    On the contrary, the car was getting faster and faster, and it looked like it was going to crash into them.


    Su Mianmian and the driver¡¯s hearts were in their throats. It wasn¡¯t a good thing to be hit directly like this.


    At that moment, a red car rushed over from the side.


    When su Mianmian saw it clearly, the car actually passed her field of vision and rushed to the ck Knight behind.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Mianmian was shocked. Why did another car suddenly appear?


    With a loud bang, the red car crashed into the ck Knight.


    Under the red car¡¯s push, the ck Knight seemed to have lost the strength to resist. It was also like a beast that had been tied up by a Hunter, with no possibility of struggling.


    There was another heavy thud. The ck Knight was mmed directly into the roadside fence by the red car.


    A hole appeared in the fence, which was as tall as a person. The front of the ck Knight was stuck in the hole, and it was smoking.


    ¡°Madam, this red car should be the person who came to help us.¡± The driver said.


    ¡°I can see that too.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t be able to tell such an obvious fact?


    Then, the person in the red car got out. Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t see him clearly from far away, but she could be sure that this person was very tall. He was wearing a white shirt and jeans, looking very casual.


    After he got out of the car, he fired a few shots at the people in the ck jazz car.


    Su Mianmian was shocked, and the driver was also shocked.


    Regardless of whether this person was friend or foe, he had a gun!


    The driver quickly turned the car around, trying to leave this dangerous uninvited guest.


    However, this person quickly jumped into the car, turned around, and quickly followed su Mianmian¡¯s car. With a turn, he actually drove to the side of su Mianmian¡¯s car.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± The driver¡¯s face turned pale. He said in a trembling voice, ¡± Madam, leave quickly. I¡¯ll protect you!


    Su Mianmian, on the other hand, was very calm. She said, ¡± I don¡¯t think he¡¯s an enemy.


    It was because she had a familiar feeling.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I guessed.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    The driver¡¯s face turned even paler. He pointed to the front and said, ¡± he, he¡¯s getting out of the car!


    Su Mianmian squinted her eyes and saw this person walking closer and closer to her.


    She smiled, opened the car door, and got out.


    ¡°Mianmian, long time no see. Do you still remember me?¡± That personughed.

 Chapter 628

    ?


    628 Meeting K again (1)


    ¡°Mianmian, long time no see. Do you still remember me?¡± That personughed.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she said in surprise, ¡± when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    She paused and continued, ¡± also, you¡¯re always so cool and handsome every time you appear. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re shooting a movie, Yingluo.


    K said with a smile, ¡± I can¡¯t help it. Every time I see you, it¡¯s like this, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian thought about it and it seemed so.


    It had been two years since theyst met, and K seemed to have changed a lot. He was still a handsome young man, and he looked like an outstanding student in school.


    However, his smile had changed. When he smiled, he seemed warmer than two years ago.


    you said you would contact me after you settled down, but ran ran, ¡± su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± why didn¡¯t you contact me? ¡±


    K flicked his bangs in embarrassment and said, ¡± sis, can we not talk about this? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was a little stunned by his words.


    Two years ago, he wouldn¡¯t have been so obedient to call her sister.


    ¡°Do you still treat me as your sister? It¡¯s been two years, what have you been doing?¡±


    K walked up and hugged su Mianmian hard, saying, ¡± I was wrong, please forgive me! We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time, can you stop missing me?¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned. K had really changed a lot, he could even act coquettishly.


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t ask this time, but you have to tell me Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I know, Yingluo. You¡¯ve be so naggy now.¡± Kughed.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and patted his shoulder, saying, ¡± you seem to have grown taller.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m 1.83 meters now.¡± K reached out and touched su Mianmian¡¯s head, saying, ¡± you¡¯ve be shorter.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Xuanji, you stinky brat!¡± &Nbsp;


    She was really getting less and less cute!


    K smiled brightly at su Mianmian and said, ¡± Mianmian, I really missed you.


    K hugged su Mianmian again as he said that.


    The poor driver was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped when he saw the two of them hugging. He rubbed his eyes hard, hoping that what he saw was fake.


    However, no matter how hard he rubbed his eyes, the truth was still the truth.


    ¡°Oh no, why did Madam hug the robbers? Should I tell the captain?¡± The driver was in so much pain that he wanted to bang his head against the wall.


    He didn¡¯t think that the man in front of him was one of them. He knew everyone around the captain, but he had never seen this guy who was dressed like a college student.


    After su Mianmian Heard K call her Mianmian, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and Pat his shoulder hard, saying, ¡± what are you saying? Call her sister, but don¡¯t call her Mianmian.¡±


    K smiled and said, ¡± okay, sister.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the driver behind him and saw that he was on the phone. He said, ¡± I¡¯m very hungry. Can you apany me to eat something? ¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± it¡¯s just that it¡¯s already sote. Is this considered lunch or breakfast? ¡±


    Kughed. two meals.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    After the two got in the car, su Mianmianpletely forgot to tell the driver, so after the driver finished the call, he found that su Mianmian was already in K¡¯s car.


    ¡°Wait, wait a moment!¡± He shouted.


    The car naturally wouldn¡¯t wait for him. He looked at the red car that drove away in despair.


    He was dumbfounded.


    What to do? He couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of his wife being taken away.


    At this moment, a few more cars stopped in front of him. The captain got out of his car with a serious face and rushed to the driver.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Madam? Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°C-Captain?¡± The driver¡¯s mouth began to tremble, and he felt that he was almost unable to speak.


    The captain frowned and looked around. Other than the ck Knight stuck in the hole, there was only the driver¡¯s car.


    The most important person, su Mianmian, was nowhere to be seen.


    He was immediately anxious, but when he saw the driver¡¯s cowering look, he was instantly annoyed.


    With a punch, the driver¡¯s mouth started bleeding. He took a few steps back before he could stand up.


    ¡°Speak, where did Madam go?¡± The captain asked with a cold face.


    The driver looked aggrieved as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve. He said dejectedly, ¡± Captain, it really has nothing to do with me. Madam just urged her to run away with the robber.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The captain was shocked and felt it was ridiculous. How could su Mianmian run away with the robbers herself?


    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s true.¡± The chauffeur quickly said. it seems like Madam and the robber know each other.


    The captain frowned, his face full of depression and confusion.


    ¡°Tell me what happened!¡±


    ......


    At this time, K and su Mianmian were on their way to their destination.


    Along the way, su Mianmian slowly began to feel a little strange. Why did K choose to walk on all the small roads? moreover, the scenery along the way looked familiar to her, as if she had been here before.


    K touched his stomach and said with a smile, ¡± I haven¡¯t been back for more than two years. I haven¡¯t eaten this restaurant¡¯s noodles in a long time. I miss it and I¡¯m a little hungry, so I came over to have a bowl of noodles.


    Su Mianmian was stunned. When she looked around again, she realized that she had indeed been here before, and she had been here with K.


    Ten minutester, the car stopped at a small house by the road.


    There was a huge sign hanging outside the house, with the words ¡®a noodle restaurant¡¯ written on it.


    K showed an expression that he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time and pulled su Mianmian in with big strides.


    Su Mianmian also revealed a smile of reminiscence. It was indeed here, still this signboard, still this noodle restaurant.


    Just as he remembered, the noodle restaurant was not very big. There were only a few tables inside. It was an ordinary small noodle restaurant, but it was very clean.


    Looking at everything in front of her, su Mianmian had some doubts. She didn¡¯t see any customers thest time she came here, and it was the same this time. She really wanted to ask how this shop could survive.


    K strode to the counter, and the boss was still snoring loudly, almost exactly the same as two years ago.


    Heughed and lightly knocked on the counter twice, saying,¡±Boss, wake up. We want to eat noodles.¡±


    When the boss woke up, he was stunned to see K. He looked so familiar.


    ¡°Boss, do you still remember us?¡± K asked with a smile.


    Su Mianmian also looked at the boss with a smile. Two years had passed, but she didn¡¯t expect the boss here to not change.


    Hearing K¡¯s words, the boss looked at the two of them seriously, smiled, and replied, ¡± I remember you two. I haven¡¯t seen you two for two years. I didn¡¯t expect you two to still be together.


    After that, he looked at K with a smile and said in a low voice, ¡± not bad, you haven¡¯t changed girlfriends for two years. It seems that you¡¯re quite loyal.

 Chapter 629

    ?


    629 Meeting K again (2)


    After su Mianmian heard the boss¡¯s words, she was speechless.


    With such poor judgment and no way of speaking, it was no wonder that business was bad.


    Also, which part of her and K looked like a couple?


    Kughed out loud when he heard that.


    Su Mianmian red at him.


    K touched his face and said, ¡± boss, why do you have such a bad memory? Didn¡¯t I tell you thest time we came? she¡¯s not my girlfriend. She¡¯s my sister.


    The boss smiled awkwardly and patted his head. ¡°So it¡¯s like this. No wonder, big sister won¡¯t change. By the way, what do you two want to eat?¡±


    K immediately showed an impatient expression. He pulled su Mianmian to the table at the side and said loudly, ¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like a bowl of beef noodles and Sanxian noodles,¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± The boss agreed with a smile and turned to walk towards the kitchen.


    Su Mianmian and K sat down, and she asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°K, I don¡¯t think I can get a share of the two bowls of noodles you ordered just now, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just enough for me. You can order whatever you want to eat.¡± K answered very seriously.


    As expected, she knew it would be like this. This was K. His style had not changed at all.


    Su Mianmian helplessly turned her head and shouted in the direction of the kitchen, ¡± ¡°Boss, please give me a bowl of beef noodles, thank you.¡±


    The boss cooked the noodles very quickly, and it didn¡¯t take long for the noodles to be served.


    The three bowls of noodles in front of him were just like what he remembered. They were made with a lot of ingredients and the color was beautiful.


    K smiled happily and didn¡¯t greet su Mianmian, but started to eat his noodles.


    Su Mianmian looked at him, smiled slightly, and also began to eat her noodles.


    The two of them were extremely satisfied with such delicious noodles.


    When su Mianmian was almost done eating the noodles, su Mianmian asked, ¡± K, you should be able to tell me now, right? where have you been in the past two years? ¡±


    K replied while slurping his noodles, ¡± I¡¯ve been looking around for the past two years. I¡¯ve been to many ces, but there¡¯s no signal in many of them, so I couldn¡¯t contact you.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not leaving this time?¡±


    I don¡¯t know yet, ¡± K smiled and said, ¡± but I do n to open a shop, maybe a noodle restaurant.


    ¡°As expected, the foodie¡¯s nature hasn¡¯t changed.¡± Su Mianmian nodded slightly. it¡¯s pretty good, it suits you very well.


    K had always loved to eat, so opening a noodle restaurant and doing what he liked the most couldn¡¯t be better.


    At this moment, K had just finished the noodles in his bowl.


    He pushed the bowl away and put down his chopsticks. He took a piece of tissue from the tissue box beside him and wiped his mouth.


    He adjusted his expression and looked at su Mianmian with a solemn and serious face, ¡± ¡°Mianmian, I actually have something important to tell you.¡±


    Su Mianmian asked with a strange expression, ¡± ¡°What is it?¡±


    do you still remember su Feifei? ¡± K asked in a low voice.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and a little dazed. She did remember this name, but that person had not appeared in her life for a long time.


    Now that he suddenly mentioned it, she suddenly remembered that there was such a person before.


    ¡°I remember.¡± Su Mianmian nodded slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with su Feifei?¡±


    K looked at her and said word by word, ¡± Qiao Anqi is su Feifei.


    How was that possible?


    Su Mianmian was shocked, and the chopsticks in her hand suddenly fell!


    She looked at K in shock, unable to say a word!


    This news was simply too unbelievable!


    ......


    Ever since su Mianmian heard the news, she had no appetite to eat.


    If what K said was true, then there were many things that Qianqian was extremely afraid of!


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see the uncle, so she asked K to send her home.


    K saw su Mianmian¡¯s dejected look and didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, when he sent her back to the Huo family, Huo ting was waiting for them at the door.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Su Mianmian waved her hand.


    Then, she saw Huo ting rush to K like the wind.


    Without waiting for K to speak, Huo ting threw a punch.


    Su Mianmian heard it as a muffled bang. When he turned around again, K¡¯s mouth was already covered in blood, and he had taken a few steps back.


    it¡¯s been two years. Why haven¡¯t you improved at all? you¡¯re always like this, taking people away without a word.


    Huo ting was really angry. When he heard the captain say that su Mianmian had left with an unknown robber, he was frightened.


    Butter, he heard that su Mianmian knew the robber.


    Huo ting began to feel that something was wrong. Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t an careless person. If they didn¡¯t have an extremely close rtionship, she wouldn¡¯t have left without telling the driver.


    Then, he suddenly thought of what Chen Ce had said about K returning to the country some time ago, and guessed that this person might be K.


    Then, she found someone to check the surveince cameras and confirmed that it was him.


    So, he waited at the door, waiting to give K a punch.


    Sigh, I can¡¯t do more.


    No matter what, this brother-inw still had a high position in su Mianmian¡¯s heart.


    Even if K was beaten up, he still looked cool and handsome. He raised his hand to touch the corner of his mouth and smiled, but he was actually not angry.


    He waved at Huo ting and said, ¡± Hi, long time no see.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    The more he looked at her, the more displeased he was. He really wanted to punch her again, could he?


    Of course not.


    Su Mianmian angrily stood in front of K to protect him and said, ¡± uncle, don¡¯t beat people up for no reason. My brother is not your brother.


    K was so handsome, and he wasn¡¯t a masochist like little Zun who could be beaten up at any time.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    If little Zun was there, she would probably cry on the spot!


    Su Mianmian took a closer look and muttered unhappily, ¡± you hit me too hard. Look, it¡¯s bleeding. The hell,e upstairs with me, I¡¯ll find some medicine for you to apply.¡±


    K looked at Huo ting¡¯s face. He was very sure that if he went up, Huo ting would probably be even angrier, right?


    So, forget it.


    He coughed softly and said, ¡± no, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll visit you again when I¡¯m free.


    After he finished speaking, he was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute! It didn¡¯t take long to apply the medicine! You don¡¯t have to be afraid of uncle, with me here, he won¡¯t dare to beat up your Yingluo again.¡±


    The veins on Huo ting¡¯s forehead bulged. He reached out to pull su Mianmian and said, ¡± stop talking, he¡¯s gone.


    Su Mianmian red at him and said, ¡± my brother finally came back, and you drove him away. You can sleep on the sofa tonight!


    After that, she turned around and walked in without waiting for Huo ting to say anything.


    Huo ting was stunned. He looked at su Mianmian¡¯s angry back and thought to himself.


    They¡¯re going against the heavens! The littlemb actually dared to speak like this. He had to tell her what a wife should be husband!


    If you don¡¯t listen, then set the rules!

 Chapter 630

    ?


    630 Chapter 637-extreme fear


    In the end, su Mianmian was still pulled over by Huo ting to ¡®set the rules¡¯.


    After the two finishedmunicating, Huo ting massaged su Mianmian¡¯s waist with satisfaction.


    Su Mianmian reached out and pped his hand hard. At the same time, she pulled the nket over and wrapped herself tightly. Don¡¯t touch me. ¡±


    Huo ting ate very contentedly today. After returning to China, the two were busy because of various things.


    Mianmian was busy finding schools for the two babies, and he was busy with the newpany, so the two of them had not had a good rtionship for almost half a month.


    At this moment, the two of them were lying on the bed and talking intimately. They were in a particrly good mood.


    ¡°I really just wanted to give you a massage.¡± He said innocently.


    ¡°Alright, uncle, I have something to tell you.¡±


    She had wanted to tell uncle as soon as she came back, but she didn¡¯t expect to be pulled into bed and have a chat.


    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± After that, Huo ting reached out his hand to su Mianmian¡¯s waist again.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Su Mianmian grabbed his hand and asked in a low voice, ¡± do you still remember su Feifei? ¡±


    Huo ting was stunned. Su Feifei?


    How could she forget this person!


    This was a woman who had been ruthless to su Mianmian.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was Mianmian¡¯s sister, he would have dealt with her long ago.


    However, she¡¯s also living a life worse than death, Yingluo.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly mention this woman?¡±


    uncle, K came over to tell me something today, ¡± su Mianmian said softly, ¡± ¡°He said that su Feifei is Qiao Anqi.¡±


    Her face was filled with intense fear. This news was too shocking for her.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why a person¡¯s face would suddenly change so much. It was two different people.


    She had seen Qiao Anqi too many times over the past few days.


    However, Qiao Anqi hade into contact with her with a different face, and there was not a single trace of su Feifei on her.


    The more she thought about it, the more afraid su Mianmian felt. How could a person who could disguise himself to such an extent not be terrified?


    Huo ting was also particrly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect such a result at all.


    He could see that su Mianmian was very scared, so he stretched out his arms and held her tightly, saying softly, ¡± Mianmian, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if Qiao Anqi is su Feifei, she can¡¯t hurt you.


    K wouldn¡¯t lie about such a thing. If he said it, then it was true. He really didn¡¯t expect it to be like this, Yingluo.


    No wonder that strange thing from before could be exined.


    However, if that person was really su Feifei, then he would not have to show any mercyter.


    ¡°Uncle, she¡¯s charging at me, right? She¡¯s trying to take revenge on me, right?¡± Su Mianmian opened her mouth and suddenly felt that she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! With me around, she can¡¯t hurt you.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°Her face ...¡±


    Huo ting gently patted su Mianmian¡¯s back. After a while, when she calmed down, he said, ¡± ¡°She can¡¯t maintain that face for much longer.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Mianmian looked up with a puzzled face and asked, ¡± uncle, what do you mean? ¡±


    Huo ting thought that with Qiao Anqi¡¯s face, he wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain it for long even if he didn¡¯t do anything.


    Furthermore, he had already made a move for two years for the sake of her face.


    He didn¡¯t hide anything and told su Mianmian everything he had arranged.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened in a daze as she listened.


    It¡¯s actually like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle the Old and New grudges together. I won¡¯t let her off.¡± Huo tingforted her softly, ¡± so, Mianmian, don¡¯t worry. Go to bed early.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    After Huo ting saw su Mianmian fall asleep, he thought that it seemed that he had to arrange more people to stay by su Mianmian¡¯s side.


    ......


    A few dayster, su Mianmian chose the kindergarten her babies were going to.


    The two young masters of the Huo family were going to attend kindergarten for the first time.


    This was a big event for the Huo family. There was a strong sense of farewell at the breakfast table.


    Huo Chenxi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He hugged su Mianmian¡¯s neck and said pitifully, ¡± mommy, can I not go to school? I really don¡¯t want to be separated from you. If I can¡¯t see mommy, Xiao Xi will be very, very sad, Yingluo.¡±


    She had to admit that the Huo family¡¯s babies were all very smart. They were only two years old, but they could already say such a long string of words.


    She held Huo Chenxi in her arms and gently patted his back,forting him.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, be good. Don¡¯t cry, okay? Seeing you like this, mommy also feels bad.¡±


    Huo Chenxi raised his hand and wiped the tears on his face with the back of his hand. There was a glimmer of hope on his face as he said, ¡± mommy, you love me so much. Can you not let me go to school? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was helpless. Although she was already mentally prepared, she still didn¡¯t expect that sending the two babies to school would be such a difficult thing.


    Of course, the so-called difficulty was only on Huo Chenxi alone.


    Before this, she had done a lot of research. She knew that children were very clingy to their mommy and would not be willing to go to school and leave their mommy under normal circumstances.


    Therefore, she woulde here with the two babies whenever she had time.


    In the beginning, the two babies also liked to y in the kindergarten. Huo Chenxi, in particr, was like a fish in water. She wished she could stay in kindergarten all day and y with the children.


    Who would have thought that he would be the first to object and cry his eyes out when he was really asked to go to kindergarten?


    Su Mianmian had a headache and couldn¡¯t understand why the contrast was so great.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, be good. Didn¡¯t you like to y in kindergarten?¡± Su Mianmian felt that her heart was about to break.


    She had always felt guilty towards her two children. When she saw Huo Chenxi crying so sadly, she felt that she could not hold on any longer.


    Huo Chenxi looked at su Mianmian¡¯s face and saw that she was showing signs of softening. He began to howl at the top of his lungs and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to miss mommy, Hanhan!


    Su Mianmianforted him gently and wiped the tears on his face with a handkerchief. ¡°All good babies have to go to school. Our Xiao Xi has to be a good baby, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Huo Chenxi twisted his body and put on a look of resistance. mommy, I Only Want To Be With You. I don¡¯t want to be a good baby.


    He covered his face and cried pitifully. I¡¯ll be very sad if I don¡¯t see mommy for a minute. I don¡¯t want to go to school for a day.¡±


    Su Mianmian was also very sad that he was crying so miserably. She wondered if she should wait a little longer. Maybe Huo Chenxi and the others would be obedient when they were older.


    After Huo ting watched him make a scene, he said coldly, ¡± Huo Chenxi, that¡¯s enough.


    As soon as he said that, little Xi suddenly didn¡¯t dare to howl, but she still looked at su Mianmian pitifully with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 631

    ?


    631 The baby is going to school (1)


    For some reason, Huo Chenxi was most afraid of Dongdong and Huo ting.


    He didn¡¯t dare to howl when Huo ting scolded him, but his tears would still continue to fall. He would continue to use tactful ways to make su Mianmianpromise.


    Dongdong couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes and said, ¡± Huo Chenxi, you¡¯re so weak. I didn¡¯t even use this trick when I was young. It¡¯s so unstylish.


    As soon as Dongdong said that, Xiao Xi was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She immediately stood up with her tail between her legs.


    ¡°Sigh, how could such a stupid person be my little brother? I¡¯ll bear with it if you¡¯re sick.¡± Dongdong looked at him with contempt.


    Huo Chenxi lowered his head and thought to himself,¡±my big brother is really amazing.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at the interaction between the two children speechlessly and said, ¡± Dongdong, you can¡¯t say such things to Xiao Xi. What if he goes to school? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, miemie. If he¡¯s pretending, I can tell with one look.¡±


    Huo Chenxi qaq


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Huo chenbei had been ignoring the crowd. After he was full, he wiped his mouth and hands with a tissue and said, ¡± mommy, I¡¯m full. Can we go now? ¡±


    Compared to Huo Chenxi, who was always making a fuss, Huo chenbei was much more obedient.


    Dongdong looked at Huo chenbei and said to Huo Chenxi, ¡± second brother is much smarter than you.


    Huo chenbei¡¯s face was tense. big brother, can you please notpare me with Xiao Xi? ¡±


    What¡¯s with the slight disdain in his tone?


    Huo Chenxi qaq


    ......


    In the end, no matter how unwilling Xiao Xi was, she was still sent to kindergarten by su Mianmian.


    He said goodbye to su Mianmian painfully and said, ¡± mommy, remember to pick me up as soon as you finish ss, Yingluo.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian rubbed his head and said, ¡± go in quickly. Beibei, look after your brother.


    Compared to Xiao Xi, who was born an hour earlier, Beibei was more like an older brother.


    bye, mommy, ¡± Huo chenbei said calmly. Then, he took Xiao Xi¡¯s hand and violently dragged her in.


    mommy, goodbye, Yingluo. Xiao Xi waved.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    ......


    After sending the two babies to kindergarten, su Mianmian got in the car.


    ¡°Madam, where are we going?¡± the driver asked.


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and said, ¡± take me to the bookstore. I want to buy some books.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The driver agreed and stepped on the gas, and the car drove forward slowly and steadily.


    Su Mianmian turned her head and looked out of the car. She had actually always wanted to go to school.


    Because of her pregnancy and uncle¡¯s poor health, she had to go abroad to take care of him. Between her studies and her family, she chose her family and had no choice but to go to H city to apply for a leave of absence.


    However, now that her child was in kindergarten, she wanted to go back to school.


    It was impossible to get into city H. She wanted to get into a University in city S.


    After all, she was only twenty-two years old. She was still very young.


    The driver soon arrived at thergest bookstore in S city, which had five floors.


    Su Mianmian asked the front desk and found out that the college entrance examination review materials she wanted to buy were on the third floor. She took the esctor up and found the ce.


    It had been more than two years since she had paid attention to these things. After reading them, she realized that all kinds of dazzling materials for the college entrance examination had emerged like bamboo shoots after the rain.


    For a moment, her eyes were actually dazzled, and she had a feeling of not knowing where to start.


    Su Mianmian wandered between the bookshelves in distress. What to do? how should she choose?


    ¡°Do you need my opinion?¡± K¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Su Mianmian was stunned. When she came back to her senses, she saw K walking over with a smile. He was still wearing a simple shirt and jeans as he walked between the bookshelves. Those who didn¡¯t know him would think that he was a student preparing for the college entrance examination.


    ¡°K, why are you here?¡± Su Mianmian asked curiously and unexpectedly.


    K just smiled but didn¡¯t speak. He walked over quickly and moved quickly between the bookshelves. A momentter, he returned to su Mianmian with a stack of books.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± He pushed the book forward.


    Su Mianmian subconsciously reached out to take it, but she somewhat underestimated the weight of the book and was directly pulled down, almost falling.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± K couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and took the stack of books again, then walked to the cashier with them.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him. After K paid, the two of them walked out.


    K held the book, looked at her sideways, and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Mianmian, do you need a tutor?¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned. Those words sounded familiar, as if she had heard him say that before.


    After some thought, she remembered that K was the one who had helped her with her revision more than two years ago.


    K, are you going to be my home tutor again? ¡± Su Mianmian asked with a smile.


    K shrugged his shoulders and smiled, not saying anything.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± okay. I need a tutor. However, what about the cost?¡±


    ¡°Fees?¡± Kughed, leaned over, and asked, ¡± ¡°How about a piece of chocte?¡±


    A piece of chocte?


    Was K nning to teach her for free?


    Su Mianmian smiled and replied domineeringly, ¡± of course, no problem. I¡¯ll be the one to wrap your choctes in the future!


    ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± K was like a well-behaved little brother at the moment.


    But su Mianmian knew that it was just an illusion. He had crazy genes in his bones.


    She thought for a moment and asked, ¡± why did youe to the bookstore? ¡±


    ¡°Can you guess?¡±


    Su Mianmian said speechlessly, ¡± I don¡¯t want to guess. Just tell me quickly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. actually, I¡¯ve been following you, ¡± K shrugged and said, ¡± so I followed you into the bookstore.


    Su Mianmian was shocked and looked at K in a daze, showing a confused look.


    ¡°Ah? Why are you following me?¡± Why did she have a feeling that he was going to do something bad?


    ¡°I have something to say to you. I didn¡¯t finish talking about Yingluo yesterday.¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she thought of the news K told her yesterday.


    Could something have happened again?


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just say it! I¡¯m already mentally prepared!¡±


    There shouldn¡¯t be anything more shocking than su Feifei being Qiao Anqi.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what my future ns are yesterday? I want to live a normal life in the future Yingluo, there¡¯s something you might not know, the coward disappeared.¡±


    A coward? That was su zheyu¡¯s personality.


    If it disappeared, it meant that it had disappeared.


    K looked at su Mianmian¡¯s face, smiled, and said, ¡± well, it means exactly what it says. He¡¯s sleeping forever, and this body is mine in the future.


    When K said this, his style suddenly changed, bing very strange and devilish.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and slowly opened her eyes to look at him.

 Chapter 632

    ?


    632 The baby is going to school (2)


    After K saw su Mianmian¡¯s expression, he suddenlyughed and said, ¡± scared you? ¡±


    He returned to his cheerful teenager¡¯s expression.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and said sincerely, ¡± K, it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t be an actor.


    With such acting skills, acting as the capital shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?


    K shook his head with a smile and said, ¡± I¡¯ll consider your suggestion if I have time.


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± I¡¯m just saying it casually. You don¡¯t have to think about it so seriously. Well, let¡¯s continue the topic just now. Yingluo probably has more to say.¡±


    If it was just about su zheyu¡¯s disappearance, K wouldn¡¯t have speciallye to tell her.


    After all, to be honest, they weren¡¯t close. She could admit that K was her younger brother, but su zheyu really wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°He asked me to take good care of his body and live a normal life. I thought he liked to study. I spent a year reading it and found out that Yingluo ...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult, right?¡± Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but Pat his shoulder and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. Su zheyu didn¡¯t know anything other than studying since he was a child, so you don¡¯t have topare yourself with him.


    K looked at su Mianmian with a smile and replied, ¡± it¡¯s too simple. I don¡¯t have the interest to continue studying after I finish my postgraduate course.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    He must be doing this on purpose!


    It definitely was.


    ¡°Then I found out about su Feifei¡¯s stic surgery. I was afraid that you would be in danger, so I came back.¡± K said.


    so you¡¯re saying that you came back for me? ¡± Su Mianmian said, touched.


    This younger brother of his was really too considerate.


    K looked at su Mianmian¡¯s touched face and pointed at her forehead with a smile, replying, ¡± No.


    Su Mianmian covered her forehead and said speechlessly, ¡± why not? That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Well, actually, you can say that.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    K was really getting less and less cute.


    Mianmian, I have a question to ask you. How can I live a normal life? ¡±


    A normal person


    ¡°It¡¯s not normal for you to ask this question.¡± Su Mianmian had a serious expression.


    K looked at su Mianmian and smiled very good-looking.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and said, ¡± okay, I think you don¡¯t have to think too much. Don¡¯t think about whether it¡¯s normal or not. You have to put yourself in a good position. You¡¯re a normal person now, and then you can find something you like to do.


    ¡°Something you like?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you like to eat? I really think that opening a noodle restaurant is quite suitable for you.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    K thought for a moment and replied, ¡± I¡¯ll think about it. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t. My chauffeur is just outside. You can just send me to the car, ran ran. Don¡¯t let uncle see you and he¡¯ll nag at you again, ran ran.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ......


    At three in the afternoon, su Mianmian went to pick up the two babies on time.


    At the entrance of the kindergarten, she looked inside nervously.


    Huo Chenxi had cried so hard in the morning that she couldn¡¯t get over it. She was worried that he would cry in the kindergarten.


    At this time, the kindergarten had not ended yet. Perhaps because the kindergarten was very big, one could not hear the sounds inside at all while standing at the door.


    It was so quiet that it was like an empty shell, or a sleeping lion.


    The waiting time always passed very slowly, and su Mianmian¡¯s heart became more and more uneasy. She couldn¡¯t wait to hear the bell ring and see Xiao Xi and Beibei.


    At this moment, a crisp Bell rang.


    The feeling of turning from stillness was a matter of a moment. Su Mianmian was even a little dazed and felt a little unreal.


    At this moment, a beautiful teacher in a blue dress came out and opened the door.


    She held a sign high in her hand and shouted into the room, ¡± ¡°Kids from the first ss,e here and line up.¡±


    Soon, some children ran to the back of the beautiful teacher and lined up skillfully.


    The parents who were waiting outside to pick up their children went over one by one and took their children from the hands of the teacher.


    Su Mianmian looked at all of this, feeling both familiar and strange.


    There was a time when she was a child too. In the blink of an eye, she actually had a child.


    Suddenly, he heard the teacher¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°The children of little Toban ss 3 are here to line up.¡±


    Su Mianmian immediately perked up. Huo Chenxi and the others were from the third ss.


    She quickly followed the parents and stood in front. She watched as the beautiful teacher handed the children to their parents one by one.


    ¡°Beibei, Xiaoxi?¡± Su Mianmian ran over in surprise.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Huo Chenxi waved at su Mianmian excitedly and walked to su Mianmian under the guidance of the beautiful teacher.


    Su Mianmian first thanked the teacher before she opened her arms and hugged Huo Chenxi.


    Then, she hugged Huo chenbei who had followed her.


    After sizing them up and making sure there was nothing wrong, su Mianmian took the two children¡¯s hands and walked to the car.


    As she walked, she looked at Huo Chenxi and wondered. When she sent him here in the morning, he was so unwilling and cried so miserably. Why did he change so much in just one day?


    From the moment he saw her until now, he had beenughing non-stop and talking non-stop. His excited little appearance clearly showed that he was very happy.


    mommy, I was really happy at kindergarten today. Huo Chenxi swung su Mianmian¡¯s hand and smiled happily. I still have to go to kindergarten tomorrow.


    Su Mianmian asked curiously, ¡± what made you so happy? ¡±


    Before Huo Chenxi could say anything, Huo chenbei said with a straight face, ¡± he stole chubby boy¡¯s chocte.


    Xiao Xi was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She said loudly, ¡± Beibei, we¡¯ve agreed that you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone! I¡¯ve already given you half of the chocte, why did you tell mommy?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t promise you.¡± Beibei said indifferently.


    Xiao Xi exploded. She pointed at him and said, ¡± y-you clearly ate my chocte!


    ¡°That¡¯s what you gave me,¡±


    ¡°Mommy! You see, little brother is really annoying!¡± Xiao Xi couldn¡¯t win against Beibei, so she came over to su Mianmian¡¯s side to act coquettishly.


    Su Mianmian reached out and gently patted Huo Chenxi¡¯s butt. you¡¯re being naughty again. I¡¯ll make some biscuits for chubby boy tomorrow. Also, don¡¯t snatch your ssmates ¡®choctes from now on.


    ¡°I know, Yingluo.¡± Xiao Xi lowered her head.


    Su Mianmian asked Beibei again.


    ¡°Beibei, do you find kindergarten interesting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty boring.¡± After a pause, he looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll study hard and look after Xiao Xi.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    How touching!


    Were these two children really twins? Why was there such a big difference?

 Chapter 633

    ?


    633 Big trouble (1)


    At night, su Mianmian mentioned K to Huo ting.


    The uncle started to get jealous when he heard K¡¯s name.


    Su Mianmian was really speechless. She said, ¡± uncle, K is my younger brother. There¡¯s really no need for you to be jealous.


    ¡°Mianmian, are you being too nice to him?¡± Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± besides, if you want to hire a tutor, I can help you find one.


    In fact, what Huo ting wanted to say was that the little sheep didn¡¯t need to take the exam at all. If she wanted to go to school, he could settle it.


    Su Mianmian rolled her eyes weakly and said, ¡± I want to take the test myself. Also, don¡¯t change the topic. I think K is hiding something from me this time, ran ran.


    She wanted to ask about the SU family, but K didn¡¯t give her a direct answer.


    It had been more than two years. In fact, she had long let it go.


    If it wasn¡¯t for su Feifei, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of them.


    ¡°You want to know?¡± Huo ting asked.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± do you know? Uncle, ever since I found out that Qiao Anqi was su Feifei, I¡¯ve been feeling very uneasy.¡±


    Huo ting took su Mianmian to the study and handed her a document.


    He looked at her deeply and said, ¡± actually, I¡¯ve been wondering if I should show you this investigation report.


    Su Mianmian showed a surprised expression. She took the thick stack of information, opened it, and looked down.


    She flipped through it page by page, and there was an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    The information recorded all the information about su Feifei.


    Back then, su Feifei had kidnapped su Mianmian and Huo ting was extremely angry, so he drove everyone in the SU family out of the country.


    In fact, even if that was the case, their family¡¯s days would not be too hard.


    Su Weize had already transferred the SU family¡¯s business abroad, and such arge sum of money was enough for them to eat and use for a lifetime.


    Unfortunately, su Feifei had always been arrogant and domineering. Even if they were in a different ce, she couldn¡¯t change her nature.


    When he was overseas, he was still extravagant in his spending, not considering his family¡¯s current situation at all.


    As for su Weize, he could be considered to have his own world in the country. However, when he was overseas, no one was willing to pay attention to him even though he had some money.


    It was apletely different matterpared to when he was abroad.


    At su Weize¡¯s age at that time, it was enough to be described as unaplished.


    His days were notfortable, so naturally, he was not in a good mood. In fact, his temper was not very good to begin with. Now that it was like this, it was adding fuel to the fire. He couldn¡¯t find a way to vent his anger. In the end, he could only throw all his anger on Bai Meifeng¡¯s head.


    Every time he got angry, he would hit Bai Meifeng. Moreover, he was fiercer and fiercer each time, often beating her until she couldn¡¯t get out of bed for a few days.


    Once or twice was fine, but after a long time, how could Bai Meifeng still endure it?


    If not for su Feifei, she would not have been able to hold on.


    Where there was oppression, there would naturally be resistance. When a person had been oppressed for a long time, once they resisted, the consequences would be terrifying.


    On the other hand, Bai Meifeng, in her anger and fear, had identally killed su Weize with su Feifei.


    After killing someone, the two of them were very afraid.


    But she was already dead, and they couldn¡¯t change the fact.


    Later, when Bai Meifeng was caught, she admitted that she had killed someone, while su Feifei fled, lost her ce, and hid everywhere.


    The information that Huo ting found ended here, and he couldn¡¯t find anything else.


    After reading all the information, su Mianmian closed the folder.


    Su Weize¡¯s life was very miserable, and in the end, he was killed by his own family.


    ¡°Uncle, after reading this, I realized that I don¡¯t have any feelings for this anymore.¡± Su Mianmian asked, ¡± do you think I¡¯m cold-blooded? ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Huo ting held her hand and said lightly, ¡± ¡°Back then, he was so cruel to you. Now, he only has himself to me for this.¡±


    Su Mianmian leaned her head on Huo ting¡¯s shoulder.


    She understood what K didn¡¯t finish. Su zheyu was a weak person. After knowing that his father was killed by his mother and sister, he definitely couldn¡¯t ept the reality.


    So, he disappeared as well.


    That was why he told K at the end that he hoped he could be a normal person.


    It was probably because his family members were all ¡®abnormal¡¯!


    Mianmian, don¡¯t think about it anymore. These things have nothing to do with you anymore. They¡¯re all irrelevant people.


    The uncle was right. No matter what su Weize had done to her before, it had now disappeared in the barrier of memory with his death.


    Everything ceased to exist.


    It¡¯s all in the past, Xuxu.


    ......


    Qiao Anqi didn¡¯t have time to find trouble with su Mianmian and the rest recently because she had encountered big trouble herself.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± She screamed, losing her image.


    The manager on the other end of the phone was scared, but he still said, ¡± Madam, it¡¯s true. Young master Zheng has postponed his coboration with ourpany indefinitely.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard hurried breathing from the other end of the line. It was obvious that Qiao Anqi was quite angry.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Qiao Anqi struggled to find her voice. The cooperation this time had been confirmed a long time ago, and it was impossible to change it halfway.


    Long before Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s death, she had actually already begun to discuss the cooperation with young master Zheng.


    It could be said that for this cooperation, young master Zheng¡¯s side had already started to make preparations, and there was no need to suddenly stop.


    She didn¡¯t believe it. There must be a problem.


    ¡°Madam, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you.¡± The manager started toin.


    exin yourself! Qiao Anqi spat. what¡¯s going on? ¡±


    The manager secretly grabbed a handkerchief and wiped the tears on his face. Then, he continued to hold his phone and said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t believe it when I first heard the news. After all, this was decided a long time ago, and the twopanies have made ample preparations for it. ¡±


    Qiao Anqi snorted, ¡± you¡¯re not even sure and you still dare to inform me? ¡± I¡¯ve spent so much money to hire you guys, and this is how you guys treat me?¡±


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We wouldn¡¯t dare to verify the truth of this matter. I even made a special trip to young master Zheng¡¯spany. In the end, I personally confirmed this matter with young master Zheng.¡±


    Qiao Anqi suddenly felt her face start to hurt again. She covered her face with one hand and grabbed her phone with the other. She was furious, ¡± how did this happen? ¡±


    Could it be that something had happened to young master Zheng?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the reason, but if it¡¯s true, then ourpany will be in trouble. If this drags on, I¡¯m afraid it will be toote.¡±


    The manager¡¯s face was covered in sweat, and he couldn¡¯t continue.

 Chapter 634

    ?


    634 Big trouble (2)


    There had been a lot of trouble in thepany recently. Especially the stock prices, which had fallen continuously.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this shareholder who wanted to cooperate with young master Zheng¡¯spany, he would have been unable to hold on.


    And now that something like this had happened, he really didn¡¯t know what thepany would be.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Qiao Anqi cut off his call, nced at it, and hung up.


    Damn it, what¡¯s going on?


    Because of her anger, her face was distorted and she didn¡¯t look like a human anymore.


    Her face hurt so badly that she snuggled on the sofa for a while before she recovered.


    She grabbed her phone again and dialed young master Zheng¡¯s number.


    The phone rang once, but no one picked up. Qiao Anqi¡¯s anger grew.


    It was like building blocks, stackingyer byyer. As long as oneyer had a problem, all the building blocks would copse.


    Suppressing her anger, Qiao Anqi dialed young master Zheng¡¯s number again.


    The phone rang for a long time. Just as Qiao Anqi was about to impatiently hang up, the call was picked up.


    Qiao Anqi immediately snorted and said angrily,¡±young master Zheng, what¡¯s going on over there?¡± Why was the cooperation suddenly put on hold? You¡¯d better give me a reasonable exnation.¡±


    Young master Zheng sneered.


    ¡°Cooperation? You still want to talk about cooperation with me? How can I still be in the mood to work with you? Now, I can¡¯t even protect myself. As for you, you can only pray for yourself.¡±


    Recently, his ownpany had been attacked from all sides.


    All the reserve funds had been transferred out, and even some of the old proposals had been put on hold, let alone new ones.


    In such an environment, he didn¡¯t have the time to care about the life and death of others.


    After speaking, young master Zheng did not wait for Qiao Anqi¡¯s reply and immediately hung up.


    Qiao Anqi looked down at the toot phone in her hand and could no longer suppress the anger in her heart. She flung the phone away and it broke into pieces.


    Qiao Anqi felt even more frustrated as she stared at the shattered pieces on the ground. Her face began to hurt even more, as if someone was using a small knife to scrape her face.


    It was an unbearable pain that came from the depths of his bones.


    She covered her face and endured the pain for a long time, but it still did not ease.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± She cursed in a low voice and mmed her hand on the table.


    After some thought, she took out her phone and called doctor Qian. As soon as the call connected, she asked impatiently, ¡± ¡°Doctor Qian, have you arranged the time for my surgery?¡±


    She really couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She had been in so much pain these past few days that she had taken a few bottles of medicine.


    If he continued to endure like this, not to mention whether he would die from the pain, he was afraid that he would be neither human nor ghost.


    ¡°It¡¯s all been arranged,¡± Doctor Qian finally brought good news to Qiao Anqi.


    Qiao Anqi finally smiled, but she couldn¡¯t see how scary her smile was.


    ¡°When was that? My face can¡¯t wait anymore, Yingluo.¡±


    don¡¯t worry, the operation will be scheduled for next Monday. My senior brother will personally perform the operation for you.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ......


    The two children of the Huo family were already used to going to kindergarten. Huo Chenxi¡¯s truancy methods were not worth mentioning in front of Dongdong.


    Besides, Beibei, the baby iceberg, was watching him. He could only obey.


    However, when Xiao Xi, the cutest girl in the ss, gave Beibei a love letter, he was furious again.


    He looked exactly like Beibei. He was cuter and ate more than Beibei. Why didn¡¯t she give him a love letter?


    Beibei looked at his angry brother and handed him the love letter. I¡¯ll give it to you.


    Then, he triggered Xiao Xi¡¯s fragile little heart again and ran away crying.


    Who wants your love letter! That wasn¡¯t for him! My little brother is really an annoying creature.


    Su Mianmian looked at this scene speechlessly. When she really wanted to find Xiao Xi, Huo ting said, ¡±


    ¡°Solve your own problems. Go find your second brother to solve it. If you really can¡¯t do it, beat him up.¡±


    Beibei tilted his head and thought for a moment. can I? ¡± he asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Huo ting replied.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡± wait a minute, Xiao Xi is out of love. It¡¯s not good for you to treat him like this!


    ¡°You can¡¯t spoil him too much.¡± Huo ting said.


    This isn¡¯t pampering, right?


    Su Mianmian was simply crying.


    Why did the men of the Huo family like to solve problems with their fists so much?


    ¡°Mianmian, I have something to tell you.¡± Huo ting changed the topic. it¡¯s about su Feifei.


    Su Mianmian was indeed sessfully changed the topic by Huo ting. She couldn¡¯t care about Xiao Xi anymore. Beibei nced at his parents and decisively went to find Xiao Xi.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Huo ting thought for a moment and asked,¡±Mianmian, do you remember the information I read with you before?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± Su Mianmian replied softly, ¡± from the information, the reason why Su Feifei was able toe back for revenge was that someone was supporting her behind the scenes, and this person should be young master Zheng. Hadn¡¯t this already been confirmed? Could there be a change?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s someone else behind su Feifei. Young master Zheng is just a cover.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Su Mianmian was shocked.


    How could this matter be soplicated? what kind of background did su Feifei have? no, it should be said that who did she get to know in the past few years?


    I¡¯ve already started to deal with young master Zheng, but after I destroyed him, I realized that he wasn¡¯t the one behind su Feifei. Huo ting said.


    He leaned back and said in a cold tone, ¡± young master Zheng and su Feifei didn¡¯t contact each other as much as I expected. Su Feifei¡¯s actions showed that someone was supporting her from behind, but there was no sign of young master Zheng at all. It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s someone who¡¯s never shown his face behind su Feifei¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°Then who is he? Why do you want to deal with us?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo ting shook his head. I haven¡¯t found out yet.


    That person had hidden himself too deeply, so much so that he didn¡¯t have any clues at all. However, since su Feifei was in his hands, he would be able to find out everything sooner orter.


    Su Mianmian, on the other hand, was a little scared. She thought that as long as she got rid of young master Zheng, su Feifei¡¯s matter would bepletely resolved, but who would have thought that there would be a mastermind behind the scenes?


    The ck mist that had been dispersing around him suddenly surged back. It was even deeper, heavier, and more terrifying than before.


    The coldness in her body was not as cold as the coldness in her heart. She couldn¡¯t think of why someone would secretly deal with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Huo ting held her hand and said, ¡± she¡¯s going to have an operation tomorrow. When her face changes back, the people behind the scenes will definitely be unable to help but reveal their ws.


    Tomorrow?


    That¡¯s really fast, Yingluo.

 Chapter 635

    ?


    635 Chapter 642-blessing


    After tomorrow, su Mianmian learned from Huo ting that su Feifei¡¯s surgery was very sessful, and the next step was to wait for the stitches to be removed.


    It was also time to wait for the person behind the scenes to give himself away. This line had been left open for so long, and all that was left was to patiently wait for the fish to take the bait.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± K asked.


    Su Mianmian quickly came back to her senses and said, ¡± my ran ran.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Su Mianmian focused her attention on the textbook again and asked, ¡± you were talking about this question just now, right? ¡±


    K put his hand on the book and said with a smile, ¡± you¡¯re not concentrating right now. Take a rest.


    ¡°I can do it, Yingluo.¡±


    K insisted, shaking his head and smiling at su Mianmian.


    At this moment, the ck Butler came up and said, ¡± Madam, we have guests.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t told Xiaojing about her return, so who woulde to see her?


    ¡°Since there¡¯s a guest, you should go and meet him first.¡± K said with a smile, ¡± ck Butler, please give me some chocte biscuits, thank you.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Butler hei looked at the empty te and was shocked that the food for five people was finished.


    ¡°Prepare more. There was too little just now.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    The ck Butler said,¡±Yingluo, that¡¯s for five people.¡±


    Kughed innocently.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to send it over immediately.¡±


    K, have a seat first. I¡¯ll be backter. Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ......


    Su Mianmian had just entered the living room when she heard someone call her.


    ¡°Madam Mianmian.¡±


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned and was a little surprised to see Mary here.


    She was wearing a ck dress, exquisite makeup, and a pair of ck high-heeled leather shoes of the same color.


    ¡°Sister Mary, what are you doing here?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Mary and the captain followed them abroad. After returning to China, Huo ting gave Mary a long vacation, the reason being ...


    She wanted to go on a blind date!


    As an old spinster, not having a boyfriend really made her very sad. It was very painful to spend Valentine¡¯s Day alone every year, okay?


    Therefore, she asked for a long leave from Huo ting, iming that she wouldn¡¯te back to work until she got married.


    Mary nodded gently and handed an invitation to su Mianmian with both hands, saying, ¡± Madam, I¡¯m here to invite you to my wedding.


    ¡°Wedding?¡± Su Mianmian was shocked and said, ¡± you¡¯re getting married? What about the captain?¡±


    Mary raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± what does it have to do with him? ¡±


    eh, eh, eh, ¡± su Mianmian said, ¡± he likes you.


    When they were abroad, Captain liked to bully Mary in all kinds of ways. Of course, Mary was the one who bullied him back in the end.


    It was just that this childish method of bullying whoever he liked was simply too obvious. Everyone could see that the captain liked Mary.


    This time, when Mary took a long leave to go on a blind date, the captain also said that he wanted to take leave, but because he couldn¡¯t hand over the work, he didn¡¯t seed.


    Don¡¯t tell me that Sister Mary found another man to marry because of this?


    The bride is married, but the groom isn¡¯t me, Yingluo. Can you not be too sadistic?


    ¡°Alright, then. So you all know.¡± Mary said with emotion, ¡± this time, it¡¯s really his fault, ran ran.


    So, Yingluo,


    Su Mianmian quickly opened the invitation and saw that the groom¡¯s name was Captain.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if she was relieved or if she had expected it.


    Mary said proudly, ¡± actually, I don¡¯t have to choose him. I just think it¡¯s okay. He¡¯s thick-skinned and easy to bully.


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± I think you two are very suitable for each other. Congrattions, but the wedding is in a hurry.


    The wedding is next week, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡±


    These two people were really special no matter what they did.


    Would he be able to make it in a week?


    it¡¯s all because of that bastard. He said that that day was the best. I didn¡¯t even get someone to design the wedding dress. What a waste. Mary said angrily.


    I see. Picking a date is to follow the etiquette of ancient times. The captain is not wrong. Mary, don¡¯t be angry. Su Mianmian persuaded softly.


    In fact, su Mianmian felt that the captain was in a hurry to marry Mary home. They had been quarreling like this for more than two years.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that fast.


    ¡°What era is it now? who still cares about this?¡± Mary retorted.


    Su Mianmian twitched the corner of her mouth awkwardly, smiled, and didn¡¯t answer.


    Mary muttered to herself for a long time before she regained her calm.


    ¡°Madam, actually, other than delivering the invitation, I have another matter that I would like to ask for your help with,¡± she said, smiling.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t wait for Mary to answer and nodded, ¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s within my means, I¡¯ll definitely help.¡±


    it¡¯s like this, we¡¯re still missing a pair of flower boys for our wedding. I wanted to get the wedding nningpany to find them for us, but they couldn¡¯t find them due to theck of time. I was wondering if the two young masters could be my flower boys? ¡±


    ¡°But, don¡¯t the flower boy and girl have to be together?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, the flower boys and girls at a wedding were usually a boy and a girl. She had never seen anyone use two boys as flower boys.


    Mary looked at su Mianmian¡¯s face and said a little uneasily, ¡± it¡¯s okay for two boys to have a hehe, right? ¡±


    It¡¯s okay?


    ¡°I, Yingluo, actually don¡¯t know much about these things.¡± Su Mianmian said after some deliberation.


    Mrs. Mianmian, if you feel that it¡¯s difficult, then forget it. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything. Mary sighed and said, ¡± I think you and BOSS are very happy. I¡¯ve watched the two young masters grow up, so I hope that they can be the flower Boy, Qianqian, at my wedding.


    Since Mary had already said this, su Mianmian naturally couldn¡¯t refuse.


    She said, ¡± if you think it¡¯s appropriate, I have no problem with it.


    thank you, Madam! Mary said happily.


    ......


    ¡°So, which one of you wants to wear a little dress?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°He!¡±


    Huo Zhenxi and Huo chenbei pointed at each other in tacit understanding.


    The two of them looked at each other and said in unison, ¡± mommy, I don¡¯t want to wear a dress.


    Su Mianmian looked at them unpleasantly and said, ¡± just for a while? ¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡± The two kids rejected him directly.


    Dongdong looked at the three of them who had been talking about this problem for a whole day without any results. He walked over, pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand, and said, ¡± miemie, this problem is very simple. I can solve it for you with one word.


    ¡°Dongdong, please help!¡±


    Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± watch me.


    At that moment, Xiao Xi suddenly had a bad feeling. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Beibei anymore. He threw his suit down and ran towards the door.

 Chapter 636

    ?


    636 The Little Flower girl


    ¡°Stop him!¡± Dongdong shouted loudly.


    The ck Butler at the door decisively picked up Xiao Xi who was running away.


    Dongdong looked at Xiao Xi with an evil smile and asked, ¡± Xiao Xi, why are you running? ¡±


    Xiao Xi looked like she was about to cry as she said, ¡± big brother, didn¡¯t you want me to wear a dress? If I don¡¯t run, when will I run?¡±


    Dongdong touched his head and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t ask you to wear it.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Big brother is so good?


    ¡°But you ran away, so you can wear it!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m not running anymore!¡± Xiao Xi said loudly.


    ¡°Alright! Since you¡¯re not running away, then you must be willing to wear it, so you should wear it! It¡¯s decided then!¡±


    ¡°Big brother QAQ¡±


    Beibei looked at them expressionlessly. How could such stupid people be his brothers?


    Su Mianmian saw little Xi looking at him pitifully with tears in her eyes.


    She rubbed her forehead, unable to bear it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys y rock-paper-scissors to decide on this?¡± Su Mianmian suggested.


    Xiao Xi lowered her head and thought about it. It seemed easier to ept this way.


    He might not lose to Beibei in rock-paper-scissors.


    Dongdong looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. How could such a stupid person be his brother?


    With Xiao Xi¡¯s intelligence, she definitely couldn¡¯t win against Beibei.


    Huo chenbei said coolly, ¡± mommy, you should change your way of doing it.


    Su Mianmian showed a puzzled expression and asked, ¡± Beibei, can you tell me why? ¡±


    Compared to the mischievous Dongdong and Xiao Xi, Beibei was too obedient!


    Generally speaking, he would be obedient to su Mianmian¡¯s words.


    Huo chenbei looked at Huo Chenxi and saw that thetter also had a puzzled expression. He then said, ¡± ¡°Xiao Xi is too stupid. He always loses when ying rock-paper-scissors with me.¡±


    ¡°Huo chenbei.¡± Huo Chenxi shouted angrily.


    Su Mianmian quickly pulled Huo chenbei back and said softly, ¡± ¡°Beibei, you can¡¯t talk to your brother like that. Even if that¡¯s the truth, you can¡¯t say that. Brother will be very sad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a Flower Boy anymore.¡± Huo Chenxi red at the two of them and said, ¡± you¡¯re all bullying me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let others say that you¡¯re stupid?¡± Dongdong said.


    Wuwu, mommy, Wuwu! Xiao Xi cried and shouted at su Mianmian.


    He hated being called stupid. How was he stupid? He was simple-minded and not asplicated as his brother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Men of the Huo family shed blood, but not tears!¡± Dongdong said angrily.


    Xiao Xi was most afraid of Dongdong. After hearing what he said, she immediately stopped crying.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Ever since he had two younger brothers, Dongdong had suddenly be a reliable older brother!


    He felt so emotional in his heart!


    Beibei looked at Xiaoxi and said, ¡± Xiaoxi, you should wear the dress.


    I don¡¯t want to wear a dress! Huo Chenxi looked at him and said, ¡± as a man, I can¡¯t wear a dress!


    ¡°In exchange, I will reject the little princess and return the love letter to her.¡± Huo chenbei said lightly.


    Huo Chenxi was stunned. He turned around and looked at Huo chenbei suspiciously. really? ¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I never lie. Huo chenbei nodded.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Under su Mianmian¡¯s stunned gaze, Huo Chenxi puffed up her chest and said, ¡± as an older brother, how can I let my younger brother do something he doesn¡¯t want to do? So, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    He walked over and patted Huo chenbei on the shoulder, as if he was the Big Brother and would treat him well.


    He actually agreed just like that?


    ¡°Mommy, why are you still in a daze? Hurry up and help me put it on! Aunt Mary¡¯s wedding is about to begin!¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    This change was too fast!


    If she had known, she would have let Beibei do the talking.


    ......


    Su Mianmian helped the two brothers change their clothes and walked out of the changing room while holding one in each hand.


    Mary and the captain were already waiting for them outside.


    When the three of them came out, especially when they saw Huo Chenxi and his brother, almost everyone couldn¡¯t take their eyes off them.


    It was because she was too cute.


    The two babies were exactly the same, but they were dressed inpletely different clothes. They were so cute that people couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss them.


    ¡°Mary, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± Su Mianmian walked over with a smile and handed the two babies to Mary.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mary smiled and said, ¡± young masters, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Little Xi said with tears in her eyes.


    Beibei nodded coolly.


    ......


    Their wedding was held on the beach, and it was a buffet. It was a simple butfortable gathering for everyone, and everyone who came here would not be restrained.


    Although not many people were invited to Mary and the captain¡¯s wedding, as Huo ting¡¯s Secretary General and with Huo ting¡¯s fame, there were still many media outlets present.


    They had followed and recorded the entire process of the wedding.


    Huo Chenxi was wearing a wig and a white chiffon dress, while Huo chenbei was wearing a ck suit. Both of them were carrying a small flower basket in their hands. They followed Mary and the captain, scattering flowers as they walked. They were so cute that they looked like the golden couple beside the Queen Mother.


    One was lively and cute, smiling when she saw people, and sometimes she would even take out a candy to give to you, instantly getting everyone¡¯s love.


    The other one was very quiet. At a young age, he put on an old and heavy look. Many people who saw him felt that they had seen Huo ting, who was a small replica of him.


    Just like that, the two flower girlspletely took away the light that belonged to the bride and groom, bing the most dazzling stars.


    After the ceremony was over, everyone started the wedding banquet. Because it was a buffet, the atmosphere was particrly good.


    The blue ocean stretched as far as the eye could see, and the salty sea breeze blowing on his face was particrlyfortable. From time to time, seagulls would fly over. They were not afraid of people, circling in the air and chirping, as if they wanted to sing a new wedding March for Mary and the captain.


    Huo Chenxi and Huo chenbei were like fish in water, especially Huo Chenxi. He ran all over the beach, and the entire beach was filled with his happyughter, which added color to the wedding.


    When the wedding was about to end, the reporter found su Mianmian and the others and asked them to take a family photo.


    The uncle didn¡¯t like to take photos, so he looked at them with a dark face.


    The reporter didn¡¯t dare to talk to Huo ting and looked at su Mianmian in embarrassment.


    Su Mianmian smiled and pulled Xiao Xi and Beibei over.


    At her request, Huo Chenxi and Huo chenbei made a heart pose. She stood behind them, her body slightly leaned forward and fell into the heart with a bright smile.


    There was a crisp crack.


    A reporter quickly took a picture of them.


    No one would have thought that this photo would be the headline of the next day, and the two young masters of the Huo family becamepletely famous.

 Chapter 637

    ?


    637 Who is it?


    After the wedding, it was time for Qiao Anqi to remove her stitches.


    She had been waiting for this day for too long. She had made several calls to doctor Qian early in the morning.


    However, doctor Qian arrivedte. He had finally arrived, but his senior brother looked like he had not woken up.


    Qiao Anqi held it in and asked anxiously, ¡± doctor Qian, can I remove the gauze now? ¡±


    Her face was tightly wrapped in gauze, and her expression couldn¡¯t be seen, but the anticipation in her eyes still revealed her true feelings.


    It was obvious that she had been waiting impatiently for this day.


    Doctor Qian smiled and nodded. He was about to speak when his senior brother walked in.


    Qiao Anqi¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him.


    ¡°Dr. Wu, are you going toe personally?¡± Qiao Anqi smiled.


    It would be even better if Dr. Wu could personally help.


    Dr. Wu looked at her and said to Dr. Qian, ¡± little Qian, what are you waiting for? Can¡¯t you see that Mrs. Huo can¡¯t wait any longer?¡±


    Senior brother obviously wanted toe and watch the show, right?


    Doctor Qian shook his head and smiled. He quickly waved to a young nurse not far away.e over and help.


    The nurse smiled and agreed, ¡± okay, doctor Qian.


    She carried a tray over to doctor Qian¡¯s side and helped him remove the bandages on Qiao Anqi¡¯s face.


    One round after another, they looked like the things wrapped around mummies.


    The White gauze was covered with all kinds of mucus and blood, and there was a pungent smell of medicine.


    It was indescribably disgusting, and just looking at it made one feel nauseated.


    However, the few people present seemed to be used to it, and no one showed any special expression.


    Finally, the bandages on Qiao Anqi¡¯s face were removed.


    Qiao Anqi looked at the two of them expectantly. Her gaze shifted from Dr. Wu, who had his head lowered as he yed his game, to the nurse, and finally to Dr. Qian.


    ¡°Doctor Qian,¡± Qiao Anqi anxiously shouted, ¡± m-how¡¯s my face? ¡±


    Doctor Qian just looked at her face and smiled, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Qiao Anqi felt a little uneasy at his smile and subconsciously reached out to touch her face.


    However, just as her hand was about to touch her face, she stopped herself. She did not dare to touch her face.


    At that moment, Doctor Wu suddenly put down the game console in his hand.


    He lifted his head and looked at Qiao Anqi with a strange expression. She was indescribably satisfied, as if she was staring at her favorite work.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad, not bad at all.¡± He touched his chin and chuckled. Junior Brother, take a look at this. Isn¡¯t my skill getting better and better? ¡±


    From the way he spoke, it was as if he was treating Qiao Anqi like a product.


    Qiao Anqi was naturally a little unhappy when she heard this. However, in the end, she still felt that her face was more important, so she didn¡¯t get angry.


    Since Dr. Wu had said that he was satisfied with her face a few times, it meant that her face was fine.


    ¡°Quick, bring me the mirror and let me see.¡± Qiao Anqi rushed over to the nurse and shouted.


    The nurse replied and quickly turned around to grab a mirror. She then lifted the mirror slightly to face Qiao Anqi.


    Qiao Anqi turned to look at the mirror in anticipation. The smile on her face made her look like a flower that was about to bloom.


    Her eyes instantly widened, revealing a look of disbelief. She raised her hand and touched her face, rubbing it hard, as if she felt that her face was covered with something.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Qiao Anqi panicked, ¡± this isn¡¯t my face.


    She snatched the mirror from the nurse¡¯s hand and looked at it up close.


    However, no matter how hard she looked, the face in the mirror did not change.


    If youughed, she wouldugh with you. If you were angry, she would be angry with you.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Qiao Anqi shrieked as she smashed the mirror in her hand onto the ground.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it your face?¡± Dr. Wu chuckled and leaned over to her ear. He gently blew into it. ¡°You see, I¡¯m really a good person, and I even give you a perfect face. In the future, I won¡¯t have to worry about my face being damaged, and it won¡¯t hurt. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    Qiao Anqi shook her head in fear and mumbled, ¡± ¡°No, this isn¡¯t my face.¡±


    ¡°Who would believe your words?¡± Dr. Wu stood up straight with a smile. I think your face looks morefortable.


    ¡°Damn it, who the hell are you?¡± Qiao Anqi was both shocked and furious. She clutched onto the nket with a guarded expression.


    These people had actually fixed her face back. They knew that she was su Feifei.


    ¡°You will know, but not now.¡± Dr. Wu seemed to have lost his interest. He lowered his head and started to y his game again.


    He turned around and ordered as he walked out, ¡± ¡°Lock her up,¡±


    ¡°Alright, senior brother.¡± Doctor Qian agreed with a smile and followed Doctor Wu out with the nurse.


    It wasn¡¯t until the three of them disappeared out the door that Qiao Anqi-no, it should be su Feifei-finally snapped back to reality.


    She screamed and rushed to the door without even putting on her shoes.


    you can¡¯t do this. Let me out for a walk. she grabbed the door and pulled it in with all her might. ¡°Open the door, you bastards! D * mn it, do you know who I am?¡±


    She knocked on the door with all her might, and it hurt after a few hits.


    The anger on su Feifei¡¯s face intensified. you think you¡¯ll be fine just because you locked me up? My people will find me! When that timees, all of you will die a terrible death.¡±


    A wave of anger rose from her heart. She looked at the tightly shut door in front of her and suddenly became so angry that smoke came out of her seven orifices.


    How dare these people do this to her!


    When her people arrived, she would not let a single one of them off!


    She wanted all of them to die!


    Su Feifei walked around the ward for a while before she kicked the door open.


    ¡°Aiya,¡± Su Feifei fell to the ground in pain and cried in fear. ¡°Why did you capture me? You bastards, do you think I¡¯ll kill your entire family?¡±


    Su Feifei cried, but she couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart. She grabbed the things next to her and started to smash the door.


    ¡°You blind dogs! I¡¯m the chairman of the Huo Corporation! How dare you lock me up?!¡± She yelled. You¡¯re looking for death. Yes, you¡¯re looking for death. I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Su Feifei was a little bewitched. She didn¡¯t know if she was scolding the people outside or herself, but her voice had be hoarse from crying.


    She leaned against the door, her eyes listless, and muttered, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Su Feifei realized that someone seemed to have set a trap for her to jump into.


    Moreover, this pit seemed to have been dug a long time ago!


    There was only one person who would do this!


    Huo ting!

 Chapter 638

    ?


    638 Whose fault was it?(1)


    That¡¯s right! Huo ting!


    Only he had the reason and the ability to do such a thing.


    After su Feifei figured it out, she was scared.


    She suddenly realized that she was not Huo ting¡¯s opponent at all.


    He had changed his face back. What did he want to do?


    Su Feifei touched her face. She was already unfamiliar with it.


    However, if it was this face! She could tease


    ¡°Men! I want to see su Mianmian!¡±


    ......


    When Huo ting received doctor Qian¡¯s call, su Mianmian happened to be sitting next to him.


    Even if he didn¡¯t say much, su Mianmian was very sensitive.


    These few days happened to be the day su Feifei removed her bandages.


    ¡°Uncle, is it about su Feifei?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo ting took a deep look at her and said, ¡± I don¡¯t like you putting your energy on other people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Su Mianmian said unhappily, ¡± what did she say? Have you found the person behind the scenes?¡±


    After she asked, she saw Huo ting¡¯s serious face and immediately added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I want to hear the truth.¡±


    Huo ting shook his head and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many days, but she¡¯s still not willing to speak. She just told doctor Qian that she wants to see you and she will only talk to you.¡±


    ¡°See me?¡± Su Mianmian asked in surprise.


    Why did su Feifei want to see her?


    Huo ting said coldly, ¡± I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking.


    There must be a conspiracy for her to want to see su Mianmian.


    That woman was a time bomb. Who knew when it would explode? He would not let the little sheep be in any danger.


    Su Mianmian thought silently for a while and said, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go and see her!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Huo ting frowned and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want you to meet her.


    What if something happened?


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Uncle, you and Captain are here.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile, ¡± and I want to know who the mastermind is. We¡¯ll be very passive if we keep doing this.¡±


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Huo ting took her hand and said, ¡± even if I¡¯m passive, I won¡¯t let you go. Don¡¯t think about it.


    Su Mianmian heard what Huo ting said and quickly said, ¡± uncle, I didn¡¯t mean that. Actually, there won¡¯t be any danger. Think about it, su Feifei is under our surveince, and we chose the ce to meet her. There are our people around me, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    Huo ting looked at her helplessly.


    uncle, I¡¯m begging you, Yingluo. su Mianmian shook his hand.


    it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t tease me. Huo ting bent down and hugged her.


    Su Mianmian blushed and said, ¡± then I¡¯ll listen to you. As she spoke, she wrapped her arms around Huo ting¡¯s neck.


    QAQ......


    In order to get uncle to agree, she even had to use her beauty trap. Was it easy for her?


    ¡°That¡¯ll depend on your performance, Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting hugged su Mianmian tightly and walked towards the bedroom.


    ......


    The next day, su Mianmian rubbed her sore waist and went to see su Feifei.


    When she got out of the car, she quickly let go of her hand.


    Huo ting¡¯s sharp eyes saw it and he reached out to massage su Mianmian¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Uncle, enough! We¡¯re outside right now!¡± Su Mianmian turned around and said.


    Huo ting looked innocent and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. Everyone here is my people.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    This was not the main point, alright?


    Do you still have any integrity?


    In order to ensure su Mianmian¡¯s safety, Huo ting not only asked his men to evacuate everything that could hurt people in the room, but he also tied su Feifei up.


    Su Mianmian was drunk when she saw su Mianmian tied up like a dumpling.


    It was already like this, and she still wanted to see him?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Huo ting looked around and found that it was safe enough, so he turned around and walked out.


    In fact, this was only on the surface. Surveince cameras had been installed here long ago.


    After su Feifei saw su Mianmianing, she sneered, ¡± Su Mianmian, you coward, you finally dare toe and see me? ¡±


    Su Mianmian rubbed her forehead and said, ¡± give me some time. I think you¡¯re being too stubborn.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Su Feifei almost vomited blood!


    Was it easy just to see her? She didn¡¯t even want to tie herself up!


    ¡°How about I get someone to untie you?¡±


    you¡¯re that kind?! Su Feifei said suspiciously.


    Su Mianmian was speechless. She replied, ¡± just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything!


    Su Feifei revealed an expression that said, ¡± you¡¯re really such a person.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    In fact, she was very calm when she saw su Feifei this time.


    The person in front of him was so unfamiliar, just like a stranger. No matter what she said or did, he could not feel anything in his heart.


    Su Mianmian, what¡¯s with that look? ¡± Su Feifei shrieked, ¡± don¡¯t look at me like that!


    Su Mianmian was speechless.


    She was the one who said that they would meet, but now that they had met, what was with her reaction?


    ¡°Su Feifei, since you¡¯ve called me here, did youe here just to tell me this nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Feifei shouted coldly. Her hand that was holding the veil suddenly tightened, and her fingers turned white from the force. Her eyes were as terrifying as a fierce leopard¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    His cold tone was like the shrill cry of an evil ghost from the underground, unspeakably terrifying.


    Su Mianmian, you still have the face to ask me why? ¡± Su Feifei suddenly burst intoughter.


    Sheughed crazily and suddenly fell on the bed. The veil in her hand slowly slid off her face, revealing the face behind it.


    ¡°You!¡± Su Mianmian was shocked. Why did her face be like that?


    Could the face in front of him still be called a human face? His eyes, ears, mouth, and nose were all crooked, as if he had been beaten by someone. He looked particrly terrifying.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s scary?¡± Su Feifei stoppedughing and looked at su Mianmian with hatred. it¡¯s you. It¡¯s all because of you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how would my face be like this?¡±


    The most difficult part of stic surgery was the post-surgery maintenance. Su Feifei had to go through another major facial transformation. This time, she was in a state of fear and her emotions were not right to begin with. Moreover, the doctor had deliberately ignored her.


    Therefore, her face began to change shape very quickly.


    Su Mianmian frowned and said, ¡± su Feifei, you¡¯re always like this. Every time something happened, you would never think about whether there was something wrong with you. You would always push all the me on others. Your face, if you didn¡¯t have stic surgery, how would it be like this?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s your fault.¡± Su Feifei roared.


    ¡°Did I force you to get stic surgery?¡± Su Mianmian said coldly.


    ¡°I told you to shut up.¡± Su Feifei was provoked and started to hit the bed desperately.


    She really wanted to smash something, but everything around her had been taken away, and she couldn¡¯t grab anything.


    She gritted her teeth in hatred. Looking at the woman she hated the most in her life, she really wanted to tear her apart.

 Chapter 639

    ?


    639 Whose fault?(2)


    Su Feifei was still talking like a lunatic.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You jinx, as long as you existed since we were young, our family would be in trouble! Look at you, none of the people around you have a good ending!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Su Mianmian roared loudly and said, ¡± su Feifei, I didn¡¯te here today to listen to your nonsense. I just want to figure out one thing, why did you do this? ¡±


    ¡°You owe me.¡± Su Feifei sneered. if you didn¡¯t kill me, my father and I wouldn¡¯t have gone abroad. If I didn¡¯t leave the country, how could my father have died and how could I have escaped?¡± She suddenly covered her face, and her voice became distorted.


    ¡°The n that I¡¯ve been nning for so long has actually failed just like that. I¡¯ve lostpletely. Su Mianmian, why, why do you always have to go against me?¡±


    Looking at the woman who was desperately smashing the bed, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t feel a trace of sympathy.


    She had made so many mistakes, yet she was still ming others. However, she had gotten to where she was today because she had sought her own death. It had nothing to do with anyone else.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Su Feifei hugged her head and screamed. Su Mianmian, give me a quick death and kill me.


    He couldn¡¯t kill his enemy, and his face had turned into that ghostly shape. What was the point of living like this?


    She really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She didn¡¯t want to live a day longer.


    Her crazy look scared su Mianmian a little. She took two steps back and shook her head slightly.


    ¡°No, su Feifei, I won¡¯t kill you. I want you to live, to look at your own face and live in pain. Perhaps, this is the greatest punishment for you.¡±


    Su Feifei was stunned. She looked at su Mianmian with a strange and somewhat stunned expression and said, ¡± are you really su Mianmian? You¡¯ve changed. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the kindest? how could you say such things?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be kind to people like you.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    She really found it very funny. She had already done so many malicious things to herself, so why did she still think that she should be kind to her?


    She was not a Saint.


    ¡°No, you should save me!¡± Su Feifei cried and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want to die, and I don¡¯t want to live like this. Please get someone to do stic surgery for me again! I beg you, Mianmian, we¡¯re sisters! He¡¯s the only blood-rted person in the world!¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    He actually changed his way of speaking so quickly. How shameless.


    ¡°Mianmian, you must help me!¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at her deeply and said, ¡± if you want me to help you, I can. But you have to tell me one thing.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s helping you?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Su Feifei guiltily shifted her gaze and said, ¡± no one helped me!


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re not sincere.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± I¡¯ll give you two more days. Think carefully whether you want to say it or not. By the way, you can¡¯t just leave your face like this.


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t go!¡±


    It was useless no matter how loudly su Feifei shouted. She could only watch su Mianmian leave.


    ......


    After they met that day, su Feifei was locked up again. There was nothing in the room for entertainment, and they simply treated her as a lunatic.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t think of contacting su Mianmian again, but these people ignored her words and only sent her food on time.


    No matter how she asked about su Mianmian, she didn¡¯t care.


    Today, she really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    When she saw that the nurse had brought lunch over, she forced a smile. nurse Chen, can I have a word with you? ¡±


    Speaking of this, su Feifei felt even more resentful.


    These people not only treated her as a lunatic, but there was nothing in the room. The caretaker who took care of her did not even dare to say a word to her.


    Sometimes, she was so frustrated that she could only talk to herself.


    Su Feifei secretly clenched her fists. Damn it, I can¡¯t go on like this. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go crazy even if I¡¯m not a lunatic.


    Nurse Chen suddenly became alert when su Feifei suddenly spoke to her.


    She took a step back and smiled. ¡°Miss su, please tell me what you need. After I¡¯ve asked the higher-ups, if it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Su Feifei gritted her teeth. Damn it, what are these people trying to do? Was he really going to lock her up here until she died?


    ¡°Miss su, may I know what you need?¡± Seeing that su Feifei didn¡¯t say anything for a long time and only looked at her with resentment, nurse Chen felt ufortable all over.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this,¡± Su Feifei forced a smile to make her face look less ugly. ¡°Nurse Chen, as you can see, I¡¯m locked up here without even a TV. It¡¯s really boring. I wonder if you can get me some newspapers or magazines so that I can kill some time.¡±


    this Wanwan ... nurse Chen was a little hesitant.


    Seeing this, su Feifei quickly put on a pleading expression. nurse Chen, you don¡¯t think I can escape with those magazines and newspapers, do you? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Nurse Chen smiled. alright, I¡¯ll go get you a newspaper.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    Nurse Chen smiled and shook her head. She turned around and walked out. After a while, she returned with thetest copy of the city daily and handed it to su Feifei.


    Su Feifei was really bored. When nurse Chen left, she opened the newspaper and immediately saw the photo of su Mianmian and Huo Chenxi.


    The headlines were filled with all kinds of beautiful adjectives, simply describing the two children as peerless genius children.


    ¡°Su Mianmian!¡± Su Feifei was furious. She crumpled the newspaper with both hands and threw it at the wall.


    She red at the newspaper that had rolled away. The anger in her heart was like a hungry venomous snake. She wriggled her body desperately and crawled out of the can that trapped her.


    ¡°On what basis?¡± Su Feifei mmed her fist on the bed.


    The hatred in his heart grew stronger and stronger, like a thick fog that could not be dispersed. Even if the sun shone on him every day and the wind blew it out, the thick fog formed by the hatred still could not be dispersed.


    su Mianmian, you caused me to be in this ghostly state today, but you are living so well. Not only do you have a good man like Huo ting who loves you, but you also have two such cute children.¡± Su Feifei hugged her head and screamed, ¡± su Mianmian, I won¡¯t let you off.


    It can¡¯t!


    Her eyes were red as she stared out of the window. Her eyes glowed with an ominous glint that was as sharp as a knife.


    su Mianmian, just you wait. I will make you regret treating me like this. I will definitely take back what belongs to me.

 Chapter 640

    ?


    640 New discovery (1)


    Nurse Chen clearly noticed that su Feifei had been acting a little strange these days. She seemed to be nning something, and she judged that su Feifei would take action soon.


    She thought of Huo ting¡¯s previous instructions and didn¡¯t dare to be careless. She called Huo ting decisively.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve noticed some movements from su Feifei these days.¡±


    Huo ting snorted, what? He finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore? He had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    ¡°Okay, let her go and follow her. See who she¡¯s contacting.¡±


    ¡°Received.¡± Nurse Chen agreed and hung up the phone.


    That night, nurse Chen went to deliver dinner to su Feifei.


    When he went in, su Feifei was still sitting on the bed in a daze as usual.


    ¡°Miss su, it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Nurse Chen called out softly and walked over with the tray.


    She first dragged the convenient table in front of su Feifei and then ced the tray with the food on it.


    ¡°Miss su, please enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Nurse Chen said with a smile.


    ¡°Nurse Chen, please wait a moment.¡± Su Feifei suddenly said.


    Nurse Chen turned around and looked surprised. She asked, ¡± miss su, is there anything else? ¡±


    Su Feifei smiled and replied, ¡± nurse Chen, why do you have to say that? ¡± I just need your help with something.¡±


    It had been so many days, and she would only have a good attitude when she was asking for help.


    Nurse Chen smiled and asked, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? Miss su, please tell me. As long as I can help, I will definitely help.¡±


    She looked like she was very easy to talk to.


    ¡°The bed doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Su Feifei pointed to her lower body and said in distress, ¡± I¡¯ve felt that something was wrong with the bed sincest night. It creaked when Iy down, and something was supporting me.


    Nurse Chen had a strange expression on her face and asked, ¡± that¡¯s strange. How about this? miss su, can youe down first and let me check? ¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Su Feifei seemed to be particrly polite today, but no one could find any loopholes. It was as if she was born to be so polite.


    Nurse Chen obviously didn¡¯t suspect anything. She walked to the bed with a smile, lifted the bed board, and then bent down to look at the frame below.


    Bang! Bang!


    At this moment, su Feifei suddenly reached out and picked up the tray on the table, hitting nurse Chen¡¯s head with force.


    you ... nurse Chen turned around and looked at su Feifei in disbelief. It was as if she couldn¡¯t believe that she would do this to her.


    Su Feifei sneered and pushed her away after she fell.


    Nurse Chen¡¯s table and chair fell to the ground, and she also fell to the ground.


    Only then did su Feifei step forward and kick her. After confirming that she had really fainted, she squatted down and began to take off her clothes.


    A few minutester, she wore nurse Chen¡¯s clothes and ran out sneakily with a tray.


    After su Feifei left, nurse Chen stood up helplessly while rubbing the back of her neck.


    this woman¡¯s hands are really strong. I wonder if this is considered a work injury? ¡±


    She rubbed her neck and looked down before remembering that su Feifei had taken all her clothes.


    Nurse Chen was helpless. Did she have to wear su Feifei¡¯s clothes?


    Tsk, tsk. This hospital gown was really ugly. She put it on unwillingly.


    In fact, to make it easier for su Feifei to ¡®escape¡¯, there was no one outside the hospital.


    Su Feifei didn¡¯t have to do this.


    ......


    Su Feifei was an extremely smart person. She didn¡¯t dare to walk too fast because she wasn¡¯t sure how many people Huo ting had arranged in the hospital.


    The more anxious she was, the more she behaved differently from a normal nurse, and the easier it was for others to find out.


    She deliberately acted as if she was going out as she walked unhurriedly and smoothly out of the hospital.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that doing so would give nurse Chen a chance to catch up.


    Nurse Chen followed su Feifei from a distance. The two of them left the hospital almost at the same time. When she saw su Feifei get into a taxi, she also called a taxi and followed behind.


    Su Feifei didn¡¯t go too far. She got off about two streets away. It was obvious that she had something important to do and didn¡¯t even want to waste time going home.


    After getting out of the car, su Feifei rushed to a public phone booth.


    She locked the door from the inside, then quickly inserted the coin and pressed the number.


    She clutched the phone tightly and muttered, ¡± quickly answer the call. Hurry up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is not in service. Please make sure the number is correct before calling again.¡± A melodious electronic female voice suddenly rang out, giving su Feifei a fright.


    Su Feifei was stunned. She subconsciously thought that she had dialed the wrong number.


    She quickly hung up and dialed the number again. This time, in order to prevent herself from making any mistakes, she looked at them one by one and pressed the button after making sure that there were no mistakes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is not in service, Yingluo¡±


    The melodious electronic female voice sounded again, and su Feifei was about to go crazy.


    She kicked the ss door hard. damn it, what¡¯s going on? why is the number not in service? ¡±


    She shook her head vigorously, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it was true.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. There must be a problem somewhere.¡±


    Su Feifei couldn¡¯t believe it and dialed again.


    It was still the electronic female voice, and it had never changed.


    Su Feifei was stunned. She backed away and fell to the ground against the ss door.


    The number was actually empty. Did that mean that she had been abandoned by that person?


    Su Feifei hugged her arms in fear. What should she do? without that person¡¯s help, how could she carry out her revenge n alone?


    Could she still punish su Mianmian?


    Now that her face had be like this, she didn¡¯t know if she could go back to the Huo family. Huo ting must be looking for her everywhere.


    What to do?


    Su Feifei¡¯s face was full of panic. She suddenly felt like she was on the run abroad and was wandering around.


    Was she going to go back to the past and live that kind of life again?


    Su Feifei sat in the phone booth alone in a panic and didn¡¯t leave until a long timeter. After she left, nurse Chen went in to check.


    After a while, she sent the phone number she found to Huo ting.


    When he saw the number, Huo ting recognized that it should be a foreign number. No, to be precise, it should be a number from M country.


    But why was it a number from Country M?


    For some reason, Huo ting suddenly had a very strange feeling in his heart. It was just that the feeling was a little vague, and he couldn¡¯t grasp the main point for a moment.


    He called Chen Ce and ordered in a deep voice.


    help me track down a number immediately. You must find the exact address and all the information about the person who has the number.


    ¡°Got it, BOSS.¡±

 Chapter 641

    ?


    641 New discovery (2)


    After Huo ting hung up the phone, a new phone call came in immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A gentle female voice came from the other end of the phone. She said, ¡± I¡¯m back. Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s meet.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    The other party was silent.


    Huo ting felt that it was simply inexplicable.


    This was a private number. If he didn¡¯t have a saved number, he wouldn¡¯t be able to call.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yao Xinyi.¡±


    It was her.


    ¡°Is there something?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    Yao Xinyi originally had a lot of things to say to him, but at this moment, it was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on her, and her entire body turned cold.


    ¡°Can we meet and have a meal together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently, I don¡¯t have time.¡± Huo ting frowned and said in a deep voice.


    He did not want to have anything to do with Yao Xinyi anymore.


    How could Yao Xinyi not know that he had declined?


    She didn¡¯t get angry and just said softly,¡±Huo ting, it¡¯s like this. At that time, uncle Huo gave me an object.¡± He said that if nothing happens to the Huo family, this item will be useless. But if something happens, he will hand this item over to you.¡±


    After she finished, she didn¡¯t wait for Huo ting to answer and said, ¡± ¡°Huo ting, I just want to fulfill uncle Huo¡¯sst wish and have no other intentions. If it wasn¡¯t for this, I probably wouldn¡¯t even havee back.¡±


    Her voice suddenly became low, and she seemed very sad.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Huo ting also didn¡¯t agree to eat.


    Yao Xinyiughed and said, ¡± it¡¯s just the time for a meal. Are you not willing? Huo ting, even if something happened between us, we¡¯re still friends who grew up together. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too heartless?¡±


    Ever since Yao Xinyi left the country two years ago, the two of them had not kept in touch.


    Moreover, her going abroad was actually driven away by Huo ting.


    At that time, Huo ting and su Mianmian¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t very stable. Because of her appearance, the two of them had a Cold War.


    Therefore, Huo ting didn¡¯t have a good impression of her.


    However, this matter was somewhat beyond Huo ting¡¯s expectations. This matter was rted to Huo Zhenyuan, so he could not ignore it.


    After thinking for a moment, Huo ting said, ¡± ¡°Alright, see you tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the address to your pher. See you tonight.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, su Mianmian just happened to walk towards Huo ting.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had done something guilty, but Huo ting was a little nervous after seeing su Mianmian.


    He was not afraid of his wife.


    ¡°Uncle, who are you talking to on the phone?¡±


    In fact, su Mianmian was just asking casually.


    Huo ting was indeed shocked. Of course, he didn¡¯t show anything on his face.


    ¡°There¡¯s something going on at thepany, so I¡¯ll have to go out. You can have dinner with the children.¡±


    Su Mianmian was a little confused after hearing this.


    Because Huo ting had been working at home recently, he rarely went to thepany, and at night, he would apany the mother and son for dinner.


    So su Mianmian was very surprised when he suddenly went out.


    However, she did not ask further.


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± go ahead, I made a cake. I¡¯ll leave a piece for youter. Come back and eat it tonight.


    okay, don¡¯t give Dongdong too much. He¡¯s getting new teeth recently, so he can¡¯t eat too much sweet food.


    ¡°I know.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ......


    At 7:30 in the evening, Huo tingru arrived at the restaurant he had agreed to meet Yao Xinyi at.


    When he arrived, Yao Xinyi was already there.


    Seeing him walk over, Yao Xinyi smiled and stood up. As she moved, the light blue vintagece Pce dress she was wearing swayed gently. The earrings of the same color on her ears also swayed with her.


    ¡°Ting, you¡¯re here?¡± Yao Xinyi said with a smile.


    Huo ting nced at her and nodded slightly. He walked to the opposite side of her, pulled out a chair, and sat down.


    Yao Xinyi pushed the menu in front of her to him and said, ¡± this restaurant¡¯s steak is pretty good. It¡¯sparable to Country M¡¯s steamed buns.


    Huo ting directly pushed the menu to the side and said lightly, ¡± ¡°You better give me the thing first.¡±


    ¡°Ting Junjun.¡± Yao Xinyi looked at him and revealed a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have to ask me for something before you even eat? I¡¯ll pass it to you after we¡¯re done eating, okay?¡±


    Huo ting frowned, hesitated for a moment, called the waiter, and casually ordered a few dishes.


    Yao Xinyi also ordered two dishes with a smile, and they were actually Huo ting¡¯s favorite dishes.


    He looked at her indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The dishes were served quickly, and the meal was particrly dull. Although Yao Xinyi would start a conversation and ask a question or two from time to time, Huo ting would either not answer, or nod or shake his head. The dinner table almost became Yao Xinyi¡¯s one-man show.


    However, looking at Yao Xinyi¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t seem to care too much. Even if Huo ting ignored her, she could still maintain an elegant smile and maintain her temperament and upbringing as ady from a noble family.


    After more than half an hour, they finally finished their meal.


    Huo ting wiped his hands with a napkin and asked, ¡± ¡°Can you give me the thing now?¡±


    ting Junjun! Yao Xinyi furrowed her brows in distress. you really don¡¯t give me any face at all. If it wasn¡¯t for this thing, you wouldn¡¯t even be willing toe out and have this meal with me, right?¡±


    Huo ting looked up at her and said lightly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m already married, and I love my wife and child very much. This time I¡¯m giving face to this old man, but this is also thest time I¡¯ll have a meal with you alone.¡±


    Yao Xinyi¡¯s expression turned ugly in an instant, but she quickly burst outughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m just lying to you. You don¡¯t think I still have feelings for you, do you?¡± She looked at Huo ting and said seriously, ¡± it¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find someone who loves me with all my heart.


    Huo ting was expressionless and didn¡¯t even nod.


    Yao Xinyi didn¡¯t mind. She smiled, picked up the paper bag on the side, and handed it to Huo ting.


    Huo ting took the paper bag and took out a beautifully wrapped wooden box.


    He opened it and found that it was a Chinese Chess set.


    The Chinese Chess set made of Jade actually felt warm to the touch. It was obviously made of the best Jade.


    Huo ting grabbed a handsome chess piece in his hand and felt the smooth touch with his thumb, and his expression was dazed for a moment.


    uncle Huo asked me to get this custom-made for you. He said that he misses the past. Actually, he¡¯s always wanted to y chess with you again, but he didn¡¯t expect him to leave so suddenly. I¡¯ll hand this chess piece to you.


    Huo ting grabbed the chess piece with an unpredictable expression on his face.


    Did Yao Xinyi mean that the old man regretted his actions before he passed away?


    She wanted to repair their rtionship?


    ¡°Do you know what happened to uncle Huo? I¡¯ve been doing research all this time, so I didn¡¯t know, ¡± Yao Xinyi said as she started crying. this is too sudden, waah.

 Chapter 642

    ?


    642 Jealous (1)


    There were always some people who looked especially good when they cried, like pear blossoms with tears.


    Yao Xinyi was this type of person, and she knew how to make use of her ¡®strengths¡¯.


    If it were any other man, no matter what, if a beauty were to cry in front of him, he would definitely show some tenderness.


    But Huo ting didn¡¯t love her, and he was very uninteresting, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t feel anything when she cried.


    On the contrary, he was getting impatient. He looked down at his watch.


    When Yao Xinyi realized that Huo ting had no reaction to her crying, she stopped crying.


    ¡°Ting, I want to see uncle Huo.¡±


    Huo ting looked up at her.


    Yao Xinyi said, ¡± I know that there¡¯s a misunderstanding between you and uncle Huo. But no matter what, he¡¯s no longer here. What misunderstanding can¡¯t be resolved? ¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    haven¡¯t you been overseas for the past few years? ¡± Huo ting said again.


    Yao Xinyi¡¯s eyes flickered as she replied with a smile, ¡± I heard it from my father. Although I¡¯m overseas, it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t care about you, Wanwan.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Huo ting interrupted her emotional words and said, ¡± where are you staying now? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying in a hotel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up tomorrow afternoon.¡± After that, Huo ting got up and left.


    Yao Xinyi looked at his back and revealed a profound smile.


    ......


    When Huo ting returned home, the sky waspletely dark.


    As soon as he entered the door, the ck Butler came up to him and took his coat. master, have you had dinner? Do you need me to inform the kitchen to prepare it for you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Huo ting waved his hand and walked towards the stairs.


    He had not taken two steps when he suddenly stopped. He turned back to look at the ck Butler and asked, ¡± ¡°How¡¯s Mianmian¡¯s mood today?¡±


    Actually, he didn¡¯t do anything, but he still felt guilty. What was wrong with that?


    The ck Butler looked at Huo ting strangely with a face full of doubt.


    He thought for a moment and replied, ¡± Madam even prepared strawberry cakes and biscuits for the young masters tonight. It should be considered pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still making desserts at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Madam said to leave some for the young masters to take to the kindergarten tomorrow for the children to eat.¡±


    After Huo ting heard this, he thought for a while and said, ¡± help me get a piece of strawberry cake.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more cake.¡± The ck Butler was stunned.


    ¡°No more?¡± Huo ting said unhappily, ¡± didn¡¯t you just make it this evening? ¡±


    A thick ck line slid down the ck Butler¡¯s forehead. How could the master¡¯s family love sweet food?


    Even if she made it at night, it would be finished.


    After Huo ting finished speaking, he also felt that he had asked a stupid question. He said with a dark face, ¡± forget it, you can leave.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Huo ting went upstairs to find su Mianmian, but the bedroom was empty.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Huo ting didn¡¯t see his wife when he got home and was in a bad mood.


    The maid looked at her BOSS¡¯s expression and whispered, ¡± Madam and young master are in the small study.


    The small study was not Huo ting¡¯s study, but was specially renovated for the use of the babies.


    When Huo ting heard this, he walked towards the small study. Before he arrived, he heard a sounding from the room.


    brother Dongdong, can you take little fire away? she keeps biting my painting. Frowning, Xiaoxi waved the wet drawing paper in her hand and said, ¡± if this continues, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to finish my homework.


    What kind of sheep is big brother raising? why does he eat everything?


    Lil ¡°fire raised its head and bleated innocently.


    Dongdong said without turning his head, ¡± it¡¯s pregnant and has a big appetite. If it wants to eat, let it eat.


    Xiaoxi


    ¡°That¡¯s my homework.¡±


    it¡¯s rare for little fire to look up to you, ¡± Dongdong said. as an elder, can¡¯t you give your niece something to eat? ¡±


    QAQ ¡± his niece was a sheep. Who could understand his pain?


    Dongdong, that¡¯s enough. Stop bullying Xiaoxi. Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡± go and take little fire to find some food.


    ¡°Can I let Xiaoxi go? I¡¯m busy with something right now.¡± Dongdong¡¯s fingers were typing quickly on theputer keyboard.


    Su Mianmian walked over to take a look and found that he was ying a game.


    Was he busy?


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not going to care about your daughter?¡± Su Mianmian was speechless.


    Dongdong couldn¡¯t reject su Mianmian, so he looked up and red at Xiaoxi. Xiaoxi cleverly lowered her head and pretended to be busy.


    Beibei put down his book and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go.


    ¡°Be good! You¡¯re truly my good little brother.¡± Dongdong praised.


    Beibei walked to the door with xiaohuo in his arms. When he saw Huo ting, he called out in surprise, ¡± daddy, Yueyue.


    The moment he shouted, everyone in the room looked towards the door.


    Huo ting reached out and rubbed Beibei¡¯s head. Beibei wanted to turn away awkwardly, but he remembered that this person was Huo ting and held back.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Huo ting said.


    Beibei carried xiaohuo and walked out.


    ¡°Uncle, why did youe back so early?¡± Su Mianmian looked at the time. It wasn¡¯t even nine O ¡®clock yet.


    Huo ting was a little unhappy when he heard this.


    Did the little sheep think that he had returned too early?


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± He asked.


    Dongdong quickly switched theputer screen to a document page and said, ¡± I¡¯m doing my homework.


    Su Mianmian witnessed the whole process and looked at Dongdong a little speechlessly.


    Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes darted around as she contemted whether she should tell on him.


    However, when he thought of Dongdong¡¯s pranking methods, he still wilted.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing my homework too.¡±


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian raised her hand and said, ¡± I¡¯m doing my homework too.


    She was doing the homework that K had given her.


    Huo ting nodded and said, ¡± you guys continue writing. Mianmian,e out with me for a while.


    After that, he reached out and pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand directly.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s skin was rtively tender, after all. She was generally unwilling to show too much intimacy in front of children. She reached out and patted Huo ting¡¯s hand, made an expression at him, and then followed him out.


    After the two of them left, Dongdong looked at Xiaoxi smilingly and said, ¡± you paused for two seconds when you answered just now. What were you thinking? ¡±


    Xiaoxi¡¯s tail instantly exploded in anger. Heughed and said, ¡± no, I¡¯m not thinking about anything.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want toin?¡± Dongdong¡¯s smile became even more friendly.


    However, the smile was extremely terrifying in Xiao Xi¡¯s eyes. He almost hugged Dongdong¡¯s thigh and said that he was innocent.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t. Brother Dongdong, you¡¯re so good to me. Why would I go andin? Daddy is so cold and I can¡¯t see him every day, but brother Dongdong, you¡¯re different. I can see you every day, so I won¡¯t tell on you.¡±


    Dongdong watched him finish with a smile and said, ¡± why are you so nervous? I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Xiaoxi: ¡± QAQ ¡±


    I don¡¯t believe you can just casually ask.

 Chapter 643

    ?


    643 Jealous (2)


    After Huo ting pulled su Mianmian into the room, he pushed her against the wall, put his hands on her side, and said, ¡± little sheep, did you forget to say something? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him and asked, ¡± what? ¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even leave a piece of cake for me after baking it today. I¡¯m so sad in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Su Mianmian interrupted Huo ting¡¯s words and grabbed his cor with both hands, saying, ¡± don¡¯t talk!


    After that, su Mianmian leaned on him and sniffed here and there like a kitten.


    Huo ting suddenly felt a little uneasy. Did he really smell something?


    After a while, su Mianmian looked up and asked, ¡± uncle, why do you smell like perfume? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Su Mianmian stared at him.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know how to answer.¡± Huo ting said frankly.


    Su Mianmian frowned and said, ¡± then tell me who you had dinner with tonight. I¡¯m not suspecting you, it¡¯s just that the perfume smells too strong.


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian and said, ¡± Yao Xinyi.


    ¡°Her!¡± Su Mianmian was instantly angry when she heard Huo ting mention her name.


    She wasn¡¯t angry at first, but this person was different. Previously, because of her, she had a misunderstanding with uncle.


    ¡°The old man asked her to order a set of Jade Chinese Chess for him. I¡¯m going there this time to get this.¡± Huo ting replied.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just tell me directly? You even lied to me that you hadpany matters to attend to.¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± I¡¯m not angry about you meeting her. I¡¯m angry that you lied to me.


    Huo ting quickly took su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± Mianmian, don¡¯t be angry. I have my reasons for doing this.


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath, looked at him unhappily, and said, ¡± it¡¯s best if your reason can convince me. If not, you¡¯ll sleep on the sofa tonight!


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Rebellion! The little sheep actually dared to talk to him like that.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and exin!¡± Su Mianmian said unhappily.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Alright! Whatever his wife said.


    Huo ting deliberated for a moment and said, ¡± I think the timing of her appearance was a bit sudden, and she knows very well. I suspect that Yingluo may be rted to su Feifei.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that she¡¯s the one we¡¯ve been looking for?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Huo ting said, ¡± she asked me out to sweep the old man¡¯s grave tomorrow. I think I can try her again.


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and felt that she couldn¡¯t make sense of logic.


    If it was Yao Xinyi¡¯s doing, then why did she do it?


    What were the benefits of doing this?


    For money? Although the Yao family was not as good as the Huo family, it was not to the extent of this.


    Moreover, the two families had been friends for generations, and the rtionship between the older generation was very good.


    ¡°Little sheep, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Huo ting said.


    As long as he thought of the perfume of another woman on his body, he would have goosebumps all over his body. It seemed that he could not keep this dress anymore. He might as well throw it away.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± are you hungry? Do you want me to make you a bowl of noodles?¡±


    Huo ting nodded, kissed su Mianmian¡¯s face, and said, ¡± you¡¯re not angry anymore? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Su Mianmian replied seriously, ¡± I¡¯m jealous.


    Alright! Be it anger or jealousy.


    No matter how Huo ting looked at su Mianmian, he thought she was very cute.


    ......


    When su Mianmian brought the noodles up, she saw the servant take a set of clothes out. She took a look and saw that this was what uncle was wearing today.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the clothes?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    The servant replied, ¡± young master said to throw it away.


    Thrown away?


    Su Mianmian frowned and thought about it. She thought that it might be because the uncle, who was a little mysophobic, disliked the smell.


    She smiled. Actually, to be honest, she didn¡¯t smell anything.


    It was just that his intuition told him that there was something wrong with the uncle, so he gave it a try.


    The servant saw that su Mianmian didn¡¯t give any instructions and asked, ¡± Madam, do you have any other instructions? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can leave.¡± After su Mianmian finished speaking, she said again, ¡± by the way, throw away the shoes that uncle is wearing today.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Su Mianmian pushed the door open and walked in. Huo ting happened toe out. He saw su Mianmian holding the noodles and said, ¡± why did youe up? wait for me to go down and eat.


    Su Mianmian put the noodles on the table, looked at him with a smile, and said, ¡± by the way, I threw away the shoes you were wearing today. Do you have any objections? ¡±


    Huo ting was slightly stunned and saw su Mianmian show her ws like a cat.


    Heughed and said, ¡± even if you didn¡¯t say so, I would have thrown it away.


    Su Mianmian snorted.


    ¡°But I still want to see her tomorrow.¡± Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would have to throw away his clothes?


    Su Mianmian frowned and said, ¡± then you can¡¯t dress too handsomely tomorrow. Just wear something casual. The clothes still have to be thrown away anyway.


    thetter part is no problem, I can promise you, but the front part is a little difficult, ¡± Huo ting said with a smile. I look so handsome no matter what I wear.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Little sheep, you¡¯re getting more and more daring!¡± Huo ting smiled and picked su Mianmian up.


    Su Mianmian eximed, then reached out and patted his shoulder hard, saying, ¡± stop it, aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡±


    Huo ting looked at her meaningfully and said, ¡± I¡¯m really hungry.


    If su Mianmian still couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his words, then she would have been F * cked so many times in vain.


    She put on a straight face and said, ¡± can you stop thinking about this? hurry up and eat the noodles. It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s burnt.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat the noodles first, then eat Yingluo.¡± Huo tingughed.


    ¡°If you keep talking, you¡¯ll sleep on the sofa tonight.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± I¡¯m still angry today.


    Huo ting touched his nose and didn¡¯t dare to make trouble for su Mianmian anymore.


    ......


    In the end, su Mianmian¡¯s heart softened and she didn¡¯t drive Huo ting to sleep in the study.


    But when Huo ting¡¯s hand reached for her waist, she pped it down ruthlessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! You¡¯re going to see your old lover tomorrow, so you have to rest well.¡± Su Mianmian said sourly.


    Huo ting was stunned. He propped up his body, carried su Mianmian over, and pressed her on top of him. Then, he said, ¡± didn¡¯t you take a shower? Why does it still smell like vinegar?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can sleep in the study.¡±


    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t like it? I like it very much.¡± Huo ting smiled, lowered his head, and bit su Mianmian¡¯s mouth. He said, ¡± let me try if my little mouth is still sour.


    After the kiss, both of them were panting.


    ¡°Does it taste sour?¡± Su Mianmian raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s sour.¡± Huo ting smiled and kissed her again, saying,¡±but I like Yingluo.¡±


    ......

 Chapter 644

    ?


    644 The words she said


    Huo ting had reported to su Mianmian in advance that he would be meeting Yao Xinyi again today.


    So, other than ring at him when they were going out, su Mianmian didn¡¯t feel any other difficulties.


    However, he knew that he had to be more careful today. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t let Yao Xinyi get too close to him.


    After all, a littlemb could also turn into a little wild cat when pushed too hard.


    ......


    They didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the weather today. It was still sunny in the morning, but after they went up the mountain, it became gloomy. There were dark clouds floating in the sky, as if it was going to rain.


    Huo ting asked the driver to wait at the foot of the mountain, and he and Yao Xinyi went up the mountain.


    Today, Yao Xinyi was wearing a navy blue linen dress that fluttered in the wind. She had a beige scarf around her neck and a pair offortable white leather shoes.


    Her expression was dignified and solemn, with a hint of sadness.


    ¡°The road is finally fixed.¡± Yao Xinyi said softly, ¡± I still remember the first time I came here. This road wasn¡¯t built yet, especially when we reached the middle of the mountain. It was all muddy and very difficult to walk on.


    Huo ting turned to look at her and showed a speechless look.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t see it.


    Even if he had to find a topic, he should find something stronger. Many rich people were buried on this mountain, so the road up the mountain was specially repaired. The stone steps were specially cleaned by people, so they were particrly clean.


    Both sides of the road were lined with green trees, and the air was fresh with a gentle breeze.


    Yao Xinyi turned to look at Huo ting and said,¡±Ting, do you know that this is not my first time here?¡±


    Huo ting nced at her lightly and didn¡¯t speak.


    He suddenly realized that this person did not y her cards ording tomon sense. He did not understand what she meant by this.


    Yao Xinyi looked at his expression and suddenlyughed. ting, you don¡¯t believe me, right? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    He was just speechless. Thank you.


    ¡°I still remember that I came here with uncle Huo. He brought me here to see thend he bought.¡± Yao Xinyi sighed, feeling rather sad.


    I still remember him telling me with a smile that he was a man who liked all beautiful things. He had seen many beautiful sceneries while he was alive, and beautiful people had to be buried in a ce with beautiful scenery when they died.


    She looked around, as if she was reminiscing about something, and also as if she was mourning over something.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand Yao Xinyi¡¯s world. He suddenly thought that if he went back earlier, he would have asked the littlemb to make him strawberry cake. Yesterday¡¯s strawberry cakes were all finished by Dongdong and the others, and he didn¡¯t even get a single piece.


    Yao Xinyi said a lot of things. She secretly looked at Huo ting and saw that he didn¡¯t respond to her words, so she couldn¡¯t help but call out sadly.


    ¡°Uncle Huo, I¡¯m here to see you, Yingluo!¡±


    Huo ting thought about the cake and was shocked by her voice.


    He turned around to look at her and saw that she was crying silently again.


    If she wasn¡¯t clear, she would really think that she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. He interrupted her.


    ......


    The two of them arrived in front of Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s tombstone. At this time, the sky seemed to be even gloomier. The sound of the wind blowing was whimpering, as if someone was crying.


    Yao Xinyi walked forward and slowly knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Uncle Huo, Xinyi¡¯s not well. It¡¯s sote to see you.¡± Yao Xinyi looked at Huo Zhenyuan¡¯s name on the tombstone. Her eyes turned red, and there were tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo. I¡¯ve been locked up in the research room doing research and didn¡¯t care about what happened outside. If it wasn¡¯t for father suddenly finding Yingluo, I wouldn¡¯t have known about this.¡±


    She finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and cried out. It was a very sad cry, and it didn¡¯t seem like she was pretending.


    ¡°Uncle Huo, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t me me, okay? I really didn¡¯t mean toe and see you sote.¡±


    As she cried and spoke, her tears wet the marble floor in front of her, quickly forming arge watermark.


    After a long while, her sobs turned into soft sobs.


    uncle Huo, dad was very sad when he found out about what happened to you. He even fell seriously ill because of this and was only discharged a few days ago. Otherwise, I could havee to see you earlier.


    Yao Xinyi took out a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped the tears on her face.


    I¡¯m sorry, uncle Huo, ¡± she said with a smile. you don¡¯t like women crying, but I¡¯m still crying at this time. Don¡¯tugh at me.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down. uncle Huo, I¡¯ve brought you a gift. You¡¯ll like it.


    She was like a child presenting a treasure. She took a wooden box from her side and ced it in front of the tombstone.


    ¡°Uncle Huo, do you want to take a guess?¡± Yao Xinyi said in a light tone.


    Unfortunately, no one would answer her. If someone really answered her, she would probably be scared to death.


    alright, ¡± Yao Xinyi said with a smile. I know that uncle Huo doesn¡¯t like it when people leave you hanging. I¡¯ll give you the answer.


    She slowly opened the wooden box, and a faint dazzling light was revealed from the wooden box. It turned out to be an exquisitely made Chinese Chess.


    From the texture of the Jade, the quality of this chess set was notparable to Huo ting¡¯s.


    Although it looked good on the surface, one could see the difference if they observed carefully.


    Huo ting looked at her performance expressionlessly and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Uncle Huo, I know you like to y chess, so I got someone to make this Jade chess set for you. Although it¡¯s not as good as the one you left for ting, it¡¯s still pretty good. I hope you like it. ¡±


    She quietly looked at the Chinese Chess and said after a long while, ¡± ¡°Uncle Huo, do you still remember thest game we yed?¡±


    Yao Xinyi chuckled as she poured out the Chinese Chess pieces. She began to arrange them one by one, and in the end, she actually managed toy out an Endgame.


    She looked at the game in front of her and showed a sad expression. She said to Huo ting, ¡± ting, can you y this game with me on behalf of uncle Huo? ¡±


    Huo ting said, ¡± I can¡¯t.


    He was not out of his mind to y chess in a Cemetery.


    After Yao Xinyi heard his words, she chuckled as if she had already guessed that Huo ting would say this.


    She turned to face the tombstone and said, ¡± uncle Huo, I still remember that I lost that game of chess. I was very unconvinced at the time and said that I would marry ting in the future and be your daughter-inw topete with you again.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    She sighed and said,¡±I just didn¡¯t expect that things would change so much in such a short time.¡± Uncle Huo, why did it happen so suddenly? I still remember calling you before. At that time, you sounded perfectly fine.¡±


    Huo ting stood behind her expressionlessly, listening to her murmuring in a daze.


    Perhaps Yao Xinyi was really sad, or perhaps she was just acting.


    But who could say for sure?

 Chapter 645

    ?


    645 A misunderstanding (1)


    Aftering down from the mountain, Huo ting wanted to send Yao Xinyi back.


    Yao Xinyi, however, revealed a hint of fatigue. She asked in a soft voice, ¡± ting, I¡¯m a little tired. Can I go get something to drink first? ¡±


    Huo ting coldly looked at Yao Xinyi and said,¡±It won¡¯t take long to go back. Besides, there are drinks prepared in the car.¡±


    ¡°Ting!¡± Yao Xinyi revealed a sad expression and said, ¡± I was very sad when I saw uncle Huo just now. I don¡¯t want to go back like this. Can you apany me for a drink?¡±


    Seeing that Huo ting was still looking at her with no expression, she was very sad.


    ¡°Are we not friends? You won¡¯t even apany me for a drink?¡±


    Huo ting hesitated for a while, looking very embarrassed, and finally nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Yao Xinyi was extremely touched. Her eyes were fixed on Huo ting, but thetter didn¡¯t even look at her and directly walked forward.


    Yao Xinyi looked at his back view and revealed a half-smile. She reached out to look at her phone and followed him.


    ......


    The two of them went to a nearby coffee shop. After sitting down, they each ordered a cup of coffee.


    Yao Xinyi leaned against the back of the sofa. She ced her right hand in her pocket and pressed the answer button.


    Then, she retracted her hand and looked at Huo ting opposite her with affection.


    ¡°Ting, thank you for today. If it wasn¡¯t for yourpany, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to see uncle Huo alone.¡± As she spoke, she became sad. She silently wiped her tears and said, ¡± actually, I still don¡¯t dare to believe this fact.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Huo ting said lightly.


    ¡°No, I still can¡¯t ept this, Hanhan. Back when we were young, uncle Huo would always tease me,¡±


    Huo ting listened to her talk about the past with a nk expression. He had been enduring the teasing.


    Half an hourter, a loud shout suddenly came from outside the door.


    ¡°Huo ting!¡±


    It was su Mianmian¡¯s voice. Huo ting turned around and saw su Mianmian rushing in.


    ¡°Huo ting, how can you do this to me?¡± Su Mianmian said in exasperation.


    She stood in front of the table and red at Huo ting, as if she had been caught in bed.


    ¡°Mianmian? What are you doing here?¡± Huo ting stood up.


    tell me, you said you were meeting a client, but why was he with this woman? ¡±


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Huo ting pulled su Mianmian back anxiously and said, ¡± you misunderstood. It¡¯s not what you think.


    Su Mianmian bit her lower lip and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Alright, then tell me, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Yao Xinyi was clearly shocked as well. She stood up timidly and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. We went to pay our respects to uncle Huo together and felt a little tired, so we came here to have a drink. It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    Su Mianmian red at her coldly and said, ¡±


    ¡°Did I talk to you?¡±


    I¡¯m sorry. Yao Xinyi lowered her head, feeling wronged.


    ¡°Mianmian, let¡¯s go back and talk.¡± Huo ting pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No, I want to make it clear here!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily.


    ¡°Mianmian, please believe me, okay? Even if you don¡¯t believe me, please believe in ting, okay? You¡¯re husband and wife. You can doubt anyone, but you shouldn¡¯t doubt him.¡± Yao Xinyi added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Su Mianmian waspletely furious. She directly picked up the coffee on the table and spilled it at Yao Xinyi.


    A whole cup of coffee was poured on Yao Xinyi¡¯s face.


    The coffee flowed down her cheeks and quickly soaked her skirt.


    Yao Xinyi didn¡¯t even close her eyes. She still looked at su Mianmian with a calm expression and said very seriously, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Mianmian. You¡¯ve really misunderstood. There¡¯s nothing going on between Tingzhen and me.


    ¡°I told you to shut up.¡± Su Mianmian shouted, ¡± that¡¯s my husband. You keep calling him ting. Are you trying to show that you two have a good rtionship and are special? ¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t go too far.¡± However, Huo ting suddenly reached out and pulled su Mianmian. you can talk nicely, but you can¡¯t fight, understand? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned. She looked back at Huo ting in disbelief, as if she was looking at a stranger.


    ¡°Yingluo, how can you do this to me?¡± Su Mianmian felt so aggrieved that she only wanted to cry. She said, ¡± you actually treat me like this for this woman? Could it be that in your heart, she¡¯s really more important?¡±


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t mess around!¡±


    ¡°You still say I¡¯m messing around? I¡¯ve never believed it. I think you two are already in the past.¡±


    Huo ting frowned. it¡¯s nothing if I go with her.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me,¡± Su Mianmian cried out, ¡± you still like her. You were willing to be with me when she wasn¡¯t here. But now that the main master has returned, you¡¯re looking down on me. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case at all.¡± Huo ting said unhappily.


    ¡°I hate you to death, I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Su Mianmian pushed Huo ting away and ran out crying.


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Huo ting was anxious and turned around to run outside.


    ¡°Aiya!¡±


    At this moment, Yao Xinyi suddenly cried out in pain behind him and sessfully stopped Huo ting¡¯s steps.


    When he turned around, he saw that Yao Xinyi was about to fall to the side for some reason.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Huo ting frowned. He turned around, grabbed Yao Xinyi, and helped her stand up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. Yao Xinyi took a deep breath and said, ¡± ting, quickly go after Mianmian. Exin to her properly and don¡¯t let her misunderstand.


    Huo ting helped her sit down on the chair and walked back to his seat.


    ¡°Why should I apologize? She had gone too far just now. It was her fault, I won¡¯t apologize.¡±


    ¡°But Yingluo¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡± Huo ting interrupted her coldly and said, ¡± finish this coffee and I¡¯ll send you back.


    Yao Xinyi still had a worried look on her face, but she was obedient and didn¡¯t say anything.


    But at this time, su Mianmian directly went into a ck car parked on the street outside.


    After she sat down, she began to Pat her chest, looking so nervous that she could barely breathe.


    K, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, turned to look at her and saw that there was no trace of crying on her face.


    She had been crying so hard just now.


    K leaned over and asked with a smile,¡±Mianmian, what are you guys ying?¡± It looks interesting.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, what do you think of my acting just now?¡± Su Mianmian looked at him a little nervously.


    K sized her up seriously and shook his head slowly.


    not much. You¡¯re too good at acting. People who are familiar with you and him know that you two won¡¯t be like this.


    Su Mianmian was stunned, but she quicklyughed again and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay, she doesn¡¯t understand us. Moreover, this is what she wants, so we¡¯ll let her see this. I think she¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

 Chapter 646

    ?


    646 A misunderstanding (3)


    Huo ting patiently sent Yao Xinyi home. On the way, Yao Xinyi said a lot of flirtatious words, but Huo ting suppressed his anger and pretended not to understand.


    After tonight, he was certain that Yao Xinyi had approached them with a motive.


    There was no need for this person to deal with her in the future. However, she could not beat the grass and alert the snake.


    ......


    When Huo ting stood at the door of the house, his mood was veryplicated, and he was even more uneasy.


    Although he had already told su Mianmianst night that if there were any idents today, they would act ording to Yao Xinyi¡¯s script.


    However, even if it was an act, he pushed away the littlemb¡¯s hand. He felt that the littlemb would definitely be angry.


    ¡°Master, do you want toe in?¡± The ck Butler pushed the door open and asked, ¡± or do you need to stand a little longer? ¡±


    Actually, what he wanted to ask was, did he need to take out a keyboard and kneel?


    Of course, he didn¡¯t have the guts to ask. He was just thinking about it.


    Huo ting looked at him expressionlessly and asked, ¡± Mianmian, what time did youe back? How is she feeling?¡±


    His master had been asking him the same question for two days in a row.


    He was very sure that his master had definitely offended Madam.


    The ck Butler said carefully, ¡± he came back ten minutes earlier than you. He seems to be in a good mood.


    ¡°What?¡± Huo ting said angrily, ¡± what time is it already? She just got home.¡±


    The ck Butler lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Huo ting said as he walked in.


    ¡°They¡¯re going against the heavens! The Huo family¡¯s curfew is at eight o ¡®clock, and she¡¯s only back at ten O¡¯ clock. This time, I¡¯m going to talk to her about Hanhan.¡±


    who¡¯s making a ruckus at the door?! Su Mianmian heard Huo ting¡¯s voice. She said that on purpose.


    Huo ting suddenly swallowed his words and said with a smile, ¡± Mianmian, I¡¯m back.


    Su Mianmian took a look at him, snorted heavily, and then turned to leave.


    ¡°Mianmian, wait for me.¡± Huo ting quickly caught up with her.


    The ck Butler looked at Huo ting¡¯s ttering appearance and didn¡¯t say anything because of his professional ethics.


    As for the three children who were watching, the little iceberg, Beibei, naturally did not have any expression. Xiao Xi¡¯s eyes widened. So daddy was not the best!


    Mommy is stronger than daddy! It seemed that he had to please his mommy more in the future.


    Dongdong turned around and said to his two younger brothers seriously, ¡± see that? This family can¡¯t do without me. Without me, you guys wouldn¡¯t have appeared, so you have to thank me! Sigh, I just didn¡¯t watch for a while. Look, they¡¯re going to quarrel again, Yingluo.¡±


    Whoosh! the surrounding servants seemed to know too much.


    ......


    Su Mianmian closed the door forcefully and locked it.


    She sat on the bed, but the door was opened by Huo ting in the next second.


    ¡°How did you drive it?¡± Su Mianmian stood up.


    Huo ting smiled. with the key.


    After he finished speaking, su Mianmian also felt that she had asked a very stupid question, so she turned around and didn¡¯t look at him.


    Huo ting walked over and sat down next to her.


    Su Mianmian turned around again.


    ¡°Mianmian, why are you angry? Didn¡¯t we agree that we were acting?¡±


    That¡¯s right, su Mianmian received a text message when she was sweeping the grave. It was an address, and this address was the ce where Yao Xinyi was going to have coffee.


    After su Mianmian received it, she sent the message to Huo ting. Huo ting thought about it and asked her to go to the ce where the message was sent.


    After a while, su Mianmian received another message, asking where Huo ting was going. Then, su Mianmian heard the call from this number.


    The conversation between Yao Xinyi and Huo ting could be heard from the phone.


    Su Mianmian understood her intention-she wanted her to catch the woman!


    Therefore, su Mianmian put on such an act.


    However, acting was acting, and being angry was being angry.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been so fierce to me before!¡± Su Mianmian said aggrievedly.


    Huo ting held her hand and whispered.


    I¡¯m sorry, Mianmian. I was acting.


    ¡°You¡¯re too much of an actor!¡± Su Mianmian was still unhappy. She asked, ¡± did you hug her after I left? ¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Huo ting spread his hands and said, ¡± you¡¯re wee to check.


    Su Mianmian grabbed his cor, lowered her head, and sniffed his body.


    Hot breath sprayed on his neck, and he felt itchy all over. He reached out and hugged su Mianmian hard.


    Su Mianmian was caught off guard and fell on him.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± I¡¯m still checking! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you and check.¡± Huo ting bit su Mianmian¡¯s ear and asked, ¡± isn¡¯t it more convenient this way? ¡±


    Convenient, your sister!


    QAQ......


    Su Mianmian pushed him away hard and said, ¡± go and take a shower!


    She couldn¡¯t smell anything anyway.


    Just take it as he passed the test.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t dare to tease her too much, so he followed her instructions and got up to take a shower.


    It seemed that the little sheep was still soft-hearted to him and did not make things difficult for him.


    Of course, after he came out of the shower, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his words.


    Su Mianmian took the pillows to the children¡¯s room and left him alone in the empty room.


    ......


    ¡°Mianmian, open the door. I know you¡¯re inside.¡± Huo ting knocked on the door angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel, if you have anything to say, say it tomorrow! We¡¯re going to sleep!¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± if you keep making noise, I¡¯ll sleep here every day in the future!


    Since su Mianmian had said this, Huo ting naturally didn¡¯t dare to knock on the door again.


    Dongdong looked at this scene gloatingly and said, ¡± daddy, you were driven out by miemie? ¡±


    ¡°Shut up! If you say another word, I¡¯ll deduct all your allowance for this month.¡±


    that¡¯s why you¡¯re so cowardly. Dongdong was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly realized that Mianmian was not by his side. His daddy was already crazy now, and it was very likely that his pocket money would be deducted. So, he swallowed the second half of his sentence and said, ¡± good night, daddy!


    After that, Dongdong quickly left.


    In the room, su Mianmian was lying between the two babies.


    Beibei was in a deep sleep and didn¡¯t wake up despite the noise.


    Xiao Xi opened her round eyes, looked at su Mianmian, and asked, ¡± mommy, will you and Daddy divorce? ¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Xi¡¯s eyes started to fog up.


    Su Mianmian quickly said, ¡± don¡¯t learn so much nonsense from Dongdong in the future, ran ran. We won¡¯t get a divorce. We just had a dispute, ran ran.


    ¡°Can I have an extra piece of cake tomorrow?¡± Little Xi said.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Isn¡¯t this child¡¯s brain circuit changing too fast?


    Why did it suddenly jump to this ce?


    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Xiao Xi¡¯s eyes started to fog up again.


    Su Mianmian said weakly, ¡± okay, but the condition is that you can¡¯t talk now and go to sleep immediately!


    ¡°Alright! Mommy.¡±


    Why did she feel that he was bing more and more like Dongdong?


    QAQ......

 Chapter 647

    ?


    647 The three Huo brothers (1)


    The next day, when Huo ting appeared at the dining table again, he was told that su Mianmian had sent the two babies to kindergarten.


    Huo ting¡¯s face darkened.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that the little sheep was still hiding from him!


    Dongdong peeked at his face while eating breakfast. He thought to himself, ¡± a man with dissatisfied desires is really scary. It¡¯s better for him to leave early.


    daddy, I¡¯m going to school. You can eat slowly.


    After that, he took the initiative to carry his bag and go to school.


    The driver who was picking up Dongdong saw that this was the first time he took the initiative to go to school. He couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky. There shouldn¡¯t be anything unusual today, right?


    ......


    Su Mianmian sent the two babies to the entrance of the kindergarten and said, ¡± you have to be obedient. Mommy will pick you up after ss.


    ¡°Okay, goodbye, mommy!¡±


    The two of them held hands and entered the kindergarten. Huo Chenxi turned around and shook off Beibei¡¯s hand when su Mianmian was out of sight. Beibei, go y by yourself. I have something to do.


    He had promised his little princess yesterday that they would y together today.


    Beibei nodded and walked to his seat. He took out a picture book and began to read.


    After ten minutes, Xiao Xi walked over with a Panda eye.


    He ran to Huo chenbei¡¯s seat and said loudly, ¡± ¡°Beibei,e with me.¡±


    Huo chenbei, who was reading a book, looked up at him and asked, ¡± did you hit the wall? ¡±


    ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s with that look?¡± Huo Chenxi moved his face closer to her and said angrily, ¡± brother was beaten up.


    Huo chenbei looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡± ¡°Are you trying to show off how badly you¡¯ve been beaten up?¡±


    The dark circles under his eyes were almost like panda eyes!


    ¡°Huo chenbei!¡± Huo Chenxi was furious. chubby boy¡¯s arms are thicker than my thighs. I can¡¯t beat him. When I grow to his height, he will definitely not be my opponent.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Huo chenbei responded lightly and continued to read his book, as if he did not want toment on this.


    ¡°Argh! No, that¡¯s not what I wanted to say!¡± Xiao Xi patted her head and said, ¡± Beibei, hurry up ande help me. Little fatty bullied the little princess and took her hair clip. Let¡¯s go get it back from him.¡±


    Hmph, he couldn¡¯t beat little fatty alone, but with Beibei, they would be able to.


    Huo chenbei shook his head and said, ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Huo Chenxi couldn¡¯t understand and asked, ¡± are you afraid that you can¡¯t beat chubby boy? ¡± No, I¡¯ve already thought of a strategy. Later on, you help me grab little Fatty¡¯s arm, and I¡¯ll be responsible for beating him up.¡±


    Beibei looked down at his arm andpared hisbat strength with his own. He shook his head again.


    Xiao Xi was furious. He said, ¡± as men, we can¡¯t just watch our little princess get bullied and do nothing.


    Shouldn¡¯t the Knights be the ones to save the princess?


    He also wanted to be a brave knight.


    Beibei nced at him and said, ¡± you should consider what¡¯s within your capabilities.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Little Xi was confused.


    Beibei poked his eyes.


    ¡°Aiya! Beibei, what are you doing?¡± Huo Chenxi cried out as he covered the bruises on his face. He felt that the pain there seemed to have increased.


    Beibei looked at him expressionlessly.


    This appearance was simply a miniature version of Huo ting.


    It made his heart tremble a little.


    He was clearly the older brother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Beibei,e with me. Your brother was bullied, how can you be so indifferent?¡±


    Huo chenbei felt as if there was a fly flying around his ear, and the buzzing sound could not be dispelled.


    Beibei put his hand down helplessly and looked at Huo chenbei expressionlessly. There was a deep doubt in his heart. Were the two of them really brothers?


    ¡°Beibei, what¡¯s with that look?¡± Huo Chenxi was not happy.


    He hated it when Huo chenbei looked at him like that. It made him feel stupid and stupid, as if he was not the same kind of person as him.


    ¡°Beibei, do you want to help me or not?¡± she asked. Huo Chenxi asked anxiously.


    Beibei looked at Xiao Xi and said calmly, ¡± ¡°The power gap between us and little fatty is too wide. Even if I go with you, the two of us together can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    Huo Chenxi disagreed. He was like a hot-blooded young man who only wanted to defeat the opponent in front of him. He did not think about the gap in strength between him and his opponent.


    ¡°Beibei, how can you give up without even trying?¡± he shouted in disagreement. Brother Dongdong said that the men of the Huo family must never admit defeat.¡±


    Beibei wasn¡¯t cute at all. He said he was smart, but he was a coward.


    ¡°If big brother knows about this, he¡¯ll definitely scold you for disgracing the Huo family.¡± Xiao Xi said.


    Huo chenbei¡¯s face was still very calm, as if he did not care about anything.


    ¡°Did I ever tell you to admit defeat?¡±


    Xiao Xi was stunned. Didn¡¯t he say so?


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t say it, but you did.¡± Xiao Xi was still unwilling to let it go.


    ¡°I never said I was going to admit defeat.¡± Huo chenbei said coolly.


    ¡°Then what do you mean by that?¡± Xiao Xi didn¡¯t understand.


    Huo chenbei said softly,¡±although the men of the Huo family can¡¯t admit defeat easily, it still depends on whether they can do it or not.¡± Only an idiot would try to do it when he knows he can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No way. Since we can¡¯t admit defeat, we have to move forward bravely. Besides, shouldn¡¯t you be supporting your brother without hesitation at this time?¡±


    Beibei couldn¡¯t say anything because he couldn¡¯t refute Xiao Xi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Beibei, we haven¡¯t even started fighting yet. How can you attack our morale? Are you still my brother?¡± Little Xi shouted angrily.


    Beibei didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he said rationally, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying this because I have a brain. I know I can¡¯t win.¡±


    He would not do something that he knew was impossible.


    He wouldn¡¯t do things that an idiot would do.


    I helped you put on that dress at Auntie Mary¡¯s wedding. Are you not going to help me with such a small thing? ¡±


    Beibei was speechless when he heard him mention what happenedst time.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to consider telling the teacher?¡± actually, telling the teacher is the easiest solution, ¡± Beibei said helplessly.


    of course we¡¯re going to fight them directly. We¡¯re going to get it back the way we lost it. Little Xi said without thinking.


    Huo chenbei looked up at the sky, his expression as if he was rushing to the execution ground. He was afraid that he would not be able to get back his face.


    ......

 Chapter 648

    ?


    648 The three Huo brothers (2)


    In the end, the two brothers were naturally defeated.


    Fortunately, it was the ck Butler who came to pick them up today. If it was su Mianmian, they didn¡¯t know how to exin it to their mommy.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t mommye? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re here to pick us up?¡± Xiao Xi asked.


    The ck Butler smiled and replied, ¡± she¡¯s not feeling well and is resting at home.


    The truth was that Mianmian had been pulled by Huo ting to ¡®set the rules¡¯ and Exchange feelings.


    ¡°Mommy, are you sick?¡± Xiao Xi asked worriedly.


    don¡¯t ask, ¡± Beibei replied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask? Beibei, don¡¯t you care about mommy?¡±


    Beibei looked at Xiao Xi speechlessly. doesn¡¯t your mouth hurt after saying so much? ¡±


    Xiaoxi: QAQ


    ¡°It hurts! But I¡¯m worried about mommy.¡±


    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry. Madam is fine.¡± Butler hei looked at the two young masters and said, ¡± do you need ice? ¡±


    ¡°I want it! I want Iced Strawberry juice with lots and lots of ice cubes!¡± Xiao Xi said.


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    In fact, what he wanted to ask was, do you need ice on your face?


    However, it was obvious that young master Xiao Xi had misunderstood him.


    ......


    A momentter, the ck Butler came back with two sses of fruit juice on a tray, and handed one to each of them.


    ck Butler, you may leave. We need to calm down. Xiao Xi said.


    Butler hei looked at them, nodded and left.


    Beibei passed one of the cups to Xiao Xi.


    Xiao Xi looked at it and said, ¡± I want that cup. That cup seems to be a little more.


    Beibei,¡±hehe.¡±


    He took a look, and there was indeed a little more.


    Beibei picked up the extra ss and took a sip. He handed it to Xiao Xi and said, ¡± it¡¯s the same now.


    Xiao Xi looked at him with a strange expression and said, ¡± hey, I don¡¯t want to drink your saliva. I¡¯ll still take back the original cup.


    ¡°......¡±


    They held their sses and took big gulps of fruit juice. The cold touch seemed to alleviate the pain on their faces.


    The two brothers put down their cups at the same time and looked at each other with sad faces.


    ¡°Beibei, we¡¯ve really embarrassed ourselves this time, Qingqing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, not me.¡± Beibei said calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to go to the little princess¡¯s ce in the future, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Mommy said that I can¡¯t fall in love at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Ai, ai, ai.¡± Xiao Xi sighed sadly.


    Xiao Xi didn¡¯t understand. Why did they lose? didn¡¯t they say that brothers working together would bring them benefits?


    He sneaked a nce at the purple mark on Beibei¡¯s face and felt a little embarrassed.


    It was Beibei who had blocked the attack for him.


    As Xiao Xi watched, she suddenly felt a little sad.


    It was all because he wasn¡¯t powerful enough that Beibei ended up like this.


    Beibei sighed.


    He should have stopped Xiao Xi. He couldn¡¯t let him go out and embarrass himself.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Dongdong asked.


    The two brothers looked up.


    After Dongdong saw their expressions, he narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡± what happened? who hit you? ¡±


    Xiao Xi and Beibei quickly covered their faces.


    Dongdong said angrily, ¡± no need to cover it. I saw it all!


    His little brother could only be bullied by him. How could he be bullied by others?


    Dongdong was very angry.


    Xiao Xi turned to look at Dongdong. Her eyes were red and she was about to cry.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the men of the Huo family shed blood but not tears? Swallow back your tears.¡± Dongdong said in a domineering manner.


    Xiao Xi rubbed her eyes in fear and forced her tears back.


    ¡°I, I just had my eyes blown by the wind. I¡¯m not crying.¡± Little Xi said stubbornly.


    Dongdong nodded in satisfaction and asked, ¡± ¡°What do you guys think happened?¡±


    ¡°Little fatty hit me.¡± Xiao Xi lowered her head in embarrassment, feeling that she had embarrassed Dongdong.


    ¡°Why did he hit you?¡± Dongdong asked again.


    he snatched the little princess ¡®hair clip, ¡± Xiao Xi said, feeling wronged. I went to get it back, and he started to beat me.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Beibei, you tell me.¡± Dongdong pointed to Beibei and said.


    Beibei looked at the drink in his hand quietly and told her everything in detail.


    After hearing what he said, Dongdong felt even angrier.


    ¡°The two of you can¡¯t even beat one person.¡±


    he¡¯s very fat, ¡± little Xi whispered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the main point. Hmph, you actually dared to hit my brother. I will avenge you.¡± Dongdong patted Xiao Xi¡¯s head and said, ¡± no matter what, you guys are under my protection. How can you let others bully you like this? ¡±


    ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re all counting on you. I¡¯m sure little fatty is no match for you, brother!¡± Xiao Xi¡¯s face was full of admiration.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Dongdong patted his chest and said, ¡± watch me!


    ......


    What su Mianmian didn¡¯t know was that her three children were nning a n to beat up little fatty.


    For the past two days, she had been lying in bed. Every day, uncle would pull her to exercise until two or three in the morning. She really had no temper because of uncle.


    This is simply insane!


    The children went to school at eight in the morning, so she naturally couldn¡¯t get up.


    So, when su Mianmian received the teacher¡¯s call, she didn¡¯t feel good!


    She only missed two days!


    They were so bold to fight with their ssmates!


    ¡°Mianmian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo ting asked.


    Su Mianmian thought of little Xi¡¯s plea on the phone just now.


    mommy, you can¡¯t tell Daddy. Otherwise, he¡¯ll definitely spank our butts. Yingluo, I¡¯m already so old. It¡¯s embarrassing to be sparred.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. The kindergarten said that they¡¯re holding a Student Union. I¡¯ll go and pick them up first.


    Huo ting looked at her deeply and said nothing.


    Su Mianmian rushed to the kindergarten.


    It wasn¡¯t very clear on the phone. She only knew that Huo Chenxi and Huo chenbei had gone to beat up the children in kindergarten together.


    QAQ......


    They were truly brothers of one heart!


    At the door of the office, su Mianmian raised her hand and knocked on the door, asking in a low voice, ¡± Hello, teacher Liu, I¡¯m su Mianmian, the parent of Huo Chenxi and Huo chenbei. May Ie in? ¡±


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Teacher Liu¡¯s voice came from the room.


    Su Mianmian secretly took a breath, pushed the door open, and walked in.


    ¡°You¡¯re the parent of those two detestable little fellows?¡± Su Mianmian had just stepped in with one foot when she felt a wall crash into her.


    At that moment, su Mianmian really thought she had gone crazy because she was too anxious. The door was clearly open, so why was there a wall?


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Where are you looking at?¡± The wall suddenly spoke again.


    Su Mianmian reached out and touched the wall. It was soft and warm. Only then did she feel that something was wrong. The wall was already abnormal because it was soft, so how could it still talk?¡±


    Moreover, the wallpaper of this wall was too fancy.

 Chapter 649

    ?


    649 The three Huo brothers (3)


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m talking to you. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The sound of the wall suddenly became louder and sharper.


    Su Mianmian retracted the foot that had stepped in and finally had the chance to look up at the wall in front of her.


    It turned out that it was not a wall, but a fat woman. She was about 30 years old, very tall, and very strong.


    Especially that face, it was so fat that her eyes could not be seen.


    The most unbearable thing was the blood-red lip gloss on her lips. When she spoke, her bloody mouth opened and closed, and it was unspeakably terrifying.


    excuse me, are you ran ran? ¡± su Mianmian asked very carefully.


    xiaopang¡¯s mother, don¡¯t be angry first. Let Xiaoxi¡¯s mothere in and we¡¯ll talk slowly, okay? ¡±


    The skinny teacher Liu, who was wearing sses, walked out and tried to persuade him.


    Chubby boy¡¯s mother turned around unhappily and said,¡±Teacher Liu, don¡¯t me me for being angry. Anyone¡¯s child would be angry if they were beaten up like this.¡±


    yes, yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry. Our kindergarten will definitely handle this matter properly. Teacher Liuughed along.


    ¡°Alright, teacher Liu, I¡¯ll listen to you, but you have to seek justice for our little fatty.¡± Chubby boy¡¯s mother was unforgiving.


    Teacher Liu nodded with a bitter smile. After chubby boy¡¯s mother went in, he looked at su Mianmian and shook his head helplessly. Xiaoxi¡¯s mother, this matter is a littleplicated. Let¡¯s talk about it after wee in.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian agreed and walked in with teacher Liu with an uneasy heart.


    Teacher Liu¡¯s office wasn¡¯t big, and there were a lot of people standing inside at this time, so su Mianmian felt cramped when she went in.


    There were two people sitting on the left side of the sofa. One was chubby boy, whom he had met before, and the other was chubby boy¡¯s mother, who he had just met at the door.


    There were three people standing in front of them. The first one was Dongdong, and behind them were Xiao Xi and Beibei.


    When she saw Dongdong, su Mianmian began to feel that things were not good. Why did he appear here?


    When the three little guys saw su Mianmian, they started to lower their heads together, as if they had done something wrong.


    Su Mianmian frowned. Just as she was about to ask, teacher Liu¡¯s voice sounded behind her, ¡± Xiaoxi¡¯s mother, please sit.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher Liu.¡± Su Mianmian thanked her very politely and sat down on the chair she brought over.


    Ms. Liu returned to her seat and sat down. She looked at the two of them and did not know where to start.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, what are you waiting for? hurry up and deal with Huo Chenxi and Huo chenbei.¡± Chubby boy¡¯s mother shouted angrily.


    Without waiting for teacher Liu¡¯s reply, she suddenly hugged Lil ¡®fatty and cried, ¡± look at how badly my baby has been beaten up!


    mommy, sob, sob! chubby boy started crying as well.


    Chubby boy¡¯s mother was even sadder. She hugged chubby boy in her arms and said, ¡± my poor child. I don¡¯t even bear to touch him. Tell me, what right do you have to beat him up like this? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at little fatty and also felt that he had been beaten very badly. Not only was his face bruised, but it was also swollen badly.


    Because he was already fat, he looked even more like a pig¡¯s head now.


    xiaopang¡¯s mother, don¡¯t be sad first. Let me exin everything to Xiaoxi¡¯s mother, okay? ¡± Teacher Liu advised softly.


    Chubby boy¡¯s mother wiped her face with the back of her hand and patted her bulging chest, saying, ¡± ¡°Teacher Liu, you can¡¯t be biased. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Teacher Liu smiled awkwardly, then turned to look at su Mianmian and said rather helplessly, ¡± I¡¯ll deal with it fairly. You don¡¯t need to worry.


    Chubby boy¡¯s mother snorted heavily.


    ¡°Teacher Liu, if you have anything to say, please just say it.¡± Su Mianmian said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if your family¡¯s children bully you with their numbers. After all, if it was just a fight between children, it would not be a big deal. The children were still young, so how strong could their hands and feet be? More importantly, Xiao Xi and the others have hired help.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian was shocked. What kind of help could they get?


    Suddenly, Dongdong¡¯s proud little appearance crept into her mind, and su Mianmian began to feel that things weren¡¯t good.


    But on the other hand, she still had a little hope. Ever since Xiao Xi and Beibei were born, Dongdong had be very sensible.


    He, ran ran, wouldn¡¯t help Xiao Xi and the others bully people, right?


    ¡°Teacher Liu, you have to stand up for our little fatty.¡± Chubby boy¡¯s mother started wailing again. look at my chubby boy¡¯s face. He used to be so handsome, but now his eyes are no longer his eyes, and his nose is no longer his nose. Can you still look at him? ¡±


    Su Mianmian looked back at Dongdong and the other two a little angrily. No matter what, Dongdong couldn¡¯te to help Xiao Xi and the others fight and beat them up so badly.


    She thought for a while and said, ¡± Mr. Liu, I¡¯m sorry. I would like to ask my child in private to understand what happened. Please give me some time, okay? ¡±


    Teacher Liu thought about it and nodded. It was only right for the parents to find out what had happened.


    Moreover, the three children refused to say a word from the beginning, so she was very passive in dealing with them.


    ¡°Okay, Xiaoxi¡¯s mother, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. After su Mianmian thanked him softly, she got up and walked to Dongdong and the other two. She said in a calm tone without any anger, ¡± ¡°The three of you,e out with me for a moment.¡±


    Su Mianmian had always been very gentle to the children, but that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t be angry.


    She was very angry now. Children were all sensitive creatures and naturally knew that su Mianmian was angry.


    They stood in a row with their heads still down, and no one dared to look at su Mianmian¡¯s face.


    Su Mianmian looked at the three of them and asked, ¡± ¡°Which one of you can tell me what exactly happened?¡±


    At the end of the day, she still did not believe that her child would hit someone for no reason. Perhaps he had some unspeakable difficulties.


    When the three of them heard this, their heads drooped again. No one was willing to speak.


    Seeing this, su Mianmian was a little angry and said, ¡± speak!


    Still, no one spoke.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong and said angrily, ¡± ¡°Dongdong, you¡¯re already a big brother. Why are you still fooling around with your little brother?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit his face.¡± Dongdong raised his head and exined. I always find ces that can¡¯t be seen to hit. The one who hit the face was Xiao Xi. Only he would be so stupid to hit other people¡¯s faces.


    ¡°You still have a reason? Is pping the face the only thing that¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Mianmian said angrily.


    Dongdong was speechless.


    Su Mianmian took a deep breath, turned to look at Huo chenbei, and said in disappointment, ¡± ¡°Beibei, what about you? you¡¯re always so obedient. Why did you mess around with your brother this time?¡±

 Chapter 650

    ?


    650 The three Huo brothers (4)


    Among the three children, Dongdong was the smartest and had the most ideas.


    Xiao Xi was the most like a child, but her temper was also the most short.


    Beibei was the most stable child, so it was hard for su Mianmian to believe that Beibei would follow them to the fight.


    After hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words, Beibei knew that he had disappointed his mother.


    He lowered his head and rubbed his fingers uneasily.


    Seeing this, how could su Mianmian continue to ask?


    She sighed heavily and turned to Xiao Xi.


    ¡°Little Xi, I¡¯m here. I know it must have something to do with you. If you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re not allowed to eat any snacks in the future.¡±


    Xiao Xi was very sad. In addition, she was a little scared that the teacher had found out. The two-year-old child couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and cried in su Mianmian¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Xiao Xi wailed and said, ¡± I just wanted to help the little princess get her hair clip back. Why did it be like this? ¡±


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart ached when she saw him crying like this.


    However, a mistake was a mistake, and he couldn¡¯t forgive them just because he felt bad for them.


    Su Mianmian rubbed little Xi¡¯s head and said softly, ¡± Xiao Xi, don¡¯t cry. Tell mommy what happened, okay? ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Xi looked up with tears in her eyes.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart was about to break when she saw this. She quickly took out a handkerchief to help him wipe his tears and snot.


    Dongdong and Beibei conversed in a low voice in a ce where su Mianmian couldn¡¯t see.


    Xiao Xi has no moral integrity. In the end, he still used this trick to make Qianqian his brother. I have to say that he¡¯s really too ugly when he cries.


    Beibei looked at him in silence. good that it¡¯s useful.


    Dongdong,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Well, miemie was the most soft-hearted.


    After su Mianmian heard Xiao Xi¡¯s tearfulints, she really didn¡¯t know what she should feel.


    They were at fault, but it was excusable.


    It wasn¡¯t wrong to call them that, but they had indeed hit someone and done something wrong.


    ¡°Mommy, we know we¡¯re wrong! The next time little princess is bullied by little fatty, I definitely won¡¯t help.¡± Xiao Xi said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Su Mianmian thought for a while and said, ¡± it¡¯s right for you to help the little princess, but the wrong way is the way.


    Xiao Xi was puzzled.


    Su Mianmian rubbed his head and said, ¡± ¡°Not everything has to be solved with fists. Using force to solve things is the worst way.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what should I do?¡± Xiao Xi asked.


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± little fatty snatched the little princess ¡®hair clip. That¡¯s his fault. If you tell the teacher now, I believe the teacher will punish little fatty and make him return the hair clip to the little princess.¡±


    Beibei looked at Xiao Xi calmly. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes said everything.


    Xiao Xi looked shy and sad. He rushed into su Mianmian¡¯s arms and hugged her, embarrassed toe out and see people.


    In fact, he was thinking that it would be more satisfying to beat someone up directly.


    But she couldn¡¯t say that now. Yingluo¡¯s mommy was still angry!


    Su Mianmian sighed.


    Forget it, it¡¯s a child¡¯s nature to y around.


    After su Mianmian finished scolding the two little ones, she looked at Dongdong and said, ¡± ¡°Originally, when Xiao Xi and the others fought with little fatty, the matter wasn¡¯t that serious. But when you helped them, it made things moreplicated. You shouldn¡¯t be bullying the weak. Dongdong, do you know your mistake?¡±


    ¡°I know I was wrong.¡± Dongdong nodded.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give you three months of pocket money.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Dongdong did not feel good. He also wanted to cry.


    okay! QAQ!

 Chapter 651

    ?


    651 The three Huo brothers (5)


    Su Mianmian brought the three children out again. The teacher couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when she saw the three children, who were originally full of vigor and spirit, had their heads down and looked like they had lost their souls.


    She didn¡¯t know that Mrs. Huo was so good at disciplining the three kids.


    Su Mianmian pulled the three children to the little fatty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, xiaopang¡¯s mother. I¡¯ve asked about what happened. Even though it was because Lil ¡®fatty snatched the little princess¡¯ hair clip, it¡¯s still wrong of them to hit someone.¡± Su Mianmian said with a sincere look, ¡± I sincerely apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry for our Dear Student ran ran¡¯s medical and nutrition expenses. We will be responsible for it to the end.


    As she spoke, she lowered her head and said to Xiao Xi and the others,¡±Do the three of you know what to say to ssmate chubby boy?¡±


    Dongdong and the other two children raised their heads together and looked at little fatty. They said loudly, ¡± ¡°Little fatty, we¡¯re sorry. We were wrong. We shouldn¡¯t have hit you. Please forgive us.¡±


    Chubby boy was startled by their sudden shouts and quickly hid in his mother¡¯s arms.


    Chubby boy¡¯s mother pulled chubby boy into her arms and said, ¡± ¡°What medical expenses, what nutrition expenses, do you think I¡¯m short of this little bit of money? This was too funny. Just giving some money after beating someone up was enough? If I beat up your child, can I give you some money as a charity?¡±


    Su Mianmian was a little stunned as she looked at the bloody mouth that kept closing opposite her. She was really sincere about paying for the medical expenses, how could it be charity?


    ¡°Your child also beat my child.¡± Su Mianmian pulled Xiao Xi and Beibei out, pointed to the wounds on their faces, and said, ¡± look.


    ¡°What do you mean by this? Don¡¯t tell me you want me topensate you?¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Besides, who knows if it was my little fatty who hit him. Maybe it was your child who did it. How can he beat the three of you by himself?¡±


    Su Mianmian saw that she was being unreasonable and was a little angry, so she said.


    ¡°Xiaopang¡¯s mother, it was your child who beat my child first, so my child asked for his brother, Yueyue.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can¡¯t just let it go like this after you hit someone.¡± Chubby boy¡¯s mother red at Huo Chenxi and Huo jinyao and said,¡±you¡¯re so ruthless at such a young age. You hit people in the face.¡± If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson now, what will they do in the future?¡±


    Su Mianmian was a little unhappy when she heard this. Was chubby boy¡¯s mother deliberately looking for trouble? was this her attitude towards solving problems?


    Also, the children had only done something wrong, but he could not say that about them.


    ¡°Xiaopang¡¯s mother, please be careful with your words.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Careful with your words? What caution? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Chubby boy¡¯s mother kept pestering her. in ancient times, you have to pay with your life for killing someone. If you want to just let it go like this, stop dreaming.


    Su Mianmian looked at her with a frown and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Then, how do you want to solve this, xiaopang¡¯s mother? Both parties were at fault in this matter. Why don¡¯t we each take a step back and discuss it properly? Why do you want to make things worse?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, xiaopang¡¯s mother.¡± Teacher Liu also came over to persuade him, ¡± it¡¯smon for children to fight. I think student chubby boy only has a superficial wound, so he should be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much.


    Chubby boy¡¯s mother got angry and started to re at teacher Liu.


    ¡°What do you mean by¡± not important ¡°? Was it alright to be beaten up like this? Did that mean that he was only fine after he was hospitalized? I know you¡¯re biased towards them because they¡¯re rich.¡±


    ¡°Xiaopang¡¯s mother, how can you say that? As teachers, we never side with anyone. We always act from the facts. Moreover, our motto is to reduce big things to small things.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Chubby boy¡¯s mother wailed, ¡± they injured chubby boy. We can¡¯t just let it go like this. I want to hire awyer. I want to sue them.


    Su Mianmian and teacher Liu looked at each other, both having a headache. It seemed that this matter couldn¡¯t be simple.


    After a moment of silence, su Mianmian said, ¡± xiaopang¡¯s mother, if you insist on doing this, then we can only go through legal procedures.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Chubby boy¡¯s mother mumbled as she took out her phone to call her husband.


    Su Mianmian, however, didn¡¯t call Huo ting. She felt that it was better to talk about this kind of thing slowly after going back.


    Chubby boy¡¯s father seemed to be nearby. He arrived in five minutes.


    He was stunned when he came in and saw su Mianmian. MA-Madam? ¡±


    Su Mianmian frowned and asked, ¡± you are? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the deputy manager of the Human Resources Department at the Huo Corporation. We¡¯ve met once at thepany.¡± Madam, what are you doing here? ¡± the man asked politely.


    It was just that before su Mianmian could speak, little fatty started to hold his arm and cry.


    hubby, look at our child¡¯s face. It¡¯s been beaten up so badly.


    As she rambled on, chubby boy¡¯s father, who was adding oil to the fire, finally understood what had happened.


    In the end, she made a conclusion. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going to Sue them. Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you have some stinky money? I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Chubby boy¡¯s father smiled at su Mianmian awkwardly and quickly advised, ¡± ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s just a fight between kids, it¡¯s not a big deal. Moreover, Madam has already said that she will pay for the medical expenses, so this is the best way to deal with it. Do you really intend to go through legal procedures? Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if people knew?¡±


    you! chubby boy¡¯s mother was furious. She didn¡¯t expect that even her own husband wouldn¡¯t help her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. She¡¯s President Huo¡¯s wife.¡± Chubby boy¡¯s father said in a low voice.


    Chubby boy¡¯s mother was stunned. That woman actually had such a powerful background?


    ¡°Madam.¡± Chubby boy¡¯s father walked over with a smile and said, ¡± my husband has a bad temper. Don¡¯t mind him. I think we should just let this matter go. Which child doesn¡¯t fight? When I was young, I beat him even more fiercely than this.¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± thank you for understanding, chubby boy¡¯s father. However,pensation is a must. It¡¯s also a reminder to the children to let them know that beating people up is not right.


    ¡°Alright then, Yueyue.¡± Chubby boy¡¯s father could only ept su Mianmian¡¯s insistence.


    Teacher Liu came forward to persuade them again. In the end, the children shook hands and became good friends again, and the matter was resolved.


    After the matter was resolved, the parents of both parties took their children home.


    When su Mianmian and the others walked out of the kindergarten, a beggar in tattered clothes suddenly rushed over.


    Before that person could even get close, a pungent smell gushed out.


    This person seemed to be walking towards su Mianmian and the others on purpose.


    Su Mianmian quickly protected the three babies.


    ¡°Madam, be careful. Please get in the car with the three young masters,¡± the chauffeur quickly stopped her.


    Su Mianmian nodded, but at this moment, she heard the beggar suddenly call out.


    Su Mianmian.


    ?!


    ......


    (I¡¯ll Update 10 chapters tomorrow and after 12 o ¡®clock. Everyone, subscribe and support little fire ~~^_^)

 Chapter 652

    ?


    652 Take the bento (1)


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned. How could anyone call out her name?


    Madam, Qianqian! the chauffeur called out worriedly.


    su, su Mianmian, huhu. the beggar¡¯s voice was hoarse, and the expression on his face was so dirty that his facial features could not be seen.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can move first.¡±


    The driver was a little hesitant. He still had a lingering fear of thest time when su Mianmian was almost kidnapped.


    Now, there was not only the madam here, but also a few young masters. If something happened, he would not be able to deal with the boss even if he had two heads.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Su Mianmian said again.


    The driver had no choice but to get up and make way.


    ¡°I hate you! It¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯m like this!¡± The man shouted.


    Su Mianmian only recognized her as su Feifei from her eyes.


    How did she be like this in just a few days?


    What su Mianmian knew was that su Feifei ran out of the hospital, and what happened after that wasn¡¯t clear, ran ran.


    At this time, su Feifei fell to the ground with a plop.


    Su Mianmian could clearly hear her groan because of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a vicious woman,¡± Su Feifei used all her strength to raise her head and re at su Mianmian, the hatred in her eyes shooting over like a knife.


    Looking at the woman in front of her, su Mianmian was stunned. Was she really su Feifei?


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to her, but her face and body were covered with scars.


    The original color of his clothes had long since disappeared. Not only that, there were holes in them, as if they had been cut by something sharp.


    The wounds on her body and face were no longer bleeding. The blood mixed with the soil and formed an extremely strange color.


    However, there seemed to be a wound on the back of her head, and blood was spurting out continuously.


    Su Mianmian was shocked. She quickly said, ¡± your head is injured. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital first.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Su Feifei bellowed, ¡± I don¡¯t want a woman like you to pretend to be kind.


    She suddenly reached out to grab su Mianmian and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re happy that I¡¯m dead, right? If it wasn¡¯t for you, how would I be in this state today? He won¡¯t give up on me! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Even now, su Feifei was still unwilling to repent. Even at this time, she still wanted to push all the me onto someone else.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s all my fault, okay?¡± Su Mianmian said very speechlessly, ¡± let¡¯s not talk about this first. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. We¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯ve recovered! Even if you want to hate me, you have to be alive to hate me!¡±


    No matter what, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t just leave him in the lurch.


    Besides, the children were still here, and she didn¡¯t want to be a bad example.


    ¡°Su Mianmian!¡± Su Feifei shrieked, ¡± you don¡¯t have to pretend to be kind! I won¡¯t believe you! ¡°I won¡¯t let Yingluo go.¡± Her outstretched hand suddenly stiffened, and the look on her face became ferocious.


    Pa!


    Her arm hit the ground hard, and the side of her face slid down her arm and stuck to the ground.


    Su Feifei¡¯s ferocious face seemed to freeze at this moment, bing herst expression after her death.


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned. She hurriedly turned around and pulled the children into her arms, not letting them see that terrifying scene.


    ¡°Miemie, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Dongdong reached out and covered su Mianmian¡¯s eyes.


    Su Mianmian only realized that she was crying now.


    She said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Dongdong, take the younger brothers to the car first.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I want to stay with miemie.¡± Dongdong said.


    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving either.¡± Xiaoxi and Beibei said in unison.


    After checking su Feifei¡¯s breathing, the driver came back and said, ¡± Madam, she¡¯s already gone to Chengcheng.


    Su Mianmian looked at her in surprise.


    No matter what, a living person had disappeared in front of her. This matter still made her feel very ufortable.


    The driver quickly said, ¡± Madam, wait for me in the car. I¡¯ve already called the police.


    Su Mianmian nodded, and Dongdong pulled her into the car.


    ¡°Miemie, if you need it, I can lend you my shoulder to lean on.¡± Dongdong said.


    Su Mianmian turned around and saw the worried expressions on the three children¡¯s faces. She shook her head and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry.


    Dongdong turned around, then hugged su Mianmian and said, ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw Dongdong¡¯s catchphrase that he hadn¡¯t appeared for a long timee out.


    Xiaoxi bit her finger and wondered why Yanzhi was still acting so coquettishly despite his age.


    He also wanted to hug his mommy and call her Yingluo.


    ......


    After returning home, su Mianmian ordered the children to go back to their rooms to rest and went back to her room herself.


    She sat on the sofa and hugged her arms tightly in fear.


    Even now, she still couldn¡¯t forget su Feifei¡¯s expression before she died.


    She couldn¡¯t even believe that su Feifei had died just like that.


    Su Mianmian closed her eyes and copsed on the sofa, feeling very, very cold.


    When Huo ting came back, he saw such a scene. There was a sour feeling in his heart, and his heart ached so much that he couldn¡¯t take it.


    He quickly walked over and picked her up. Hugging her tightly, he said, ¡± littlemb, I¡¯m back. Don¡¯t be afraid. With me here, no one can hurt you.


    Su Mianmian grabbed his arm tightly, like a drowning person grabbing a piece of driftwood, so hard and so nervous.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± She looked at him, her eyes slightly red.


    Huo ting kissed her forehead with heartache.


    Su Mianmian sighed and asked, ¡± I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m feeling now that su Feifei is gone. I don¡¯t feel happy, but I don¡¯t feel sad either. Do you think I¡¯m scary like this? ¡±


    When one was no longer around, the bullying in the past seemed to have nothing to do with it.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, so don¡¯t think too much about it. She¡¯s been abandoned for a long time, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before she ends up like this.¡±


    Su Mianmian heard this and sighed again.


    This was good too. In the past two years, su Feifei had been living like a different person.


    She asked again after a while.


    ¡°Who did this? Is it Yao Xinyi?¡±


    Su Mianmian thought, other than the master behind su Feifei, who else would want to kill her?


    ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± Huo ting shook his head and replied, ¡± she doesn¡¯t have that ability yet.


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    you¡¯ll know very soon, Yingluo. Huo ting held su Mianmian in his arms again and said softly, ¡± it¡¯s probably not safe these days. You should be careful and don¡¯t go out easily. As for the child, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick him up.¡±


    Su Mianmian thought of su Feifei¡¯s oue and nodded a little fearfully.


    ¡°I know, uncle.¡±

 Chapter 653

    ?


    653 The person behind


    When Yao Xinyi reached home and was about to take out her keys to open the door, she was stunned.


    Her hand was still in her bag, but her eyes were staring at the ground, revealing a puzzled look.


    Lighting?


    She slowly took her hand out of her bag, took a step back, and looked at the ground with a serious expression.


    Faint light seeped through the crack of the door, like a sieve with sand leaking out. From time to time, some fine sand would leak out.


    ¡°Why are the lights on?¡±


    Yao Xinyi clearly remembered that she had turned off all the lights before she left the house.


    However, under the dim light, Yao Xinyi furrowed her brows. After thinking for a moment, she took out her keys, opened the door, and walked in.


    The door had just been opened, and Yao Xinyi had just taken one step into the room when a loud and uniform cry instantly rang in her ears.


    ¡°Miss.¡± The seven or eight bodyguards standing on both sides of the road shouted in unison.


    Yao Xinyi didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all. She didn¡¯t even stop in her tracks.


    She just nced at those people indifferently and thought to herself that it was just as she had guessed, he hade.


    She stepped into the house expressionlessly, changed her shoes, hung her bag up, and then walked to the living room.


    When she reached the living room, she saw a familiar figure sitting on the sofa with her back facing her.


    The man¡¯s back looked broad and warm, giving people a sense of security.


    The main lights in the room were not turned on, and only the floormp next to the sofa emitted a faint yellow light, warming people¡¯s hearts.


    Therefore, perhaps because of this, elder Yao¡¯s back was a little blurry and unclear.


    ¡°Dad, when did youe?¡± Yao Xinyi asked.


    Old Yao slowly turned around and looked at her. After sizing her up, he waved at her.


    ¡°Come and sit down.¡± Old Yao¡¯s voice was very calm.


    However, even though it was so calm, Yao Xinyi was still a little nervous, as if she knew why elder Yao hade here.


    She nodded, walked over, and sat opposite him.


    ¡°Dad, have you had dinner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Old Yao replied. He then asked, ¡± what about you? ¡±


    Yao Xinyi shook her head. I just came back and was nning to order delivery.


    Elder Yao revealed an ¡°I knew this would happen¡± expression and shook his head in disagreement,¡±You¡¯re not in good health to begin with. How can take-out be nutritious enough?¡±


    He turned his head and said to a middle-aged woman, ¡± go get some food for the Miss.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± yes, ¡± the man replied and turned to go to the kitchen.


    It was only then that Yao Xinyi realized that elder Yao had even brought the nanny who had been taking care of her overseas.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after dinner.¡±


    Since elder Yao had already said so, Yao Xinyi didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore.


    ......


    After the meal, Yao Xinyi grabbed a piece of tissue and wiped her mouth. After the housekeeper had cleared the dishes, she asked,¡±Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Come back with me,¡± Elder Yao said softly.


    He didn¡¯t look like he was forcing her, and his voice was light as if he was gossiping about her parents. However, Yao Xinyi understood him well. Since he had spoken, it wasn¡¯t a discussion, but a decision.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already agree on this? Give me half a year¡¯s time, and it¡¯s only been a dozen days!¡± Yao Xinyi said loudly,¡±it won¡¯t be long before ting returns to my side, Yingluo!¡±


    Her n was already on the right track, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before she could return to Huo ting¡¯s side.


    No matter what, she would not give up this great opportunity and the opportunity to be with Huo ting.


    Elder Yao couldn¡¯t help but whisper when he saw Yao Xinyi¡¯s agitated expression.


    ¡°Xinyi, be good, okay? You haven¡¯t recovered from your illness yet, and it¡¯s not good for you to stay here. Come back with father and we¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick.¡± Yao Xinyi shrieked.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not sick. Calm down.¡±


    Yao Xinyi sat down again and took a few big gulps of ice water from the table.


    Elder Yao frowned at her and said, ¡± Xinyi, do you know what you¡¯re doing? ¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡± Yao Xinyi suddenlyughed. She ran over and sat down beside old master Yao. She hugged his arm and said,


    ¡°Dad, did you know that Tingting is quarreling with that woman? I¡¯ve never seen ting so angry before. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t want to be with that woman anymore.¡±


    ¡°Xinyi!¡±


    Old Yao¡¯s heart ached as he held her shoulders and shook her gently. can you wake up? It¡¯s impossible for Huo ting to be a coward.¡±


    ¡°He will,¡± Yao Xinyi interrupted elder Yao again, ¡± he will definitely like me. Father, I¡¯ve never been so close to ting before. One more step and I¡¯ll be his woman.¡±


    A strange smile appeared on her face. ting is mine. He will always belong to me.


    Looking at her, elder Yao felt both heartache and anger.


    He only had this daughter in his life, and since she was young, he had been holding her in his palm for fear of falling or melting her in his mouth.


    Since she was young, Yao Xinyi had been a true Princess.


    However, this little princess, who had been pampered by him and was reluctant to even touch a finger, had been harmed so miserably by Huo ting.


    Old Yao¡¯s eyes quickly shed with a hint of coldness.


    He would not let anyone who dared to hurt his baby off easily.


    ¡°Xinyi, listen to me. I won¡¯t hurt you, you know? Su Feifei has already slipped away today.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Yao Xinyi¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with an emotion called madness.


    She grabbed the hems of her clothes and rubbed them willfully,pletely unconscious. For some reason, her right hand suddenly started to tremble.


    The trembling waspletely out of control, as if there was something wrong with his nerves.


    Seeing this, old Yao¡¯s heart ached even more.


    His outstanding daughter had actually be like this?


    He really couldn¡¯t vent his anger even by killing Huo ting.


    Su Feifei was too useless. Useless chess pieces should be discarded.


    He grabbed Yao Xinyi¡¯s right hand and tried to stop her right hand from trembling.


    ¡°Xinyi, how long more do you want to torture yourself before you¡¯re willing to give up? Huo ting is lying to you, he¡¯s not true to you at all.¡±


    Yao Xinyi shook her head frantically and pushed elder Yao away with all her might. no, you¡¯re lying. Ting wouldn¡¯t lie to me.


    ¡°Xinyi Wanwan!¡± Old Yao¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s mine.¡± Yao Xinyi hugged her head and shouted.


    Suddenly, she seemed to be stimted by something, and her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    ¡°Xinyi!¡± Old Yao cried out in a panic. He quickly held her and shouted, ¡± quickly send the youngdy back to her room.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± A bodyguard immediately came forward and carried Yao Xinyi from elder Yao¡¯s arms, bringing her back to her room.


    Old Yao personally covered her with the nket. Seeing that there was still a trace of madness on her face, his cold expression became even colder.


    ¡°Get ready, it¡¯s time for us to make our move.¡±

 Chapter 654

    ?


    654 Premeditated kidnapping (1)


    Su Mianmian slept for a night, and when she got up in the morning, she was obviously in a much better mood.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you up?¡± Xiao Xi put the ss of milk aside, ran to su Mianmian, and circled around her.


    Su Mianmian smiled and reached out to wipe the milk beside his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid anymore?¡± Xiao Xi asked.


    Su Mianmian smiled a little awkwardly.


    Even a two-year-old baby could tell that she was scared yesterday. She couldn¡¯t evenpare to Xiao Xi and the others. She was too useless.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    stupid Xiao Xi, hurry up and finish your milk. Drink more milk and see if it can help you grow more brains. Dongdong said.


    Why was he being scolded again?


    Oh, ¡± Xiao Xi replied nkly, then obediently ran back to drink the milk.


    Beibei finished his breakfast and walked over. He pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± mommy, let¡¯s go.


    ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯ve also finished eating.¡± Little Xi finished her milk and ran over.


    After Dongdong saw them leave, he pulled the little curly hair on his head and said sadly.


    my brother is too stupid. I want to beat him up every day. How do I break it? ¡±


    BAA, BAA, BAA, ¡± little me agreed.


    ......


    After getting in the car, su Mianmian tidied up the cors of the two babies.


    Beibei looked out the window and saw a few cars following him. mommy, why are there so many cars outside? ¡± he asked curiously.


    Su Mianmian replied, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, those cars are here to protect us.


    Beibei nodded and put on his earphones. However, when the car was about to reach the foot of the mountain, the screeching sound of a car braking was heard.


    Beibei turned around and his expression turned serious.


    He turned to look at su Mianmian and asked, ¡± mommy, are you sure those cars are following us to protect us? ¡±


    Su Mianmian then began to feel that something was wrong. Why was Beibei always talking about these cars?


    She turned around and was stunned.


    They didn¡¯t know when, but a few Land Rovers suddenly appeared around their car.


    The tall, cknd Rover gave off a heavy sense of oppression as it drove beside them.


    Su Mianmian turned her head to look at the other side and saw that there were also two Land Rovers.


    ¡°Madam, something has happened.¡± The driver¡¯s voice sounded exceptionally cold.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Su Mianmian said a little nervously.


    She reached out and pulled the two babies into her arms, softly instructing, ¡± ¡°Xiao Xi, Beibei, listen to mommy. No matter what happenster, just remember to hold your heads. Don¡¯t look or listen to anything. Protect yourselves!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are those people in the Land Rovers bad people?¡± Beibei asked calmly.


    Su Mianmian hesitated for a moment before nodding. Now that things hade to this, she didn¡¯t want to hide it from the two children. It was good to let them be mentally prepared. If something happenedter, it would be easier for something to happen if they were too frightened.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid. Beibei will protect you.¡± Beibei grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s hand very hard.


    Little Xi also nodded quickly and hugged su Mianmian¡¯s waist with all her might. She was obviously very scared, but she still raised her little chin very forcefully and said loudly.


    ¡°Mommy, Xiao Xi will also protect you. Brother Dongdong said that the men in the Huo family must protect the woman they love and never let her get hurt.¡±


    Although the situation was a little critical, su Mianmian was still amused by Xiao Xi¡¯s child¡¯s words.


    She smiled and said, ¡± thank you.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve already called the captain, but he seems to have been stopped by someone,¡± the driver suddenly said.


    Su Mianmian frowned. How could even the captain be stopped?


    It was obvious that they had long nned this and knew her situation thoroughly, so they had prepared a detailed n for this.


    They knew that as long as their Captain was around, it was impossible to deal with her. So, they had sent people to stop the captain first, and then sent people to deal with her.


    Madam, please be careful. We just need to stall until the captain arrives. The driver¡¯s voice sounded extremely heavy.


    It was obvious that even though he had said the best solution, he did not have much confidence in their current situation.


    The Land Rovers around them were no longer satisfied with just following them. As if they were showing off their driving skills, they deliberately drove towards su Mianmian¡¯s car.


    From time to time, a Land Rover could be seen crashing over like a mountain.


    However, just as the car was about to crash into it, the Land Rover suddenly turned the steering wheel and slid away quickly and forcefully.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. Only the heavens knew how terrifying it was to see the light being blocked by the Land Rover and the world turning ck.


    Especially su Mianmian, because the Land Rover was almost in the middle of their car when it hit, so she felt it more clearly than the driver.


    She was afraid, more afraid than she had ever been.


    At this moment, she felt that the god of death was very, very close to her.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to die, and she couldn¡¯t die!


    Su Mianmian looked down at the two babies who were holding her tightly in her arms, and a touch of determination appeared on her face.


    ¡°Mommy will definitely protect you.¡±


    Before he could finish, anothernd Rover crashed into him.


    Su Mianmian watched as the Land Rover slowly erged in her sight, from a grain of rice to a mountain.


    The mountain peak pressed down on her face, and su Mianmian even had a feeling that she was going to be crushed into meat paste.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound of a violent collision came from the outside of the car, and the car slid to the side with the great force.


    Another loud crash was heard. The car had hit the Land Rover on the other side.


    At this time, su Mianmian¡¯s car was like a small boat in the vast ocean. Under the impact of the big waves, it climbed up the peak of the waves and then fell to the bottom.


    Fortunately, su Mianmian¡¯s car was specially customized and the quality was excellent, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand these few twists and turns.


    And those Land Rovers were obviously deliberately ying with su Mianmian and the others. Although they kept hitting, the strength was controlled very well and wouldn¡¯t kill the people in the car.


    The driver¡¯s face was dark and cold sweat was all over his head. He couldn¡¯t do anything at this time.


    Compared to the Land Rover, their car wasn¡¯t heavy enough, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to win if they went head to head with the Land Rover.


    The only thing he could do now was to control the car as much as possible and not let it flip over.


    Suddenly, the driver¡¯s eyes turned cold and he shouted, ¡± ¡°Not good. Madam, be careful.¡±


    He quickly pulled out a gun from his pocket and fired two shots.


    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±


    The piercing sound of gunfire exploded in her ears. Su Mianmian hurriedly hugged the two children and covered their ears.


    But she couldn¡¯t care less about her fear. She nervously sized up the situation outside.


    ......

 Chapter 655

    ?


    655 Premeditated kidnapping (2)


    Bang!


    The bullet pierced through the ss and into the driver¡¯s body.


    An ear-piercing muffled groan came from the front seat, and the coquettish blood dyed the driver¡¯s shoulder, like a bright flower blooming.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Su Mianmian asked uneasily.


    The driver gritted his teeth. Just as he was about to shake his head, two more shots hit his lower abdomen. He groaned and fainted before he could even say anything.


    Without the driver¡¯s control, the car started to crash around.


    The Land Rovers surrounding them suddenly swarmed up and mped su Mianmian¡¯s car with force from all sides. It didn¡¯t take much effort to stop her car.


    ¡°Come out.¡± As the door was pulled open by force, a roar hit su Mianmian¡¯s ear.


    She was shocked and hugged the two babies even more tightly.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt my child, okay?¡±


    The two masked men didn¡¯t care what she said. They swarmed forward and covered their eyes and mouths. They carried them back to thend Rover at the side.


    Several Land Rovers retreated in an orderly and rapid manner, leaving only su Mianmian¡¯s car in the middle of the road and the driver inside whose life and death were unknown.


    ......


    These robbers ¡®actions were extremely rough, and su Mianmian was directly thrown into the car by them.


    When she fell down, she just happened to be pressed on something hard, and a sharp pain suddenly came from her back.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She could only bite her lower lip hard and move to the side, which slightly relieved the pain.


    Before she could return to her senses, she suddenly felt a small hand touching her face.


    Su Mianmian quickly leaned over, but before she could ask, Beibei¡¯s deliberately lowered and slightly muffled voice drilled into her ear.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s uncle Captain. He wants you to answer the phone.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Mianmian didn¡¯t dare to make too much noise and agreed. The small hand used the position of holding her neck as a cover and sessfully put the watch on his wrist to her ear.


    The captain¡¯s voice came from his watch. The volume must have been lowered so that the robbers in the car didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t say anything. Just listen to me carefully. We¡¯ll be right behind you, and we¡¯ll do our best to save you.¡± The captain paused and then continued, ¡± we¡¯llunch an attack immediately. Please do your best to protect yourself and the two young masters.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Mianmian bit her lower lip and gave a vague reply from her throat.


    Su Mianmian fumbled for the call button and didn¡¯t dare to dy. Her body slipped and she sat in the empty space between the two rows of seats.


    Then, she quickly pulled the two babies into her arms and wrapped them firmly in her arms.


    When she felt a violent impact from behind, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t control her body and directly crashed into the chair in front.


    Her back instantly came into intimate contact with the back of the chair. Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t care about the paining from her back, but used more force to stare at the chair in front of her, using this force to stabilize her body.


    ¡°F * ck, f * ck, B, What is Team B doing?¡± One of the robbers suddenly spoke, and it turned out to be a stutter.


    ¡°He, f * cking hell, why is the captain under Huo ting here so fast?¡±


    The stammering robber turned around and saw that it was his Captain and his men. He was immediately annoyed.


    ¡°Those, those cowards in Team B, they¡¯re just freeloaders. They, they can¡¯t do anything at all.¡± The robber cursed again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to contact the others and get ready to attack?¡± At this moment, another robber spoke.


    The voice was very rough and hoarse, as if something was stuffed in his throat. The words he said were unclear.


    Su Mianmian heard what they said and knew that the captain had rushed over, so she was a little relieved.


    ¡°F * ck, f * ck, we still have to clean up the mess of those B * stards.¡± Themunication device that was stammering and swearing shouted, ¡± ¡°Quick, a few of youe and stop those guys behind us. B, B team¡¯s idiots, no, we can¡¯t count on them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A few voices of agreement were heard, and the stammering man put down themunicator.


    A few cracking sounds entered her ears. Su Mianmian was shocked and hurriedly tried harder to lower her head and back.


    She could tell that the clicking sound was the sound of a bullet being loaded. It seemed like the stammer was about to make a move.


    Su Mianmian found something shooting away from her head. It turned out that the stutterer actually fired directly from the car.


    The sound of the car window shattering rang in his ears, followed by the deafening sound of gunfire.


    And the moment the car window was broken, su Mianmian heard the captain¡¯s voice. He was calling something, but it also seemed like he was giving instructions.


    The car was hit one after another, and he didn¡¯t know if it was the captain¡¯s doing.


    Because her eyes were covered, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t see the surrounding scene. She could only judge what was happening around her based on the sounds she heard.


    She heard that the battle between the two sides seemed to be very fierce. The robbers ¡®attacks were fierce and their firepower was strong.


    Although the captain had sent many people to snatch her away, they were still powerless.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but fall. Could it be that Yingluo really couldn¡¯t escape this cmity?


    ¡°He, *****.¡± The stutterer suddenly cursed and groaned, ¡± H-those bastards under Huo ting are really good at shooting.


    Bang! Bang!


    At that moment, the car was suddenly stopped by something and slid to the side.


    ¡°This is bad.¡± The man with the croaky voice turned around and was shocked. their people are attacking.


    ¡°Go all out, go all out.¡± The stammering robber cursed, unbuckled his seat belt, jumped off the chair, and ran to the back.


    Su Mianmian seemed to be able to feel the wind brought by the stuttering robber jumping past her, and there was a burning feeling when it blew on her face.


    The stammering robber seemed to be hiding in thest row of seats, and he was shooting at the back.


    Su Mianmian could only hear the violent and rapid sound of bullets being loaded and unloaded.


    Her heart was in her mouth. The robber¡¯s firepower was so terrifying. Could the captain and the others withstand it?


    hahaha! the stammering robberughed wildly. Perhaps it was because he was too proud, but he didn¡¯t stammer anymore.


    Suddenly, the car seemed to have stopped, but then it slowly drove forward again, as if there was something in front of it. However, because it couldn¡¯tpete with the powerful driving force of the Land Rover, it was still forced to retreat step by step.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± The big stutterer was furious.


    ¡°There¡¯s a car in front.¡± The man with the Quacker replied coldly.


    The big stutterer was furious and he rushed forward again.


    ¡°Afraid? afraid of what? Could he be better than the Land Rover? Charge, charge!¡±

 Chapter 656

    ?


    656 Premeditated kidnapping (3)


    ¡°Afraid? afraid of what? Could he be better than the Land Rover? Charge, charge!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The Quacker gritted his teeth and promised, ¡± hurry up and fasten your seat belt.


    ¡°I, I know. I¡¯ll kill those bastards.¡±


    The big stutterer unhappily agreed and fastened his seat belt.


    Su Mianmian was also extremely scared, but she couldn¡¯t find anything around her to stabilize her body. She could only hold the child in her arms while grabbing the seat cushion in front of her with both hands.


    Before she could get ready, a huge impact came from the front. Even though she had already done her best, su Mianmian still rushed straight ahead.


    In her panic, su Mianmian could only protect the two children¡¯s heads with her hands.


    And he fell head first into the chair in front of him.


    The moment she felt the pain, she really wished that the impact hade from the back of the car. That way, only her back would be hurt and not her head would be hurt.


    ......


    In the end, the captain¡¯s rescue n did not seed.


    Team A¡¯s robbers had sessfully suppressed the captain and the others with their powerful firepower.


    When Team B sessfully arrived, the two teams joined forces andpletely blocked the captain¡¯s rescue.


    Su Mianmian rubbed her shoulders and listened to their proud words, feeling a burst of fear and uneasiness in her heart.


    If they failed this time, they would have missed the best time to rescue them.


    These robbers looked very professional, and what was even more terrifying was that they were not a single person, but more like a group.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t dare to say a word while holding the two babies.


    She lowered the presence of her and her babies.


    Who knew if these people would suddenly attack them?


    The big stuttererughed triumphantly, ¡± ¡°I-I-I¡¯m still the best, big ... Big stutterer. He-they-they-are-a-not-my-opponent!¡±


    ¡°Enough nonsense.¡± The Quacker interrupted him and ordered, ¡± hurry up and check if there¡¯s a tracker on the woman and the child behind us.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± The big stutterer wasn¡¯t too happy to be ordered around, so he only hummed but didn¡¯t move.


    The man with the croaky voice was angry and turned around to re at him.


    ¡°Idiot, if they had a tracker on them, wouldn¡¯t our hiding ce be known?


    ¡°You, you¡¯re such a busybody. So, so what if they know? do you think they¡¯re a match for our mercenary groups?¡±


    The big stutterer snorted in disdain, but he still grabbed a device with a ring on it, unbuckled his seat belt, and walked towards su Mianmian and the others.


    At this time, su Mianmian felt more and more uneasy. Since she almost got into an ident a few times, Huo ting had ced a lot of trackers and surveince cameras in the essories she wore.


    The surveince camera was usually turned off, but it could be turned on when needed so that she could see her situation at that time.


    The tracker, on the other hand, would determine her location.


    So, su Mianmian wasn¡¯t too afraid when she was caught at the beginning.


    As the captain said, even if she and the baby were taken away, Huo ting could easily find her and save her with the surveince cameras and trackers.


    And if these things were discovered and dismantled by the robbers, then she wouldn¡¯t dare to think further. The uneasiness and panic in her heart were like a night monster that could devour everything, quietly eating away at the firm belief in her heart.


    At this moment, the stutterer walked in front of su Mianmian and the others. He cursed, ¡± ¡°Come,e here. Don¡¯t make me unhappy.¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t dare to go against him. Although she was extremely unwilling, she could only do as he said.


    She let go of the children, but still held their hands tightly as she quickly muttered, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, mommy¡¯s here.¡±


    The two little fellows answered in unison, appearing rather calm.


    The stutterer waved the device around and scanned the three of them, and the beeping sound of the device exploded.


    ¡°He, f * cking, really has so many trackers.¡± The stammering robber cursed.


    ¡°Hurry up and find them and throw them away.¡± The Quacker roared.


    ¡°I, I know.¡±


    The stutterer didn¡¯t dare to be careless. It took him a while to find all the tracking devices.


    He looked down at the pile of things at his feet, and even though he was used to seeing the world, he was still a little surprised.


    ¡°Good, good, so many.¡±


    ¡°Keep it!¡±


    ¡°I, I know.¡±


    ¡°Use the medicine.¡± The quacking man said.


    ¡°I, I know. Only, only you will, order, me.¡±


    The stuttering robber pouted, took out a handkerchief from his body, grabbed su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder, and covered her mouth with it.


    Su Mianmian groaned a few times and fainted with her head tilted.


    ......


    When she woke up again, su Mianmian felt her eyes hurt a little, and her vision was still very blurry.


    She blinked for a long time before the scenery in front of her became a little clearer.


    As far as the eye could see, it was an empty space. There was a half-foot skylight on the roof, and the sun shone through it, forming a square pir. The pir of light was filled with dust.


    But other than that, the surrounding area was very dark and he could not see clearly.


    Su Mianmian endured the urge to cough and turned to look for the two children.


    She looked around in a daze and kept shouting, ¡± ¡°Xiao Xi, Beibei.¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know how far away the kidnappers were from her, and she didn¡¯t dare to shout loudly, so she could only speak in a low voice.


    After a while, Beibei¡¯s muffled voice came from a corner on the right.


    ¡°Mommy,¡±


    Su Mianmian quickly looked over and seemed to be able to see two ck shadows in the corner.


    Because the light was too dim, he couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    ¡°Beibei, don¡¯t move. Mommy wille and find you.¡±


    As su Mianmian spoke, she tried her best to get up and jumped towards the two babies.


    When she finally reached the two children, she sat on the ground and hugged them tightly. She asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°Xiao Xi, Beibei, are you alright? are you hurt?¡±


    She touched their bodies carefully.


    Perhaps these bandits were really confident in themselves. They didn¡¯t tie su Mianmian and the others up, but just threw them here casually.


    This was a blessing in misfortune.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine.¡± Beibei said softly.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart settled a little after hearing this.


    However, Xiao Xi, who had always been the most lively, didn¡¯t make a sound, which made su Mianmian suddenly have an ominous premonition.


    She quickly asked,¡±Xiao Xi, tell mommy, how do you feel?¡± Are you alright?¡±


    Until this moment, she was really afraid. It was not for herself, but for her two precious babies.


    This was her child. She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to them!


    Absolutely not!

 Chapter 657

    ?


    657 In the middle of a kidnapping (1)


    Su Mianmian called out several times in a row, but little Xi didn¡¯t answer her.


    This made the uneasiness in su Mianmian¡¯s heart stronger.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, Qianqian.¡±


    You can¡¯t be hurt.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart clenched. She reached out with a trembling hand to touch little Xi¡¯s face and asked uneasily, ¡± Xiao Xi, don¡¯t scare mommy, okay? answer mommy, where are you feeling unwell? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was a little scared as she picked little Xi up with her tied hands.


    However, no matter how she called out, Xiao Xi did not make a sound. She closed her eyes and in the quiet space, even her breathing could be heard clearly.


    Su Mianmian panicked. She was afraid that something had happened in the gunfight.


    An uncontroble panic grew from the bottom of her heart and overflowed.


    She touched Xiao Xi¡¯s clothes, afraid that it would be wet.


    At this moment, Beibei quickly came over and touched Xiaoxi¡¯s forehead. mommy, Xiaoxi seems to be having a fever.


    Su Mianmian was shocked and quickly lowered her head, pressing her forehead against little Xi¡¯s.


    A hot feeling was transmitted from Xiao Xi¡¯s forehead. At that moment, su Mianmian actually felt like she was about to be burned by a big fire.


    ¡°Heavens! why is it so hot? ¡± su Mianmian was extremely uneasy and said, ¡± Beibei,e and help mom check if Xiao Xi has any wounds.


    As long as he wasn¡¯t shot, it wouldn¡¯t be that serious.


    ¡°Okay, mommy.¡±


    Beibei agreed. After su Mianmian picked Xiao Xi up, he put his hand into his shirt and touched his back carefully.


    After touching her back, he reached out to touch Xiao Xi¡¯s chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s so itchy,¡± Xiao Xi¡¯s voice was muffled.


    Su Mianmian was overjoyed. She quickly lowered her head and asked in a low voice, ¡± Xiao Xi, quickly tell mommy. Are you feeling ufortable? ¡±


    Xiao Xi¡¯s eyelids blinked a few times and she opened her eyes with some effort.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    Xiao Xi pouted her lips, feeling wronged. She muttered, ¡± ¡°Ufortable, in pain.¡±


    She said it was ufortable a few times, but she couldn¡¯t tell where she felt ufortable.


    ¡°Beibei, take a look at Xiao Xi¡¯s legs.¡± Su Mianmian said softly.


    ¡°I know, mommy.¡±


    Beibei agreed and started tugging at Xiao Xi¡¯s pants.


    Xiao Xi naturally started to struggle and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Hehe, you, you hooligan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, save your strength.¡± Beibei said coolly. After a pause, he continued, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get better.¡±


    Xiao Xi stopped talking. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but she really didn¡¯t have the strength.


    After groping around, Beibei retracted his hand and looked at su Mianmian, ¡± mommy, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no wound on Xiaoxi.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Su Mianmian sighed. It was fine as long as he wasn¡¯t injured.


    She hugged Xiao Xi tightly andforted her softly, ¡± Xiao Xi, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will be here to save us soon.


    mommy, why did Xiaoxi suddenly have a fever? ¡± Beibei asked curiously.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and said hesitantly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely that he was frightened. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just get an injection when I get back.¡±


    They would definitely be able to return safely.


    Beibei looked at Xiao Xi¡¯s weak state and said calmly, ¡± ¡°It turns out that Xiao Xi is so timid.¡±


    ¡°Huo chenbei!¡± Even though she was weak, she still shouted angrily.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Beibei, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Su Mianmian quickly patted little Xi gently.


    alright, I¡¯ll help mommy take care of Xiaoxi. Beibei agreed obediently.


    ......


    After a while, the temperature on Xiao Xi¡¯s forehead did not drop. Instead, it rose. Mianmian was sweating from the heat as she hugged him.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t think of a solution now, it would be easy to burn his brain.


    Many children had an ident because of a childhood fever, which affected theirter intellectual development.


    ¡°Mommy, will Xiaoxi be a fool?¡± Beibei asked worriedly,¡¯what should I do? He¡¯s already stupid enough Yingluo.¡±


    Xiao Xi heard Xiao Xi¡¯s words in her daze and was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. However, he had no strength in his body and could only mumble, ¡± y-you¡¯re so weak.


    ¡°Beibei, stop talking.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Beibei replied and held Xiao Xi¡¯s hand.


    In fact, he was still very worried.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and said, ¡± Beibei, help me look after Xiao Xi.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing?¡± Beibei asked curiously.


    ¡°I want to ask them for some water for Xiao Xi.¡±


    With Xiao Xi in this state, she couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.


    Beibei replied calmly, ¡± those bad guys definitely won¡¯t give it to us.


    ¡°Even so, I still want to try.¡± She would do anything for her baby.


    Beibei looked at her and finally understood why Xiao Xi would do things even though she knew they couldn¡¯t be disobeyed.


    He felt that Xiao Xi must have inherited it from su Mianmian.


    However, Xiao Xi¡¯s fever was really bad, and Beibei also thought that su Mianmian¡¯s idea was the best solution now.


    He obediently moved to sit behind su Mianmian and saw su Mianmian put little Xi beside him, leaning on his shoulder.


    Only then did su Mianmian sit firmly and block them.


    She could vaguely see the direction of the door. She took a deep breath and shouted, ¡± ¡°Is anyone there? Who¡¯s next? Someonee!¡±


    Because the room was very big, su Mianmian was worried that her screams couldn¡¯t be transmitted out, so she tried her best to call Yingluo.


    Her voice was hoarse by the time she finished, but she still continued to shout.


    After calling out a few times in a row, su Mianmian felt a sharp pain in her throat.


    She closed her eyes, rubbed her throat, and wanted to scream again.


    But at this moment, the sound of wheels turning suddenly came into his ears.


    Su Mianmian was shocked and quickly looked up at the door.


    A man stomped over and cursed in dissatisfaction, ¡± ¡°W-what the hell are you shouting for? if you make me unhappy, I¡¯ll kill you all.¡±


    It turned out that the big stutterer hade in.


    Su Mianmian quickly and carefully said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to trouble you. But my child is having a fever. Can you please untie the rope around the child?¡±


    ¡°What a joke.¡± The stuttering robberughed as if su Mianmian had just said a big joke and said, ¡± you, what do you think this ce is? An amusement park? Are you here for a vacation?¡±


    ¡°Then can you give me a bottle of water?¡± Su Mianmian requested.


    ¡°In your dreams, I don¡¯t have time to serve you.¡± The stammering robber sneered and turned around to leave.


    The sound of the wheels turning sounded again. Su Mianmian saw the light on the other side of the door getting smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared without a trace.


    Su Mianmian felt extremely helpless. She was trapped in a ce where she couldn¡¯t see light, and Xiao Xi was still having a fever. What should she do?

 Chapter 658

    ?


    658 The kidnapping (2)


    When Huo ting rushed to the scene of the incident, the surroundings were surrounded by wolves and ck smoke.


    He could feel just how dangerous and intense the situation had been.


    His heart throbbed in pain. He could almost imagine how scared Mianmian and the children were at that time.


    What he did not dare to imagine was whether Mianmian and the others would be injured.


    Huo ting clenched his fingers tightly. No, they must be fine!


    ......


    While Huo ting looked at the scene with a cold face, the captain was not far away, instructing his men to check all the traces at the scene and look for any useful clues.


    After a long time, the captain walked back to Huo ting with a cold face and said in a serious manner, ¡± ¡°Boss, the situation isn¡¯t good. From the traces at the scene and the way they did things, we can judge that those two groups should be professional mercenaries.¡±


    A mercenary group?


    To actually be able to invite these people toe and help.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Huo ting asked again.


    their firepower is very strong, and I think there are more than twenty of them. The captain was very angry when he said this.


    At that time, he was actually already close to the car where su Mianmian was, but he couldn¡¯t rescue her sessfully because the other party¡¯s firepower was too strong.


    When had he ever suffered such a loss? just thinking about it made him feel very angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Huo ting thought for a moment and said, ¡± generally speaking, the number of mercenaries doesn¡¯t exceed ten people. Go and check who has recently taken orders.


    Mercenaries were all desperadoes, and it was impossible for them to gather inrge groups.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. yes, boss. the captain nodded and said, ¡± BOSS, should we use some real weapons this time? ¡±


    ¡°Of course! Take out everything!¡± Huo ting sneered, ¡± I want to see Mianmian at the fastest speed.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After a few minutes, Huo ting asked impatiently, ¡± did you find the location? ¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± The captain shook his head and replied, ¡± I¡¯ve already had someone check it. Not only the tracker, but the surveince camera is also useless. Those mercenary groups are not ordinary people, so they naturally would not allow Madam to have a tracking device on her. ¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. Those trackers were hisst hope.


    Now that he had failed, it would be difficult for him to find su Mianmian in a short time.


    ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± The captain was also a little anxious.


    It wasn¡¯t just su Mianmian who was in trouble now, but also the two young masters. They were still young, could they withstand such torment?


    Huo ting thought for a while and said patiently.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait,¡±


    They couldn¡¯t do anything better in this situation. The only way was to wait for the robbers to contact them.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yao Xinyi?¡± He asked.


    As soon as the incident happened, Huo ting ordered his men to bring Yao Xinyi over.


    The captain lowered his head in embarrassment and said in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, BOSS. By the time we got there, Yao Xinyi was already gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡± Huo ting scolded angrily, ¡± you¡¯re telling me now that it¡¯s gone?! What was he doing? Go and find it! Why are you still standing there?¡±


    ¡°Boss, your call.¡± Chen Ce had to interrupt Huo ting¡¯s anger.


    Huo ting took a deep breath.


    ¡°It sounds like old Yao.¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s fingers that were holding the phone suddenly tightened, and his knuckles began to turn white. Everyone could even hear the phone making a creaking sound.


    After a long while, Huo ting stretched out his fingers and put the phone to his ear. Hello? ¡±


    His deep voice was like a mountain pressing down on his heart, and there was a hint of anger in it.


    ¡°Huo ting!¡± Old Yao¡¯s voice came out of the phone. It was faint and light, as if he was having a casual chat with someone.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t say anything and continued to wait.


    Sure enough, after a moment, old Yaoughed, ¡± Huo ting, you¡¯re still so calm. I really admire you! You¡¯re able to keep your cool no matter what the situation is.¡±


    ¡°Elder Yao, you tter me.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Elder Yao smiled, ¡± among the people I know, no one canpare to you. What a pity, Yingluo.¡±


    Unfortunately, he chose the wrong person.


    He sighed a few times and didn¡¯t continue, but he suddenly changed the topic and said, ¡± ¡°Huo ting, you¡¯re so smart, I think you should have guessed why I¡¯m looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Huo ting¡¯s voice still sounded faint and cold. No matter how hard you tried, you couldn¡¯t find any emotional fluctuations in his voice.


    The more he acted this way, the more displeased elder Yao was.


    However, old Yao was also the kind of person who would not express his emotions, so he could not hear anything from his voice.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t wait for old Yao to speak and suddenly said.


    ¡°Old Yao, you¡¯re not the kind of person who likes to beat around the bush. If you have any requests, just say it. As long as it¡¯s within my means, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Old Yaoughed and said after a while,¡±Good, you¡¯re straightforward. It¡¯s actually very simple. I was in a hurry to return to the country thest time, so I didn¡¯t get to see your two children.¡±


    He seemed to sigh sincerely, with a tinge of regret.


    that¡¯s why I have to invite your wife and child over to be my guests this time. We can have a good chat.


    ¡°Elder Yao, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Huo ting sarcastically smiled.


    Old Yao didn¡¯t mind and continued to speak in a casual tone, ¡± Huo ting, no matter what, I¡¯m still your elder. You should give me this face for inviting your family to be guests, right? ¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Huo ting suppressed the anger in his heart and said lightly, ¡± time, ce, you say it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the time and ceter. However, you also know my old man¡¯s temper. I never like people whoe to see me to have some messy things on them, Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting frowned and interrupted him directly.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    and ... elder Yao deliberately dragged out his tone. I don¡¯t like to see strangers either. If you can¡¯t do it, then I can¡¯t guarantee that your wife and child won¡¯t get into an ident.


    Heughed and hung up the phone, not even giving Huo ting a chance to speak.


    Huo ting threw the phone back to Chen Ce and coldly ordered, ¡± ¡°Prepare the car!¡±


    ¡°BOSS?¡±Chen Ce stepped forward and said, ¡± it¡¯s very dangerous for you to go alone. It¡¯s better to wait for the captain to make arrangements before you go.


    ¡°Chen Ce is right,¡± The team leader quickly went up to persuade him, ¡± give me an hour, no, half an hour will be enough.


    Even a fool would know that old Yao¡¯s target was actually Huo ting. If he really went alone as old Yao said, something would definitely happen.


    Huo ting turned slightly to look at Chen Ce and his partner with an indifferent expression.


    I can¡¯t wait any longer. I have to go there immediately. Mianmian will be scared if I¡¯mte.

 Chapter 659

    ?


    659 In the middle of kidnapping (3)


    Would su Mianmian be afraid?


    The answer was yes!


    However, she did not have the time to be afraid at this moment.


    The light in the room grew dimmer and dimmer. At first, there was a small ray of light from the skylight, but as the sun set in the West, the light slowly rose until it disappeared.


    Although it wasn¡¯t so dark inside the room that one couldn¡¯t see their own fingers, they couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    Su Mianmian and her two sons huddled in the dark corner, leaning on each other and warming each other with their body temperatures.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Beibei suddenly called out.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s here.¡±


    Beibei blinked, moved closer to su Mianmian, and said.


    mommy, I touched Xiaoxi¡¯s face just now. It seems to be even hotter. Will Xiaoxi be embarrassed? ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    She quickly bent down and touched Xiao Xi¡¯s forehead with her own.


    The temperature seemed to be higher than before. Before, Xiao Xi could still speak indistinctly, but now she didn¡¯t even have the strength to open her eyes.


    She was really uneasy. She was worried that something would happen to Xiao Xi if this continued.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Su Mianmian held Xiao Xi and pressed her face against his.


    She was extremely sad. She could only watch helplessly as her baby suffered such torture while she was helpless. That feeling was worse than death.


    She could only hug him tightly andfort him.


    Although she knew that this wouldn¡¯t help him much, this was the only thing she could do for him now.


    ¡°Mommy, will daddy reallye back to save us?¡± Beibei asked softly.


    Since the ident happened, although su Mianmian kept saying that Huo ting woulde, but she couldn¡¯t.


    He didn¡¯t see Yingluo.


    Beibei was a little disappointed.


    ¡°He will. He will definitelye and save us.¡± Su Mianmian said firmly.


    No matter what the situation was, uncle would definitelye back to save them!


    That was why she would always believe in uncle and wait for him!


    mm, ¡± Beibei responded and leaned on su Mianmian.


    At this moment, there was a creaking sound from the door.


    Su Mianmian suddenly became nervous. In her current situation, on one hand, she was afraid of seeing the robbers because she was worried that they would hurt her and her child.


    On the other hand, she really wanted to see the robbers because Xiao Xi¡¯s condition was getting more and more dangerous. She hoped to get something from the robbers that could alleviate Xiao Xi¡¯s condition.


    The clicking sound of high heels against the floor rang out in the empty room, and it seemed to have a little echo. At that moment, it was as if the sound of high heels against the floor wasing from all directions.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Su Mianmian had some doubts. Could it be a female robber? But was there a robber wearing high heels?


    In her confusion, su Mianmian quickly hid the two children behind her again.


    No matter what, she would not tolerate those people hurting her child.


    With a trace of wariness, su Mianmian looked at the light that was gradually approaching her.


    The light was a small ball, and someone must have been holding a smallmp. In this endless darkness, it was particrly bright.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes felt very ufortable when she suddenly came into contact with the light. She squinted subconsciously and quietly waited for the light to graduallye closer.


    Finally, the light came close.


    Su Mianmian.


    A familiar voice sounded in her ear, and su Mianmian looked up with squinted eyes.


    However, that person seemed to be doing it on purpose as he suddenly threw the smallmp in his hand in front of su Mianmian.


    The light suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. Su Mianmian closed her eyes without shrieking, but even so, she still felt a tingling feeling in her eyes.


    ¡°Yao Xinyi.¡± Su Mianmian shouted with her eyes closed.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A voice that sounded like he was gritting his teeth followed.


    Yao Xinyi took a step forward, squatted down, and ced themp in her hand on the ground. She coldly looked at the woman in front of her with a slightly disdainful gaze and clicked her tongue.


    su Mianmian, I really didn¡¯t expect you to have this day.


    Although su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were still narrowed, her face was calm. She didn¡¯t show any surprise when she saw Yao Xinyi, nor did she show any anger because of her words.


    She just looked at Yao Xinyi quietly and waited for her to finish her sentence.


    In fact, she should have thought of this long ago. Who else could it be other than Yao Xinyi who wanted to harm them?


    Thinking of this, su Mianmian was a little angry again. To think that Huo ting kept saying that Yao Xinyi didn¡¯t have that ability, but what could she say now?


    ¡°What, you¡¯re not surprised to see me?¡± Yao Xinyiughed a little crazily and asked, ¡± could it be that you already knew that I would capture you? ¡±


    Su Mianmian lowered her head slightly and said in an extremely calm tone, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. If you didn¡¯t know about this, why weren¡¯t you surprised to see me?¡±


    it¡¯s better to see a familiar person in such a strange ce than someone you¡¯ve never seen before, isn¡¯t it? ¡± su Mianmian said softly.


    Yao Xinyi stood up unhappily and said in a sharp voice,¡±Su Mianmian, you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush with me. I know you¡¯re actually very scared, right?¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t speak because this was also the truth.


    ¡°Miss Yao, can I ask you for a favor?¡± Su Mianmian suddenly looked up and said.


    The desire on her face was very obvious, and she didn¡¯t feel that it was inappropriate or embarrassing to beg her enemy like this.


    At this moment, su Mianmian was just a mother. She wanted to save her son. For this, not to mention losing face, so what if she lost her life?


    ¡°Beg me?¡± Yao Xinyi couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    The madness in this smile made su Mianmian feel a little scared.


    She felt that there was something wrong with Yao Xinyi.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Yao Xinyi asked, trying to suppress herughter.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t figure out her uncertainties.


    Mianmian thought for a while and still asked.


    ¡°My son is having a fever. Can I trouble you to get me some water?¡± she said softly.


    She didn¡¯t dare to ask Yao Xinyi for the fever medicine. She was afraid that she would take the opportunity to add something to it.


    After Yao Xinyi heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, she suddenly sneered.


    ¡°Su Mianmian, you¡¯re really not an ordinary idiot. You actually asked me for water? Why should I help you? I can¡¯t wait for them to all die.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yao, they are uncle¡¯s children.¡± Su Mianmian interrupted her and said angrily, ¡± please give me a bottle of water for uncle¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Yao Xinyi sneered. aren¡¯t they your sons? As long as I see them, I¡¯ll be reminded of ting¡¯s love for someone else. They are the evidence that ting likes you.¡±

 Chapter 660

    ?


    660 Killing the hostage (1)


    Yao Xinyi had really gone crazy!


    When did uncle have any rtionship with her?


    After su Mianmian heard her words, she felt as disgusted as if she had eaten a hundred flies, but she couldn¡¯t say anything and could only look at her angrily.


    ¡°As long as all of you disappear, ting will forget the past and return to my side. Why should I help you?¡± Yao Xinyi continued to speak in a deranged manner.


    Su Mianmian said hoarsely, ¡± they¡¯re still children and don¡¯t know anything, even if you hate me, Yingluo.


    ¡°If you want to me someone, me them for not knowing how to reincarnate.¡± Yao Xinyi sneered. who asked them to be your children! You deserve it!¡±


    ¡°You will have your retribution, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± After Yao Xinyi finished speaking, she bent down and picked up the smallmp. She looked coldly at su Mianmian in front of her and said, ¡± su Mianmian, you can wait for death here with your son!


    Sheughed as she carried the smallmp and walked out in her high heels.


    With a series of creaking sounds of the wheels turning, the only light in the room slowly disappeared, and finally, it fell into absolute darkness.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart kept falling.


    ......


    After Yao Xinyi left, she went to a corner outside the warehouse.


    There was a sofa there, and in front of it was a tea table made of tempered ss.


    At this moment, elder Yao was sitting on the sofa with a cup in his hand, quietly drinking tea. He looked rxed, as if he was at home.


    Yao Xinyi quickly walked over and asked in a slightly deranged tone,¡±Dad, why don¡¯t you kill them? What¡¯s the point of keeping them? If you don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    Old Yao waved at her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Come and sit beside your father first.¡±


    Yao Xinyi was naturally unhappy, but she still walked over and sat down beside old master Yao.


    Elder Yao ced the cup in his hand on the coffee table in front of him and turned to look at Yao Xinyi. He held her hand and said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Xinyi, although it¡¯s been more than two years, there are still some things that you can¡¯t understand. When Huo tinges, I¡¯ll let you see his real choice.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡± Yao Xinyi said angrily, ¡± Tingting doesn¡¯t like his wife anymore. I saw them quarreling with my own eyes.


    When elder Yao heard Yao Xinyi¡¯s words, he started to frown, feeling extremely upset.


    Sigh, his silly daughter!


    Today, he must not let her continue to be so stubborn.


    ¡°Dad, as long as you kill that woman and the child, Tingting will be with me. He loves me!¡± Yao Xinyi¡¯s face was filled with morbid confidence.


    Old Yao nodded with a smile and said in aforting tone, ¡± ¡°Alright, dad promises you. But dad also needs time to think about how to deal with that woman. Don¡¯t be anxious, okay?¡±


    Yao Xinyi didn¡¯t say anything, but she wasn¡¯t as angry as before.


    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be angry. You can¡¯t be angry with your illness, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick!¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good! You¡¯re not sick.¡±


    After Yao Xinyi had been coaxed, elder Yao turned to look at the open door not far away and sneered in his heart.


    Huo ting, everything is ready, now I only owe you this east wind. I hope you don¡¯t make me wait too long.


    ......


    ¡°Master, they¡¯re here.¡± A bodyguard quickly ran in with his head lowered and said respectfully.


    ¡°Bring him in,¡± elder Yao nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The bodyguard replied, turned around, and rushed out.


    Not long after, a man appeared at the door.


    His tall figure blocked most of the light and made the room suddenly dark.


    His ck trench coat made his face look even colder.


    Although he didn¡¯t seem to have made any extra movements, the domineering aura of a King was emitted from within, making it impossible to ignore.


    At this time, Huo ting was like a ck Panther on the American Prairie, looking at everything in the room coldly with a disdainful gaze.


    He took a step forward, and a ck gun barrel was pointed at the back of his head.


    Behind him, there were a few other mercenaries who were also holding submachine guns and aiming at him, on guard against any movements.


    Old Yao looked at Huo ting with a slightlyplicated expression.


    Back then, he was also extremely satisfied with this kid. In addition, the two families had been friends for generations, and his rtionship with Huo Zhenyuan was also extremely good. Therefore, at that time, he was really optimistic about Huo ting and Yao Xinyi.


    What a pity. This kid didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. Not only did he not want his daughter, but he also caused her to be crazy like that.


    He loved his daughter the most in his life. Whoever hurt her had to bear the consequences.


    He had given Huo ting too many opportunities, but he didn¡¯t cherish them enough. This time, Yingluo must kill him.


    Old Yao quickly came back to his senses. He smiled and waved his hand, and immediately two bodyguards walked towards Huo ting with cold faces.


    One of the men shouted unhappily, ¡± ¡°Raise your hands, we¡¯re going to search you.¡±


    Seeing that Huo ting didn¡¯t move, the bodyguard was angry and immediately scolded, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me asking you to raise your hand? Do you want me to help you loosen your bones? If you want to die, then just say it. I¡¯ll y with you.¡±


    The man was cursing and speaking rudely.


    Huo ting¡¯s cold face finally had a different look. He turned back and nced over indifferently.


    ¡°Can you repeat that?¡±


    It was such a simple sentence, but for some reason, the feelinging from Huo ting¡¯s mouth was extremely terrifying.


    His eyes, in particr, were like those of a fierce leopard. Wherever his gaze fell, there would be a feeling of being frozen, and the chill would Pierce one¡¯s back.


    The bodyguard subconsciously took a step back. He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Who allowed you to point your guns at ting?¡± Yao Xinyi was the first to run over. She was extremely unhappy.


    She pushed away the gun pointed at the back of Huo ting¡¯s head, grabbed his arm, and walked into the room.


    ¡°Ting, don¡¯t care about these people.¡±


    When she walked past the bodyguard, she even gave him a kick with a fierce look on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Old Yaoughed and waved at the bodyguards, telling them to leave.


    The reason why he let Huo ting in was that there was a device installed at the door. If he had metal on his body, then the machine would ring.


    Huo ting had already pushed away Yao Xinyi¡¯s hand. He slowly walked to old Yao and looked at him coldly.


    Old Yao looked at Huo ting with a smile that was not a smile and said,¡±You¡¯re really gutsy. You¡¯re really alone and didn¡¯t bring anything.¡±


    ¡°Elder Yao personally invited me, how could I dare note? After all, he¡¯s an elder, so I¡¯ll give him some face.¡±


    Old Yao smiled with satisfaction, not a single trace of anger could be seen on his face.


    It had to be said that an old man like him had long be a spirit. It was not an easy thing to see through their thoughts.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t give in, and there was no extra expression on his face.


    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Old Yao pointed at the sofa opposite him.


    Huo ting nodded slightly and sat down with a cold face.


    Yao Xinyi was about to sit next to Huo ting, but old Yao suddenly waved at her and looked at her with an unquestionable gaze.


    She didn¡¯t dare to resist elder Yao. In the end, she could only walk back reluctantly and sit down beside elder Yao.

 Chapter 661

    ?


    661 Killing the hostage (2)


    Elder Yao held onto Yao Xinyi¡¯s hand tightly, but his face remained calm and a smile that had never disappeared hung on his face.


    ¡°Huo ting, I actually watched you grow up. I look at you like I¡¯m looking at my own son. I really want the best for you, Yingluo!¡±


    Huo ting replied faintly, ¡± with this old man¡¯s friendship with you, old Yao, you can indeed say that.


    Unfortunately, that was all in the past. There was already an uncrossable gap between them, and their rtionship could no longer be repaired.


    ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Elder Yao was very satisfied with his appreciation. He said, ¡± since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we have a frank and honest talk? ¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Old Yao picked up the cup on the coffee table in front of him again and took a sip before saying, ¡± ¡°Huo ting, why did I hear that your rtionship with your wife isn¡¯t very good? What¡¯s the conflict between you two? Can you tell me about Yingluo and see if I can help you?¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Yao Xinyi shut her mouth, feeling wronged.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Old Yao looked at Huo ting who didn¡¯t say a word, smiled, and said, ¡± I thought so at first when a rtionship isn¡¯t good, ran ran, but now I have a different view.


    Elder Yao smiled as his eyes moved back and forth on the edge of the teacup in his hand.


    ¡°You actually dared to take such a risk for her and came here alone. I¡¯m afraid no one would believe that you two don¡¯t have a good rtionship.¡±


    He nced at Huo ting yfully and said, ¡± ¡°Huo ting, this is enough to prove that you care about them and love their Yingluo, am I right?¡±


    Huo ting didn¡¯t seem to hear him and just looked at him coldly.


    Elder Yao wasn¡¯t angry when he saw that he didn¡¯t have any reaction. Instead, he looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°Huo ting, I¡¯ll give you a way to go now. Kill su Mianmian and the two children, marry Xinyi and Feifei, and then you can live abroad. At that time, I¡¯ll give you all my business, how about it?¡±


    Yao Xinyi was pleasantly surprised.


    She quickly persuaded Huo ting and said,¡±ting, listen to dad. What can that woman give you?¡± As long as you¡¯re with me, you¡¯ll have everything.¡±


    Huo ting looked at them coldly and seemed to be unmoved.


    Yao Xinyi said in a panic.


    ¡°Ting, I know that uncle Huo didn¡¯t give you any money when he died. But it doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s dad¡¯s is mine, and what¡¯s mine is yours. As long as you marry me, I¡¯m willing to give you everything!¡±


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Huo ting was finally willing to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing, right?¡± Yao Xinyi eximed in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Huo ting interrupted her again. He moved his eyes away and looked at old Yao¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I will only love su Mianmian in this life, and my child will only be born from her. As for your daughter Yingluo, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t force my heart.¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen.¡± Yao Xinyi was going a little crazy. She shouted in shock, ¡± ting, you love me, don¡¯t you? Yes, it must be.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need Huo ting¡¯s answer. She waspletely immersed in her own thoughts and kept muttering the three words ¡°you love me.¡±


    Seeing this, elder Yao was instantly enraged.


    ¡°Someone, bring that woman and the two boys here.¡± Elder Yao said.


    He looked at Huo ting coldly and sneered, ¡± Huo ting, since you don¡¯t want to be with my daughter, then you can die with that bitch su Mianmian.


    Before old Yao¡¯s voice fell, the two mercenaries pushed su Mianmian and the two children out while cursing.


    Their hands were still tied, so they couldn¡¯t walk fast at all, especially when su Mianmian was holding Xiao Xi in her arms. It was even more difficult to walk.


    Just then, the robber behind her pushed her back unhappily and scolded, ¡± are you looking for death by walking so slowly? ¡±


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly do this. She didn¡¯t pay attention and directly fell forward.


    ¡°Little Xi.¡± Su Mianmian screamed. She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength from, but she directly flipped over andnded on her back, finally protecting little Xi.


    ¡°Mianmian!¡±


    At this time, Huo ting also stood up with a scream and even nned to rush over directly.


    Old Yao¡¯s cold voice rang out at this moment.


    ¡°Huo ting, if you want them to die faster, you can go and try!¡±


    Huo ting stopped and turned back to look at elder Yao coldly.


    ¡°You will regret this.¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡± Elder Yao was furious. what I regret the most is that I shouldn¡¯t have let you off!


    He should have gotten rid of Huo ting when Yao Xinyi was in trouble.


    It was his moment of soft-heartedness at the time that allowed Yao Xinyi to live in the world that he had fabricated and live in a crazy manner.


    Elder Yao took out a gun from his pocket, grabbed Yao Xinyi¡¯s hand, and stuffed it into her hand.


    ¡°Xinyi, do you finally understand now?¡±


    ¡°No, no, dad, he loves me, he loves me!¡± Yao Xinyi screamed crazily, and her right hand began to shake uncontrobly again.


    ¡°Xinyi!¡± Elder Yao shouted loudly, ¡± wake up!


    He clutched Yao Xinyi¡¯s arm tightly, trying to use the force to wake her up.


    ¡°Why are you still so stupid at this time? Wasn¡¯t he clear enough just now? He doesn¡¯t like you. He would rather die with su Mianmian than marry you! He¡¯s been lying to you all along. Xinyi, he doesn¡¯t love you!¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡± Yao Xinyi¡¯s eyes started to lose focus.


    Old master Yao forced Yao Xinyi to raise her gun. He knew that Huo ting was Yao Xinyi¡¯s knot. As long as this person no longer existed, that knot would naturally be untied.


    ¡°Kill him! As long as he dies, you¡¯ll be free. Listen to your father! Kill him!¡±


    Yao Xinyi could not help but shake her head. The expression in her eyes had already started to be unclear.


    ¡°I can¡¯t kill him. Tingting is the person I love the most, and he loves me the most too. We will be very happy together.¡±


    ¡°Xinyi, I won¡¯t allow you to continue being so foolish.¡± Old Yao coldly shouted, ¡± do it!


    However, Yao Xinyi only shook her head. The madness in her eyes grew even more intense, and she was almost out of her mind.


    Old Yao couldn¡¯t take it anymore and scolded.


    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll do it for you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± At this time, su Mianmian shouted loudly. She looked at Huo ting and choked, ¡± uncle, let¡¯s get a divorce!


    Huo ting looked back at her with an angry expression on his face and said, ¡± say that again? ¡±


    Su Mianmian subconsciously lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She was very scared. She didn¡¯t want to, but she hesitated.


    However, she really didn¡¯t want to see him die.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to see you die.¡± She muttered,¡±if the price of being with me is that you will die, I ... I would rather not be with you.


    (The 10th watch is over ~ does everyone still want to see it?)

 Chapter 662

    ?


    662 An unexpected person


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to see you die. If the price of being with me is that you will die, I, I would rather not be with you.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Huo ting roared angrily, ¡± say that again!


    Since he came in, Huo ting¡¯s mood had been very stable. No matter what old Yao said to Yao Xinyi, he always looked indifferent, but su Mianmian¡¯s words made him go berserk.


    He red at her angrily.


    But su Mianmian kept lying on her stomach and crying. She was also very worried to say such words, but she didn¡¯t regret it.


    Elder Yao looked at the two of them coldly and said impatiently, ¡± ¡°Whether you get a divorce or not, Huo ting, you have to die today!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    The loud gunshot seemed to have hit su Mianmian¡¯s heart.


    ¡°No!¡± She screamed.


    However, the expected situation of blood sshing did not happen, and Huo ting was still standing there intact.


    What about the gunshot just now?


    Yao Xinyi seemed to have thought of something as she suddenly turned to look at elder Yao.


    Hey on the ground with a ferocious expression. There was a round hole in the middle of his eyebrows, from which blood gushed out and quickly formed arge pool of blood under his body.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Yao Xinyi screamed and threw herself onto old master Yao¡¯s body. She couldn¡¯t believe that old master Yao, who had just been talking to her, had died just like that.


    After su Mianmian found out that Huo ting was fine, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Her legs went soft, and she fell to the ground, looking at Huo ting in a daze.


    At this moment, the mercenaries finally reacted.


    They had actually allowed someone to kill their boss without a sound. It was really a p in the face!


    ¡°Who is it? Who did it?¡±


    They left five people in the room, and the remaining three stood guard at the door.


    The stuttering mercenary was the first to react. He raised his gun and pressed it against Huo ting¡¯s head, saying, ¡± you, you dare, dare to bring people here! I, I will, I will kill you!¡±


    Huo ting looked at him coldly.


    Stammering angrily, he said, ¡± call, call, your people, out, if they¡¯re not, then, Yingluo.


    who¡¯s his man?! Suddenly, a cold voice came from the door.


    Bang!


    Huo ting quickly turned sideways, and then grabbed the stuttering gun with a hand knife. With a bang, it hit his forehead.


    When the stammer fell, his eyes were wide open, as if he had died with his eyes wide open.


    The remaining mercenaries panicked even more. They picked up their machine guns and quickly fired at the unknown Enemy at the Door.


    That person quickly dodged as he cursed, ¡± f * ck! Why are you guys hitting me? She should hit Huo ting! You can¡¯t even figure out the target, no wonder you¡¯re so scared!¡±


    After he sessfully knocked out a mercenary, he stood up and finished his sentence.


    ¡°We will lose!¡±


    With a bang, a bullet flew past his ear.


    He stared at Huo ting.


    Huo ting said, ¡± you talk too much nonsense.


    The man red at Huo ting and saw that the two were about to fight.


    At this moment, a beautiful woman in a ck slim-fit dress walked in. After a nce, she continued to fight with the two mercenaries who were still trying to resist.


    ¡°Brother Tian! Don¡¯t be so childish!¡± Chi Xiaoyuan shouted, ¡±e and help me!


    When she saw the two childish men staring at each other (actually, they stared at each other for two seconds), she was almost speechless. What time was it?!


    Was this appropriate? Were all men so childish?


    Because of Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s words, Lei aotian decisively ¡®abandoned¡¯ Huo ting and quickly turned around to help her.


    With the arrival of the two of them, the mercenaries would not be able to hold on for long.


    Very quickly, the two of them settled the remaining problems.


    Huo ting strode towards su Mianmian. He helped her untie the rope and helped her up, asking in a low voice, ¡± Mianmian? ¡±


    The fear in su Mianmian¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t faded yet. After she saw Huo ting, she grabbed his hand hard and said, ¡± uncle, you, are you okay?!


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Huo ting replied, ¡± what about you? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not good!¡± Su Mianmian suddenly broke down. She hugged Huo ting¡¯s face hard and cried, ¡± you, do you know?! You really scared me to death just now!¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo, but let¡¯s forget about what you just said, Yingluo. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back!


    Chi Xiaoyuan also untied the two children. She and Lei aotian each carried a baby and walked over to su Mianmian.


    ¡°Hey, if you guys have anything to say, go back and say it.¡±


    Before Lei aotian could finish his words, a bullet flew towards su Mianmian and hit her in the back.


    This ident had happened too quickly!


    Huo ting only saw su Mianmian fall down in front of him.


    He raised his head and saw Yao Xinyi holding a gun and smiling at them crazily.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead! You¡¯re mine!¡± Yao Xinyi¡¯s smile was extremely bright.


    ¡°F * ck! I¡¯ve forgotten her!¡± Lei aotian raised his gun and shot Yao Xinyi in between her eyebrows.


    Yao Xinyi fell to the ground, but even so, she continued tough madly. Huo ting is mine! We will always be together!¡±


    Huo ting didn¡¯t even look at her. After he saw su Mianmian fall into his arms, he broke down.


    ¡°Calm down! Hurry up and send Mianmian to the hospital.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan said loudly.


    Huo ting came back to his senses. Yes!


    He had to send Mianmian to the hospital!


    Huo ting picked her up. At this time, the captain rushed in with a group of people. After seeing the tragic situation at the scene, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    ¡°Boss, What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the car?¡±


    ¡°Outside,¡± the captain replied, stunned.


    Upon hearing this, Huo ting picked up su Mianmian and rushed out.


    ¡°It seems that Huo ting¡¯s son isn¡¯t very good! I only came over after I finished.¡± Lei aotian sneered.


    ¡°Brother Tian!¡± Chi Xiaoyuan red at him and said, ¡± don¡¯t talk so much. Hold my godson properly.


    Lei aotian lowered his head and saw Beibei staring at him coldly.


    This appearance was simply a miniature version of Huo ting.


    Lei aotian was extremely vexed. He did not want to see his godson ruined.


    ¡°Uncle, hold on tight. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall.¡± Beibei said in a serious tone.


    Lei aotian,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°The child has a fever!¡± Chi Xiaoyuan said in surprise.


    Lei aotian looked over and said, ¡± then let¡¯s change to another one! What if he burns you?¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan was speechless. Tian ¡®GE, you¡¯re being naughty again!


    Was it appropriate to say that?


    As expected, when the captain heard Lei aotian¡¯s words, he could not bear to listen anymore.


    He hurriedly walked forward and said, ¡± please give young master Xiaoxi to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just carry her.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan hugged Xiaoxi tightly and refused to let go.


    ¡°Little Yuan, go over there. I¡¯m really afraid that this kid will burn you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Tian!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 663

    ?


    663 You¡¯re the most important (1)


    Su Mianmian leaned into Huo ting¡¯s arms. In fact, she didn¡¯t feel much pain at the moment. She only felt very cold, a kind of coldness that came from the soul.


    ¡°Uncle, uncle.¡± Su Mianmian said with great effort.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Because su Mianmian was speaking too softly, Huo ting couldn¡¯t hear her clearly. He bent down and put his ear to her mouth.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not here, you¡¯ll regret it¡±


    Before su Mianmian could finish, Huo ting interrupted her.


    He said angrily, ¡± Mianmian, you¡¯ll be fine. With me here, you¡¯ll be safe and sound! Did you hear that? I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to you!¡±


    However, no matter how much he said, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t give him any response at the moment because she was really too tired now. She was very sleepy.


    Huo ting looked down and saw that su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were closed and she wasn¡¯t moving. His heart trembled and he reached out in fear, approaching su Mianmian¡¯s nose and touching it.


    It¡¯s alright, Yingluo.


    Huo ting shouted at the driver in front, ¡± drive faster!


    The driver¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He had already driven as fast as he could, but in Huo ting¡¯s heart, this was far from enough. He couldn¡¯t wait to reach the hospital in the next second.


    The driver looked at the back and kindly suggested.


    ¡°Boss, would you like to take care of Madam¡¯s wound?¡±


    Because Huo ting waspletely flustered at this moment, he quickly pressed on su Mianmian¡¯s wound with his hand after hearing her words.


    The blood from the wound flowed out, some wetting su Mianmian¡¯s clothes, while some stained Huo ting¡¯s shoulder and also wet his clothes.


    The bright red blood had dyed his Heart Red, and he was very afraid.


    At this time, su Mianmian sneered in a low voice. With a groan, he seemed to have woken up.


    She struggled to open her eyes and saw Huo ting looking at her in a daze, and her heart also became sad.


    Su Mianmian said with a smile, ¡± uncle,e closer. I have something to say to you, Yingluo.


    Huo ting gave instructions one by one.


    ¡°Say it, I¡¯ll listen, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°If I die, you must take good care of the children, Yingluo.¡±


    Huo ting looked at her in disbelief.


    How could Mianmian say such things to him at this time?


    This was too cruel to him.


    ¡°Uncle, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    He still didn¡¯t say a word, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help scolding her if he did.


    He pressed down hard on su Mianmian¡¯s wound to make it bleed less.


    Su Mianmian waited for a while but couldn¡¯t wait any longer. At this time, she seemed to only want to say what was in her heart.


    Dongdong is too smart. You have to care more about him and make sure he goes to school obediently. He can¡¯t skip ss and be a bad child. Su Mianmian thought for a while and said, ¡± actually, I know that Dongdong has been secretly hiding some messy books, but he¡¯s a brother now, so it¡¯s not good to talk about him directly, ran ran.


    Huo ting gritted his teeth and said, ¡± when you recover, we¡¯ll beat him up together.


    Su Mianmian smiled but suddenly coughed. Huo ting quickly and gently touched her chest for her, and she only recovered after a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep beating up Dongdong. I know that you love him a lot, but you¡¯re just saying it. Yingluo, Beibei and Xiao Xi are too young. Yingluo, I really want to see them grow up.¡±


    Huo ting reached out and wiped the tears from the corner of su Mianmian¡¯s eyes and asked.


    Now that the children are done, is it my turn? ¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned. She lowered her head and became a little sadder.


    ¡°After I die, if uncle is going to marry someone else, can you not go to my grave and tell me Yingluo?¡±


    When she said this, she actually cried so much that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing this, Huo ting was angry and distressed. He scolded, ¡± you¡¯re not here anymore, and you still care if I want to marry someone else?!


    I don¡¯t want to see it. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold back my anger down there, sob sob sob ¡± su Mianmian said while crying.


    not only will I tell you, but I will also bring her to your grave. I will say Huahua to you, ¡± Huo ting said coldly. su Mianmian, who asked you not to work harder? If you don¡¯t give up, then I won¡¯t marry anyone else. The person by my side will always be you, Yingluo.¡±


    Although Huo ting¡¯s words were very cruel, there was a gentleness in the cruelty.


    Su Mianmian grabbed his hand hard and cried, ¡± I, I don¡¯t want to whine like this.


    She didn¡¯t want uncle to marry another woman! The person by uncle¡¯s side could only be her forever!


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better hold on!¡± Huo ting said softly, ¡± su Mianmian! Don¡¯t give up on me, and don¡¯t give up on yourself! I don¡¯t want to hear you say such disheartening words again, do you understand, Yingluo?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Su Mianmian said with tears in her eyes.


    When the driver heard their conversation, he was also in tears!


    It was really too touching!


    ......


    No matter what Lei aotian said, Chi Xiaoyuan refused to hand little Xi over to him.


    When she left, although the two babies were still in su Mianmian¡¯s stomach, they had been together for some time. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of this, but Xiao Yuan felt especially close when he saw them.


    Besides, Xiao Xi was having a fever and Tian Ge was being very heavy-handed. What if Xiao Xi was ufortable?


    Therefore, it was best for her to carry Xiao Xi.


    Huo ting only had su Mianmian in his heart and didn¡¯t remember the two children.


    ¡°Auntie, are you my mommy¡¯s friend?¡± Beibei asked softly.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Xiao Yuan replied, ¡± I¡¯m your mommy¡¯s good friend. My name is Chi Xiaoyuan. You can call me Auntie Xiao Yuan.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie Xiaoyuan.¡± Beibei called out obediently. He thought for a moment and continued, ¡± will my mommy be alright? I saw that she was bleeding a lot.¡±


    No matter how sensible he was, he was still a child.


    He had been holding back from asking, but now he couldn¡¯t help it.


    Chi Xiaoyuan said gently, ¡± don¡¯t worry! I swear on my reputation as a police officer G7789 that your mommy will be healthy and fine!¡±


    When Lei aotian heard little Yuan swearing with the rm again, he could not help but feel a few ck lines cross his forehead.


    Forget it. Anyway, if anything happened, he would be there to support her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Beibei was stunned for a moment before he nodded.


    So, Auntie was a police officer. The police would not lie to him.


    Beibei heaved a sigh of relief. He went over to look at Xiao Xi and saw that her face was red from the fever. He looked up and asked worriedly, ¡± Xiao Xi will be fine, right? ¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s heart softened when she saw Beibei pretending to be strong. She couldn¡¯t help but give him a kiss and say, ¡± it¡¯s alright!


    After seeing Chi Xiaoyuan kiss Beibei, Lei aotian immediately hugged Beibei and said, ¡± men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other. Xiaoyuan, you have to control yourself.


    brother Tiantian, he¡¯s still a child! Chi Xiaoyuan said, speechless.


    ¡°Not even the child! Your kiss only belongs to me!¡±


    Chi Xiaoyuan,¡±Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 664

    ?


    664 You¡¯re the most important (2)


    They sped all the way and finally arrived at the hospital before su Mianmian lost consciousness.


    When they got out of the car, Xia Yi and the medical staff stood at the door and greeted them.


    ¡°I really hope that this is thest time.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Xia, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you again.¡± Su Mianmian said miserably.


    Xia Yi touched her forehead and said, ¡± little cutie, you¡¯ll be fine.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    Huo ting carried su Mianmian and exined as he walked in, ¡± Mianmian was shot in the back. It happened about twenty minutes ago. She bled a lot on the road.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of the operating room.


    Xia Yi grabbed Huo ting¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± put her down first. Don¡¯t worry, with me around, the little cutie will be fine!¡±


    Huo ting looked at su Mianmian deeply, feeling very reluctant. He asked, ¡± can I apany her into the operating room? ¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re going to interfere with us. Now, hand her over to me!¡± Xia Yi said, ¡± ting, we¡¯re out of time! The more we dy, the more danger the little cutie will be in!¡±


    Huo ting understood this. He bent down and kissed the corner of su Mianmian¡¯s mouth, saying, ¡± I¡¯ll wait for you toe out.


    Su Mianmian smiled at him and then slowly let go of their hands.


    ......


    The moment the door of the operating room was closed, Huo ting felt that all the strength in his body had been drained.


    He took a few steps back and fell into his chair.


    He looked at the door of the operating theater and shouted in his heart.


    ¡°Mianmian, Yingluo, you must be fine!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, maybe ten minutes, maybe an hour?


    He didn¡¯t know that he was like a wooden man, sitting in a daze at the door of the operating room.


    At this moment, someone ran over.


    It was Dongdong.


    He looked at Huo ting, then sat down next to him and said.


    ¡°The men of the Huo family shed blood instead of tears! Daddy, did you forget what you said?¡±


    Huo ting really didn¡¯t have the mood to pay attention to Dongdong.


    Dongdong looked at it for a while and felt that he still needed to care about Huo ting, so he said again.


    ¡°Miemie is still struggling inside! You can¡¯t cry now! This was too embarrassing! Wipe your tears! Let¡¯s wait for miemie toe out together!¡±


    Was he crying?


    Huo ting reached out and touched his face. It was wet.


    When Dongdong saw that Huo ting didn¡¯t speak, he sighed again and said, ¡± forget it, it¡¯s not a sin for a man to cry! Cry, I won¡¯t tell miemie¡¯s miemie.¡±


    Huo ting covered his face with his hands and leaned on Dongdong¡¯s shoulder. He didn¡¯t say a word, but his shoulder twitched slightly.


    Dongdong also sniffed and wiped his face.


    He thought, it¡¯s already at this time! The Huo family was going to rely on him! He was a brave child! He would not cry!


    ......


    At this time, su Mianmian fell into an extremely wonderful situation.


    The surroundings were all foggy, and he couldn¡¯t even see his fingers.


    Su Mianmian felt strange and looked around nkly, but couldn¡¯t find anything special.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Su Mianmian felt a little uneasy.


    She took a few steps forward and suddenly stopped in fear. She reached out her hand and touched the front tentatively.


    The mist in front of her suddenly slid to both sides, as if it had its own life and wanted to avoid su Mianmian¡¯s hand.


    Su Mianmian was frightened and retreated in a hurry.


    However, as she retreated, the surrounding mist seemed to instantly boil and roll around wantonly.


    The mist was like a dragon baring its fangs and brandishing its ws, and also like a monster. It willfully opened its big mouth and waved its ws, wanting to devour su Mianmian.


    ¡°No, don¡¯te over.¡±


    Su Mianmian was even more afraid. She couldn¡¯t suppress the panic in her heart for a while and ran forward in a direction desperately.


    As she ran, the mist around her boiled more and more violently, as if all the mist in the entire space had been awakened.


    The boiling mist chased after su Mianmian, but she didn¡¯t dare to look back and only knew to run forward desperately.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been running when she suddenly heard a sound behind her.


    What was this ce?


    The surrounding scenery waspletely the same. It was all that kind of grey mist, and there was nothing else.


    The voice that suddenly came from behind him was the only special thing about this ce.


    Su Mianmian suddenly felt that if she couldn¡¯t seize this great opportunity, she might have to stay here forever.


    She took a deep breath, stopped in her tracks, and slowly turned her head to look behind her.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had stopped, but the mist around her didn¡¯t surge as violently as before.


    Su Mianmian patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was really afraid that she would see a monster opening its bloody mouth at her and trying to swallow her.


    ¡°Mianmian, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    The sound was very fleeting, so she couldn¡¯t determine where the sound came from.


    It seemed to being from his front, but also from his left.


    Su Mianmian looked around nkly and asked, ¡± ¡°Go back to where?¡±


    ¡°Go back to where you should be. There¡¯s no one important to you!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m from, and I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going.¡± She patted her head, feeling as if her head had turned into paste, and she couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    ¡°Return to the side of the person who loves you.¡±


    ¡°The person who loves me?¡±


    Su Mianmian muttered a few words and suddenly felt something quickly slide through her mind.


    Huo ting¡¯s face slowly became clear. She saw him waving at her with a faint smile on his face. little sheep,e here.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with tears.


    It turned out that the person she had forgotten was uncle, the person she loved the most.


    ¡°Miemie,e quickly! We said we were going to watch the movie joyfully!¡± Dongdong said with a smile.


    ¡°Mommy, Xiao Xi is waiting for you too.¡± Suddenly, a smiling little head popped out from Dongdong¡¯s side and waved at su Mianmian.


    ¡°Mommy, you should go home.¡± Beibei stepped forward as well, his face as calm as ever.


    That¡¯s right! These were the people she loved, the people who loved her deeply. How could she forget them?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The sound grew louder, and the smoke around them slowly disappeared.


    Su Mianmian ran towards the light.


    Perhaps it was because of the deep longing in her heart, she felt that her speed had be extremely fast.


    In the distance, she saw a ray of light in front of her, which slowly grew bigger in her eyes.


    A strong suction force came, and su Mianmian flew forward uncontrobly. Her mind was nk and she couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    Not long after, the door of the operating room was pushed open from the inside.


    Xia Yi walked out of the room, and Huo ting and Dongdong rushed over.


    Huo ting just looked at Xia Yi, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Xia Yi looked at Huo ting, took off her white mask, and said with a smile, ¡± she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s been saved. She¡¯ll wake up after the anesthetic wears off.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Huo ting said with a choked voice.


    Xia Yi was a little surprised to see his red eyes, but she did not say anything and just nodded.


    Huo ting rubbed his forehead and took a deep breath.


    His Mianmian was fine. That was great!

 Chapter 665

    ?


    665 You¡¯re the most important (3)


    When su Mianmian woke up, she felt that the room was very dark.


    At one point, she wondered if she had returned to that ce full of gray fog.


    However, when she blinked and opened her eyes again, she realized that her vision was gradually bing clearer.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief. She slowly turned her head and found that there was a smallmp with a dim yellow light on not far away.


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Huo ting shouted in a low voice.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and quickly looked in the direction of the sound.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me! You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Huo ting¡¯s voice sounded a little hoarse, as if he had not drunk water for a long time.


    Su Mianmian looked at his face, and her eyes slowly moved down to his lips.


    The dry skin was flipped over, and there was a bit of blood in one corner, as if it had been bitten.


    She slowly raised her hand, as if she wanted to touch him.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain when she just raised her hand.


    Huo ting quickly grabbed her hand and put it on his face, saying softly, ¡± ¡°Your wound is on your shoulder, so you can¡¯t move now.¡±


    ¡°I know, uncle. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that painful.¡± Su Mianmian smiled weakly.


    Huo ting was still very nervous. He stared at her without blinking, as if he was afraid that if he blinked, would the person in front of him disappear?


    Everything was just a dream?


    Su Mianmian also felt strange being stared at by him like this.


    Sheughed and thought of something funny.¡±Uncle, Did you know? I dreamed of you when I was sleeping.¡±


    ¡°What did you dream of?¡± Huo ting asked gently.


    ¡°I dreamed that you were crying.¡± Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help butugh as she spoke.


    I still remember that you cried very miserably in the dream. You kept calling my name. That¡¯s not like you at all, right?!


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    After su Mianmianughed for a while, she found that Huo ting didn¡¯t even twitch the corner of his mouth, let aloneugh, so she stopped smiling.


    isn¡¯t it funny? ¡± she asked.


    Huo ting turned his face away.


    Suddenly, su Mianmian was stunned because she heard a choking sound.


    The sound was like a whimpering, injured beast.


    A drop of slightly warm liquid fell on the back of her hand. At that moment, su Mianmian felt her heart tremble, as if an electric current had passed through. Her heart was numb and painful.


    ¡°You, why are you crying?¡±


    It was obviously very painful to lift her arm, but su Mianmian still reached out and touched Huo ting¡¯s face. She seemed to be able to feel his trembling, his fear and uneasiness.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Su Mianmian was shocked, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she saw.


    He was such a strong uncle, but he was actually crying?


    Was it an illusion?


    But how could the warm liquid fall on the back of his hand be fake?


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Huo ting was afraid that she would hurt herself, so he gently avoided her wound and hugged her.


    He rested his chin on her shoulder and his nose was filled with her familiar scent. It was only at this moment that he felt that she really existed, that she was still alive, and that she was staying by his side.


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t do such silly things again. I¡¯d rather a bullet hit me than you get hurt! Do you know that when I see you bleeding in my arms, I¡¯m really scared?¡±


    As Huo ting spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but choke up again.


    After a while, he continued, ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear the consequences of losing you, do you understand?¡±


    Su Mianmian was already shocked by the fact that the uncle was crying.


    She nodded her head vigorously.


    The uncle was actually crying. It was clear how much pain he felt in his heart.


    But Yingluo really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. However, given the situation at that time, even if they were to do it again, she would still rush up to take the bullet for him without thinking.


    Just like how he would feel heartache when she was hurt, she would feel the same if he was the one who was hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do this again!¡± Huo ting looked at su Mianmian deeply and said, ¡± if you continue to do this, I will shoot myself in the same position!


    ?!


    Su Mianmian waspletely shocked by this sentence!


    She looked at Huo ting and saw madness in his eyes.


    The uncle did not just say it, he would really do it!


    ¡°I won¡¯t! I will protect myself! Uncle, don¡¯t worry! I still want to be with you for a long time!¡± Su Mianmian said quickly.


    ¡°Remember your words!¡± Huo ting hugged her back hard.


    ......


    After a long time, the two¡¯s emotions calmed down a little.


    Su Mianmian thought of the children and asked.


    ¡°By the way, has Xiao Xi¡¯s fever gone down? Beibei¡¯s wrist was grazed. Did you help him with the wound?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Huo ting gently helped her lie back down and said, ¡± the children are fine. Xiao Xi¡¯s fever went down the day before yesterday. Beibei¡¯s injuries were treated by Dongdong. We weren¡¯t around. Dongdong is a very responsible brother. He did a good job.¡±


    There was a rare trace of appreciation in his tone. It seemed that Dongdong¡¯s performance in the past two days had made him very satisfied.


    ¡°The day before yesterday?¡± Su Mianmian blinked and had a moment of confusion.


    Huo ting rubbed her head and said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for two days.¡±


    ¡°He has been unconscious for so long?¡± Su Mianmian was stunned.


    Huo ting sighed and said softly,¡±Yes, it¡¯s been two days. Mianmian, your injury is on your shoulder. It¡¯s a prating injury, so it¡¯s not too serious. It¡¯ll just be more troublesome to recover. These days, you must not move recklessly. If you pull on the wound, it will affect the recovery of the injury.¡±


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief. She really didn¡¯t want to die. Now that she heard Huo ting say that she was fine, she was relieved.


    ¡°When can I be discharged?¡±


    ¡°We just finished the surgery! You¡¯re just thinking about getting discharged?¡± Huo ting said unhappily.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll have to stay in the hospital for observation for a while. At least, he¡¯ll have to wait until the stitches are removed.¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Su Mianmian said dejectedly with her head down.


    She really did not like the smell of the hospital.


    Huo ting looked at her and his heart softened as he said.


    ¡°I know that the hospital isn¡¯t asfortable as home. Littlemb, be good! It¡¯s more convenient to treat injuries in the hospital. If there¡¯s any problem with your wound, you can also treat it immediately. But it won¡¯t be so convenient if you go home.¡±


    I got it, Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian said softly. can I see the children? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    The little sheep¡¯s energy is really good!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Su Mianmian blinked and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you say I slept for two days? I feel full of energy now.¡±


    you¡¯re unconscious, Xuxu. Huo ting corrected her.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± Su Mianmian smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act cute!¡± Huo ting said seriously, ¡± you just woke up and your body is very weak. Besides, it¡¯ste now. You should rest first. I¡¯ll get the children to see you tomorrow.¡±


    Su Mianmian sighed and said, ¡± alright!

 Chapter 666

    ?


    666 Taking a bath


    The uncle was really too hateful!


    She had told the babies toe and see her, but for three days in a row, she didn¡¯t even see the corner of the baby¡¯s clothes, let alone see the baby!


    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking!¡± Su Mianmian turned her face away and refused to drink the bone soup.


    That¡¯s right! She even said that she should take care of her injuries. She drank bone soup for three days in a row.


    Now, the smell of meat made him want to vomit.


    ¡°Take another sip.¡± Huo ting said with a good temper.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking anymore. I¡¯m not drinking no matter what this time.¡± Su Mianmian said unhappily, ¡± you just said it was thest bite, but there will still be thest bite.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink anymore,¡± Su Mianmian was proud.


    Huo ting held the bowl, looked at her, and said, ¡± finish this soup and I¡¯ll let you see the children.


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Mianmian asked, ¡± not lying to me? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian wrinkled her nose, took the soup, and drank it in one gulp.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ......


    Two hourster, little Xiy on the bed and blinked at su Mianmian, asking, ¡± mommy, when are you going to be discharged? Xiao Xi misses you.


    Hearing this question, su Mianmian was very helpless. She turned her head to look at Huo ting and deliberately said, ¡± ¡°I also want to be discharged as soon as possible, but I have to ask your daddy first. I can only be discharged after getting his permission.¡±


    At this time, Huo ting, who was sitting on the sofa, put down the magazine in his hand and said coldly, ¡± ¡°He can be discharged when he should appear. You¡¯re not allowed to ask this question.¡±


    After a pause, he frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Xiaoxi, don¡¯t lean too close to mommy. You¡¯re a boy, you can¡¯t always stick to a woman¡¯s side.¡±


    When Dongdong heard this, he ridiculed, ¡± ¡°But daddy, aren¡¯t you still sticking to miemie¡¯s side every day?¡±


    After Xiao Xi heard Dongdong¡¯s words, she looked at him with a look of admiration.


    Brother Dong is so cool! He dared to refute his daddy.


    Huo ting turned around and looked at him coldly, asking, ¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Dongdong immediately wilted. He shook his head hard and replied, ¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Xi was the one who said it just now.


    Xiaoxi QAQ!


    At this time, Beibei walked over and handed su Mianmian a painting. He said a little shyly, ¡± mommy, this is for you. I drew this myself.


    ¡°Thank you, Beibei.¡± Su Mianmian took it happily, looked at it, and tried hard to organize her words to praise Beibei.


    After a while, she said sincerely, ¡± the potatoes you drew are really beautiful.


    this is not a potato, it¡¯s our family. This is daddy, you still have our Yueyue.


    ¡°Ah?¡± So it wasn¡¯t a potato!


    Dongdong held it in and couldn¡¯t help but hold his stomach andugh. He said, ¡± I said miemie definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. Your drawing really looks like a potato.¡±


    Beibei pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Although su Mianmian thought it was funny, she couldn¡¯tugh out loud. She was afraid of hurting Beibei¡¯s self-esteem. She said, ¡± sorry, mommy¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t very good, Yingluo.


    At this time, su Mianmian didn¡¯t know that she had destroyed Beibei¡¯s dream of being an artist, but she had also let Beibei walk on the path of an overbearing President.


    ......


    Happy times always passed quickly. An hourter, Huo ting looked at the time and asked Dongdong to take his two younger brothers Home.


    Xiao Xi almost cried and refused to leave.


    However, with Huo ting around, it was useless no matter how much he struggled. In the end, he was still pulled out by Dongdong.


    Su Mianmian also felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. I¡¯ll get them toe and see you in two days.¡± Huo ting promised.


    Su Mianmian turned around and didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    After a while, su Mianmian felt itchy all over, so she began to pester Huo ting to let her take a shower.


    Because of the injury on her shoulder, it was difficult for her to move around, so she had been taking baths these days.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re injured. You can¡¯t touch water.¡±


    uncle, don¡¯t go too far. You smell it, my body is smelly.


    Huo ting could only coax her and say,¡±bear with it!¡± The stitches can be removed in two weeks. When we get home, I¡¯ll definitely let you have a good bath!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still two weeks! I¡¯m getting moldy!¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t grow moldy, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to take a shower today. Uncle, I¡¯ll be very, very careful and definitely won¡¯t get my wound wet, okay? ¡±


    Huo ting frowned at her and shook his head slightly.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust her, but he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m really feeling terrible.¡± Su Mianmian scratched her body with an ufortable expression.


    She hadn¡¯t washed her hair for a few days, and she felt terrible.


    His body was also itching badly, and it was useless to shower.


    ¡°Mianmian, be obedient, okay?¡± Huo ting was a little helpless.


    ¡°Other than this, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Su Mianmian looked at him a little aggrievedly. I¡¯m really very upset.


    It was as if there were many little ants biting her body, and she couldn¡¯t sleep at night.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Huo ting had no choice but topromise.


    He really couldn¡¯t bear to persist with her pitiful look.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go prepare something. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After Huo ting said this, he turned around and walked out.


    Looking at his back, su Mianmian thought, will he just leave like this?


    Fortunately, Huo ting came back after a while, and su Mianmian¡¯s heart was finally relieved.


    However, when her eyes fell on the thing in Huo ting¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t help but show a surprised look.


    ¡°Uncle, why did youe with a film?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to treat your wound.¡± Huo ting said lightly.


    He walked over and gently undid su Mianmian¡¯s clothes, revealing the wound wrapped in gauze.


    ¡°Mianmian, if it hurts, remember to make a sound.¡± Huo ting¡¯s movements were more careful.


    Su Mianmian smiled and nodded. okay.


    In fact, the wound had almost healed, and Huo ting¡¯s movements were light, so it didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    Huo ting seemed to be dealing with the most important thing in his life. He held the film in one hand and pressed su Mianmian¡¯s shoulder with the other, wrapping the film around her shoulderyer byyer.


    After a while, su Mianmian looked at her shoulder and asked hesitantly, ¡± ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡±


    Layers andyers of preservation film were on her shoulders.


    Now, his shoulder was swollen like a small steamed bun, which looked a little strange.


    ¡°No, a few moreyers won¡¯t cause any problems.¡± Huo ting said lightly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian agreed.


    As long as he could take a bath, he would be fine with being wrapped like a dumpling.


    Then, Huo ting took off her clothes and carried Mianmian into the bathroom.


    The hot water had already been filled. Huo ting tried it and felt that the temperature was suitable before slowly putting Mianmian in.


    After sitting in, su Mianmian felt a little ufortable. She looked at the water in the bathtub, which was only above her waist.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Suan NI Water too little?¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Too much will hurt your wound.¡±


    ¡°Then a little higher.¡± Su Mianmian shouted again, ¡± it¡¯s so cold like this.


    Huo ting began to frown again and hesitated for a moment before releasing more water. When su Mianmian was satisfied, he walked over and sat in front of her.


    Mianmian, lie down. I¡¯ll wash your hair.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± Su Mianmian smiled andy down obediently.


    Huo ting skillfully grabbed the shower head and wet su Mianmian¡¯s long hair. He rubbed it, poured some shampoo on his palm, rubbed it, and then put on her hair.


    ¡°Uncle, the left side of my head is a little itchy.¡± Su Mianmian was very happy lying in the bathtub. She only felt that there was nothing more blissful in the world than taking a bath.


    Huo ting obediently started to scratch the right side of her head.


    ¡°Do you need more strength?¡±


    ¡°Yes, use more strength.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Huo ting agreed and began to increase the strength. He used the method of increasing the strength bit by bit until su Mianmian said it was okay, then he maintained that strength.


    The simple shower took a full two hours. Huo tingter thought that this was probably the most mentally and physically exhausted thing he had ever done.


    However, seeing Mianmian so happy after taking a shower, he felt that it was worth it no matter how tired he was.

 Chapter 667

    ?


    667 Being discharged


    After another two weeks, su Mianmian finally recovered, but after the stitches were removed, she was held down by Huo ting in the hospital for two days. She almost had to do a handstand in front of the doctor to confirm that she was fine, Yingluo.


    Sweat


    Of course, the uncle didn¡¯t let her do it in the end. After all, it would be a little silly to do so.


    On the day she was discharged, su Mianmian saw Chi Xiaoyuan, who she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    Xiao Yuan, when did youe back?! Su Mianmian asked in surprise.


    Chi Xiaoyuan had her hair permed. Her medium-length hair had be long and was tied behind her head into a round bun.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion. She felt that the feeling Chi Xiaoyuan gave her this time was different from the past. She seemed to be a lot more cheerful.


    Xiao Yuan smiled and replied,¡±I¡¯ve been back for some time, Yingluo.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Lei aotian, who was beside her, could not help but interject, ¡± we were the ones who saved you the day you were in trouble!


    After su Mianmian heard his words, she immediately red at Huo ting.


    In fact, that day, she vaguely remembered that the person who saved them was Xiao Yuan because she seemed to have heard Xiao Yuan¡¯s voice, but when she confirmed it with Huo tingter, the uncle denied it.


    Thus, she thought that she had been hallucinating.


    Lei aotian did not ignore her gaze. He smirked and said with a smirk, ¡± it seems like it¡¯s because of Huo ting.


    Huo ting red at him fiercely and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to still be so annoying after three years.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Lei aotianughed happily.


    Su Mianmian and Chi Xiaoyuan looked at each other speechlessly. The two of them were still the same.


    ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯ve seen your two babies. They¡¯re very cute.¡± Xiao Yuan said happily.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Su Mianmian replied.


    ¡°By the way, do you have their photos? Can you send me a few? I want to be your screensaver.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll look for it. ¡± Hearing this, su Mianmian took out her phone and chose the photos.


    So, the two men looked at the two women choosing photos speechlessly. After half an hour, Lei aotian silently hinted with his eyes that Huo ting could go and remind them.


    Huo ting,¡±Yingluo, why aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    Lei aotian pointed with a smile.


    Because your wife was discharged!


    Huo ting,¡±Yingluo, why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re afraid of your wife?!¡±


    Lei aotian looked over coldly.


    Who¡¯s afraid of his wife? Say it again.


    You!


    Do you want to fight?


    I¡¯ve wanted to say this for a long time, I¡¯ve found you an eyesore for a long time!


    They were the same!


    ¡°Uncle, what are you guys doing?¡± Su Mianmian asked in confusion.


    The two of them were so close that their faces were almost touching. Who knew what they were talking about?


    ¡°Brother Tian, you two are so close.¡± Chi Xiaoyuan said with a sigh.


    Huo ting and Lei aotian,¡±hehe.¡±


    It was a huge misunderstanding!


    ......


    After being discharged, su Mianmian picked up her textbook again to study. She had to rush for the entrance exam in more than a month.


    Although there was a little ident because of the kidnapping, Huo ting helped her to get an extra opportunity to take the exam through his connections. At that time, as long as she passed the test score, she could be admitted.


    So, after he was discharged from the hospital, K started to tutor su Mianmian.


    On this day, K had just finished exining a set of papers to su Mianmian when the ck Butler knocked on the door and walked in.


    He looked at su Mianmian, who was studying hard, and then at Huo ting, who was sitting leisurely, and asked, ¡± master, there are a few people outside looking for Madam. They¡¯re dressed a little strangely, do you need them toe in? ¡±


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± he asked. Su Mianmian raised her head.


    Huo ting nced at her and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t be distracted? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking, someone¡¯s here to see me!¡± Su Mianmian said innocently, ¡± ck Butler, what are they wearing? ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dressed in a ck robe and has a headscarf on his head,¡± The ck Butler said.


    ¡°Could it be one of Hammond¡¯s men?¡± Su Mianmian thought of something and asked happily.


    Huo ting nodded slightly. He couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility except for Hammond¡¯s men.


    ¡°Let them in,¡± Huo ting ordered.


    The ck official nodded slightly and replied, ¡± alright.


    A momentter, the ck Butler came in with three men.


    The three people stood in front of su Mianmian and began to bow respectfully.


    dear Princess harama, please allow us to bow to you. We wish you a happy and healthy life!


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Su Mianmian smiled at them.


    The three of them turned to Huo ting and bowed slightly, saying in unison, ¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Huo,¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo ting responded lightly.


    you don¡¯t have to be so polite, ¡± su Mianmian said. get up first.


    The three of them stood up as told, and only then did su Mianmian have the chance to seriously size them up.


    The three of them were all wrapped in ck robes, and even their headscarves were ck. Su Mianmian couldpletely believe that if the three of them went out at night, they would be one with the night.


    To put it simply, they could get hit by a car if they were not careful. They were really too evil.


    Su Mianmian stared at them for a while and realized that she knew the three of them. They were Hammond¡¯s men, and they were very close.


    However, thest time he saw them, they didn¡¯t seem to be so dark.


    Princess harama, this is an invitation from our Prince hamandy.


    One of the men in ck stepped forward with a respectful look, bowed slightly, and handed the invitation to su Mianmian with both hands.


    Su Mianmian said thank you and took the invitation.


    ¡°Is there any good news?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    yes, Prince Hammond is about to get married, so he would like to invite the princess to attend his wedding ceremony. The man replied.


    Su Mianmian nodded with a smile. I see.


    She lowered her head to look at the invitation in her hand and found that it was in a huge envelope. It felt very heavy in her hand.


    She weighed it in her hands and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Why is this invitation so important? Is there something else in it?¡±


    Huo ting took it, weighed it in his hand, and understood in his heart.


    ¡°An invitation from the imperial family naturally has to be more valuable. You¡¯ll understand once you open it.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Su Mianmian was also filled with curiosity by what he said. She immediately opened the envelope and pulled out the invitation hidden inside.


    The moment the invitation was pulled out, it was as if a golden light was slowly emitting from the envelope.


    At that moment, su Mianmian felt that she wasn¡¯t pulling out an envelope, but a gem that was shining with golden light.


    Finally, the invitation cardpletely came out.


    Su Mianmian looked at the invitation in her hand, a little stunned. It was made of pure gold and had the invitation written in Chinese with carving techniques. It was indeed as the three of them had said. Hammond was about to hold his big wedding and had invited her to the engagement party.


    However, the invitation was all gold, wasn¡¯t this a little too nouveau riche?

 Chapter 668

    ?


    668 The trip to D country


    Was it really good to have such a rich style?


    Su Mianmian even thought that after it was over, she could take this to the gold shop to sell and maybe make a set of jewelry.


    Of course, this was just her imagination.


    It was better to keep such a gorgeous invitation.


    On the lower right corner of the invitation, there was the mark of hamandy¡¯s Prince.


    Huo ting nced at the time and frowned slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Huo ting said lightly.


    Many things had been arranged a month or two ago, so there was no way to cancel them at thest minute.


    Su Mianmian heard this and said, ¡± Oh, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go over myself.


    After hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words, Huo ting¡¯s frown tightened.


    He said, ¡± no, I¡¯m worried about you going alone.


    The leader of the three men said anxiously.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll protect the princess and won¡¯t let her get hurt. This is the Prince¡¯s engagement party, and he hopes that his family will be there to give him their blessings. He also sincerely hopes that the princess will have a happy memory this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll protect the princess.¡± The other two also respectfully echoed their leader¡¯s words.


    Su Mianmian nodded hard at the side.


    No matter what, she was still Hammond¡¯s younger sister. It would be unreasonable if she didn¡¯t attend her brother¡¯s engagement party.


    ¡°Uncle, I know what you¡¯re worried about, but you see, the Prince has personally sent people over. My safety is definitely not a problem. I¡¯ll go over for a while. You can go over as soon as you¡¯re done here. You might be able to attend his engagement party in time.¡±


    Huo ting¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed. He was still worried, especially when he thought of the situation where she was shot before, and his heart was even more uneasy.


    The three Germans looked at each other and whispered, ¡± Your Highness, Please don¡¯t forget about His Highnessch. The Prince has also invited him.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and asked, ¡± who isch? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your son.¡±


    Oh, right! I almost forgot.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll bring Dongdong along.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The three D nation people started cheering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve agreed to let you go.¡± Huo ting said.


    uncle, ¡± su Mianmian pulled his hand and said in a very soft voice, ¡± uncle, look at me. I¡¯ve recovered. It¡¯s good to go for a walk.


    Huo ting was still frowning. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t feel at ease.


    At this moment, K suddenly spoke.


    Mianmian, ¡± he said. if you go to country D, I can go with you. I can help you with your revision.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t expect K to be her Savior!


    She quickly looked at Huo ting with hopeful eyes and said softly, ¡± ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to worry about K¡¯s ability, right? With him around, I will definitely be fine. Also, he can help me with my revision. So, you can rest assured and let me go!¡±


    Huo ting turned his head to look at K and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Are you sure you can protect Mianmian? Don¡¯t let her suffer any harm?¡±


    When he was abroad, even if he had the ability, he couldn¡¯t do anything. Therefore, he had to ensure su Mianmian¡¯s safety so that he could be at ease.


    K nodded solemnly at him and said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m sure!


    Huo ting looked at him for a long time before finally nodding and saying.


    alright, I¡¯ll leave Mianmian to you. Make sure she¡¯s safe before I arrive.


    ¡°I will,¡± K turned his head and blinked at su Mianmian, looking like he was in a good mood.


    ......


    In country D.


    This was a very rich country, and it would be very appropriate to describe it as ¡®extremely rich¡¯.


    Although it wasn¡¯t their first time here, when su Mianmian, Dongdong, and the others came here and looked at the surrounding scenery, they would still be dazzled and shocked.


    It was as if the country by the sea was inseparable from the sea. You could see the blue sea at any time, and it was endless. Seagulls would fly past you from time to time, leaving behind a string of faint cries, but they would leave joy in your heart.


    There were all kinds of famous cars on the roadside, such as BMW and Lamborghini. The famous cars in other ces had be ordinary cars here.


    What shocked su Mianmian the most was the buildings here.


    The buildings in D nation were very strange and unique. They were all buildings that could be seen in science fiction movies, but they were often seen here.


    It was impossible to imagine how those buildings could appear here. It was as if they had reallye to a science-fiction world.


    As for su Mianmian, who was the Imperial concubine of the pce, looking out from the window, it was still so shocking.


    Although the Imperial Pce was not very tall, it was very Grand and majestic. One couldn¡¯t even see the end of the pce with a single nce, and it was impossible to guess howrge it was.


    The interior of the pce was mainly golden, which made it look more noble.


    After some time, the car stopped.


    After everyone got out of the car, a group of people came up to them. At the front was a man dressed as an eunuch. He stepped forward and bowed respectfully to everyone.


    A momentter, he stood up and said to su Mianmian with a smile, ¡± ¡°Princess harama, Princech, Prince Hammond is currently in the middle of an important meeting and can¡¯te to see you immediately. So, he sent me to invite the two of you to rest in the lounge for a while. He¡¯lle to see you immediately after he¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian nodded with a smile.


    Your Highness, Your Highnessch, pleasee this way. The eunuch turned around respectfully and led su Mianmian and the others into the lounge of the pce.


    This was a ce specially used to entertain close friends and family. It was veryrge and luxuriously decorated.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time su Mianmian and the others were here, so they didn¡¯t have the shock of the first time.


    After walking for a long time, the eunuch pushed open a door and turned to let everyone in.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry,¡± the eunuch said,¡±I still have to rush back to Prince Hammond¡¯s ce, so I can¡¯t apany him for long. These two followers will be responsible for all your needs, so please Don¡¯t be polite.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned to the side and pointed at the two men in white robes standing behind him.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    The servant bowed respectfully and left.


    Dongdong stretched his back. miemie, are you tired? Does your arm hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Mianmian smiled. Her injuries had already recovered, so there was no pain.


    ¡°Dongdong, don¡¯t be a master of nervousness like an uncle. I¡¯ve recovered long ago.¡± She knew that before she came, Huo ting had a deep talk with Dongdong about her health.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Dongdong obediently sat down beside her. After sitting for a while, he suddenly thought of something and looked up at the two Pce attendants.


    ¡°May I go and see Danman?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 669

    ?


    669 My dear big cat


    But man was a White Tiger and was especially good at acting cute. Thest time Dongdong came over, he had a good time with it.


    Seeing that Dongdong liked Danman so much, hamandy gave one of its children to Dongdong, and the child was still living in the Huo family.


    This time, the person Dongdong wanted to see the most was Danman.


    One of the attendants nodded.


    of course you can, but now, dan Man is with Prince Hammond, so you might not be able to see him for the time being.


    Dongdong looked a little disappointed, but he did not ask for too much.


    but Danman¡¯s wife is here. Do you want to meet her, Little Prince? ¡±


    Dongdong was stunned for a moment and then nodded.


    sure, I¡¯m good friends with Danman. Of course, I should go and see his wife.


    The waiter¡¯s face suddenly showed a strange look, but su Mianmian and the others didn¡¯t notice it.


    He said,¡±Little Prince, but man¡¯s wife has a bad temper. When we go overter, if she scares you, please don¡¯t be afraid of Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡± Dongdong turned around and asked su Mianmian, ¡± miemie, do you want to go and see it together? ¡±


    Su Mianmian thought for a while and said, ¡± okay, K, do you want to go together? ¡±


    K shook his head.


    He had no interest in animals.


    ¡°Your Highnesses, please follow me,¡± the attendant said.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, su Mianmian and the others left the lounge to see Danman¡¯s wife.


    The location was a little remote, and it took them about ten minutes to get there.


    At that moment, Tanman¡¯s wife was basking in the sun outside. She was locked in a cage with her eyes closed and her expression seemed to be rather rxed.


    When Dongdong saw it, he suddenly showed a look of surprise and wanted to run over.


    But at this moment, the waiter quickly stopped him from running over. Your Highnessch, her temper is not very good. It¡¯s better to watch from a distance.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the Tiger that had just closed its eyes and looked peaceful suddenly opened its eyes. At that moment, Dongdong felt as if two sharp knives were shooting at him.


    A fierce roar sounded in his ears. Dongdong subconsciously rubbed his ears, but his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    The Tigerpletely got rid of its previous peaceful look and roared fiercely at Dongdong, waving its ws at him from time to time.


    The sound of ws scratching the railing was so sharp that it sounded like iron tools scraping the railing. One could even see the sparks from the collision.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Dongdong waved at the Tiger excitedly.


    Dongdong was so excited that he even used his long-lost catchphrase.


    Su Mianmian quickly grabbed Dongdong¡¯s hand when she heard that. She was really worried that Dongdong would run over with a trace of excitement.


    ¡°Miemie, look at how powerful and domineering Danman¡¯s wife is. How did Danman tame his wife?¡±


    Su Mianmian was speechless when she heard that. She also thought of that stupid and cute tiger.


    She couldn¡¯t understand this question either.


    She looked at the fierce tigress and felt that Harman couldn¡¯t evenpare to one of her ws.


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s acting cute?¡±


    She really didn¡¯t understand the world of Tigers, but perhaps man¡¯s wife really liked it acting cute.


    ¡°I also want a wife like Yingluo.¡± Dongdong muttered.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart trembled when she heard that.


    She suddenly felt that her child¡¯s aesthetic sense was a little crooked.


    What to do? Should she give uncle a call?


    ......


    The two of them watched the Tiger for a long time, until a waiter came to inform them that Hammond had ended the meeting and was rushing to the lounge to see them.


    ¡°Dongdong, let¡¯s go back first. We can see the Tiger another day.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Even though he was still a little reluctant.


    ......


    When su Mianmian and the others rushed back, Hammond was already waiting for them in the lounge.


    When she went in, su Mianmian immediately saw hamandy sitting on the chair.


    Today, Hammond was dressed in a white robe. His headscarf was also white, which made his skin look even darker.


    After not seeing her for a few years, Hammond had not changed much. The only difference was that he was more mature and more handsome.


    Seeing theme in, Hammond stood up and walked over happily.


    He walked in front of su Mianmian and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Wee home, harama.¡±


    Then, he opened his arms and hugged su Mianmian, smiling very happily.


    A momentter, he let go of su Mianmian and wanted to kiss her cheek.


    K watched from the side and felt that something was wrong, so he took a step forward and reached out to stop her.


    Hammond looked at him strangely. He didn¡¯t quite understand why this man suddenly rushed out to stop him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± K said.


    Hammond raised his eyebrows and was a little unhappy. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Su Mianmian introduced them to each other with a smile.


    Hammond, he¡¯s my younger brother K.


    ¡°Younger brother?¡± Hammond said this word heavily. After a while, he seemed to understand.


    Hammond was pleasantly surprised and turned around to Hug K.


    Even though K was agile, he didn¡¯t manage to Dodge in a moment of carelessness, and was directly hugged by Hammond.


    harama, ¡± hamandy said with a smile. he¡¯s your little brother, and I¡¯m your big brother. So, he¡¯s also my little brother.


    ¡°Little brother, wee home.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he kissed K¡¯s face passionately.


    After being kissed passionately by him, K didn¡¯t feel good.


    He leaned against the wall in exhaustion.


    Hammond let go of K, turned around, and said to Dongdong, ¡± my dearch, long time no see. You seem to have grown a lot taller.


    Dongdong was frightened by the scene of him kissing K. He hid behind su Mianmian and was unwilling to stand up.


    Hammond looked at him and said softly, ¡± Lach, can I hug you? ¡±


    Dongdong was a little hesitant. This uncle was too enthusiastic, and it always made it difficult for him to adapt.


    Su Mianmian smiled and pushed Dongdong, whispering in his ear, ¡± ¡°Go on.¡±


    Dongdong then walked out hesitantly and said.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t kiss me. I¡¯m a man, and I don¡¯t like a man¡¯s kiss.¡±


    Hammond said with pity, ¡± alright.


    He happily went over and picked him up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really grown taller, and you¡¯ve be heavier.¡± As he spoke, he was about to kiss Dongdong¡¯s cheek, but Dongdong covered his mouth with his hand.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re not allowed to kiss me.¡±


    ¡°Ai ai ai, I¡¯m used to it. I didn¡¯t mean it. But my dear, kissing on the cheek is etiquette here, you should be used to it. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Dongdong said coolly.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Hammond would not force Dongdong.


    He then put Dongdong down and said.


    ¡°You must be tired. Let¡¯s go and have a meal together! I¡¯ve specially hired a chef from China for your visit. I hope you¡¯ll like him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Su Mianmian agreed with a smile. She was really a little hungry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Hammond pulled Dongdong and walked out first.

 Chapter 670

    ?


    670 Dinner banquet


    The banquet was set up in an extremelyrge banquet venue. The surrounding facilities were extremely luxurious, and golden decorations could be seen everywhere. The word ¡± luxurious ¡± couldn¡¯t be used to describe it.


    On the long dining table, Hammond and the others sat in order. A table was filled with all kinds of food, so exquisite that one couldn¡¯t help but eat.


    The dinner was not all traditional food from D country. Because Hammond was worried that su Mianmian and the others wouldn¡¯t be used to it, he also specially prepared food from various countries, including the work of the Chinese chef he had just mentioned.


    However, this chef was probably from Sichuan, because there were many Sichuan dishes in red soup, boiled meat slices, spicy chicken, and so on on on the table.


    Seeing su Mianmian sitting there in a daze, hamandy couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°This taste is super good! It¡¯s even better than the hotpot that you Chinese people usually eat!¡±


    K frowned and took a look, then said, ¡± she can¡¯t eat spicy food, and Dongdong can¡¯t eat spicy food either.


    Hammond was stunned and said, ¡± then what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll tell the kitchen to prepare it immediately.


    ¡°No need, there¡¯s already a lot here.¡± Su Mianmian quickly said, ¡± we can just eat this. This steak looks delicious.


    Hammond said, ¡±e up and help the princess and The Little Prince divide the beef.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ......


    After the meal, hamandy waited for the eunuch to serve the tea to digest the food. He told them to go out and said to su Mianmian.


    harama, I want you to do me a favor.


    Su Mianmian showed a surprised look and asked, ¡± me? Are you sure I can do it?¡±


    Hammond smiled and said, ¡± yes, it should be a very simple thing for you.


    ¡°Can you tell me what it is first?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Hammond thought for a moment and said, ¡± you should know that I¡¯ve been fighting with ye dan for the throne. After years of hard work, the Queen has already decided to give me the throne. This was supposed to be a done deal, but for some reason, the Queen has never mentioned it again since a month ago.¡±


    ¡°Then, did the Queen change her mind?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Hammond shook his head.


    ¡°Things aren¡¯t that simple. If it¡¯s just a change of heart, I have no objections. However, Yingluo¡¯s behavior has been very strange recently.¡±


    Hammond was actually a very cautious person. If he hadn¡¯t investigated clearly, he wouldn¡¯t have said such things so easily.


    ¡°The Queen is a person who likes lively things and often holds banquets in the pce. But during this period of time, she had actuallypletely avoided these things. She stays in her own pce all day, I don¡¯t know what she is doing.¡±


    As Hammond spoke, his expression changed. Obviously, he was really worried about the Queen.


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± it¡¯s a little strange to say this, but don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with the Queen? Why don¡¯t you go ask her yourself?¡±


    In fact, su Mianmian also had an idea. Could it be that the Queen happened to be in a bad mood recently and didn¡¯t want to participate in so many activities and just wanted to be alone for a while?


    She felt that she could totally ask him in person.


    After listening to su Mianmian¡¯s words, Hammond smiled bitterly.


    I¡¯ve actually wanted to investigate it for a long time, but the Queen has been staying in her own pce and only sees female guests, not male guests, so I have no way of entering.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± It¡¯s actually like this.


    As he spoke, he turned to look at su Mianmian and said with a pleading tone, ¡±


    ¡°Harama, I hope you can help me. Although I can¡¯t go in, I can take you to visit the Queen. When the timees, you can tell me about the Queen¡¯s situation, and I can use it to make some preparations.¡±


    Su Mianmian thought about it and felt that it wasn¡¯t a troublesome thing. She nodded and said, ¡± no problem.


    ......


    Early the next morning, after the group had breakfast, Hammond took su Mianmian to the Queen¡¯s Pce.


    ¡°Hamandy, I want to go in with Mianmian.¡±


    ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t.¡± Hammond shook his head and said.


    K:¡±......¡±


    So, who¡¯s the little brother you¡¯re calling out to?


    ¡°The Queen¡¯s Pce is heavily guarded. If she ordered that only female guests will be seen, then only female guests will be seen. You see, even I can¡¯t enter, let alone you. However, he suddenly changed his tone and blinked at K.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to dress up as a woman, you can go in with Mianmian.¡±


    K¡¯s face darkened immediately, and he pursed his lips without saying a word, looking very unhappy.


    Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    She said, ¡± that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re not allowed to tease my brother anymore.


    ¡°Alright then!¡±


    After arriving at the entrance of the pce, K directly took out a gun and handed it to su Mianmian.


    He said, ¡± Mianmian, hold this well. If there¡¯s anything wrong inside, don¡¯t be afraid, just shoot.¡±


    Hammond held K¡¯s hand helplessly and shook his head again.


    K:¡±......¡±


    brother, there¡¯s an infrared device at the door. We can¡¯t bring the gun in.


    Hey! I¡¯m really not your little brother, okay?


    Don¡¯t shout!


    Su Mianmian saw that K¡¯s face was about to turn ck and was afraid that he would do something impulsively, so she quickly said.


    K, don¡¯t worry. This is the Queen¡¯s Pce. Nothing will happen.


    Hammond also nodded slightly. yes, even if they want to do something, they won¡¯t choose to do it here.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have been at ease to ask Mianmian to help him go in and inquire about information.


    The two of them persuaded K together, and K¡¯s expression finally looked a little better.


    At this moment, a woman who looked like a female official walked forward and bowed respectfully to hamandy, saying, ¡± greetings, Your Highness.


    ¡°You may rise.¡± Hammond gently raised his hand.


    After the female official stood up, Hammond said, ¡± I would like to pay a visit to Her Highness the Queen.


    I¡¯m very sorry, Her Highness the Queen has not been seeing male guests recently. Your Highness, please go back.


    Hammond¡¯s expression showed that he had expected this. He smiled and said, ¡± this is my sister, harama. Since I can¡¯t see the Queen, she can visit the Queen in my ce, right?¡±


    The female official turned to look at su Mianmian and said after hesitating, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, please allow me to go in and report.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Hammond smiled and nodded.


    The female official turned around and pushed the door open, while the others waited at the door.


    A momentter, the female officer pushed the door open and walked out.


    She smiled at su Mianmian and said,¡±Her Majesty the Queen invites the princess in.¡± &Nbsp;


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Su Mianmian said as she walked forward.


    ¡°Harama, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Said hamandy.


    Su Mianmian turned around, nodded, and followed them in.

 Chapter 671

    ?


    671 Who touched my queen?(1)


    The Queen¡¯s bedroom was veryrge and luxuriously decorated. The color of the pce was gold, and it was very eye-catching.


    Su Mianmian walked very slowly after entering, not letting go of any ce.


    Although Hammond said that the Queen¡¯s Pce was suspicious, he didn¡¯t say where it was.


    Therefore, she had to pay attention to every part.


    When she walked in front of a big mirror, su Mianmian suddenly stopped.


    Your Highness? ¡± the female official asked curiously.


    Su Mianmian looked at it carefully and asked, ¡± this mirror is a little special.


    The female official smiled and said, ¡± one of Her Majesty¡¯s hobbies is to collect mirrors, so mirrors can be seen everywhere in her Pce, Your Majesty. Please continue to follow me.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    The two of them walked for about ten minutes before they finally arrived at a reception room.


    After they served su Mianmian tea and snacks, the Queen appeared after a while.


    It was just that the way the Queen appeared was also very special. She didn¡¯te in at the door where su Mianmian came in, but at another door. From then on, they were very far apart.


    Other than that, the Queen was sitting on a wide chair behind a curtain.


    In fact, even without the curtain, the women in country D were all wearing headscarves that only revealed their facial features. It was more difficult to recognize them, not to mention that there was a curtain here, so it was even harder to see clearly.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly stood up. When she wanted to walk over, the female officials stopped her.


    ¡°Your Highness, you can stay here.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°You may rise.¡± The Queen¡¯s voice sounded a little soft.


    Su Mianmian was a little surprised for a moment and felt very strange.


    Although she had never met the Queen before, she had often heard Hammond mention her.


    In Hammond¡¯s description, the Queen was a very cheerful woman who liked tough and had a loud voice.


    Although he had only said one sentence, his voice was very soft and even carried a hint of weakness.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t dare to make a decision immediately and felt that it was better to observe a little more.


    After she stood up, the Queen asked again, ¡± I heard that although you and Hammond aren¡¯t biological siblings, you have a very good rtionship.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Su Mianmian nodded gently and smiled. Hammond is a good person. We hit it off very well.


    The Queen fell silent, as if she was thinking about something.


    Su Mianmian felt a little surprised. She looked up and sized him up, but found that she still couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    At this moment, the Queen spoke again, ¡± are you here to attend Hammond¡¯s engagement party? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Su Mianmian agreed softly.


    is Princech here too? ¡± The Queen asked again.


    ¡°Yes, he came with me this time,¡±


    After su Mianmian¡¯s answer, there was another long period of silence.


    She remembered hamandy¡¯s instructions and asked again, ¡± Your Highness, how have you been recently? Big brother hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time, and he¡¯s very concerned about your health.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go back and tell him not to worry.¡± The Queen replied, ¡± his engagement party is next week, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°I know. Tell him not toe to me. I¡¯ll meet his Hanhan when I need to.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ......


    After su Mianmian came out of the Queen¡¯s bedroom, hamandy and K came up to her.


    ¡°Mianmian, are you alright?¡± K asked.


    Hammond couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡± have you seen the Queen? ¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head at K and said, ¡± Hammond, I think the Queen is a little strange, Yingluo.


    Hammond looked around and said, ¡± let¡¯s go back and talk.


    There were spies everywhere in the Imperial Pce, and such an important matter could not be discussed here.


    ¡°Prince Hammond, please wait a moment.¡± A female official shouted.


    Hammond turned around and looked at her.


    She walked forward and said, ¡± this is a letter from the Queen.


    Hammond took it.


    On the way, Hammond opened the letter and read it. After a few seconds, he immediately tore it.


    Su Mianmian asked in surprise, ¡± is there a problem with the letter? ¡±


    ¡°This is not written by the Queen. Even if the handwriting is simr, it is not her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ......


    After returning, Hammond ordered his trusted aides to guard the door and not let anyone in.


    He looked at su Mianmian with a worried look and asked in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Harama, after you went in, did you notice anything wrong in the bedroom? Tell me the details.¡±


    What he was most worried about was that ye dan had already made her move, and had arranged for his men to be in the Queen¡¯s Pce.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know how to answer. After she went in, she really tried her best to observe everything around her, but she really didn¡¯t see anything wrong.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Su Mianmian thought for a moment and said, ¡± after I went in, I didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with the surroundings. The only strange thing was her Highness, the Queen of Qianqian.


    ¡°ording to your observation, is there anything wrong with Her Majesty the Queen? Tell me about her face, her clothes, and her mannerisms.¡±


    After su Mianmian heard his words, she lowered her head and thought carefully before asking.


    Hammond, I¡¯d like to ask, has the Queen not been in good health recently? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Hammond shook his head without thinking and said, ¡± the Queen¡¯s health has always been very good. I¡¯ve never heard of her feeling unwell before. The reason why I¡¯m so sure is that she has no medical record, and she has never called a doctor to the pce.


    The medical records of all the members of the royal family were specially recorded and backed up.


    Su Mianmian thought that there must be a problem.


    harama, did you find something? ¡± Hammond asked.


    Su Mianmian nodded, sorted out her words in her heart, and said tactfully, ¡± it¡¯s like this. Actually, strictly speaking, after I entered, I didn¡¯t see the Queen herself.


    ¡°What?¡± Hammond had a puzzled expression and said, ¡± how can that be? You¡¯re a female guest, why can¡¯t you see the Queen?¡±


    Su Mianmian shrugged her shoulders, wondering how she would know what the Queen was thinking.


    Perhaps it was to maintain a sense of mystery, or perhaps there were other reasons, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°What was the situation then?¡± Hammond asked again.


    the Queen was sitting behind a curtain when she was talking to me, ¡± su Mianmian said. I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, and we were a little far apart.


    Hammond frowned and was deep in thought.


    Su Mianmian looked at him and continued, ¡± also, from her voice and tone, I feel that her physical condition isn¡¯t very good. Her voice is very, very light, and a little weak. She¡¯s very different from the Queen you speak of, Hanhan. Of course, this is just my personal feeling.


    ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve said. I know what to do next.¡± Hamandy said, ¡± if he really touched the Queen, ran ran.

 Chapter 672

    ?


    672 Who touched my queen?(2)


    There were only su Mianmian and Hammond in the room.


    After su Mianmian heard his words, she asked very naturally, ¡± who is he referring to? ¡±


    Hamandy looked up at su Mianmian and was about to reply when there was a sudden knock on the door.


    ¡°Your Highness, dan Prince ye is here. He requests to see Princess harama.¡± The servant said from outside the door.


    Su Mianmian was stunned and asked, ¡± why did he suddenly want to see me? ¡± She was not familiar with him at all.


    Su Mianmian had seen dan Prince ye once from afar and didn¡¯t have a good impression of him.


    Hammond sneered and said, ¡± who knows? However, I¡¯m here. If you don¡¯t want to see him, I¡¯ll send someone to reject him.¡±


    Su Mianmian thought for a moment and said, ¡± forget it, he¡¯s a Prince after all. I¡¯ll go and see him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± Hammond said, ¡± I¡¯m not afraid of him. You don¡¯t have to think for me.


    Su Mianmian heard this and smiled. I didn¡¯t force you.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Hammond ordered the waiter to bring ye dan in.


    A momentter, dan Prince ye walked in.


    After su Mianmian saw his appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Wasn¡¯t his appearance too different?


    She still remembered that the first time she saw him, he looked like a ball, but at least he was still a white and fat ball.


    But this time, dan Prince ye¡¯s face was so fat that his eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. It was as if someone had painted it with ayer of yellow paint, and the bottom of his eyes were dark and swollen from his excessive indulgence in sex.


    At first nce, he looked like a big Frog lying on his face.


    As soon as dan Prince ye saw su Mianmian, his eyes fell directly on her face, as if the people around him didn¡¯t exist, and su Mianmian was the only one left in his vision.


    Heughed and walked towards su Mianmian with weak steps.


    He opened his arms as if he was going to hug su Mianmian.


    This was country D¡¯s etiquette and it was nothing at first, but su Mianmian wasn¡¯t too happy when the person was dan Prince ye.


    Those who were even more unhappy had already taken a step forward and stood between Prince dan Ye and su Mianmian.


    Hammond looked at dan Prince ye unhappily. there¡¯s no need for formalities. Harama has never liked the etiquette of D nation.


    Su Mianmian nodded hard to show that she really didn¡¯t like it.


    Dan Prince ye was naturally unhappy. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get a beautiful woman, but this annoying fellow was blocking his way.


    Dan Prince ye walked over to a chair unhappily and sat down heavily.


    The moment he sat down, su Mianmian seemed to hear the creaking sound of the chair that made her teeth ache. She looked at the chair and was really afraid that it would suddenly fall apart, giving dan Prince ye the chance to open fire at Hammond.


    After a while, the chair was still intact.


    Su Mianmian sighed secretly. It seemed that the quality of the things in the pce was still guaranteed.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Who are you? ¡± Hammond asked coldly.


    Dan Prince ye¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any signs of displeasure.


    Heughed out loud, looking like he was in a good mood.


    harama, I haven¡¯t had the chance to treat you to a meal since you came back this time. I wonder if you can give me this face today? ¡±


    Hammond¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he immediately refused coldly.


    there¡¯s no need to eat. Harama is my sister, so I¡¯ll take care of him. Besides, I¡¯m afraid that harama will get indigestion if I eat with you.


    These words of Hammond were actually a little rude. If it were two years ago, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken to ye dan like this. However, in the past two years, ye dan had be more and more outstanding, and her poprity in front of the public had increased. On the other hand, ye dan didn¡¯t know how to do anything other than y with women and men.


    The Queen waspletely disappointed in him.


    Dan Prince ye didn¡¯t get angry after hearing her words. He only looked at her with a yful expression, as if he was looking down on everyone.


    Everyone was stunned by his expression. They didn¡¯t understand why he would suddenly throw out such an ufortable expression.


    ¡°Hamandy!¡± Dan Prince ye purposely dragged out his voice as if he was about to say something terrifying.


    After a while, dan Prince ye raised his right middle finger and waved at her, ¡± there¡¯s a Chinese saying, leave a line for others. We¡¯ll meet again in the future.


    Hammondughed coldly. you have to give face to others. Ye dan, do you understand? ¡±


    Dan Prince ye sat up straight and red at her with a vicious expression as if he wanted to eat her.


    hamandy, I think you¡¯re crazy. You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re saying. Dan Prince ye clutched at the arm of his chair.


    The teeth-numbing creaking sound rang out again. Su Mianmian wanted to block her ears. This kind of sound really made people unhappy.


    Dan Prince ye looked at her with a mocking expression. hamandy, have you ever thought that one day, you would have to face terrible consequences because you said something wrong? ¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Hammond said unhappily.


    ¡°A threat?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± dan Prince yeughed in shock. I¡¯ve never threatened you. To me, threats are just a sign ofck of confidence. That¡¯s why every word I said came from the bottom of my heart. It¡¯s all the truest expression of my heart. Hamandy, you have to believe that I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Hammond frowned. He felt that dan Prince ye was acting a little strange today. The words he spoke were different from before, and even his personality had changed.


    Dan Prince yeughed.


    ¡°Hamandy, why is your temper so bad? I didn¡¯t say anything, but you¡¯re so angry. I see that your liver fire is too strong. I recently recruited a few Chinese medicine doctors, and they are very good at conditioning the body. Why don¡¯t I introduce one to you?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Hammond coldly interrupted him again. if you¡¯re here today just to say this nonsense, that¡¯s enough. You can leave.


    Dan Prince ye should have been very angry after being chased out in public. ording to his personality, he wouldn¡¯t stop until he got angry and argued with Hammond.


    But this time, dan Prince ye seemed to have changed into a different person. He hadpletely lost interest in fighting her.


    He stood up as if nothing had happened and said,¡±Alright, harama. Since you¡¯re not interested in eating together, I won¡¯t force you. When you change your mind, just send someone to inform me. ¡±


    Yingluo. su Mianmian was silent.


    I¡¯m just a background character, don¡¯t pay attention to me everyone.


    Dan Prince ye squinted his eyes at su Mianmian andughed as he turned to leave. His arrogant and disdainful expression waspletely revealed.


    It was only after a long time that his wildughter finally disappeared.


    Hammond furrowed his brows and said, ¡± there¡¯s something very wrong with ye dan. I have to investigate immediately. Also, I suspect that the Queen¡¯s matter is rted to him, aww.

 Chapter 673

    ?


    673 Sneaking in again (1)


    When hamandy was looking for people to investigate ye dan and the Queen, su Mianmian was about to grow moldy in hamandy¡¯s Pce.


    Dongdong was still fine. He yed with Danman every day, but when Danman saw Dongdonging, she no longer went to her wife¡¯s side to get beaten up. She acted cute in front of Dongdong every day and asked for a piece of meat to eat.


    It had only been a few days, but man¡¯s stomach was already full of oil.


    After that, the beast Tamer rushed it back to train and did not let it stay with Dongdong.


    harama, there are still three days until the engagement banquet. It¡¯s boring for you to stay in the pce. Do you want to go out for a walk? ¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know where to go.¡± Su Mianmian replied.


    Hammond smiled and said, ¡± there¡¯s a very famous dress shop here. You guys can go and take a look. If you like any clothes, you can buy them.


    ¡°Go!¡± Dongdong shook su Mianmian¡¯s hand and said, ¡± it¡¯s so boring at home.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Hammond.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡±


    ......


    Hammond sent a driver and tour guide to su Mianmian and the others and took them out for a walk.


    As they did not have a clear destination, they drove aimlessly on the streets and listened to the tour guide exin the customs of D country.


    After an hour, the tour guide said, ¡± Your Highness, we¡¯re reaching the dress shop that Prince Hammond mentioned. Should we go in now? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    She hadn¡¯t prepared the dress for Hammond¡¯s engagement party yet.


    She didn¡¯t have time to prepare before because she hade in a hurry.


    After entering, su Mianmian found that this store should be a professional design Store with its own designer. Thebel on every piece of clothing even had the designer¡¯s thoughts and inspiration when designing the clothes.


    It was rare to see such a loving clothing store.


    She walked around the store and chose a simple ck dress, intending to try it on in the dressing room.


    A momentter, su Mianmian walked out of the changing room.


    She had just taken a step forward, and before she could even stand still, a cry of surprise came from the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Su Mianmian was startled and almost lost her bnce and fell.


    She turned her head and saw that the person who spoke was an Asian man with xen hair. He wore an ear stud on his right ear, which glittered under the light.


    His facial features were very delicate and should not be described as beautiful, especially his eyes, which were very good-looking, like the handsome men in Japanics.


    He looked at su Mianmian with his eyes wide open, unable to hide the surprise on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± He walked over slowly, not caring if he would scare su Mianmian, and started to walk around her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the goddess in my heart. You¡¯re perfect. Miss, can you give me your phone number? I want to pursue you.¡±


    Su Mianmian opened her mouth and found that she really couldn¡¯t say a word.


    At this time, K and Dongdong also discovered the situation here. They quickly ran over and shielded su Mianmian behind them in a defensive posture.


    The man wasn¡¯t afraid of K and just kept shouting at su Mianmian.


    ¡°Miss, please, you must give me your phone number!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not miss. She¡¯s my mommy.¡± Dongdong shouted angrily.


    The man was stunned for a moment, then he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re really too interesting.¡± He pointed at su Mianmian¡¯s face and said, ¡± ¡°This youngdy is so young and beautiful, with such a slender and moving figure, how could she have a son as old as you? Please, don¡¯t joke with me, okay? Although it¡¯s a little funny, Yingluo.¡±


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    After the man finishedughing, he continued, ¡± I know, she must be your sister, right?!


    ¡°She¡¯s my mommy.¡± Dongdong shouted angrily.


    K looked at him deeply and felt that it was better to send su Mianmian and the others to the car first and then beat this person up.


    ¡°You guys get in the car first.¡± K said.


    They then began to speak in Chinese, which the man could not understand. He kept asking in English, ¡± what are you talking about? Can you speak English?¡±


    K decisively paid for the clothes su Mianmian tried on, then pulled them into the car and directly told the driver to drive away.


    The Asian man stood at the door and looked at the car that shot out like an arrow, his face full of annoyance.


    ¡°Why did you leave? I haven¡¯t gotten his number yet!¡±


    ......


    After su Mianmian and the others returned to the pce, it took a long time for them to wake up from the nightmare brought by the Asian man.


    At this moment, Hammond walked in with some people.


    Looking at his solemn face, su Mianmian and the others couldn¡¯t help but calm down, thinking that something bad might have happened to the Queen.


    Hammond sent someone to guard the door before walking over to su Mianmian and sitting down.


    ¡°Did something happen to the Queen?¡± Su Mianmian asked very carefully.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Hammond frowned and said, ¡± we have detected some drugs in the garbage thrown out of the Queen¡¯s bedroom. That drug can make people drowsy and lose energy. Thinking back to what you told me before, we¡¯re worried that the Queen has been poisoned.¡±


    It was actually like this!


    Su Mianmian shook her head slightly. this is too scary.


    harama, I¡¯m begging you to help me one more time. This time, I need to confirm the Queen¡¯s true condition. Hammond said seriously, ¡± if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll arrange for two female officials to go in with you.


    ¡°No,¡± K loudly interrupted hamandy.


    Thest time was her first visit, so people didn¡¯t care even if they noticed it. After all, it was indeed su Mianmian¡¯s first time visiting the Queen. This was etiquette and nothing special.


    However, if she were to go there a second time in such a short period of time, especially when Hammond¡¯s engagement party was about to start, Qianqian would definitely be worried.


    This was too dangerous.


    Su Mianmian looked at K.


    K reached out and patted su Mianmian¡¯s head, insisting.


    Hammond, I don¡¯t agree with Mianmian going in again. You should know that it will be very dangerous to go in this time.


    Hammond was silent. He knew that there would be danger, but this was the only solution he could think of.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was no other way, he wouldn¡¯t have let harama take the risk.


    I¡¯m sorry, harama. I know I¡¯m being selfish, but I have no other choice. Hammond was also very ufortable.


    ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± K said heartlessly. ¡°My mission is to protect Mianmian¡¯s safety. As for other things, they have nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°K, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Su Mianmian quicklyforted him softly. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this slowly. There will definitely be a solution.¡±


    K sneered. what solution can there be? You can¡¯t bring a gun and I can¡¯t go in with you. How can I ensure your safety?¡±

 Chapter 674

    ?


    674 Sneaking in again (2)


    ¡°I will protect harama.¡± Hamandy said, ¡± the two female officers I¡¯ve arranged for are trained. They can protect harama.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± K interrupted him, ¡± what female official? I don¡¯t believe you. He didn¡¯t believe in anyone other than himself.


    Hammond was also a little unhappy. why not? they¡¯re my trusted aides. Also, harama is my sister. Would I joke about her life?¡±


    ¡°You two are not blood-rted at all.¡± K said coldly.


    Hammond was angry. He really treated harama as his own sister.


    Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t good, su Mianmian quickly got up and stood between the two of them, saying loudly, ¡± ¡°I know you two are doing this for my own good. Don¡¯t get so worked up. Let¡¯s all calm down. Can we talk about this slowly?¡±


    The two of them red at each other unhappily.


    Su Mianmian sighed. She first turned around to look at K and said softly, ¡± K, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but Hammond is my brother. When he needs help, I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. Besides, I trust him. He won¡¯t let me be in danger.


    K pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak, obviously not agreeing with su Mianmian¡¯s words.


    Su Mianmian turned around to look at Hammond and said, ¡± Hammond, maybe you don¡¯t know this, but something happened to me before and I was injured. That¡¯s why K is so worried about me. Can you not be angry with him? ¡± she asked.


    Hammond shook his head and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know about this. Yingluo, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be angry with him. I understand his feelings.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± K suddenly said. He looked at Hammond and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in with Mianmian.¡±


    Hammond was a little stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re going in too? However, you can¡¯t enter. The Queen only sees female guests.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll dress up as a woman,¡± K said through gritted teeth.


    For Mianmian¡¯s sake, he had to admit it.


    Ah?


    K was actually going to make such a huge sacrifice?


    ......


    But when K dressed up and walked out, su Mianmian and Dongdong were both a little shocked.


    Yingluo really looked like a woman.


    He was wearing a long wig and had long, curly brown hair, which made him look exceptionally charming.


    She was dressed like a female official, perfectly concealing her figure. Although he was very tall, he didn¡¯t look very manly because of the long robe.


    K stood there with a cold expression, looking like an aloof Ice Queen.


    K felt even more ufortable being looked at by su Mianmian and Dongdong with that kind of gaze.


    He tugged at his long robe and said in an unpleasant tone, ¡± ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    Su Mianmian came back to her senses and said with an awkward smile, ¡± K, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about your secret.


    K turned his head and looked at Dongdong coldly. He didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him coldly.


    Dongdong couldn¡¯t help but shiver and felt that it was best not to touch K¡¯s eyebrows at this time.


    He nodded hard, indicating that he would keep it a secret. However, when they left, Dongdong secretly took a picture with his mobile phone.


    Naturally, it was the kind of embarrassment that was undiscovered.


    When the two of them went to see Hammond, they suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Goddess.¡± Jin cancheng rushed over inrge strides.


    Seeing that familiar face, he was clearly so handsome, but for some reason, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t get rid of the word ¡± trouble ¡± from his face.


    Just as she was thinking about this, Jin cancheng had already rushed in front of her.


    goddess, I¡¯m Jin cancheng. Do you still remember me? ¡± The golden eyes were shining.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    They had just met, and this person was so unique, how could she forget him?


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t given me your phone number. This time, you can¡¯t sneak away.¡± Jin cancheng said and reached out to pull su Mianmian¡¯s arm.


    K¡¯s face darkened as he watched from the side. He reached out and blocked Jin cancheng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t test my patience.¡±


    K was already burning with anger because he was disguising himself as a woman.


    At this time, Jin cancheng was still here to stir up trouble. He suddenly felt that his anger was out of control and was about to explode.


    However, whether it was su Mianmian, who didn¡¯t know how to answer Jin cancheng, or K, who was full of anger, they both ignored an important question.


    This was Prince Hammond¡¯s Pce. How did Jin cancheng have the ability to enter?


    Jin cancheng was stunned when he saw K¡¯s face.


    He looked back at su Mianmian and then at K, as if he didn¡¯t expect to see two goddesses here.


    ¡°Goddess, do you have a sister?¡± Jin can Cheng asked.


    In fact, K looked very simr to su Mianmian, and it wasn¡¯t obvious when he usually wore men¡¯s clothes.


    But now that he was wearing women¡¯s clothes and standing next to su Mianmian, he definitely looked 60 ¨C 70% like her. Those who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that they were sisters.


    K felt very annoyed when he heard that. He turned around and looked at Jin cancheng, saying coldly, ¡± ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Jin cancheng blinked his eyes and felt like he was in a dream.


    ¡°Oh my God, goddess, why does your sister¡¯s voice sound like a man¡¯s?¡±


    Seeing that K¡¯s face was starting to darken, su Mianmian quickly said, ¡± no, you¡¯ve misunderstood. He¡¯s my brother.


    Jin cancheng¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly as he looked at K. He said, ¡± ¡°Goddess, your brother actually has such a fetish?¡±


    His eyes wandered around K¡¯s hair and skirt, and after a while, he asked in a slightly puzzled tone, ¡± ¡°Could he be a transvestite?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± K waspletely infuriated, and he directly threw a punch over.


    Jin cancheng covered his eyes and screamed, ¡± ah! My eyes! How can you hit someone¡¯s face!¡±


    K¡¯s anger didn¡¯t diminish, he rushed over and kicked him hard again.


    ¡°Transvestite, I¡¯ll turn you into a transvestite.¡± K roared angrily and greeted him without any restraint.


    ¡°It hurts! Someone¡¯s going to die!¡± Jin cancheng shouted.


    Hammond heard the noise and walked over. He asked in confusion, ¡± why did they start fighting? ¡±


    He¡¯d only left for a while.


    Su Mianmian shrugged her shoulders and replied, ¡± he¡¯s asking for a beating.


    Hammond was speechless and asked the servants to separate the two.


    K still didn¡¯t feel satisfied.


    Hammond naturally couldn¡¯t let him do it again, so he quickly separated the two.


    He handed Jin cancheng a ss of water and said, ¡± this is Mr. Jin cancheng, an expert I¡¯ve invited. He¡¯s especially good at poisons. He¡¯s here to help us find out what poison the Queen is suffering from. We¡¯re all family, so we can just exin any misunderstandings.


    What was there to exin? His face!


    Jin cancheng covered his face and began to cry.


    K looked at Jin cancheng¡¯s miserable appearance and felt great all over.


    Looking at K¡¯s face, Hammond sighed and said, ¡± Mr. Jin, take a rest first. I¡¯lle back to see youter. You guys take good care of Mr. Jin.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After hamandy ordered her men tofort Jin cancheng, she quickly pulled su Mianmian and the others away.


    As for thepensation, I¡¯ll wait until Mr. Jin calms down.

 Chapter 675

    ?


    675 The fake Queen


    When they arrived at the Queen¡¯s Pce, the guards on guard informed the Queen¡¯s personal female official with a suspicious look.


    After a while, she came out and asked in surprise, ¡± Prince Hammond, is there something you need? ¡±


    In fact, she wanted to ask why he was here again today since he had juste yesterday.


    Hamandy smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s like this. Last time, I brought harama to visit the Queen, but because I was in a hurry, I didn¡¯t bring any gifts. This time, harama and I have brought gifts to formally visit the Queen.¡±


    The female official was a little hesitant. What Hammond said made sense. This was how etiquette should be.


    But it was clear that she couldn¡¯t make a decision.


    you can go in and inform her. If the Queen still doesn¡¯t want to see any male guests, it¡¯s better to let harama go in by himself. Hammond said with a considerate look.


    The female official nodded helplessly.


    alright, Prince Hammond. Please allow me to go in and inform the Queen.


    Hammond nodded, and the female official then turned around and went in.


    After a while, the female official came out and said to Hammond, ¡± Prince hamandy, the Queen still only sees Princess harama.


    Hammond didn¡¯t show the slightest surprise. He nodded, turned to look at su Mianmian, and said, ¡± ¡°Harama, I can¡¯t go in with you. You go in by yourself, remember to be careful of what you say, don¡¯t offend the Queen.¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded obediently and agreed with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    The female officer led the people forward to search. After confirming that there was no problem, su Mianmian led K in.


    Seeing that something was wrong, the female officer quickly stepped forward and stopped K.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Su Mianmian asked curiously.


    The female official respectfully replied.


    Princess harama, the Queen will only see you. This Qianqian can not enter.


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Mianmian showed a puzzled look and said, ¡± she¡¯s my personal female officer. She¡¯s here to help me carry my things. You see.¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand, indicating to the female official to look at the various gifts in her hand.


    She was holding a bouquet of flowers in her left hand and a beautifully wrapped gift in her right hand. It looked very heavy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t carry it by myself.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    The female official then noticed that su Mianmian and K were holding a lot of things in their hands.


    ¡°I can help you with that.¡± The female official said.


    Su Mianmian refused with a smile.


    no, these gifts are very expensive. They must be taken by my people.


    The female official sized up K hesitantly. Looking at her appearance, she should be a woman and not a man dressed as a woman.


    In fact, in the eyes of foreigners, all Chinese people looked very simr, and their Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t be seen even if they were wrapped in headscarves.


    However, wasn¡¯t this woman a little too tall? She was already more than 1.8 meters tall. Speaking of which, she had to thank the women in D nation who were rtively tall. Therefore, it was not that there were no women who were more than 1.8 meters tall, but they were very rare.


    However, just in case, the female officer still went up to examine K personally.


    A momentter, the female official nodded gently. alright, Princess hamara, you may go in.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. After su Mianmian thanked him softly, she walked in with K.


    The light in the room was still a little dim, and he couldn¡¯t see his surroundings clearly.


    But because she had been here once, su Mianmian already had a feeling of familiarity.


    She led the way in front, slowly walking towards the curtain with K.


    The two of them walked very slowly so that K could observe everything around him.


    This was also what they had discussed beforeing. Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t a professional, so she might miss a lot of small details.


    However, K was different. With his vision, he could definitely see many things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t.


    As the two walked, su Mianmian gave K a look, using her eyes to ask him if he had observed anything special.


    K shook his head with a grave expression. He had not seen anything wrong along the way, as if nothing had changed in the Queen¡¯s bedroom, and what they had guessed before was just their own guess.


    However, it was also because of this that he felt that there was a problem. Some things were not right if they were too deliberate.


    It was obvious that someone was deliberately trying to create a feeling that there was nothing wrong with the Queen¡¯s bedroom.


    However, they did not know that they had met an expert.


    However, su Mianmian was a little disappointed. She thought K would find out something.


    Finally, the two of them reached the Queen.


    The Queen was still sitting on the chair behind the curtain, so su Mianmian and K couldn¡¯t see her face.


    The Queen¡¯s voice still sounded weak, as if she was out of breath.


    ¡°Princess hamara, why are you here again?¡± Her tone was a little strange.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t think much about it. She half-knelt to salute the Queen and said, ¡±


    I¡¯m here to see your Majesty. I forgot to bring you a giftst time. I¡¯ve specially brought it over this time.


    The Queen raised her hand weakly and waved at su Mianmian, saying, ¡± no need for formalities, get up.


    Su Mianmian gave K a look, and K nodded slightly.


    The Queen didn¡¯t notice any of this. She continued to speak in a weak tone, ¡± ¡°Princess harama, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should do.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    And when su Mianmian was talking to the Queen, she would secretly look at K from time to time.


    K started to move slowly towards the few waitresses who were waiting in the room. His movements were very slow but also very fast, giving off an extremely contradictory feeling.


    Before the two waitresses coulde back to their senses, K had already chopped the back of their necks with two hand knives.


    He took them one by one and slowly ced them on the ground, so they didn¡¯t make too much noise.


    Su Mianmian saw this scene from the corner of her eyes and almostughed out loud.


    K was wearing high heels, so he looked a little awkward, especially when he was making a move. Not only did his butt twist and turn, but his steps were also not very stable, and he almost fell on the ground.


    And because the sound of the high heels hitting the ground was too loud, it attracted the Queen¡¯s attention.


    When she saw that K had knocked out two maids, she immediately showed a frightened expression and screamed, ¡± ¡°You, Who are you? what do you want?¡±


    Su Mianmian immediately revealed a shocked expression when she called out.


    This scream was theplete opposite of the Queen¡¯s. They were not the same voice at all.


    Was she not the Queen?


    Su Mianmian was shocked by her own guess. She looked back at K who had already rushed over and was about to ask what to do when K had already lifted the curtain and rushed in.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the Queen.¡± K took off her headscarf.


    Su Mianmian then rushed in quickly and took a closer look. She was indeed not the Queen.


    The Queen was almost sixty years old, but this woman was only in her forties. No matter how he looked at her, she could not be the Queen herself!


    ?!

 Chapter 676

    ?


    676 Exposed


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you impersonating the Queen?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    The fake Queen did not answer her. She screamed loudly, ¡± someone! There¡¯s an assassin!¡±


    K sneered and threw a karate chop at her. The Queen¡¯s scream stopped and she looked at K in horror.


    After su Mianmian saw that she had quieted down, she stared at her face for a while and asked, ¡± K, is her face real? ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she was suspicious, but she had heard K mention before that there was a kind of mask that could change a person¡¯s face.


    Who knew if the face in front of them was deliberately ced on the Queen¡¯s face to deceive them?


    K thought that it made sense, so he grabbed the woman¡¯s neck with one hand and started to touch the edge of her chin and her sideburns with the other hand.


    His movements were very gentle and careful, and his fingertips had a strange arc. It looked like a very ordinary way of touching a human face, but su Mianmian knew that this was a special technique that ordinary people couldn¡¯t do.


    A momentter, K shook his head. it¡¯s a real face.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief, but aftering back to her senses, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    If the woman¡¯s face was real, it meant that something had happened to the Queen. Her rxed expression didn¡¯t seem to fit the current situation.


    She coughed lightly and pursed her lips. The hole in her brain began to expand.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a Queen among those maids?¡±


    She still remembered that she had once read a novel that had such a plot.


    The bad guy had disguised himself as the Emperor, but the Emperor had disguised himself as a servant. He had made the Emperor stay by his side all day long and watch him mess up his country. This was the greatest punishment for a person.


    Su Mianmian thought on a whim, would the person whoid a hand on the Queen do the same?


    After K heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned and looked at her with a very strange look.


    ¡°Why do you think so? Why did the Queen do this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s boring? To test the people around her?¡± Once su Mianmian¡¯s imagination started running wild, she couldn¡¯t stop.


    K hesitated for a moment, then dragged the woman to the ce where the maids were lying.


    He touched the women¡¯s faces one by one, and after a moment, he shook his head slightly at su Mianmian.


    they¡¯re all real faces. It seems like the Queen isn¡¯t here.


    Su Mianmian was a little disappointed. She thought she could find the Queen.


    At this time, K¡¯s hand that was holding the woman¡¯s neck suddenly tightened. Su Mianmian clearly saw the blood vessels on her neck start to bulge out slowly, and her head also raised slightly, looking like she was about to suffocate.


    ¡°Speak, Who are you?¡± K said coldly.


    His cold appearance and undisguisable killing intent perfectly revealed his current thoughts.


    If she didn¡¯t do as he asked, she would definitely lose her life.


    The woman kept shaking her head, as if she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Su Mianmian frowned and also asked, ¡± ¡°Where did you hide the Queen? Why did you pretend to be the Queen? Who ordered you to do this? Just tell us. As long as you tell us, I won¡¯t let him hurt you.¡±


    Forgive her, su Mianmian was a little embarrassed. She really didn¡¯t mean to scare people. She just wanted to help find out the Queen¡¯s whereabouts.


    don¡¯t kill me, Chenchen! the woman waved her hands with a frightened expression on her face. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It has nothing to do with me. Please let me go, I beg you.


    Su Mianmian and K looked at each other, both feeling that the situation in front of them was beyond their ability to solve.


    ¡°Give him a call.¡± K said.


    Su Mianmian nodded and quickly took out her phone to call hamandy, quickly exining the situation here briefly.


    Hammond was already waiting outside. After hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words, how could he endure it? he immediately rushed in with his people.


    Very quickly, his men tookplete control of the Queen¡¯s bedroom.


    In the Queen¡¯s Chamber, Hammond was sitting on a chair in the living room. A row of people knelt in front of him. They were all maids from the Queen¡¯s Chamber. The one leading them was the female official who had blocked the crowd at the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re really bold,¡± Hammond roared angrily, ¡± tell me the truth. What happened? ¡±


    Prince Hammond, please calm down. the female official was a little frightened as she mumbled.


    Hammond pped the table beside him and said angrily, ¡± ¡°The Queen has be like that, and you want me to calm down? If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    The female official was lying on the ground in fear, her forehead touching the ground, and her whole body was trembling.


    ¡°I say, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡± die! Hammond roared again.


    He never thought that something would really happen to the Queen, and that he had not been able to find out the truth for so long. It was all because of these hateful maids.


    He couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for his good upbringing, he would have pushed these women out and killed them.


    The female official didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head. She only said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, please forgive me. It¡¯s not what you think. The Queen had been feeling a little unwell about half a year ago, and the doctor couldn¡¯t find anything. Then, two months ago, she had been lying in bed most of the time and rarely went out. About a month ago, she had been unconscious. The doctor had thought of many ways to wake her up, but he had not been able to. All of us were stunned, and we didn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Hammond sneered.


    ¡°Stunned? He didn¡¯t know what to do. I think you guys are very clear-headed and smart. Pretending to be the Queen and deceiving everyone, is there anyone more intelligent than you?¡±


    it doesn¡¯t matter what we are, it¡¯s Yingluo! the female official shouted in fear.


    ¡°Speak! Tell me the whole story!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pill King Xuanji ye¡¯s orders. After the Queen fell unconscious, he found out and ordered us to do this. Dan Prince ye said that the Queen was the country¡¯s economic pir, and no one could know that something had happened to her. So, he arranged for us to pretend to be the Queen and only receive some female guests who are not familiar with the Queen, Yingluo.¡±


    She raised her head slightly, and when she saw that Hammond¡¯s expression had worsened, she quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Prince Hammond, I¡¯m telling the truth. We¡¯re all following dan Prince ye¡¯s orders. We didn¡¯t dare to disobey his orders.¡±


    She began to sob softly, and her body trembled even more.


    She knew very well what kind of crime this was and whether she could escape this cmity. She didn¡¯t know, but she just hoped that Hammond would be a little more merciful.


    Ye dan cursed this name in her heart. If anything happened to the Queen, she would not let him off!


    ......


    ¡°Prince, Mr. Jin is here.¡± The guard reported.


    ¡°Tell him toe in immediately!¡± Hammond took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    Jin cancheng came in with a colorful face, but no one was in the mood to say anything.


    ¡°Mr. Jin,e with me to see her Majesty immediately.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

 Chapter 677

    ?


    677 Great conspiracy (1)


    When the Queen first fell unconscious, she was notpletely unconscious. She was still in a daze and conscious.


    She was just very tired and didn¡¯t have much energy to talk or eat. She had to rely on others to feed her.


    Gradually, she couldn¡¯t eat anymore, and then Yingying became like this, relying on nutrient fluids to support herself.


    The Queen was lying on the bed with a pale face. Even though she was surrounded by a golden light, it could not hide the lethargic look on her body.


    Jin cancheng walked over, sat down on a stool, and began to take the Queen¡¯s pulse.


    the Queen is fine, ¡± he said after a while. she¡¯s just unconscious from the poison. She¡¯ll wake up after the poison is detoxified.


    Hamandy was overjoyed. She quickly stepped forward and asked, ¡± ¡°Is it true? Mr. Jin, Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jin cancheng nodded in agreement with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m a professional. As long as I take action, I can definitely Save the Queen. However, Yingluo ¡±


    His tone changed and he suddenly turned his head to look at su Mianmian, who was standing not far away.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but seeing his eyes, su Mianmian suddenly had an ominous feeling.


    Jin cancheng¡¯s smile was very good-looking, like the smile of a handsome man in aic. However, everyone present felt that his smile was a little evil, no, it should be said that it was a little wretched.


    Hammond coughed and asked, ¡± ¡°But what? Mr. Jin, if you have any requests, please let me know. I¡¯ll definitely try my best to satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°Prince hamandy, this has nothing to do with you.¡± Jin cancheng was still smiling brightly, and his eyes never moved away from su Mianmian¡¯s face. I only have one request, and that is to have my goddess go on a date with me.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve gone too easy on him today! You haven¡¯t learned your lesson yet!¡± K grabbed Jin cancheng¡¯s cor and said coldly, ¡± do you want to be beaten again? ¡±


    K raised his fist and was about to hit Jin cancheng again, but thetter wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He even raised his head and shouted, ¡± hit me, kill me. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t change my mind.


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll fulfill your wish now!¡± K raised his fist and greeted him.


    Jin cancheng looked at su Mianmian affectionately and shouted, ¡± for the goddess, what do I have to n? I¡¯m willing to even take my life.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Was this person too Chuunibyou?


    Su Mianmian simply couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Hammond jumped out to stop him and said, ¡± wait! Little brother, please show mercy! It was more important to save people! Harama, hurry up ande help!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t just watch Jin cancheng get beaten to death by K, could he?


    As a result, the few of them staged a scene in the Queen¡¯s dormitory-hitting, dissuading, provoking, hitting, and sobbing.


    This scene repeated itself.


    In the end, su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    She shouted, ¡± enough! All of you, stop!¡±


    People with good tempers didn¡¯t get angry often, but once they did, they would make people very afraid.


    Everyone stopped.


    Su Mianmian looked at everyone coldly and said, ¡± K stop! You¡¯re not allowed to hit Mr. Jin anymore. Mr. Jin, don¡¯t be touched yet. I¡¯m just afraid that my brother won¡¯t hold back and beat you into a fool.¡±


    ¡°Goddess, you care so much about me!¡± Jin cancheng said, touched.


    K kicked him again in a ce where no one could see.


    ¡°AI!¡± Jin cancheng turned around and red at K, cursing in a low voice, ¡± despicable!


    I agree to go on a date with you, ¡± su Mianmian said. you can go and treat the Queen first!


    Jin cancheng had been specially invited by Hammond, which meant that in fact, Hammond had already found other doctors for the Queen¡¯s condition. However, no one could help, so the task fell to Jin cancheng.


    In other words, Jin cancheng was the only person who could Save the Queen.


    K said coldly, ¡± no, I¡¯ll beat him up until he changes his request.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Jin cancheng rubbed his face and shouted, ¡± a man always keeps his word. I won¡¯t change my words. Besides, it¡¯s my biggest dream to be able to date my goddess. It¡¯s more important than my life.¡±


    ¡°F * ck,¡± K couldn¡¯t help but curse. He had seen thick-skinned people before, but he had never seen one as thick-skinned as this.


    Su Mianmian pulled K again and shook her head at him. forget it.


    Hammond also came up to plead, and K had no choice but to retract his hand and let go of Jin cancheng.


    Jin cancheng rubbed his face, got up, and walked to su Mianmian with a brilliant smile. However, with his bruised face, no matter how brilliant his smile was, it was now like a flower of the past. The brilliance was already a thing of the past.


    goddess, thank you for agreeing to go on a date with me. I¡¯ll definitely give you a date as soon as possible. Jin cancheng made a serious promise.


    Su Mianmian nodded awkwardly and waspletely speechless at this Chuunibyou teenager.


    Jin cancheng then said to Hammond, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, I need all of you to leave. I need to detoxify the Queen.¡±


    okay, Mr. Jin. Is there anything else you need? ¡± Hammond asked again.


    Jin cancheng shook his head and patted the medicine box he had been carrying.


    I don¡¯t like to use other people¡¯s things. No matter what medical equipment it is, I have prepared it for myself. So, Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to bother me. Just give me some time.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. With a wave of his hand, hamandy led everyone away.


    Looking at the door of the Queen¡¯s bedroom closing in front of her, Hammond became a little nervous.


    Although he had confidence in Jin cancheng, he could notpletely rx as long as the Queen was not awake.


    Su Mianmian walked over, patted Hammond on the shoulder, and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry too much. I think Mr. King has some skills. He can definitely save her Majesty.


    ¡°Although his personality is a little weird, I still believe in his abilities.¡± Said hamandy.


    Three hourster.


    The door was suddenly pulled open, and a golden head popped out from the crack.


    Upon seeing this, Hammond rushed over and asked anxiously, ¡± Mr. Jin, what¡¯s the situation? has the poison in the Queen been removed? ¡±


    Jin cancheng looked at him unhappily and said, ¡± Prince hamandy, are you questioning my ability? ¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just speak properly?¡± Su Mianmian said, speechless.


    Hearing this, Jin cancheng immediately turned into a cute little cat and said with a smile.


    ¡°How can there be any idents when I go out? The poison in the Queen¡¯s body has been detoxified, and she should wake up soon.¡±


    Hammond heaved a sigh of relief. He felt like a huge rock that was hanging in his throat had finally fallen to the ground.


    As long as the Queen was fine, all the troubles would not be considered troubles.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Queen?¡± Suddenly, a weak voice came from behind them.

 Chapter 678

    ?


    678 Great conspiracy (2)


    Su Mianmian and the others turned around and saw Prince ye dan running over with the help of his personal attendant.


    He was really running. It was obvious that he had just received the news and was rushing over anxiously.


    A pale face with a tinge of green was a little red because of the rapid running, but the red was a little strange. It was not the entire face red, but the red patches, which looked a little scary.


    Dan Prince ye was walking as well, but most of the time, he was carried by his two servants. He looked like someone who had just finished a marathon.


    Of course, it was also very funny, and people couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Su Mianmian silentlyined in her heart. No wonder dan Prince ye hired a few Chinese medicine doctors to help her recuperate. This kind of physique is too bad, isn¡¯t it?


    As her thoughts ran wild, dan Prince ye finally reached the group.


    After he stood still, he waved his hand to signal the two servants to let him go.


    Bang! Bang!


    As soon as the two let go, dan Prince ye was like a deted balloon, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight. The only thing left behind was a loud bang to remind everyone that something had happened, not that a fantasy event had suddenly disappeared.


    Dan Prince ye had overestimated his own abilities. He¡¯d actually run out of energy, but he¡¯d still put on airs in front of everyone. Now, he¡¯d lost face.


    Su Mianmian lowered her head and bit her lower lip hard, trying hard not tough.


    You could imagine the feeling of a pile of meat suddenly copsing in front of you. That kind of shock was definitely not something that could be seen under normal circumstances.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Dan Prince ye roared at his two servants.


    The two servants were clearly frightened as well, and they quickly knelt down to help dan Prince ye up.


    But because dan Prince ye was too heavy and he couldn¡¯t use any strength, the two servants couldn¡¯t pull him up even after using all their strength.


    ¡°Good-for-nothing, what¡¯s the use of having you?¡± Dan Prince ye yelled in anger.


    K couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, and even Hammond couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, he didn¡¯tugh out loud to save face for Prince dan Ye.


    Dan Prince ye felt both embarrassed and angry when he heard theughter.


    He called out for his men, and a few more quickly rushed over to help the two servants. They pulled each other up and finally managed to get dan Prince ye up from the ground.


    But the two servants didn¡¯t dare let go. They held dan Prince ye¡¯s arm tightly as if it had be the most important part of their lives.


    Dan Prince ye held onto his servant¡¯s arm and forced a serious expression. His eyes were filled with urgency as he asked,¡±what happened to the Queen?¡± What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    you¡¯re good at acting, ¡± Hammond sneered. you¡¯re good at acting.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± dan Prince ye sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too fake and unnecessary to pretend to care about the Queen in front of me?¡± Hammond said sarcastically, ¡± isn¡¯t it your doing that Her Majesty has be like this? ¡±


    Dan Prince ye¡¯s eyes narrowed. This made his originally small eyes almost invisible, but it also gave people an inexplicable and strange sense of oppression.


    He supported his two servants and slowly walked forward, stopping three steps in front of hamandy.


    He also said in a mocking tone, ¡± ¡°Hammond, we¡¯re actually the same kind of people. Why do you have to say these kinds of Grand and majestic words to me? Do you really care about the Queen? If it wasn¡¯t for the Queen¡¯s support, would you be so concerned about her? Don¡¯t joke around, okay?¡±


    Not only did the sessor to the throne need to be appointed by the previous Queen, but they also needed to have proof of inheritance.


    Without the support of the Emperor, even if you were the chosen one of the previous Emperor¡¯s sessor, even if you inherited the throne, it would still be illegitimate.


    Therefore, neither of these two things could be missing.


    After the Queen fell ill, Huang Zhan¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.


    Up until now, neither dan Prince ye nor hamandy had found the emperor¡¯s weapon.


    Huang Zhan¡¯s descent had be a mystery, and if this mystery was not solved, Hammond would not be able to smoothly inherit the throne.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Hammond roared, ¡± don¡¯t impose your own thoughts on others. I won¡¯t be as shameless as you, doing such a terrifying and evil thing for the sake of Huang Zhan.¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re so clean and haven¡¯t done any bad things.¡± ¡°I hate people like you the most who¡¯ve be a whore and still want to maintain a good reputation.¡± Tsk, tsk, I say, Hammond, do you really think you can clear your name?¡±


    ¡°Ye dan!¡± Hammond couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and roared. The guards behind him stepped forward and ced their hands on the wall at their waists. A terrifying force suddenly spread out from the bodies of the guards. They charged towards Prince dan Ye and the others with a wild and unparalleled aura.


    hamandy, do you want to fight? do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? ¡± Dan Prince ye sneered disdainfully and shot a look at the guard behind him.


    Immediately, an aura no weaker than that of Hammond¡¯s guard appeared behind dan Prince ye.


    The two sharp auras collided, and at that moment, invisible de lights and sword shadows filled the entire space. Everyone felt that their breathing had be more and more tight, and it was hard to breathe.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯d like to see how much power you¡¯ve umted in the past two years.¡± Not to be outdone, Hammond also replied, ¡± for the Queen, I will definitely clean up a traitor like you.


    Hammond raised his hand and slowly lowered it.


    The expressions of the guards on both sides became even more ferocious. Some of them had even pulled out their guns, waiting for their Masters to open their mouths and rush forward.


    At this most tense moment, the Queen¡¯s personal female official suddenly ran out of the hall in panic.


    Seeing the situation outside the door, she was obviously shocked. She stood there in shock and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    Su Mianmian was closer to her, and when she saw this, she quickly pulled her arm and asked eagerly, ¡± ¡°Is the Queen awake?¡±


    The female official turned her head and subconsciously nodded, but she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t care about her and directly shouted at the people present, ¡± ¡°Her Majesty the Queen is awake.¡±

 Chapter 679

    ?


    679 Chapter 686-great reversal


    After the news of the Queen¡¯s awakening spread, everyone had different expressions.


    Hammond was naturally very happy. He said loudly, ¡± quick! Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±


    This was the best news he had heard in a while.


    As long as the Queen woke up, all the problems would be solved. Even if dan Prince ye had any ns, they would all be useless now.


    Dan Prince ye¡¯s face was filled with panic and uneasiness. Although he tried his best to hide it, a hint of uneasiness could still be seen in the corner of his eyes.


    Since he happened to be standing opposite su Mianmian, su Mianmian saw his reaction clearly.


    The group walked to the Queen¡¯s dormitory door, but they saw Jin cancheng standing at the door, not letting them in.


    Mr. Jin, thank you very much for your medical skills. Now, I would like to see her Majesty. thank you, ¡± Hammond said politely.


    Jin cancheng smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡± hey, the Queen is awake, but there¡¯s a little ident with Yingluo.


    Hamandy¡¯s heart, which had been about tond, instantly rose to her throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous! It was just a small ident!¡± Jin canchengughed.


    However, no matter how he looked at it, this smile seemed to be more of a guilty conscience.


    Hammond looked at Jin cancheng uneasily and tried his best to control his voice so that it wouldn¡¯t tremble too much.


    ¡°What happened to the Queen?¡±


    Jin cancheng¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, he scratched his head and said, ¡± ¡°How about this, you¡¯ll understand when youe in with me.¡±


    With that, he turned to the side and made a path.


    Hammond looked at him. After a long time, he took a deep breath and walked in.


    Dan Prince ye didn¡¯t allow himself to fall behind, and with the help of his personal attendant, he followed shakily in.


    The group was led into the Queen¡¯s Pce by her personal attendant. When they entered, the Queen was awake and half-lying on the bed.


    When she saw the crowd enter, she revealed a slightly surprised expression.


    However, no one noticed this, because everyone was shocked by her rity.


    Dan Prince ye, in particr, didn¡¯t dare to get too close. He stood behind Hammond and looked at the Queen from afar, carefully observing her expression.


    However, the Queen didn¡¯t look at him at all. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. She only focused all her attention on Hammond.


    Dan Prince ye wasn¡¯t very happy about this, but he also felt a sense of relief.


    He knew that he shouldn¡¯t have suchplicated feelings, but he couldn¡¯t stop his heart.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Queen looked at Hammond for a while and suddenly said something that would shock everyone.


    Hammond looked at the Queen in a daze and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± The Queen frowned and said.


    Hammond waspletely dumbfounded.


    Did he actually lose his memory?


    Dan Prince ye couldn¡¯t help but startughing. At first, it was just a small smile, but then he startedughing uncontrobly.


    However, no one paid any attention to him at this moment.


    ¡°Mr. Jin, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hammond asked while suppressing his displeasure.


    the Queen has lost her memory. After Jin cancheng finished speaking, he saw that Hammond was angry and quickly tried to clear his name. this has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m only responsible for curing the poison.


    Hammond looked at him with fire spewing out of his eyes. He had just patted his chest and said that there was no problem, but now that something had happened, he said that it had nothing to do with him?


    He really wanted to hit someone.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly understood K¡¯s desire to beat someone up.


    This was because some people had faces that deserved a beating.


    Prince hamandy, are you questioning my ability? ¡± Jin cancheng was a little unhappy. He said innocently, ¡± the Queen has been poisoned for too long. It¡¯s not easy for me to detoxify her, but the poison has already affected her body. This is not something I can control. You can¡¯t me me for it.


    He stared straight at Hammond, as if he didn¡¯t agree that he wouldn¡¯t let him off.


    Hammond looked at him deeply and finally sighed.


    ¡°I know this has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jin, I misunderstood you.¡±


    In fact, Jin cancheng really couldn¡¯t be med for this, but he just couldn¡¯t ept it.


    The loss of hope made him feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Mr. Jin, when will the Queen¡¯s condition improve?¡± Hamandy asked with renewed hope.


    Dan Prince ye also perked up his ears and listened carefully. This matter wasn¡¯t just important to her, it was even more important to him.


    Jin cancheng obviously didn¡¯t dare to make any guarantees. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you a specific time limit for things like memories, but I will try my best. We¡¯ll have to look at the Queen¡¯s recovery in theter stages to judge. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll inform you in time, Prince Hammond.¡±


    At this point, Hammond couldn¡¯t say anything more and could only nod silently. He looked at the Queen¡¯s confused face and felt endless sorrow in his heart.


    As things progressed to this point, everything seemed to have returned to its original state.


    The Queen had lost her memories, and Huang Zhan¡¯s whereabouts had once again be a mystery.


    If Hammond didn¡¯t get the emperor¡¯s scepter, then he wouldn¡¯t be considered the true heir to the throne.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    All of a sudden, an unbridled and unconcealed maniacalughter rang out in the room.


    The crowd was stunned for a moment. They didn¡¯t understand who could be so shameless tough in such a situation.


    ¡°Hamandy, I didn¡¯t expect this! You¡¯ve spent so much effort Wahaha, it¡¯s all in vain, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°So what if the Queen is awake?¡± dan Prince ye sneered. Without the emperor¡¯s support, you¡¯re still nothing!¡±


    Hammond looked at him coldly and said angrily, ¡± ¡°Ye dan, don¡¯t be so arrogant. What I can¡¯t have, you can¡¯t have either,¡±


    ¡°Haha, how can you be so sure that I won¡¯t be able to get it? Moreover, so what if I can¡¯t get Yingluo? In any case, you won¡¯t be able to get what you want during the session ceremony in a few days! This news was too good! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Hammond scolded angrily, ¡± ye dan, don¡¯t do anything that you¡¯ll regret! I won¡¯t let you do anything to harm the Queen.¡±


    Dan Prince ye¡¯s lips twitched in disdain.¡±You should mind your own business first!¡± Prince hamandy!¡±


    you will pay for what you have done! hamandy said fiercely.


    ¡°What did I do? Hammond, if you continue to spout nonsense, I will Sue you for nder!¡± Ye danughed arrogantly. forget it. Seeing as you¡¯re about to get engaged, I won¡¯t argue with you! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there on time! Hahaha!¡±


    After he finished saying these unpleasant words, he ordered his personal attendant to help him out.

 Chapter 680

    ?


    680 Because of love (1)


    Hammond pointed a middle finger at ye Dan¡¯s back.


    Su Mianmian was slightly stunned after seeing it.


    He turned around and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t control myself.


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t see anything.


    Hammond also returned a smile.


    ......


    ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± Jin cancheng shouted.


    Su Mianmian looked back at him.


    goddess, now that the Queen has woken up, can you fulfill the date you promised me? ¡±


    He asked carefully, as if he was afraid that she would go back on her words.


    Su Mianmian looked at him speechlessly, not knowing what to say.


    Was it appropriate for him to say this at a time like this?


    He really didn¡¯t want to be as embarrassed as he was!


    After thinking about it, su Mianmian said tactfully, ¡± ¡°The Queen of Qianqian has lost her memory.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡± Jin cancheng was very serious about this point.


    Su Mianmian shook her head and replied, ¡± you said the Queen will return to normal, but how can amnesia be considered normal? So, you¡¯ve only seeded halfway.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just calcte it like that, right?¡± Jin cancheng had a bad feeling.


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± of course you can. So, our agreement naturally has to be canceled. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this,¡± Jin cancheng said, feeling wronged. You promised me, how can you go back on your word? Otherwise, I¡¯ll be so sad that I¡¯ll die.¡±


    He waved his hand with all his might, showing a very sad expression.


    Su Mianmian looked at him in a daze and couldn¡¯t speak.


    She thought to herself, must you be so stupid?


    At this time, Dongdong, who had been watching for a long time, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    He jumped out and said, ¡± I know a good way to solve this!


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re such a cute little boy!¡± Jin cancheng praised.


    Su Mianmian understood Dongdong and naturally knew that he wouldn¡¯t be so kind.


    ¡°You really want to go on a date with my mommy, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Jin cancheng nodded his head vigorously and said, ¡± I¡¯m on a date with your sister.


    Even now, this fool still insisted that su Mianmian was Dongdong¡¯s sister, and it was quite embarrassing and speechless.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll rece mommy on the date with you!¡±


    ¡°Wait! What kind of conclusion was that? Little brother, can you stop joking around?¡± Jin cancheng shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Dongdong widened his eyes and looked at Jin cancheng, indicating that he was telling the truth.


    ¡°NO! It can¡¯t be like this! If you go to McDonald¡¯s to eat and order a hamburger, but someone gives you fries, will you be willing to?¡± He waved at Dongdong with all his might.


    ¡°You can either cancel your date with mommy or bring me along.¡± Dongdong gave him two options.


    It turned out that this was Dongdong¡¯s purpose.


    He was not here to help him at all.


    Jin cancheng felt a headache. How could he get rid of this little devil?


    Without waiting for Jin cancheng to speak, Dongdong hugged su Mianmian¡¯s arm and red at him defensively, saying, ¡± don¡¯t think about taking mommy away without my consent.


    ¡°How can we do that?¡± Jin cancheng refused without a second thought. the goddess has promised to go on a date with me alone. Why are you following her, you little brat? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m following you to protect mommy.¡± Dongdong said righteously, ¡± in case some perverts can¡¯t control themselves and do some terrible things.


    Jin cancheng bent over slightly and looked directly at Dongdong.


    ¡°Must you say that your sister is your mommy?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my mommy.¡± Dongdong was a little angry and said word by word.


    Jin cancheng¡¯s heart began a tug-of-war, and he couldn¡¯t make a decision for a while.


    Looking at Dongdong¡¯s determined look, he knew that he might really only have two paths to take.


    One was to give up, and the other was to take the little devil with him.


    However, none of them seemed to be the best path.


    After thinking for a while, Jin cancheng helplessly raised his hands and surrendered.


    ¡°Alright, then the three of us will go together.¡±


    Although he had a child with him, he was still on a date with his goddess, which was better than canceling it.


    ......


    The next day, Jin cancheng drove with su Mianmian, while K drove with Dongdong and followed behind.


    Jin cancheng looked at the car that had been following them from the rearview mirror and felt dizzy.


    He must be drunk to bring two children with him on a date.


    Why did she bring K along?


    It was because Dongdong said, ¡± I don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license and I don¡¯t know how to drive. Or do you want me to take your car? ¡±


    Of course not!


    That¡¯s why it became like this.


    Jin cancheng consoled himself. At least these two light bulbs were still some distance away from him.


    ¡°Goddess, tell me honestly, what is your rtionship with Dongdong?¡±


    Until now, he still couldn¡¯t believe that su Mianmian had a child that old, because su Mianmian and Dongdong¡¯s age difference wasn¡¯t big.


    Therefore, it was really hard for him to believe that Dongdong was su Mianmian¡¯s child.


    He firmly believed that su Mianmian and Dongdong must have joined forces to deceive him.


    Su Mianmian turned her head to look at Jin cancheng and said very seriously, ¡± ¡°Doctor Jin, I¡¯m telling you very seriously that I¡¯m really married. I also have two children. As for Dongdong, although he¡¯s not my biological son, he¡¯s my child as well.¡±


    Jin cancheng still didn¡¯t quite believe it. Although he didn¡¯t say anything suspicious, the suspicion in his eyes revealed his true thoughts.


    ¡°Let me show you my family portrait.¡±


    Su Mianmian took out her wallet from her bag, took out her family photo, and put it in front of Jin cancheng.


    ¡°This is my husband and my two children, and Dongdong.¡±


    Su Mianmian pointed at the people in the photos and introduced them to Jin cancheng one by one.


    Jin cancheng was stunned when he saw the photo.


    He subconsciously stepped on the brakes.


    With a sharp squeak, the car stopped.


    K, who was following behind, didn¡¯t expect this at all. Seeing that he was about to crash into the Golden car in front of him, he quickly stepped on the emergency brake.


    The violent screeching of the brakes was so loud that it hurt her ears.


    When the car finally stopped, K stomped his feet in anger. He stuck his head out of the car window and shouted.


    ¡°Jin cancheng, you¡¯re asking for a beating again? Do you even know how to drive? If you don¡¯t know how to drive, then get out. No, if you don¡¯t know how to drive, then hand over Mianmian.¡±


    Jin cancheng, who was sitting in the car in front, didn¡¯t seem to hear K¡¯s roar at all. He took the photo from su Mianmian¡¯s hands and looked at it seriously.


    He found that the eyebrows and eyes of the twins in the photo were indeed very simr to su Mianmian¡¯s. This situation could not be exined by the words ¡± simr people ¡°.


    Jin cancheng took a huge blow, as if he couldn¡¯t ept this fact.

 Chapter 681

    ?


    681 Because of love (2)


    ¡°Why? I really don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re so young, so why are you married so quickly?¡± Jin cancheng felt inexplicably wronged and said, ¡± you can have many, many choices, such as ran ran.


    ¡°For example what?¡± Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± like you? Are you trying to say that I can choose you?¡±


    Jin cancheng said seriously, ¡± yes, you can choose me, if you¡¯re not married, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian burst intoughter when she heard that.


    She realized that this doctor with weird thoughts was actually not a bad person. It was just that his thoughts were weird and his brain circuits were different from others.


    ¡°There are no ifs. I¡¯m already married! Besides, even if I wasn¡¯t married, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you.¡±


    Jin cancheng was on the verge of tears. He kept shouting ¡± why is this happening? ¡± he looked like he was about to faint from the shock.


    ¡°Because I have no love for you! I love my husband. I love him not because he¡¯s my husband, but because he is him.¡± Su Mianmian said happily.


    Jin cancheng looked at su Mianmian and found that when she said this, she exuded a strong Halo of happiness that was torturing single dogs.


    ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t expect to be jilted right after I started dating.¡± Jin cancheng said sadly, ¡± goddess, Did you know? This is already my 108th time being out of love.¡±


    One hundred and eight heartbreaks, who could be more pitiful than him?


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Jin cancheng returned the photo to su Mianmian and rubbed his face hard.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you all like me?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Jin, are you alright?¡± Su Mianmian asked in a low voice.


    Jin cancheng shook his head. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been defeated 108 times. I¡¯ve already trained a strong heart. So, this kind of blow is nothing to me. I¡¯ll go back and sleep at night, and I¡¯ll be a good man again at dawn.¡±


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and said, ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.


    ¡°However, our date still has to continue.¡± Jin cancheng said.


    Although he didn¡¯t have any special feelings for su Mianmian at this time, he still wanted to continue this date.


    He would finish what he started, this was his personality.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    She had promised him, and she would keep her promise.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to change our meeting ce.¡± Jin cancheng thought for a moment and said, ¡± let¡¯s go to the orphanage.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    What kind of date location was this?


    As expected, he was a weirdo!


    ......


    Jin cancheng parked the car in front of the orphanage.


    The orphanage faced the sea, and Jin cancheng¡¯s car was parked on the side of the road.


    On the left, he could see the children ying inside through the fence and on the right, he could see the endless sea.


    There were some coconut trees nted on the edge of the cliff. The tall coconut trees cast a dark shadow on the ground, like arge umbre, giving passersby a brief shade.


    After getting out of the car, the two of them walked side by side, feeling the moist air of the sea.


    Suddenly, Jin cancheng stopped. He looked through the fence wall at the children ying in the orphanage and said in a very sad tone.


    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re actually my ideal type, the perfect goddess in my heart.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him in confusion, not quite understanding why he suddenly brought up this topic again.


    Didn¡¯t they alreadye to an agreement?


    ¡°Doctor Jin, can you not be like this?¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Jin cancheng smiled, took out his wallet from his pocket, opened it, and handed it to su Mianmian.


    ¡°Look at this photo.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked down at the photo in her hand and found that it was a young girl in her early 20s. Her long hair was soft and scattered behind her head. She was wearing a white long dress and had a bright smile.


    The sunlight shone on her face, making her look even more gentle and beautiful.


    Looking at it carefully, su Mianmian found that the girl in the photo was somewhat simr to her. It wasn¡¯t that they looked alike, but the aura they exuded felt simr.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Su Mianmian asked in confusion.


    ¡°My goddess Yingluo, I¡¯m actually an orphan,¡± Jin cancheng said.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian showed a shocked expression. She never thought that Jin cancheng would be an orphan.


    He was always smiling so brightly, as if nothing in the world could make him sad.


    However, she did not expect such a cheerful person to be an orphan.


    Jin cancheng lowered his head and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°She was my teacher in the orphanage. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡±


    ¡°Is your teacher here?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Only then did she realize that she had wrongly med Jin cancheng. He was here to see the teacher and not to pursue her.


    A sad expression appeared on Jin cancheng¡¯s face, and he shook his head sadly. no, she¡¯s not here.


    Sadness gradually spread from his body.


    by the time I had finished my studies and returned here, she was already gone. I¡¯ve been looking for her for a long time, but I haven¡¯t gotten any news about her. Jin cancheng said sadly, ¡± so, when I saw you at the shop entrance, I really thought for a moment that the teacher had returned!


    Su Mianmian thought about it and asked again.


    ¡°Do you know where she¡¯s from?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Jin cancheng looked distressed and said, ¡± I¡¯m Asian, but I don¡¯t know which country he¡¯s from, Yingluo.


    That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s really hard to find it with just a photo.


    Su Mianmian sighed.


    Jin cancheng continued.


    I really want to find her and thank her in person, but there are billions of Asians. It¡¯s impossible for me to find teacher in the vast sea of people.


    Su Mianmian was silent and couldn¡¯t speak.


    This matter was indeed very difficult to resolve.


    actually, I don¡¯t have much hope now, ¡± Jin cancheng said.


    His teacher was much older than him and should be around 40 years old now.


    He wanted to find her and only hoped that he could take good care of her.


    As for a thought that was hazy in his mind, it could only be a thought. He was clear and understood this.


    ¡°Doctor Jin, you¡¯ll definitely find teacher.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Jin cancheng rubbed his face, threw away the solemn feeling he had just now, and smiled.


    ¡°Of course, this is also something I firmly believe in. No matter how long it will take, I¡¯m going to find teacher. I will.¡±


    The two of them smiled at each other, and their rtionship suddenly became closer.


    While the two of them were talking, Dongdong picked up the binocrs and hid in the car to see everything clearly.

 Chapter 682

    ?


    682 The Queen¡¯s appointment (1)


    Dongdong said anxiously while looking at it, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m done for. They¡¯re so close to each other. Don¡¯t tell me I have to change my daddy every time Ie to D nation? Although Huo ting is a little overbearing and sometimes unreasonable, I still love him!¡±


    Dongdong said sadly, but his expression still made people feel awkward.


    It was not ttering.


    K looked at him and said, ¡± I can. I can understand the uneasiness of a child when his parents have problems in their rtionship. However, if your daddy heard what you said, I think he would express his thoughts more directly, Yingluo.


    That was to beat Dongdong up.


    Dongdong looked at K and said, ¡± uncle, ever since you started tutoring miemie, you¡¯ve been very dogmatic. What¡¯s the point of saying this at this time? I¡¯m going to call daddy andin!¡±


    After that, he quickly took out his cell phone from his pocket and called Huo ting.


    K:¡±......¡±


    After the call was connected, Dongdong didn¡¯t wait for Huo ting to speak and shouted, ¡± daddy, when are youing over? ¡±


    ¡°Two more days.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°No, daddy, you have toe here immediately.¡± Dongdong said firmly, ¡± if you don¡¯te over, Mianmian will be taken away by the bad guys.


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Hey! Are you still there, daddy?¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± Huo ting gritted his teeth and said, ¡± tell me what happened in detail!


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ......


    Su Mianmian and Jin cancheng chatted for a long time at the beach. In fact, Jin cancheng was talking about his teacher most of the time, and su Mianmian was a listener.


    It was more like a date. Jin cancheng was reminiscing about the past.


    In any case, su Mianmian wished him well to find his teacher soon.


    After returning from the beach, su Mianmian saw hamandy sitting there waiting for her with a tired face.


    Seeing here in, Hammond squeezed out a smile and asked, ¡± ¡°Harama, you¡¯re back. Did you have fun on your date? Mr. Jin didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did he?¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded with a smile, walked over and sat down beside him.


    ¡°The date was not bad. We went to the beach, chatted, and looked at the scenery. Doctor Jin has also changed his mind. From today onwards, we¡¯ll be friends.¡±


    Hammond was a little shocked.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Previously, Jin cancheng had said that he was willing to give up his life for the goddess. In order to date su Mianmian, he even had his face beaten into a fuel tank by K. How could hepletely let go of the goddess in such a short time?


    Hammond couldn¡¯t ept it, thinking that this person was too fickle.


    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t the one that harama had chosen, or he would have felt very insecure.


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± actually, Dr. Jin is a very good person. After he knew that I was married and had three children, he decided not to chase after me. That¡¯s why I think he¡¯s a good friend.¡±


    When Hammond heard this, he smiled and said, ¡± I see. In that case, Mr. Jin is indeed a pretty good person. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for her and introduce her to him if there¡¯s a suitable girl.¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled and didn¡¯t continue the topic.


    Hammond rubbed his forehead and looked very tired.


    Su Mianmian tilted her head and sized up hamandy. She found that his eyes were also dark, which seemed to be caused by staying up toote.


    It was obvious that too many things had happened recently and he was under too much stress. It had already caused his body to react.


    hamandy, don¡¯t worry too much. The Queen will definitely get better. Su Mianmianforted her softly, ¡± if something happens to your body, who can protect the Queen? ¡±


    Hammond nodded silently and said, ¡± I understand.


    you look too pale, ¡± su Mianmian said again. you should take a good rest.


    Hamandy was silent for a moment, then looked up at su Mianmian and said, ¡±


    ¡°Actually, doctor Jin said that the Queen¡¯s condition isn¡¯t that bad, and there¡¯s still hope of recovery. I should be more objective, the Queen will recover one day, and maybe one day she will be gone.¡±


    ¡°It will be here soon.¡± Su Mianmian said firmly, ¡± as long as we have hope, there will always be a solution.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    At this time, Hammond¡¯s personal attendant ran in. After bowing respectfully, he said, ¡± ¡°Prince, the Queen is awake. She wants to see you.¡±


    Hammond was slightly stunned. He asked, ¡± did the Queen say anything else? ¡±


    The eunuch looked at su Mianmian at the side, paused, and continued, ¡± she also said that if the princess is here, Qianqian would like to see the princess Qianqian.


    Hamandy didn¡¯t find anything strange about this sentence. He nodded, then turned to look at su Mianmian and said, ¡± harama, let¡¯s go together.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    ......


    When they arrived at the Queen¡¯s Pce, the female official was still guarding the door.


    When she saw theming over, she hurriedly saluted them respectfully. Her attitude was even more respectful than before. It was obvious that what had happened before had more or less made her more alert and knew who she could not offend.


    Hammond waved at the female official and asked, ¡± ¡°How¡¯s the Queen?¡±


    don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. The Queen is in a very good state. She ate twice as much today as she usually did. The female official replied respectfully.


    Hammond nodded and ordered the female officer to bring people up to search.


    A momentter, when everything was settled, Hammond led su Mianmian in.


    This time, su Mianmian found that the situation in the room seemed to bepletely different from before.


    Thest few times he came in, the light in the Queen¡¯s bedroom was very dim, and no matter where he looked, it would give off a dark and hazy feeling.


    However, this time, it waspletely different. The room was very bright, and the Queen¡¯s favoriterge mirrors had perfectly yed the role of expanding the space, making the bedroom look bigger and brighter.


    The change in the light also brought a great change to one¡¯s state of mind. From the previous depression to the current rxation andfort, it was not as simple asfort.


    When she entered the Queen¡¯s dormitory, su Mianmian found that her face actually seemed to be a little better than before.


    It seemed that her body was slowly recovering after the detoxification.


    At this moment, the Queen was sitting on the bed with a golden pillow behind her back. She was smiling at them.


    ¡°My respected Queen, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Hammond stepped forward and bowed respectfully.


    Su Mianmian also hurriedly followed and saluted the Queen with the etiquette of DStan.


    The Queen smiled and waved at the two of them. She smiled and said, ¡± get up! There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

 Chapter 683

    ?


    683 The Queen¡¯s appointment (2)


    After the two of them stood up, the Queen ordered the female official to give them a seat, serve tea, and snacks.


    The Queen then said,¡±Hammond, why did youe alone?¡± I haven¡¯t seen your sister in a long time. I¡¯ll bring her along the next time Ie.¡±


    Hammond was puzzled. He turned to look at su Mianmian and replied, ¡± ¡°Little sister is here.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± The Queen looked around, then asked with a nk face, ¡± you¡¯re being naughty again, Yingluo. I heard you say that she went to school. It¡¯s a working day today, could she have skipped school toe back? ¡±


    ¡°Go to school?¡± Hammond was even more confused. He said, ¡± no, my sister hasn¡¯t been going to school for a long time.


    Su Mianmian lowered her head a little awkwardly when she heard this. She thought, can I say that I¡¯m going to university again soon?


    The Queen was stunned and confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to school? How could that be? I remember clearly that she was in school.¡±


    Hammond smiled and shook his head. no, harama hasn¡¯t been to school for a long time.


    He smiled and pulled su Mianmian¡¯s hand, saying to the Queen, ¡± my queen, look, this is my sister harama. I¡¯ve brought her here today to meet you.


    The Queen looked at su Mianmian very seriously with a strange look.


    It was strange and confused, as if he didn¡¯t know the person in front of him at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her, Yingluo. She¡¯s not Sma.¡± The Queen shook her head.


    Hammond looked at the Queen in shock and only found his voice after a long time.


    ¡°Your Majesty, have you already remembered everything?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. The Queen clearly didn¡¯t remember him before, but now she remembered Sma.


    The Queen pressed her head hard, looking very confused, as if her memories were in a mess. No, it should be chaotic, as if she couldn¡¯t sort them out in a short time.


    ¡°There are some fuzzy memory fragments, but they¡¯re very messy,¡± she said, shaking her head.


    Hammond said with some sadness, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Sma has passed away many years ago.¡±


    The Queen did not seem to believe him and asked, ¡± ¡°Heavens! Is this for real?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Hammond nodded with red eyes and said, ¡± Your Majesty, if you remember correctly, Sma has really left us.


    The Queen¡¯s face was also filled with sorrow.


    ¡°I really like that child. I didn¡¯t expect her to go to Wanwan at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°My condolences, my queen.¡± Hammond respectfully took the handkerchief from the female official and handed it over. ¡°You¡¯re not in good health, so you shouldn¡¯t be too emotional.¡±


    The Queen slowly took the handkerchief from Hammond and elegantly wiped the tears off her face. She then nodded and said, ¡± ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Prince Hammond. Right, I vaguely remember Sma having a child, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Hammond nodded slightly.


    then I want to see him. Prince Hammond, bring The Little Prince along tomorrow. The Queen said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. yes! Hammond replied respectfully.


    ......


    However, the next day, when Hammond brought Dongdong to see the Queen, he saw a very surprising person.


    This made the already unclear situation even more unclear.


    Prince Hammond, Princech, the Queen has ordered that if youe, you should go to the guest room and wait for a moment. The female officer greeted him and saluted.


    Hammond was a little puzzled and asked, ¡± who is the Queen meeting? ¡±


    A strange expression appeared on the female official¡¯s face. She hesitated for two seconds before saying, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, dan Prince ye just came over and was conversing with the Queen in her room.¡±


    A trace of anger appeared on Hammond¡¯s face. That damn ye dan. She was everywhere.


    ¡°Prince hamandy, why don¡¯t you go in and wait?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Hammond nodded in agreement, even though he really didn¡¯t want to be in the same space as ye dan. However, he also wanted to see what ye dan was up to.


    The two of them entered and sat down in the living room.


    In fact, the living room was very close to the Queen¡¯s bedroom, only separated by an aisle and a door.


    At this moment, the door was open, and a female servant was waiting at the door.


    Hammond and Dongdong sat down on the chairs in the living room. As soon as their butts touched the cushion, they heard a disgusting and nauseating ttering voiceing from inside the bedroom.


    It was dan Prince ye¡¯s voice. He was holding the Queen¡¯s hand, and his eyes were filled with sadness. If one looked closely, one could see that his eyes were a little red, as if he had just cried.


    mother, you have to get better. Seeing you like this really hurts me. I really hope that I can bear this pain in your ce. Dan Prince ye said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The Queen said gently.


    Dan Prince ye waspletely immersed in his own sorrow. He didn¡¯t care about the pain in his heart.


    People who didn¡¯t know better would think that the Queen was in trouble again!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very sad these days. Ie here a few times almost every day to see if you¡¯re awake. But every time I leave in disappointment, my heart feels like it¡¯s been pricked by a needle. I can¡¯t eat or sleep well, and I¡¯ve lost weight!¡±


    The Queen suddenly coughed, probably because she was disgusted by him.


    Ye dan quickly picked up the teacup on the bedside table and gently brought it to the Queen¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Come and have a cup of water! I¡¯ve tried it, the tea is warm and just nice to drink.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. The Queen looked deeply at dan Prince ye before taking two sips. She waved her hand at him, ¡± that¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t need it anymore.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He put the teacup back and said.


    if you have any needs, please let me know. I¡¯ll go through fire and water for you. As your son, I¡¯ll do it for you. He rubbed his small eyes sadly, making his eyes redder.


    ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±


    no, you don¡¯t understand. Looking at you now, I can¡¯t share your pain. My heart feels like it¡¯s being cut by a knife. My son is really useless!


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± The Queen patted the back of ye Dan¡¯s handfortingly and said, ¡± I understand your feelings. Besides, what happened to me has nothing to do with you, so you don¡¯t need to me yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mother Zhenzhen¡±


    The Queen looked at him kindly and said, ¡± it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back first. I still need to see Princech.


    ¡°Lach?¡± Ye dan was taken aback for a moment, but she quickly broke into a smile and said, ¡± that little guy is quite interesting. I like him a lot.


    He stood up and smiled gently at the Queen.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb the Queen any longer. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle backter to apany mother for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The Queen¡¯s face was gentle, as if she really liked dan Prince ye.

 Chapter 684

    ?


    684 The Queen¡¯s appointment (3)


    Dan Prince ye was very satisfied with this trip.


    He felt that he had regained the Queen¡¯s favor.


    The Queen had lost her memory, so it was still uncertain who would inherit the throne!


    So what if she used to like Hammond more? she¡¯s still Yingluo now.


    Therefore, when ye dan saw Hammond outside the door, her smugness was raised to a hundred percent.


    His face revealed a mocking expression as he slowly walked over.


    ¡°Hamandy, you can¡¯t be thinking that you can please the Queen by bringing a little one here, right? I¡¯m the queen¡¯s son, and this will never change.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? If a son never does what a son should do, I¡¯d also be disheartened if I were a mother.¡± Hamandy retorted.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯d like to see how long you can keep your mouth shut.¡± Ye danughed in disdain. two more days! The answer will be revealed after your engagement banquet. I hope you won¡¯t cry too miserably then.¡±


    Hammond looked at ye dan coldly and said, ¡± I won¡¯t lose! Especially when I lose to someone like you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It seems that you still don¡¯t understand!¡± Ye dan sneered, ¡± Hammond! I think you can start thinking about how to beg me for mercy from now on. Think of some nice words, and perhaps I¡¯ll show you some mercy on the ount that you¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he no longer paid attention to Hammond and turned around to leave.


    Hamandy¡¯s eyes were spitting fire. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this was the Queen¡¯s Pce, he would have already exploded.


    Dan Prince ye was getting more and more arrogant and didn¡¯t put him in his eyes anymore, which made her extremely angry.


    ¡°Harmandy, let¡¯s go.¡± Dongdong pulled his hand.


    This made Hammond a little ttered.


    One must know that this was the first time Dongdong had taken the initiative to contact him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with an idiot. If you do, you¡¯ll be an idiot too.¡± Of course, he was referring to ye dan.


    Hammond¡¯s expression froze. It was wrong to keep or hide the anger on his face.


    After a long while, he smiled helplessly and said, ¡± ¡°Lach, let¡¯s go! By the way, don¡¯t use the term ¡°idiot¡± next time.¡±


    ¡°Then how should I describe ye dan when she¡¯s an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Let me think about this Yueyue.¡±


    ......


    Seeing the two of theme in, the Queen put down the book in her hand and looked at Dongdong, who was slowly walking towards her, with a face full of tender love.


    Seeing that he was about to bow to her, the Queen quickly said, ¡± Lach, no need for formalities,e over to my side.


    Dongdong was stunned, but he still bowed very obediently, then got up and walked over quickly.


    The Queen nodded in satisfaction, took his hand, and motioned for him to sit down beside her.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Child, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You can call me grandma.¡±


    The Queen held Dongdong¡¯s hand while looking at his face very seriously.


    It was as if she wanted to look through his face to see another person in Yingying.


    Lach, your eyes are really simr to Sma¡¯S. The Queen said in a sad tone.


    Dongdong did not know what kind of expression he should show. He had never seen Sma, so although he knew that she was his biological mother, it was difficult for him to have any deep feelings for her.


    The Queen naturally understood this, so she was not angry.


    She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and asked with a smile, ¡± Lach, tell me, do you like D nation? ¡±


    ......


    The Queen and Dongdong chatted for a long time. They felt like old friends at first sight and got along very well. This made hamandy, who had been apanying them, be a foil. He couldn¡¯t even interrupt.


    In the end, the Queen even asked Dongdong to have dinner with her. They were still chatting happily during the meal, as if they hadpletely forgotten about Hammond¡¯s existence.


    However, Hammond wasn¡¯t jealous at all. He was also very happy that the Queen liked Dongdong.


    Another two days passed. Perhaps it was because the Queen liked Dongdong too much, Dongdong was left in the Queen¡¯s Pce.


    And so, the day of the engagement finally arrived.


    The engagement party was held at night, and a full moon hung on the ck curtain, surrounded by little stars, wantonly showing off its beauty.


    Under the beautiful night sky, the Super square of the D nation¡¯s Pce was full of people.


    The police and pce guards were at the outermostyer. They were the security ambassadors for today¡¯s engagement banquet and were responsible for the safety of all the guests.


    There were a lot of people attending the engagement party today, more than a thousand people.


    In addition to the rtives of Hammond and the bride, there were also hundreds of Royal members, heads of state from many countries, and more than 200 governments, Parliament, and diplomatic envoys.


    Although there were a lot of people, it wasn¡¯t crowded or chaotic. It was obvious that Hammond had put in a lot of effort for today¡¯s engagement party.


    Today, Hammond was dressed in traditional D nation clothes and had a little makeup on, making him look even more handsome.


    Su Mianmian and Dongdong also wore country D¡¯s traditional clothes for today¡¯s Grand asion, especially su Mianmian. Under the headscarf, only her white and gentle smile was exposed, which made her look even more beautiful.


    Jin cancheng was also wrapped in a long robe today, which made him look even more charming.


    He quickly ran to su Mianmian¡¯s side and looked at her eagerly, saying, ¡± goddess, you look so strange in this outfit today.


    ¡°Strange?¡± Su Mianmian felt a little strange. Why would he use such a word?


    uh, hehe. Jin cancheng scratched his head in distress and said, ¡± I don¡¯t know how to put it. You look beautiful like this, but it¡¯s different from how you usually look. Haha, I know. It should be said that they have different styles, but they are both beautiful.¡±


    Jin cancheng didn¡¯t seem to know what he was saying, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh at the end.


    However, he quickly restrained the smile on his face and said while looking at su Mianmian¡¯s hair, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you have a head of beautiful hair.¡±


    He shook his head lightly, seemingly a little unhappy.


    such beautiful long hair is covered up just like that. It¡¯s such a waste of God¡¯s gift.


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand with some regret, wanting to touch su Mianmian¡¯s hair.


    Just as his hand was about to touch su Mianmian¡¯s hair, a hand came from behind and sped his hand.


    ¡°You think you can touch her hair?¡± A cold voice came from behind the two.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jin cancheng suddenly screamed and held his hand, crying out in pain.


    Hearing that voice, su Mianmian immediately showed a look of surprise.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing here?¡±


    Huo ting was stunned and looked at her for a long time. After making sure that she didn¡¯t feel guilty at all for being ¡®caught¡¯.


    He red at Mianmian and said, ¡± I¡¯ll settle the score with youter.


    Su Mianmian wasn¡¯t afraid at all and smiled sweetly at him.

 Chapter 685

    ?


    685 The engagement party


    Jin cancheng wasn¡¯t stupid at all. He looked at su Mianmian and then at Huo ting, guessing that this person was probably su Mianmian¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Brother-inw.¡± He suddenly shouted.


    His voice was very lethal.


    Huo ting¡¯s hand trembled and Jin cancheng struggled out.


    don¡¯t randomly im that I¡¯m your rtive. I don¡¯t have a sister! Huo ting said coldly.


    ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t say that. You see, the goddess is my sister, so you¡¯re naturally my brother-inw, right?¡± Jin cancheng put on a ttering look, which was especially annoying. He said, ¡± Hello, brother-inw. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met. Please take care of me!


    Su Mianmian was speechless at this idiot. She covered her forehead and said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Doctor Jin, don¡¯t just call me that. You¡¯re older than me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jin cancheng showed an expression of btedness. He scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡± actually, I personally wish to be the goddess¡¯s little brother. That way, I can get the goddess¡¯s love. How good would that be? ¡±


    Su Mianmian turned her head to the side and simply couldn¡¯t bear to look at him!


    Please don¡¯t say that you know this person!


    Jin cancheng was unaware that he was challenging Huo ting¡¯s bottom line. He even reached out his hand and said, ¡± since I¡¯m older than the goddess, you¡¯re my brother-inw. Hi, younger brother-inw!¡±


    Huo ting looked at him coldly without saying a word. Suddenly, he threw a punch and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Are you trying to take advantage of me?¡±


    wuwuwuwu. Jin cancheng covered his face and really wanted to cry.


    Why did the men around the goddess only use their hands and not their mouths?


    Shouldn¡¯t the Chinese advocate that a gentleman uses his mouth and not his fists?


    Jin cancheng felt like a tall building was slowly copsing in his spiritual world. He felt that he had to seriously study the knowledge of the Easterners.


    Everything I knew before was unreliable. Yingying can die, okay?


    Just as Jin cancheng was about to say something to get closer to Huo ting, a deafening Bell suddenly rang in the distance.


    Thump thump thump thump thump!


    There was a short interval between the ringing of the bell, but because the bell was very far away, it still gave people the feeling that it was ringing continuously.


    Huo ting walked to su Mianmian¡¯s side the moment the bell rang and covered her ears with his hands.


    Su Mianmian leaned into his arms freely, smelling the familiar smell, and felt an unspeakable happiness in her heart.


    It could be considered a surprise.


    On the phone yesterday, Huo ting said that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it to the engagement party and that he would be busy with domestic affairs for a few days, but now he suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Uncle, thank you. The surprise you gave me was really a surprise!¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    Nothing was better than having the person you loved by your side.


    Huo ting¡¯s fingers covering her ears moved slightly, as if he had answered.


    Su Mianmian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more, because at this time, she saw Hammond pulling his bride up the stage.


    On the stage that looked like a fairy tale, Hammond held his bride¡¯s hand and had a bright smile on his face.


    Looking at the audience, Hammond held the microphone and said with a smile, ¡± thank you, everyone, foring to my engagement party. With your blessings, the Princess and I will definitely be happy.


    As he spoke, he held his bride¡¯s hand and bowed to the crowd.


    The crowd pped enthusiastically, and the atmosphere reached its climax.


    After Hammond finished his heartfelt words, everyone saw the Queen slowly walk up from one side of the tform.


    Everyone was a little puzzled. Hammond also quickly let go of the bride¡¯s hand and quickly walked over to help the servants hold the Queen up.


    Queen, you¡¯re not in good health. Why did youe up here? ¡± Hammond asked in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the Queen said with a smile.


    The two of them walked to the center and stood there. The Queen took the microphone and said in a clear voice, ¡± thank you, everyone, foring to Hammond¡¯s engagement ceremony. I also have a very important announcement to make on this asion. She looked around at the crowd and said with a smile, ¡± Oh, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s better to leave such an important matter to Hammond.


    As she spoke, she turned around and nodded at Hammond. Thetter asked in shock, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, do we really have to announce it now?¡±


    The Queen nodded. yes, you can announce it now.


    After taking a deep look at the Queen, Hammond held the microphone and turned to look at the audience.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± he said with a smile.¡±Today is my engagement ceremony, and tomorrow is my session ceremony. Therefore, I hope that everyone can continue to stay here to attend the most important and grandest ceremony in our country. Thank you, everyone.¡±


    The Queen also nodded slightly. After smiling at the guests below, she walked down with the help of her personal female officer.


    After the Queen left, Hammond said a few more words and then walked down holding his bride¡¯s hand.


    Dan Prince ye couldn¡¯t help but sneer as he walked off the stage.¡±Session? You can¡¯t even find Huang Zhan, so what right do you have to seed the throne? Hammond, you really dare to talk big. Aren¡¯t you afraid of making a big joke out of yourself tomorrow?¡±


    Heughed sarcastically without hiding anything, but Hammond didn¡¯t seem to hear it.


    He nced at dan Prince ye indifferently with a suitable smile on his face. He quickly led his bride into the crowd,pletely disregarding dan Prince ye.


    However, the person the guests cared about the most was still the Queen. Everyone knew that the Queen had been sick recently and rarely appeared. It was a rare opportunity today, so many people were busy greeting her and giving her a simple reply.


    What was even more surprising was that no matter where the Queen went, she would always bring a boy along.


    He seemed to be of mixed blood, but he was of Asian descent. His eyebrows and eyes were very delicate. The first impression that everyone had was that he seemed to be more beautiful than the children of the D nation royal family.


    However, this was still unfamiliar to everyone. They had never seen it before.


    However, for the Queen to bring it along with her, it was obvious that the identity was not simple.


    All of a sudden, Dongdong was all the rage and even sessfully suppressed Hammond, bing the most eye-catching small star at tonight¡¯s dinner party.


    Su Mianmian and Huo ting stood in a remote ce, looking at Dongdong who was being pulled around by the Queen. They couldn¡¯t describe what kind of feeling they had.


    It was as if all of a sudden, the child who had been carrying the littlemb all day long had grown up.


    ¡°Uncle, look, no matter where Dongdong is, he¡¯s always so popr.¡±


    Huo ting nodded. After his eyes followed Dongdong and looked around, he said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s grown up. He can do well.¡±

 Chapter 686

    ?


    686 The inauguration ceremony (1)


    The next day was the inauguration ceremony. When the first ray of light appeared on the horizon, the entire Pce seemed to have been pulled on by a spring. It instantly woke up and began the day.


    Yes, while many people were still unconscious, the people in the pce had already begun to get busy.


    The pce servants carried out their tasks in an orderly manner ording to the tasks they had received.


    Today was their most important day, the coronation of Prince Hammond, so they couldn¡¯t afford to be careless!


    But in fact, the Queen had been preparing for this ceremony for a long time, so although it seemed to be in a hurry, many things had actually been prepared long ago.


    Unbeknownst to Hammond and Prince ye dan, the Queen had already sent out the invitation to the session ceremony.


    There were more than 4000 people attending the ceremony this time, including the members of the D nation¡¯s royal family, officials of all levels, religious leaders, leaders and representatives of various countries, and even representatives of civil organizations and Foreign Affairs teams.


    The Queen had mobilized all the staff to ensure that there would be no problems during the conference.


    When su Mianmian and Huo ting arrived and saw the magnificent scene, she was still shocked even though she was used to seeing scenes here. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that the scene she had seen before was not even a scene.


    She finally understood what it meant to be insignificant.


    Su Mianmian saw Hammond and Prince ye dan from afar.


    Both of them were dressed very formally today, in the formal attire of a Prince. There were many broken gemstones hanging on their bodies, and even their shoes were decorated with many gemstones.


    Perhaps dan Prince ye wanted topare himself to Hammond, but the gems on his body were especiallyrge and numerous. It looked very exaggerated.


    Thinking about it, it made sense. His fat body was decorated with gems, looking like a gem disy board. Coupled with his exaggerated smile, he looked extremely strange.


    Hammond, on the other hand, was dressed to the right ce. He was luxurious but not exaggerated, noble but not vulgar. Compared to dan Prince ye, he was apletely different person.


    It was as if one was a gemstone and the other was a pirated ss bead. Although they both looked dazzling, their inner qualities werepletely different.


    However, what su Mianmian was concerned about was the luxury of the clothes.


    Those gemstones the size of pigeon eggs, all added together, were definitely worth a sky-high price.


    Mianmian even felt that if one or two of them identally fell down, it would be enough to make amoner rich.


    After Huo ting looked around, he frowned slightly and asked, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Dongdong? why don¡¯t I see him?¡±


    Su Mianmian was stunned, and only then did she remember that she hadn¡¯t seen Dongdong sincest night.


    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Dongdong?¡± Su Mianmian also nced around the crowd, but she didn¡¯t see Dongdong.


    K nced at the two of them indifferently and said with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s sote to realize that your son is missing. Is this how you two should be parents? ¡±


    K actually wanted to say, what else do you two know besides showing off your love and abusing dogs?


    Su Mianmian lowered her head a little awkwardly. Last night, Huo ting suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t pay much attention to Dongdong because he was too surprised and Dongdong had been following the Queen.


    ¡°Where is Dongdong?¡± Huo ting asked coldly.


    ¡°He¡¯s with the Queen.¡± K replied, ¡± he¡¯s been with the Queen sincest night. He also rests there at night.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°He should be fine with the Queen. It seems that the Queen likes Dongdong very much.¡±


    The older people usually preferred grandchildren. In addition, Dongdong was sweet-tongued and smart, so the Queen naturally liked him very much.


    Su Mianmian also remembered what hamandy had told her before. He said that the Queen and Dongdong hit it off at first sight and hit it off even though they were older.


    The Queen must have liked him from the bottom of her heart, which was why she had always kept him by her side.


    Su Mianmian and Huo ting were also d to see this. It was naturally a good thing to have one more person to love Dongdong.


    ......


    At this moment, the ceremony finally began.


    Su Mianmian looked up and saw the Queen slowly walking up to her throne with the help of her female official.


    After she stood still, she nodded to the crowd in an elegant and Noble manner, then sat down with the others.


    first of all, I would like to thank everyone foring to our country¡¯s most important inheritance ceremony, ¡± she said to the crowd in a clear voice. here, I wee you on behalf of the people of country D.


    The crowd pped enthusiastically and looked at the Queen with a concerned look.


    The most important ceremony in country D was about to begin under their witness. However, who would be the heir?


    This was the question in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Dan Prince ye and hamandy both had smiles on their faces, especially dan Prince ye. His smile was extremely boisterous and carried a bit of unbridled confidence.


    It was as if he had already confirmed that the throne would be his.


    That kind of certainty was much stronger than harmandy¡¯s, and it was hard to ignore.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the throne would be dan Prince ye¡¯s.


    It was no wonder dan Prince ye was so confident. In reality, the Queen had always doted on him because he was much more eloquent than hamandy.


    And under normal circumstances, such a person would always be liked. Therefore, the Queen had always liked him very much.


    Butter on, he became more and more unprofessional. Other than drinking and ying with women, he did nothing else. He did everything he shouldn¡¯t have done.


    It was also because of this that the Queen became more and more disappointed in him and felt that he was not suitable to be the heir to the throne.


    After the Queen¡¯s death, no one could guess the rtionship between the Queen and dan Prince ye.


    However, ever since the Queen woke up, she seemed to have fallen in love with dan Prince ye again. They were very close.


    It was because of this that even dan Prince ye thought he¡¯d win.


    Dan Prince ye looked at her provocatively andughed coldly, ¡± you can¡¯t beat me, hamandy.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hammond turned around and looked at her. He also smiled faintly. we¡¯ll see when the timees. It¡¯s useless for you to say so much nonsense.


    ¡°I just want you to know your ce from now on, and then seriously think about how to beg for mercy from me, how to make me let you go! Hahaha!¡±


    This time, hamandy wasn¡¯t angry anymore. She just nced coldly at dan Prince ye and turned her head away.


    Prince ye dan sneered and stopped talking.


    The Queen on the throne suddenly spoke.


    I¡¯m sure everyone is curious about who I¡¯ll choose as my sessor.

 Chapter 687

    ?


    687 The inauguration ceremony (2)


    ¡°Today, I will tell everyone my choice!¡± The Queen smiled and said, ¡± however, before I announce the results, I made two decisions. After making these two decisions, Yingluo, I may lose something, but Yingluo ...


    The Queen looked at Hammond and Prince ye dan with a gentle gaze.


    ¡°But I will still insist on making this decision. Because I feel that as a person, one must never forget one¡¯s original heart, and even more so, one must never forget one¡¯s kindness and benevolence.¡±


    When the Queen said this, dan Prince ye suddenly frowned. He felt that there was something wrong with her words.


    Why did he suddenly say such things?


    His small eyes began to sh with some inexplicable uneasiness, and the firm belief from before seemed to have suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, the Queen looked at him, and their eyes met.


    Dan Prince ye was starting to doubt himself, but he still gave the Queen a warm and affectionate smile.


    If someone who didn¡¯t know better saw the two of them looking at each other and smiling, they would think that the Queen really liked dan Prince ye, and had even decided that he was her next heir.


    Dan Prince ye¡¯s confidence grew.


    At this moment, the Queen continued, ¡± ¡°I have two decisions to make. First, I want to give the throne to Princech! From today onwards, Princech is the heir to our country.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Very few people knew whoch was.


    Only a few people who had attended the banquet the day before had some impression ofch. After all, the Queen had been holding a child¡¯s hand the entire time and had not let go.


    The Queen smiled and continued.


    ¡°But since Princech is still young, before he admits it, all the state affairs will be handed over to Prince Hammond. When young princeches of age, Prince Hammond will pass the country back toch, and young princech will officially inherit the throne.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s news shocked everyone present. Even su Mianmian was so shocked that she was speechless.


    ¡°How could this be? Did I hear it wrong?¡±


    She did not expect the Queen to make such an unexpected decision.


    Hammond was also a little surprised at first, but he quickly returned to normal and agreed with the Queen¡¯s decision.


    Yes, he really wanted topete with dan Prince ye for the throne, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t want Dongdong to take it.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t ye dan who was sitting in that seat, he had no objections.


    ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°How could you do this, my queen?¡± dan Prince ye roared. What wasch? His bloodline isn¡¯t pure, we don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s a member of our royal family.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, ye dan! Don¡¯t embarrass the imperial family!¡± Hammond said coldly.


    Ye dan didn¡¯t care about what Hammond said. She shouted at the Queen, ¡± Queen, an heir is such an important matter. How can you treat it like child¡¯s y? ¡±


    The Queen looked at dan Prince ye with disappointment and shook her head.


    ¡°You really know how to say these things, just as I thought. Now, I¡¯m going to tell you my second decision, which is to break off our mother-son rtionship. From today onwards, I will have nothing to do with ye dan!¡±


    Dan Prince ye¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the Queen with fear. He gritted his teeth.¡±What nonsense are you talking about? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Ye dan!¡± The Queen shouted, ¡± do you still not know what you did wrong? ¡±


    ¡°Wrong? What did I do wrong? Am I not good enough to you, my mother? I¡¯ll listen to you wholeheartedly and only do what you like. What else do you want me to do?¡±


    Everyone was also a little confused. They didn¡¯t understand why the Queen would make such a decision at this time.


    Even if she didn¡¯t like dan Prince ye, she wouldn¡¯t go so far as to sever their mother-son rtionship.


    The Queen red at ye dan, then at the people around her. I wanted to save you some face, but since you don¡¯t want Yingluo anymore, that¡¯s fine! Ye dan, do you really think that you can hide the fact that you poisoned me from everyone?¡±


    Dan Prince ye looked at the Queen in shock and disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re very shocked, aren¡¯t you?¡± The Queen¡¯s voice sounded very sad. She choked and said, ¡± how can I not know what my own son did? After I came to my senses, I¡¯ve decided to give you another chance. But Yingluo, why didn¡¯t you grasp it?¡±


    Dan Prince ye¡¯s body trembled and he didn¡¯t even dare to look at the Queen.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arranged for someone to be by my side, do you think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± The Queen sighed and looked away from dan Prince ye.


    I¡¯ve given you many chances. I thought you would pick up your kind heart again. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have the Kongtong leaf pill. You¡¯ve disappointed me.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Dan Prince ye roared. I¡¯m your real son, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°Ye dan, you¡¯re my son, but you¡¯ve never done what a son should do!¡±


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m only asking you to be kind and merciful. It¡¯s a pity that your heart has already been blinded by power and benefits, and you¡¯ve long lost that pure heart.¡±


    The Queen shook her head helplessly. Before dan Prince ye could say anything, she asked,¡±Ye dan, how did you end up like this?¡±


    After listening to the Queen¡¯s words, ye dan said loudly, ¡± I think you¡¯re confused. I¡¯m your son, but you¡¯re not handing over the throne to me, but to someone with an impure bloodline and unknown origin? Men! This decision did not count! The Queen¡¯s mind is not clear!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ve already lost your mind. It¡¯s useless for me to say anything more to you.¡± The Queen said in pain.


    However, no matter how disappointed she was with ye dan, she still remembered her identity. She didn¡¯t want to continue talking to ye dan about this, as it would only make her aughingstock.


    But dan Prince ye couldn¡¯t understand the Queen¡¯s pain. He waved his arms wildly and suddenly strode toward the Queen.


    He roared, ¡± the throne is mine! Don¡¯t even think about snatching my throne away.¡±


    He actually looked like he wanted to take the Queen down with him.


    Everyone was shocked, but Hammond reacted quickly. He ran over and hugged dan Prince ye from behind.


    The other guards in the hall also rushed over to help hamandy hold dan Prince ye in a tight embrace.


    A momentter, the Queen sighed and waved at the guards.


    ¡°Take him away!¡±


    She didn¡¯t think that ye dan would throw away herst bit of dignity. This was simply too disappointing!

 Chapter 688

    ?


    688 The jealous uncle


    Dan Prince ye didn¡¯t even have time to finish his sentence before he was dragged away by the guards. The media immediately rushed forward.


    ¡°Queen, is what you said true? Did dan Prince ye really poison you? Is there any other evidence to prove it?¡±


    ¡°Queen, did you strip him of his right of inheritance because dan Prince ye poisoned you?¡±


    ¡°Queen, are you very sad that dan Prince ye did this? Then how will you handle this matter? Will you call the police?¡±


    The media personnel were like flies that had seen blood. They swarmed forward and firmly surrounded the Queen in the middle.


    Their questions were extremely sharp, like small knives stabbing at the Queen with sharp des.


    At that moment, the Queen, who had not fully recovered, was even more upset. Her body swayed and she looked like she would fall down at any moment.


    In fact, no one would be more heartbroken than the Queen herself when something like this happened.


    She was sad because that was her own son. When her own son tried to kill her for some purpose, no one would be able to understand the pain.


    I¡¯m sorry, the Queen has just recovered. She can¡¯t be too tired. Hammond walked up with a pained expression and opened his arms to block the Queen. He said to the media personnel, ¡± ¡°Leave all the questions to me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    The media personnel were stunned, but when they saw that the Queen was indeed tired, they agreed and surrounded Hammond.


    The Queen sighed and left the scene with the help of her personal female officer.


    Seeing the Queen so sad, the female official couldn¡¯t help butfort her, ¡± Queen, I can understand that it was not easy for you to make this decision today. You must be very sad, but please take care of your health.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t understand the pain in my heart.¡± The Queen said softly, ¡± but I will take care of my body. I can¡¯t fall yet!


    Only the person involved could understand the pain.


    At this moment, an official from the police force came up with two policemen.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me for disturbing you at this time.¡±


    The Queen stopped in her tracks and looked at him, waiting for them to speak.


    I¡¯m sorry, my queen. I want to take up some of your time. I have some things to ask you about the poisoning. The official said.


    ¡°I know what you want to ask.¡± The Queen waved her hand to interrupt him and said, ¡± let¡¯s go to the lounge over there and talk.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The police officer nodded respectfully and followed the Queen to the lounge at the side.


    ......


    At the same time, su Mianmian and Huo ting were standing aside and looking at Dongdong quietly.


    He was now dealing with the media with Hammond. Although he was still young, he had a steady bearing and looked like an adult.


    I didn¡¯t expect Dongdong to handle it so well, ¡± su Mianmian said with emotion. looking at him, I feel a little useless.


    Huo ting held her hand and said, ¡± you don¡¯t need to be useful. You only need me.


    Su Mianmian smiled slightly and pretended not to hear it.


    After a while, she said,¡±I didn¡¯t expect Dongdong to really be a Prince.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps this is fate, and it¡¯s also his own choice. Without his consent, the Queen would not have dared to make such a decision. No one can force him to do something he doesn¡¯t want to do.¡±


    Yes! No one could force Dongdong to do something he didn¡¯t want to do.


    Su Mianmian looked at Dongdong, who was standing on the stage and glowing, and suddenly felt a sense of aplishment as if her son had grown up.


    That was Dongdong, her child. She felt very proud just thinking about it!


    Did he?


    ¡°Mianmian,¡± Huo ting saw that su Mianmian had been looking at Dongdong ¡®affectionately¡¯.


    Even though that person was his son, he was still a little unhappy.


    Simply put, Huo ting was Jealous Again.


    QAQ......


    Su Mianmian hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date!¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°A date?¡± Su Mianmian asked in surprise, ¡± when? Is it now?¡±


    ¡°Right! Now!¡± Huo ting nodded slightly and reached out his hand to su Mianmian. Mianmian, let¡¯s go.


    Su Mianmian looked up at him, then handed her hand over and smiled.


    ¡°Alright! My Prince!¡±


    ......


    Dating was a very happy thing, but when Huo ting kept hiding the date location, su Mianmian suddenly felt a little strange.


    ¡°Uncle, are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    Huo ting shook his head slightly. you¡¯ll know when you get there.


    Su Mianmian held her forehead and turned to look at the scenery outside. She suddenly felt a little familiar.


    ¡°Eh, uncle? Why are we here?¡± Su Mianmian asked, a little stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t this the orphanage that she hade to with Jin cancheng thest time?


    ¡°A date.¡± Huo ting said with a serious face.


    Su Mianmian was stunned. date? But why do you have toe here for your date?¡±


    Huo ting didn¡¯t exin, but directly pulled su Mianmian out of the car and walked into the orphanage.


    Seeing theme in, a little boy quickly ran over and rushed into su Mianmian¡¯s arms.


    He raised his head and asked with a bright smile, ¡± ¡°Pretty sister, why are you here again?¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled, squatted down, pinched his face, and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, pretty sister.¡± The little boy thanked him very politely.


    He turned his head and looked at Huo ting behind su Mianmian, and asked curiously, ¡± ¡°But, why did you change your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re running again! Little wimp, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Su Mianmian deliberately made a fierce expression.


    I¡¯m not talking nonsense. He looks different from yesterday¡¯s brother.


    Su Mianmian smiled and rubbed his head hard, saying, ¡± ¡°You know too much.¡±


    Before she could finish, she felt a cold winding from behind her.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Huo ting looking at her with a dark face.


    Su Mianmian smiled a little awkwardly. She stood up, took his hand, and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t listen to him. The child doesn¡¯t know anything and is just talking nonsense.¡±


    Huo ting red at her fiercely and didn¡¯t say anything. He directly pulled her to the beach.


    Along the way, no matter how slow su Mianmian was, she also found something wrong.


    The route that Huo ting took her on was clearly the route that she had taken with Jin cancheng that day.


    Su Mianmian said with a smile, ¡± uncle, aren¡¯t you being too childish? ¡±


    Was she really innocent with Jin can?


    Huo ting looked at the surrounding scenery and said lightly, ¡± ¡°I just like the scenery here.¡±


    He would never admit that he was jealous.


    Su Mianmian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Alright! I¡¯ll just take it that uncle likes the scenery here!


    Su Mianmian held his hand hard and said, ¡± then let¡¯s walk back slowly? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    The little sheep was joking, right?

 Chapter 689

    ?


    689 Chapter 696-retribution


    After meeting the police, the Queen returned to her bedroom, exhausted. However, not long after she returned, the police called again.


    ¡°Your Majesty, bad news. Dan Prince ye is going tomit suicide. He needs to see you.¡±


    suicide?! The Queen was shocked.


    ¡°Yes, even though the guards saved him in time, dan Prince ye still injured his head. From the looks of it, he shouldn¡¯t be ying around. Yingluo, do you want toe and see him?¡±


    The Queen was silent for a moment before saying, ¡± I¡¯ll be there right away.


    Perhaps this was thest thing she could do for her son as a mother.


    ......


    When the Queen arrived at the holding cell and saw ye Dan¡¯s condition, she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife.


    No matter how sad she was or how disappointed she was with dan Prince ye, he was still her son. She had carried him for ten months.


    Dan Prince yey listlessly in a corner. His head was wrapped in gauze, and there was a dark red blood stain on the corner of his forehead.


    The blood soaked through the gauze and was so obvious that it made dan Prince ye look pitiful.


    The Queen walked over and sighed deeply.


    Seeing him hurt, she would still feel a little ufortable, even sad and sad.


    Dan Prince ye cried as he hugged the Queen¡¯s leg.


    mother, I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong. Can you forgive me this once? ¡±


    He hugged the Queen¡¯s leg tightly and rubbed his head against her leg. He cried out loud and was very sad.


    ¡°I¡¯m your biological son. No matter what I¡¯ve done wrong, I¡¯m still your son, and your blood runs in my body. Please let me go! Withdraw thewsuit! I don¡¯t want to be in this damn ce! This will make my life worse than death!¡±


    Dan Prince ye rubbed his tears and snot on the Queen¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t know if he was dirty or if he would make her unhappy.


    Dan Prince ye looked up at the Queen, his eyes pleading.


    ¡°Please forgive me this time, okay?¡±


    The Queen sighed and patted dan Prince ye¡¯s head.


    She said softly, ¡± if you knew this would happen, why did you do it? You know that I¡¯m your mother, so why did you poison me?¡±


    Dan Prince ye¡¯s tears stopped for a moment before he shook his head.¡±It¡¯s not like that. I was also deceived. At that time, my subordinate said that it was a kind of tonic that was good for your body. But Yingluo, I didn¡¯t expect that medicine to be a poison.¡±


    Dan Prince ye revealed a regretful expression as he sobbed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so stupid. Why didn¡¯t I think that this could be a spy sent by another country? A scheme, this must be a scheme. Mother, please believe me. I really didn¡¯t know about this beforehand. I was deceived!¡±


    Dan Prince ye made himself sound so pitiful, as if he had been tricked.


    He was crying like a child, but he was trying to shirk responsibility.


    ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to capture that guard. You just need to ask him once and you¡¯ll know the truth,¡±


    Dan Prince ye hugged the Queen¡¯s leg again.¡±Mother, I beg you, let me go!¡± Think about it, I¡¯m your son, how could I do such a cruel thing to you?¡±


    The Queen looked at dan Prince ye with a sorrowful gaze. If one looked closely, one would see that her eyes were red and there were tears in them.


    ¡°Ye dan, what happened to you? It¡¯s already like this, Yingluo, and you¡¯re still Yingluo?¡±


    The Queen touched his head and almost burst into tears.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Dan Prince ye raised his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Can I still trust you? How can I trust you?¡±


    The Queen sighed, retracted her hand, and took a step back.


    Dan Prince ye looked confused.¡±Why won¡¯t you believe me?!¡± I¡¯m speaking the truth! Mother, why are you so cruel to your own son?¡±


    ¡°The moment you poisoned me, you were no longer my son. Even though I, as your mother, have given you many chances, you still did not grasp them.¡±


    The Queen stepped back sadly, distancing herself from him.


    ye dan, if I had really lost my memory, then I would probably believe what you said today. I would even give you another chance to be my son again.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Dan Prince ye¡¯s eyes widened uneasily.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t lose my memory at all. Everything I¡¯ve done is actually a lie to you. I really hope that you can wake up a little and return to the kind you were before.¡±


    The Queen shook her head and sighed. that¡¯s why I pretended to have amnesia after I woke up. I wanted to erase everything from the past and give you a chance to start over. But it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t grasp this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°I ... I ... I ... I ...¡± Dan Prince ye¡¯s lips trembled, unable to speak.


    ¡°What you don¡¯t know is that I came to see you this time with a glimmer of hope. As long as you admit your mistakes sincerely, I¡¯m still willing to give you a chance to change. But it¡¯s a pity that you actually told such a terrifying lie.¡±


    The Queen shook her head sadly. at that time, you said that you poisoned me by my bedside. It still reverberates in my ears. It¡¯s so clear, like poison, eroding my heart and making me so painful that I wish I were dead.


    The Queen turned her back to dan Prince ye.


    ¡°Ye dan, I¡¯ve done everything I can for you as your mother. This is thest time I¡¯m seeing you. You better reflect on your actions in the future!¡±


    After the Queen said this, she turned and left.


    The officer who had been apanying the Queen looked at Prince ye dan with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Prince ye dan, oh no, I can¡¯t call you Prince anymore. The Queen has already severed her rtionship with you.¡±


    The prison guards naturally had ways to deal with such a deranged person!


    They actually dared to treat their beloved Queen like this. It was simply intolerable.


    He believed that no matter what he did, the people would support him.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m a Prince! You must call me Prince!¡± Ye dan shouted madly.


    Even now, dan Prince ye still hadn¡¯te to his senses. He didn¡¯t want to admit his mistake.


    Perhaps, this was his greatest sorrow.


    ¡°Prince! You¡¯re dreaming!¡± The man kicked ye Dan¡¯s stomach hard and said fiercely, ¡± you¡¯re guilty of intentional homicide, and you¡¯ll be sentenced to 30 years in prison. You¡¯re a Prince! Hehe! Spend the rest of your life here!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ?!

 Chapter 690

    ?


    690 Bidding farewell to D country


    In the end, the Queen didn¡¯t make things too difficult for ye dan, even though she said that she was very disappointed in him and wanted to break off their mother-son rtionship and never acknowledge him as her son.


    However, her heart still softened.


    The Queen didn¡¯t appear in court to use ye dan, but even if she didn¡¯t appear, the evidence gathered by the police was enough to imprison Prince ye dan for a long time.


    But no matter what, this matter still became the biggest scandal in D country¡¯s history.


    However, the Queen had used all sorts of methods to suppress this matter. Although many people might not be able to forget this matter, at least they did not dare to discuss it in the open.


    As for the finishing touches, the Queen left them all to hamandy.


    After the matter was over, su Mianmian and Huo ting nned to return to China.


    On this day, they sat down and had a deep discussion about education after the winter.


    Hammond looked at Dongdong with a very reluctant expression. A sad Prince always had a special charm.


    Lach, have you really decided to do this? ¡±


    Dongdong looked at him in silence. After thinking for a while, he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already made my decision.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Hammond couldn¡¯t figure it out and asked, ¡± isn¡¯t it good to stay in D nation? The Queen loves you so much. If you stay here, she will give you the best and let you receive the best education. Lach, can you please reconsider?¡±


    Dongdong didn¡¯t speak. Just as Huo ting said to su Mianmian before, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind easily once he had made a decision, and no one could force him to do something he didn¡¯t want to do.


    Hammond wanted to try again. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Lach, what happened to dan Prince ye has dealt a huge blow to the Queen. If you leave like this, she¡¯ll be very sad.¡±


    ¡°No, the Queen won¡¯t be defeated so easily,¡± said Dongdong softly with his head down.


    Hamandy awkwardly looked away, thinking that this little guy was really not easy to fool.


    yes, but if you can stay and apany the Queen, she will be in a better mood, don¡¯t you think? ¡± He said with a smile.


    ¡°Uncle, your smile is very devious.¡±


    Hammond ignored Dongdong¡¯s words.


    He continued, ¡±ch, do you know how much you have to learn as an heir? I¡¯ve been studying almost every day since I was a child. I¡¯ve never rxed. But even so, there are still many things that I haven¡¯t fully grasped.¡±


    so, ¡± Dongdong showed a puzzled expression and asked, ¡± do you think I will spend so much time studying? ¡±


    For a moment, hamandy didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. After a pause, she asked, ¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    Su Mianmian listened on the side and sighed in her heart.


    She thought,¡¯Hammond, you can¡¯t even understand such clear words. I¡¯m really worried about your IQ.¡¯


    Dongdong obviously also felt that Hammond¡¯s intelligence was not on the same level as him. He said straightforwardly, ¡± ¡°Uncle, do you think I¡¯m that stupid?¡±


    Hammond¡¯s face turned red and he said awkwardly, ¡± Lach, I¡¯m also very smart. I¡¯m only like this because I have too many things to learn.


    Why did he feel like he had dug a hole for himself to jump into?


    Dongdong had an understanding expression on his face and said, ¡± I don¡¯t need to spend so much time.


    Hammond began to feel a headache. He wondered why this child was so difficult to deal with.


    He didn¡¯t take the hard approach, nor the soft approach, and he was also extremely smart. He was simply about to copse.


    Seeing this, su Mianmian said softly, ¡± ¡°Hammond, can I say a few words?¡±


    Hamandy was stunned for a moment. She nodded and smiled. okay, harama. Just say what you want to say.


    ¡°Hamandy, in the eyes of uncle and me, Dongdong is still a child.¡± Su Mianmian took Dongdong¡¯s hand and looked up at Hammond again. She said softly, ¡± uncle and I can¡¯t bear to part with Dongdong.


    ¡°I know, but you have to understand that staying here is the best choice for him. As an heir, what he needs is the best education and the most experienced person to guide him on how to be a Pixiu.¡±


    Hammond was a little anxious. Everything he had done for Dongdong was really the best arrangement. Why couldn¡¯t they understand?


    Su Mianmian interrupted him with a soft tone.


    ¡°No, what he needs is a happy childhood.¡±


    Hammond,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you mean, and at the same time, I¡¯m very grateful for everything you¡¯ve done for Dongdong. However, uncle and I just hope that you can let us spend more time with Dongdong. He has taken on this responsibility, so he will have to bear a lot more in the future. I hope that he can be a little happier, Yingying.¡±


    Hammond also seemed to have thought of something and couldn¡¯t say anything to object.


    ¡°I want to keep miemiepany.¡± Dongdong suddenly said.


    His tone was firm and unquestionable.


    After looking at su Mianmian and Dongdong quietly for a long time, hamandy finally shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been convinced by you. In fact, I understand how you feel, harama. Then we¡¯ll do as you say. Lach, I hope you can remember that country D is your home. We will always wee you.¡±


    Dongdong nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Thank you, Hammond.¡± Su Mianmian thanked him sincerely.


    Hammond smiled and felt that he had understood something that he had beencking in the past.


    The kinship that wascking in the pce was felt by su Mianmian and the others, and he was happy about it. He finally understood what was the most important thing in life.


    After this matter was resolved, Dongdong and the others had dinner with the Queen that night. The next morning, they took a ne and left country D.


    As soon as she got home and looked at the familiar scenery around her, su Mianmian felt extremely close. She had obviously not left for long, but she had a feeling that she had been away for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally back.¡± Su Mianmian rushed into the hall a little excitedly. She could finally see the two babies.


    She had just stepped into the living room when Xiao Xi and Beibei ran over to her like two little monkeys.


    Xiao Xi hugged su Mianmian¡¯s thigh and looked up at her, her eyes a little red.


    ¡°Mommy, I missed you so much. Why didn¡¯t youe back for so many days? I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore!¡±


    Beibei was also hugging su Mianmian very hard, but he was too shy to speak. However, it could be seen from his expression that he missed his mommy very much.


    ¡°My dear babies! Mommy missed you guys so much!¡± Su Mianmian squatted down, opened her arms and hugged them at the same time, then kissed each bun¡¯s face.


    Buzzzzzz!


    Smelling the familiar milk fragrance, su Mianmian felt that the fatigue of the journey had disappeared.


    ¡°Mommy will never leave you guys for such a long time again.¡± Su Mianmian made a serious promise.


    The feeling of missing him was too unbearable.

 Chapter 691

    ?


    691 Pregnant again


    In the blink of an eye, su Mianmian had been back for two months.


    During this period of time, other than sending a few children to school every day, she had not gone anywhere else.


    Why? That was because she wanted to use all her time to review her lessons!


    This time, no matter what, she was going to get into a University in S city. She wanted to be a positive mother and set a good example for her children!


    Especially Dongdong, don¡¯t always think about skipping ss!


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t get in. Your husband is rich. I know people from all the schools you applied for. By then, Yingluo ...


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Su Mianmian red at Huo ting and said, ¡± please don¡¯t attack me, okay?! I have to rely on my own strength, okay?¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good! Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Yingluo, ¡± su Mianmian said speechlessly, ¡± I¡¯m not nervous, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s nervous! Hurry up and leave, I¡¯m going to take my exam. ¡±


    After that, su Mianmian hurriedly walked into the examination field.


    She raised her head and puffed out her chest, confident.


    However, when she got her test paper, her chest suddenly copsed.


    She stared at the paper in disbelief.


    This? What kind of questions were these!


    Why did it look so familiar, but she didn¡¯t know how to make any of them?


    Wait a minute! Su Mianmian rubbed her eyes and then looked again, only to find that she still didn¡¯t know how to make a Kasaya.


    QAQ......


    This made her already nervous heart clench even more, and she felt suffocated.


    Suddenly, she felt dizzy.


    Why did she suddenly feel dizzy?


    She still felt nauseated and wanted to vomit. In just a minute, su Mianmian¡¯s face turned pale!


    The test paper in front of him also suddenly became strange. It was like a kaleidoscope that kept spinning in front of him.


    The words on the paper also jumped out of the paper strangely and shot at him like small ck knives.


    At that moment, su Mianmian really wanted to scream, but she found that she couldn¡¯t at all.


    Pa!


    ¡°Teacher! Someone has fainted!¡±


    ......


    She didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but when su Mianmian woke up again, she found that everything she saw was white.


    She rubbed her eyes in confusion and looked around.


    that¡¯s strange. Isn¡¯t this the hospital? ¡±


    Only God knew that ever since she was shotst time, the ce she hated the most was hospitals.


    Now that she opened her eyes and found herself in the hospital, it was easy to imagine how terrible her mood was.


    ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯re awake?¡± Huo ting¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Su Mianmian turned her head and looked at him in a daze.


    ¡°Uncle? What are you doing here? Wait, I¡¯m taking an exam, right?¡±


    Huo ting got up and gently helped su Mianmian sit up, and thoughtfully stuffed a pillow behind her back.


    After she sat down, Huo ting sat down on the chair and looked at her with a veryplicated look.


    Su Mianmian was also a little frightened by his eyes. What kind of eyes were those? There was happiness, annoyance, and a faint trace of regret.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Su Mianmian asked in confusion. What could have made him show such an expression?


    Huo ting opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say a word after trying for a long time.


    ¡°What happened? Wasn¡¯t I at the exam hall? Why are you suddenly in the hospital?¡± She tried hard to search her memory, but it was very vague.


    She only remembered that her vision had turned ck, and then she could not remember anything.


    Huo ting took su Mianmian¡¯s hand and thought for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°Mianmian, it¡¯s okay. Although we didn¡¯t seed this time, we can still work hard next time.¡±


    ¡°Did I faint on the exam grounds? Is the exam over?¡± Su Mianmian asked anxiously, ¡± can I make it in time if I go back now? ¡±


    After she finished speaking, she got off the bed and put on her shoes.


    Huo ting hugged her hard and stopped her.


    ¡°Mianmian! The exam is over!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over? If that¡¯s the case, all my efforts will be in vain.¡± Su Mianmian cried out sadly.


    In the two months she had spent preparing for the exam, she had really worked hard. But now, all her efforts had been in vain. She was really sad.


    Seeing her cry, Huo Tingyi was even more anxious and hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°Mianmian, you can¡¯t cry.¡±


    Su Mianmian sniffled and said in confusion, ¡± ¡°Why?¡±


    She was already so upset, couldn¡¯t she just cry a little?


    If the uncle said yes, she! She would definitely cry out loud in front of him!


    ¡°Because Yingluo, you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Huo ting said helplessly.


    ¡°What?¡± Su Mianmian was shocked and didn¡¯t know whether to keep the tears in her eyes or let them flow out.


    She looked at Huo ting in a daze and couldn¡¯t believe what she heard.


    ¡°Yingluo, what are you saying? Uncle, are you joking with me?¡± Su Mianmian asked foolishly.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Huo ting really didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he should use to talk to her at this time.


    At this time, the doctor just walked in and saw that su Mianmian had woken up. He looked at the two of them and saw one crying and the other in a daze with an indescribable expression. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Madam, you fainted because you were too nervous. It¡¯s verymon in the early stages of pregnancy.


    ¡°I¡¯m really pregnant?¡± Su Mianmian said word by word.


    The doctor nodded.


    ¡°How can I be pregnant?¡±


    The doctor couldn¡¯t answer this time. He turned around and looked at Huo ting.


    Shouldn¡¯t you be asking your husband this question?


    That was what his expression said!


    Huo ting nced at him coldly and said, ¡± you go out first.


    The doctor felt a chill down his spine and immediately ran away.


    Su Mianmian covered her face, seemingly unable to ept the news of her pregnancy.


    Huo ting looked at her, reached out to hold her hand, and said, ¡± Mianmian, you¡¯re almost three months pregnant.


    ¡°Three months!¡± Su Mianmian muttered. After a while, she suddenly raised her fist and greeted Huo ting.


    Three months! Wasn¡¯t that when he was overseas?


    At that time, she had asked uncle to wear TT, but uncle said that it was a safe period, so it was fine not to use it.


    Now, screw your f * cking safe period!


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve been killed by you, Yingluo!¡±


    Her University was going to be ruined again.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t dare to move after being beaten by her like this, afraid that he would hurt her.


    He did not move and allowed her to hit him.


    ¡°Mianmian, you can beat me up, but don¡¯t hurt yourself, okay?¡±


    Oh, I see. You¡¯re only acknowledging the child now and not me, right? ¡± Su Mianmian was sad and suddenly began to change her style. She said sadly, ¡± tell me, is the child more important or am I more important?!


    Huo ting had a headache. He hugged her and said helplessly, ¡± ¡°To me, you¡¯re more important than my life.¡±


    Su Mianmian snorted unhappily.


    ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯m sorry. I once promised you that I wouldn¡¯t let you get pregnant again, but there are some things that I can¡¯t control. You can be angry with me, hit me, or scold me, but just don¡¯t hurt yourself, okay?¡±


    Huo ting turned his head slightly and nted a kiss on her face.


    Su Mianmian touched her stomach. In fact, she wasn¡¯t unhappy.


    He was just a little surprised.


    Sigh, it seemed that she could only dy her university studies for another year.

 Chapter 692

    ?


    692 Meeting a better person (1)


    Su Mianmian¡¯s reaction to her pregnancy this time was especially big. She still remembered that thest time she was pregnant, everything was very normal, and she almost didn¡¯t have any strong reactions like a pregnant woman.


    However, Tao Wu waspletely different this time.


    No matter what it was, she would feel nauseated when she smelled it. Even if she forced herself to eat it, she would turn around and vomit it out.


    When she didn¡¯t know she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t feel anything and could eat and sleep.


    However, after finding out that she was pregnant, everything started to change.


    Her pregnancy reaction was particrly strong, so she could only eat some very thin porridge now.


    As for meat, don¡¯t even think about it. No matter what kind of meat it was, as long as she smelled it, she would definitely vomit it out.


    Because of this, Huo ting was tortured quite a bit.


    Now, the most important thing for him every day had be how to make su Mianmian eat more and how to find something she liked to eat.


    Other people would get fatter and fatter when they were pregnant, but su Mianmian had a trend of getting thinner and thinner.


    Huo ting began to feel uneasy and nervous.


    After breakfast that day, Huo ting apanied su Mianmian to the courtyard for a walk.


    The weather was good. The sun wasn¡¯t too hot, and it was especiallyfortable when it shone on one¡¯s body.


    The two of them walked very slowly. Su Mianmian looked listless and didn¡¯t look too good.


    Huo ting¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. He helped her and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Mianmian, is there anything you want to eat in particr?¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head without thinking. Now, she began to feel her stomach churning when she heard the words ¡± eat ¡°, and it had almost be a conditioned reflex.


    She didn¡¯t want to do this, but her body¡¯s reaction was beyond her control.


    Baby, mommy has suffered because of you this time.


    I don¡¯t want to eat anything. su Mianmian suddenly missed her first pregnancy.


    She still remembered that when she was pregnant with Xiao Xi and Beibei, she didn¡¯t feel anything special. Although she was pregnant, it was no different from usual. She didn¡¯t feel too happy.


    And this time, it made su Mianmian want to cry without tears.


    QAQ!


    Huo ting rubbed her head with a sad face.


    How could she not eat?


    Mianmian, think about it. As long as you say it, I¡¯ll let you eat it no matter what it is. It wasn¡¯t easy for Huo ting to say this.


    When she was pregnant with the twins, su Mianmian was strictly monitored even when drinking water.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± Su Mianmian was about to cry. Was she suffering from anorexia?


    Huo ting also had a headache. He definitely couldn¡¯t not eat. It wasn¡¯t the first time the doctor said that su Mianmian¡¯s weight wasn¡¯t up to standard during the two prenatal examinations.


    ¡°Mianmian, why don¡¯t we have some dessert first?¡± Huo ting suggested. He still remembered the doctor saying that pregnant women might like to eat desserts.


    ¡°Dessert?¡± Su Mianmian was stunned. As if she suddenly thought of something, she said loudly, ¡± uncle, I suddenly want to eat strawberry cake.


    The taste in her memory was so good that she felt that she should be able to eat it.


    However, she couldn¡¯t smell the rancid smell at all, so she couldn¡¯t make her own cake.


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll get someone to buy it immediately.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to eat the boss¡¯s cake. Can I eat it?¡± Su Mianmian blinked.


    Although she ate a lot of cake, she still felt that the boss¡¯s cake was the best.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the boss that su Mianmian was talking about Lei aotian¡¯s younger brother? Huo ting didn¡¯t have a good impression of this person. It couldn¡¯t be helped, who asked him to have an annoying brother?


    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Su Mianmian said dejectedly.


    Huo ting immediately said, ¡± no problem! Go and sit for a while, I¡¯ll get someone to make you a cake!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±


    ......


    When Lei aotian received Huo ting¡¯s call, he was very surprised.


    After he heard Huo ting¡¯s words, his first thought was, was Huo ting crazy?


    ¡°Did you hear that? Don¡¯t y dead.¡± Huo ting said coldly.


    Lei aotian couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡± Huo ting, is this the attitude you should have when you¡¯re asking for help? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not begging you.¡± Huo ting said, ¡± I¡¯m just ordering you.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Lei aotian smiled and hung up the phone decisively.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Su Mianmian stuck her head out and asked, ¡± uncle, did the boss agree toe? ¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Could he say that he had been hung up on?


    Of course not!


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Huo ting said as he walked further away. He called Lei aotian again.


    This time, when the call went through, he was a little more polite.


    ¡°Give me your brother¡¯s phone number.¡±


    ¡°Huo ting, do you think I¡¯ll agree? You¡¯re asking the General Manager of a publicpany to bake a cake for your pregnant wife? How sick must I be to agree to your request? ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about escaping,¡± Lei aotian vowed.


    However, he changed his words less than a minute after he finished.


    ¡°Hey, Xiao Yuan, no, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I know, I know Mianmian is your good friend. Okay, okay, okay, I got it. I¡¯ll ask my brother to go over and have a walk right away.¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Another henpecked husband!


    ......


    Half an hourter, the boss came back with fresh ingredients.


    ¡°Mianmian, what vor do you want? I¡¯ll fulfill all your wishes today!¡± The boss said as he took out his ¡®battle robe¡¯ and put it on.


    In fact, the so-called ¡®battle robe¡¯ was a pink-bluece apron. When the boss wore it, it didn¡¯t look feminine, but it looked a little weird.


    When the ck Butler passed by and saw his outfit, he felt his forehead start to hurt.


    Madam, I¡¯m not feeling well. Can I take three hours off today? ¡±


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    ¡°Mianmian, you haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    Su Mianmian turned around and said, ¡± strawberry cake. As for the rest, boss, you can do as you see fit.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ......


    When the boss served the exquisite and delicious cake, su Mianmian felt that her lost appetite was slowly recovering.


    She ate two pieces of cake, which was the best she had had in a while.


    Huo ting saw that after she finished eating, the corner of her mouth was stained with a little cream, so he gently wiped it off for her and said, ¡± little cat.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Su Mianmian smiled sweetly and said, ¡± do you want to eat? ¡±


    ¡°You can eat first.¡± Huo ting said gently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together!¡±


    The boss simply couldn¡¯t stand such a dog-torturing interaction.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s enough, you guys!¡± He looked at Huo ting with some resentment and said, ¡± I¡¯m heartbroken and I still have toe here to bake a cake. Not only that, but I also have to watch the two of you show off your love all the time. Are you trying to torture me to death? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re heartbroken?¡± Su Mianmian was stunned. She looked up at the boss and asked, ¡± Have you ever been in love? ¡±

 Chapter 693

    ?


    693 Meeting a better person (2)


    After the boss heard su Mianmian¡¯s words, he suddenly felt like he had been stabbed a few more times in the chest.


    He clutched his chest and said, ¡± you can¡¯t y like this! You heartless little thing, you just ate the cake I made, and you¡¯re already turning your back on me before you even wiped your mouth clean!¡±


    The boss and su Mianmian had always been used to talking like this, and they were used to teasing each other.


    However, after Huo ting heard these words, he red at the boss with dissatisfaction.


    The boss looked innocent.


    Su Mianmian patted Huo ting¡¯s hand and said, ¡± uncle, don¡¯t be like this. The boss is very timid.


    The boss,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    F * ck! A wife was really scary. Really, she didn¡¯t forget to bring out the worst in every sentence.


    When Huo ting heard this, he put away the cold air. He sat on the side and began to be the background.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be too sad! Anyway, I think it¡¯s normal for little Jing not to choose you. After all, the ck Butler Yingluo ...¡±


    The boss couldn¡¯t listen to su Mianmian¡¯s words anymore.


    He interrupted her and said.


    ¡°Thank you! Although I¡¯ve fallen out of love! But Xiaojing didn¡¯t choose that pretty boy either!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± This time, su Mianmian was really shocked.


    The boss raised his head to look at the sky at a 45-degree angle.


    He said sadly, ¡± Xiaojing said that she felt that we met at the wrong time. She can¡¯t ept me now, and she hopes that we can be ordinary friends, Yingluo.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± the rejection is quite obvious.


    The boss was shot in the chest again. He rubbed his chest and continued, ¡± she wished that I could meet a better person, Wanwan. But what she doesn¡¯t know is that there¡¯s no better person, so I just like her.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Su Mianmianforted him.


    The boss sighed and said, ¡± let¡¯s not talk about me anymore. If you want to eat cake in the future, you can tell me anytime.


    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    ......


    When the boss left the Huo family, he saw the ck Butler by ident.


    The ck Butler was wearing a fitting suit and a vest, exuding a strong sense of abstinence.


    His temperament was not the same as the boss, who was a strong man. The boss couldn¡¯t help but make a ¡± tsk ¡± when he saw him.


    In addition, with the historical reason of ¡®love rival¡¯, he was even more unpleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The ck Butler shouted.


    The boss stopped and looked at him.


    ¡°Where did Bai Jing go? Did you know?¡±


    The bossughed and said, ¡± I know! But I¡¯m not going to tell you!¡±


    The ck Butler looked at him and said, ¡± don¡¯t you think that¡¯s childish? ¡±


    This person was probably too tall for his brain to keep up.


    ¡°So what! By the way, I¡¯ve been annoyed by you for a long time! Xiaojing is such a good girl! Why don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    The boss and Butler hei had a long history of grudges. In the past, he had cared about Bai Jing¡¯s feelings, but now that she was gone, he decided to speak his mind.


    The ck Butler looked at the boss¡¯s angry words and replied indifferently.


    ¡°If I agree to be with her, then there¡¯s nothing for you to do.¡±


    The boss had a lot to say, but he was stopped by the ck Butler¡¯s words.


    He was stunned for a moment and said, ¡± that¡¯s right, Yingluo.


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    but I still hope that Xiaojing can be happy!


    The ck Butler looked at him deeply and said, ¡± she will be happy! She¡¯ll meet the right person.¡±


    That person would not be him, and it would never be.


    The boss looked at him and said, ¡± you¡¯re really a strange person.


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Same to you!¡±


    ¡°How am I strange?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Hey, say something! After all, we¡¯re both men who fell out of love together!¡±


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Didn¡¯t you want Xiaojing¡¯s address? If you beg me, maybe I¡¯ll consider giving you a Kasaya.¡±


    ......

 Chapter 694

    ?


    694 Inw


    In the blink of an eye, su Mianmian was already more than eight months pregnant.


    The weather was getting colder and colder, and su Mianmian almost didn¡¯t go out of the room.


    The walk that the doctor had instructed them to take would only be around the house.


    Even if su Mianmian wanted to go out, Huo ting didn¡¯t agree.


    He stared at her very closely, wishing that she was always in his line of sight.


    The weather was a little gloomy that day. People sitting in the room could even hear the whimpering of the wind outside, as if the wind could break the ss windows.


    Su Mianmian and Huo ting were sitting in the small living room and having afternoon tea, staring at each other.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a guest.¡± The ck Butler said.


    Huo ting¡¯s brows frowned subconsciously and he wanted the ck Butler to drive him away.


    No one woulde to his house to look for him. In that case, they must havee to look for su Mianmian.


    The Huo family had already issued a no-guest order a few months ago. Generally, no one woulde over. No one wanted to see Huo ting¡¯s nervous side. His face was as ck as ink. It was a huge burden.


    Huo ting didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb su Mianmian at this time. It had been more than eight months, and she didn¡¯t have enough energy. It would be hard on her if she was too tired.


    He was about to send the ck Butler away when su Mianmian heard it.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here? Hurry up and let her in!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    She was bored to death, and someone just happened toe over.


    The ck Butler looked at Huo ting with a smile.


    Su Mianmian understood what he meant. She turned to look at Huo ting and said unhappily, ¡± uncle, what are you doing? ¡±


    Her meaning was obvious. How dare they not let her see the guest?


    Huo ting¡¯s brows furrowed even more.


    He asked, ¡± who¡¯s here? ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lei and miss Chi.¡±


    ¡°Little Yuan! Hurry up and let her in. I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time.¡± Su Mianmian said happily.


    Butler hei looked at Huo ting and Huo ting nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    ......


    A momentter, su Mianmian saw Chi Xiaoyuan.


    Speaking of which, su Mianmian hadn¡¯t seen them for half a year. After su Mianmian got pregnant, her body reacted too strongly, while Chi Xiaoyuan followed Lei aotian around the world.


    ¡°Mianmian, long time no see!¡± Chi Xiaoyuan hugged su Mianmian.


    However, her actions made the two men behind her very nervous.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t touch Mianmian¡¯s stomach.¡± Huo ting said unhappily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Xiao Yuan so loudly.¡± Lei aotian said unhappily.


    Compared to the two men who didn¡¯t like each other, su Mianmian and Chi Xiaoyuan werepletely different.


    The two good sisters held hands and began to chat.


    ¡°Mianmian, can I touch your belly?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can!¡± Su Mianmian stuck out her belly.


    Chi Xiaoyuan put her hand on su Mianmian¡¯s belly and said, ¡± it¡¯s amazing! Mianmian, can the baby move inside?¡±


    ¡°I will! she had been moving just now, why isn¡¯t she moving now? ¡± su Mianmian touched her stomach and even patted it.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t use so much force!¡± Chi Xiaoyuan said in a panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    Su Mianmian patted her stomach a few more times, and Huo ting simply couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Mianmian, don¡¯t be like this!¡± He felt that his heart was going to stop beating if the little sheep continued to beat.


    Su Mianmian retracted her hand with a little pity and said seriously, ¡± I think the baby might be sleeping.


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    He quickly stepped forward to protect su Mianmian¡¯s stomach to prevent the little sheep from ¡®disturbing¡¯ the baby again.


    Chi Xiaoyuan took a look and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Seeing her like this, su Mianmian suddenly felt a little strange and asked, ¡± do you have any good news for me today? ¡±


    Xiao Yuan was surprised to hear su Mianmian¡¯s question.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± a pregnant woman¡¯s intuition is hehe. Actually, you¡¯ve been looking at my stomach since the beginning, and Lei aotian has been looking at your stomach.


    Chi Xiaoyuan blushed. She touched her belly and said, ¡± I¡¯m pregnant too.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes instantly widened. She looked straight at Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s stomach and asked, ¡± how many months has it been? ¡±


    ¡°I just found out that she¡¯s been pregnant for more than a month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Little Yuan, congrattions!¡± Su Mianmian held Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s hand and felt joy from the bottom of her heart.


    Only a mother would know how blissful pregnancy was. Feeling the baby grow up in her body was a wonderful and satisfying feeling.


    Huo ting was also a little surprised, and his face looked a little better.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chi Xiaoyuan¡¯s pregnancy, he really wanted to drive them away immediately.


    ¡°Mianmian, why don¡¯t we be inws?¡± Chi Xiaoyuan said a little excitedly, ¡± if your child is a little princess and I¡¯m pregnant with a son, then let them be husband and wife. The opposite was true. But if I¡¯m also pregnant with a little princess, then let them be Little Sisters, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Mianmian was also a little excited.


    She had only seen this kind of thing on TV before, but she didn¡¯t expect that they could do it today. It was a magical feeling.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    The two men refused at the same time and said in unison.


    The two pregnant women looked at each other in confusion.


    Why not? the two families had a good rtionship. Su Mianmian and Chi Xiaoyuan were good friends and best friends. If their children could get together, wouldn¡¯t that be a wonderful thing?


    Huo ting coldly nced at Lei aotian and said, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not good-looking, so the son won¡¯t be any better when he¡¯s born.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lei aotian snorted unhappily, ¡± can an ice-cold face produce hot water? I don¡¯t want an Ice Queen as my daughter-inw, and my whole family has to serve her. ¡±


    his fiery temper is too terrifying. My daughter will be bullied in the future. Huo ting also replied without showing weakness.


    The way he looked at Lei aotian was getting more and more unkind. This guy had once yelled at Chi Xiaoyuan, so his son was probably not any better.


    How could his little princess be yelled at? Don¡¯t even think about it.


    Huo jinyao¡¯s father confirmed the baby¡¯s gender again. QAQ!


    Lei aotian also red at Huo ting fiercely, thinking that this guy was so overbearing, the daughter he raised would probably be that kind of unruly and willful Princess. He had to marry a virtuous wife, and he didn¡¯t want to go home and serve an Empress Dowager.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be inws with him!¡±


    The two of them said in unison again. This was the first time they hade to a consensus.


    They looked at each other and snorted coldly. They turned their faces away, not wanting to look at each other.


    Su Mianmian and Chi Xiaoyuan looked at each other speechlessly, thinking, are you guys thinking too much?


    The babies were still so young!


    The two pregnant women looked at each other and smiled. They decided to ignore their man and started chatting happily again.


    After all, it was the baby that came out of their wombs. They had the most right to decide, didn¡¯t they?

 Chapter 695

    ?


    695 The birth of the little princess


    As the expected date of delivery got closer and closer, Huo ting became more and more nervous and stared at su Mianmian almost all the time.


    The previous incident had left a shadow in his heart.


    He was afraid that it would be like thest time, that something would happen when he was not by her side.


    Especially in the past few days, Huo ting had been watching her even more closely, and su Mianmian had no private time at all.


    Nowadays, even drinking water had to be controlled, let alone eating.


    Su Mianmian really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she gave Huo ting a mission.


    ¡°Uncle, I want to eat pan-fried pork bun from the Lin family.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± go and buy it for me.


    The Kobayashi fried bun she was talking about was a specialty of S city. The main point was that its store was very far away, almost 30 kilometers away from the Huo family.


    Obviously, su Mianmian wanted to send Huo ting away.


    Huo ting frowned and said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone else to buy it.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Su Mianmian nodded and said, ¡± if you don¡¯t go buy it yourself, I won¡¯t eat it!


    But after saying this, su Mianmian felt that something was wrong!


    If she didn¡¯t eat it, the uncle would probably think it was better!


    She immediately changed her mind and said, ¡± I-I won¡¯t have a baby anymore. I¡¯ll let her stay in my stomach!


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    Do you want to deprive a child of the ability to see the New World for pan-fried pork buns?


    Pregnant women were indeed unreasonable creatures.


    Su Mianmian patted her stomach and said, ¡± uncle, you decide!


    Huo ting was simply speechless. He didn¡¯t want to provoke her at this time.


    He could onlyfort her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy it for you, but you¡¯re not allowed to be naughty at home.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Su Mianmian said happily, but the next second, she let out an ¡± Oh ¡± and held her stomach with a conflicted expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo ting felt that his little heart was about to jump out.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to send someone to buy the pan-fried pork bun.¡± She held her stomach and said with a stiff expression, ¡± my, my water seems to have broken.


    Huo ting was stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving birth?¡±


    Huo ting was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet, and he used all his strength to run to su Mianmian¡¯s side.


    Su Mianmian nodded and said humorously.


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    However, Huo ting wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke. He bent down and intended to pick her up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital immediately.¡±


    Su Mianmian suddenly pressed Huo ting¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I, I still have things to do.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo ting¡¯s nervous eyes began to drift.


    ¡°I want to wash my hair.¡± Su Mianmian bit her lower lip and said while enduring the waves of pain.


    Huo ting was stunned. Washing his hair at this time, was she teasing him?


    Su Mianmian looked at Huo ting with some resentment andined, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even allow me to wash my hair thest time I was in confinement.¡±


    Huo ting,¡±hehe.¡±


    You¡¯re ming me?


    ¡°It¡¯s been a month, Yingluo. I¡¯ve been smelling rotten hair for a month!¡± Su Mianmian was unhappy. It was fine if such a tragic thing happened once, but she didn¡¯t want to experience it a second time.


    ¡°Mianmian!¡± Huo ting was helpless. my water broke. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first, okay? ¡± I¡¯ll wash your hair when we get to the hospital, okay?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡± Su Mianmian refused without thinking.


    ¡°Even if your water breaks, you won¡¯t give birth immediately. Thest time, I waited for more than ten hours before the birth began.¡± She looked at Huo ting angrily and said, ¡± uncle, if you don¡¯t wash my hair, then I won¡¯t go to the hospital and give birth to a child.


    Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to experience that itchy and painful feeling again.


    Huo ting was angry and anxious. This was a fire burning her eyebrows, and she was simply going to anger people to death.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Su Mianmian grabbed Huo ting¡¯s arm and added more strength because of the pain. ¡°Yingluo, it hurts. Don¡¯t waste any more time.¡±


    Huo ting simply wanted to beat someone up. Dy time? Between the two of them, who was the one wasting time?


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Su Mianmian suddenly screamed.


    Huo ting was frightened and felt the pain from his arm. Huo ting nodded decisively and agreed, ¡± okay.


    He picked su Mianmian up by the waist and quickly walked into a special bathroom.


    This bathroom was specially designed by him after su Mianmian got pregnant, and everything was for her convenience.


    The most peculiar thing in the bathroom was a reclining chair, the kind of chair that hairstylists used to wash hair.


    Huo ting helped su Mianmian lie down on it, took off the shower from the wall, adjusted the temperature, and began to wash her hair.


    He had been washing her hair for the past few days, so he was very familiar with it.


    He first wet her hair with warm water, then applied some shampoo, rubbed and rubbed it, and finally washed it clean with water.


    After repeating this action, her hair was washed clean.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re getting morefortable washing your hair.¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    Huo ting red at her. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to su Mianmian now.


    He grabbed a clean towel ced at the side and began to dry her hair gently.


    alright, bear with it. I¡¯ll blow-dry your hair for you. We¡¯ll be able to go to the hospital soon.


    ¡°Uncle, hurry up.¡± Su Mianmian said as she tried hard to control her breathing. She felt that she was almost at her limit.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t need to urge him at all. Huo ting was more anxious than anyone else.


    He quickly carried su Mianmian back to the bedroom, found the hairdryer, and started to dry her hair.


    It was notpletely dried. After about half-dried, Huo ting said, Mianmian, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go to the hospital now. He stood up and was about to carry her away.


    ¡°No,¡± Su Mianmian suddenly pulled Huo ting¡¯s arm again.


    When he heard this word, Huo ting really felt that his heart was going to stop.


    She still dared to cause trouble at a time like this?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± Huo ting said in an unquestionable manner. Mianmian, be good. Don¡¯t mess around. Having a child is a big deal.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Su Mianmian said with some grievance, ¡± I¡¯m really hungry. I¡¯ll need a lot of strength when I give birthter. I¡¯m not full, so What if I don¡¯t have enough strength to give birth?¡±


    Huo ting looked at her in a daze. Even this works?


    ¡°Uncle, I want to eat a pan-fried pork bun.¡± Su Mianmian said again, ¡± I want to eat now.


    Huo ting was almost scared to death by her and asked helplessly,¡±Mianmian, are you sure you can still eat it now?¡±


    He really wanted to shout,¡±littlemb, stop messing around, okay?!¡±


    How could he still eat at a time like this?


    Su Mianmian nodded. yes, I want to eat.


    Huo ting really had no choice and couldn¡¯t go against su Mianmian¡¯s wishes, so he could only order the kitchen to steam a few meat buns for her to satisfy her craving.


    The difference between a meat bun and a pan-fried one was too great!


    When su Mianmian saw the meat bun, she was still a little unhappy, but she couldn¡¯t care too much. She had just taken a bite of the bun when Huo ting rushed out to the car with her in his arms.


    ......

 Chapter 696

    ?


    696 The end


    On the way, su Mianmian didn¡¯t know how many red lights Huo ting had run, but she knew how many meat buns she had eaten.


    He ate three in a row! She couldn¡¯t help but burp when she drank thest drop of water.


    uncle, don¡¯t be nervous. I feel like I¡¯ll have a smooth delivery this time.


    Su Mianmian held Huo ting¡¯s hand, and she felt that his fingers were cold.


    Huo ting kissed su Mianmian¡¯s forehead and said, ¡± I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.


    Su Mianmian nodded.


    ......


    After su Mianmian was pushed into the delivery room, Huo ting sat on the bench outside and felt cold all over, as if someone had poured a basin of snow water with ice in it. The coldness that seeped out from his bones made his hands and feet numb from the cold.


    He subconsciously rubbed his hands together, as if he was trying to calm himself down, or to warm himself up.


    This was the second time he had to wait anxiously, but the feeling waspletely different.


    Thest time su Mianmian was pregnant with the twins, it was very smooth, but it was extremely difficult to give birth and she had to suffer.


    In addition, he was not in a good condition at the time, so it was a difficult torture in his memory.


    Even now, he still couldn¡¯tpletely recall how he had survived that difficult time. Every time she thought about it, her heart would ache and she would feel terrible.


    And this time, although Yingluo¡¯s condition was fine, su Mianmian¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good.


    This pregnancy had been tough on her. She couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well.


    Therefore, Huo ting still couldn¡¯t be sure what the situation would be now.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to think of the bad side, but he simply couldn¡¯t control it. Involuntarily, those bad images would automatically float into your mind, and no matter what you did, you couldn¡¯t get rid of them.


    At a certain moment, Huo ting even felt like he had gone back to the past and was controlled by the illusion again.


    That feeling was really terrible.


    Huo ting rubbed his eyebrows hard, wanting to wake up.


    He told himself in his heart that there would be no problem. The doctor had also said before that su Mianmian¡¯s condition was actually not bad. As long as there were no special circumstances in the middle, there should be no problem.


    At an angle that others couldn¡¯t see, Huo ting lowered his head and kept muttering in his heart, it will be fine.


    After a long time, Huo ting only felt that there seemed to be three more children around him.


    He didn¡¯t know when Dongdong had brought his two younger brothers over.


    He raised his head and looked at Dongdong.


    Dongdong couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± daddy, you¡¯ve already experienced it three times, including this time. Why are you still so nervous? ¡±


    Huo ting looked back at him and said coldly, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Children shouldn¡¯t ask so many questions.¡±


    Some things could only be understood by the person involved. Those who had never been a father would never know. No matter how many times you had experienced this, when it happened again, that kind of tension and uneasiness would still haunt you and torture you.


    Dongdong opened his mouth, but when he saw Huo ting¡¯s cold appearance, he felt that it was better for him not to speak.


    He was already eight years old. If he were to be spanked again, it would be too ugly.


    Besides! Now that Mianmian was not here, no one could save him.


    Dongdong shifted his position and ran over to sit with his two younger brothers.


    ¡°Brother Dong, is mommy giving birth to a little sister?¡± Xiao Xi asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Dongdong replied.


    ¡°When my sister is born, will you not like me?¡± Xiao Xi asked a little sadly.


    ¡°What are you worried about? Even if my sister doesn¡¯te out, I like Beibei more than you, Yingluo!¡±


    Xiaoxi: QAQ!


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s wait for my sister toe out together!¡± Dongdong said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Xi was just asking. If his sister came out, it would be good if brother Dong did not bully him.


    Dongdong had been looking forward to this sister of his for a long time.


    He had asked miemie before, and miemie said that it wanted to give birth to a younger sister for him. So, Dongdong firmly believed that this time, the baby in Mianmian¡¯s stomach must be a younger sister.


    In this torment, time slowly passed. In the blink of an eye, a few hours had passed.


    Suddenly, he heard a crisp sound.


    It was like a curse that instantly broke the cage that imprisoned Huo ting.


    He looked up at the delivery room and saw the automatic door slowly sliding open in front of him. The doctor came out and was taking off his mask.


    Huo ting was stunned. After he came to his senses, he suddenly stood up and ran over.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s the situation?¡± He asked anxiously.


    The doctor smiled and replied, ¡± congrattions, Mr. Huo. Both mother and daughter are safe and sound. Madam has given birth to a little princess for you.


    Because the door of the delivery room was pushed open and notpletely closed, Huo ting heard the baby¡¯s cry from inside, a very loud sound.


    His heart instantly rxed. He leaned against the wall and heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the nurse came out with the little baby. She looked at Huo ting and said with a smile, ¡± congrattions, Mr. Huo. The little princess weighs 520 pounds. It¡¯s really a good gift.


    ¡°520?¡±Huo ting was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rare to encounter such a coincidence. Do you want to carry the child?¡±


    Huo ting nodded. He went forward to take the little princess. He looked down at the little princess in his arms. Although she was just born, her skin looked good. It was white and clean, unlike other children who were wrinkly and red when they were just born.


    Her eyebrows and eyes were very simr to su Mianmian¡¯s, which made Huo ting like this child at first sight.


    Huo ting¡¯s face instantly softened. He lowered his head slightly and kissed the little princess¡¯s face.


    Little princess, wee to this world.


    ¡°Daddy, I want to see my sister!¡± Dongdong pulled Huo ting¡¯s clothes and reminded him not to forget himself.


    Huo ting bent down and let Dongdong and the children take a look at their sister.


    ¡°Wow! My little sister is so cute!¡± Dongdong shouted excitedly.


    This was his sister! He had been looking forward to his sister for a long time. He swore that he would take good care of her and make her the happiest little princess in the world.


    Xiao Xi watched for a while and felt that her sister was so bored. She kept her eyes closed and it wasn¡¯t fun.


    Beibei,¡±hehe.¡±


    What was a younger sister? It wasn¡¯t as interesting as the math questions.


    ......


    When su Mianmian woke up again, it was already a few hourster.


    Huo ting had been by her side the whole time. The moment she woke up, he held her hand and looked at her fixedly.


    ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯ve worked hard. It¡¯s a girl, very beautiful, and she looks like you.¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± actually, I had a feeling when I was pregnant with her that she should be a girl.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Huo ting said.


    Su Mianmian held Huo ting¡¯s hand hard, and the two of them looked at each other warmly for a while.


    Happiness bloomed in su Mianmian¡¯s eyes. She said with a smile, ¡± uncle, it¡¯s great to meet you. I¡¯m very happy now.


    Huo ting was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but touch her eyes and said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m also very happy!


    Yes, they were very happy!


    He would be even happier in the future!


    The end of the text

 Chapter 697

    ?


    697 Beginning to develop a sisterplex


    The arrival of the little princess brought joy to the entire Huo family. The child who was loved by everyone was finally named Huo Chenxing, or Xing Xing, which meant that he was as brilliant as the stars.


    On this day, little princess Xingxing was finally one month old, which was a big event for the Huo family.


    Early in the morning, after Dongdong washed up, he changed into a white suit and ran into Xingxing¡¯s room.


    The nanny was shocked when she saw Dongdong. She smiled and said, ¡± young master, you¡¯re so early.


    Ever since Xingxing was born, the first thing Dongdong did when he woke up every day was to visit her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my younger sister?¡± Dongdong asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the full moon banquet today. We¡¯ve just helped Miss take a bath and are now putting on her clothes.¡±


    As they were talking, the maid carried Xingxing out.


    Little Xingxing was wrapped in a soft nket. She was still too young, so she had to be wrapped tightly.


    Xingxing was wearing cute little tiger ears on her head. Perhaps it was because Dongdong came to see her every day, but when she saw Dongdong, she smiled at Dongdong with her toothless mouth.


    Dongdong walked over, reached out to hold her hand, and asked, ¡± has Xingxing drunk milk? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk it.¡±


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Xiao Xi and Beibei looked around.


    When little Xi saw Dongdong, she suddenly had a puzzled expression on her face.


    He had already woken up so early! It¡¯s still too early for brother Dong!


    ¡°Good Morning, young masters. Have you had breakfast?¡±


    no, I definitely won¡¯t be able to see you after breakfast. But even if I don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t be able to leave as early as brother Dong, ¡± Xiaoxi said as she walked over.


    The best spot had been taken by Dongdong, so he stood in the second-best spot.


    The baby was sleeping most of the time. At this time, little Xingxing began to yawn again, and with his thumb in his mouth, he fell asleep.


    ¡°I just got here! Why is my sister sleeping again? Doesn¡¯t she feel ufortable sleeping all the time?¡± Xiao Xi subconsciously stretched her limbs and said, ¡± I don¡¯t feelfortable after sleeping too much.


    Dongdong did not even look at him. He was still smiling and looking at Xingxing little princess who was sleeping soundly in the crib, as if he did not hear what Xiao Xi said at all.


    Being ignored by Dongdong like this, little Xi expressed that she was really sad.


    He was looking at the stars when he suddenly saw her purse her lips slightly and blow a small bubble.


    Xiao Xi was so surprised that she reached out her finger, wanting to touch her face.


    However, his finger was caught by Dongdong as soon as he reached out.


    Dongdong looked back at him and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t touch sister Xingxing. You¡¯re so stupid, what if you infect her? So, you can only look at her and not touch her. ¡±


    Xiao Xi said aggrievedly, ¡± brother Dong, you lied to me. How can stupidity be contagious? ¡±


    He didn¡¯t study much, don¡¯t lie to him!


    Suddenly, little Xingxing opened her eyes. She didn¡¯t know if she had been woken up, but she looked ahead nkly and pouted her lips, about to cry.


    ¡°Xingxing, be good, don¡¯t cry.¡± Dongdong stretched out his hand and held Xingxing¡¯s small hand.


    Little Xi blinked and wanted to hold Xingxing¡¯s other hand like Dongdong, but he was pped mercilessly by Dongdong. He pouted and wanted to cry like Xingxing.


    However, no one paid any attention to him.


    He painfully turned his face to the side and saw Beibei looking at him expressionlessly.


    At this moment, Xiao Xi realized that he was the older brother, so she held back the tears in her eyes.


    Beibei looked at him but didn¡¯t expose him. He said calmly, ¡± you shouldn¡¯t touch sister Xingxing in the future.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Xi was a little resentful. I like Xingxing too. I want to hug her too.


    sister Xingxing is now brother Dong¡¯s eye. No one can touch her. ¡°Listen to me if you don¡¯t want to get beaten up,¡± Beibei said after a pause.


    Xiao Xi¡¯s face fell. Why? he was also an older brother. Why couldn¡¯t brother Dong let him and his sister y?


    Sob, it¡¯s not fair.


    ......


    Other than Beibei, no one else realized that Dongdong had such a serious sisterplex.


    Or it could be said that their entire family was a sister-lover and a daughter-lover.


    Huo Xing Xing had never walked on the ground before he was two years old, and every time he went out, he would be carried by Dongdong.


    After two years old, su Mianmian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and forced Xingxing to learn to walk.


    Xingxing didn¡¯t even need to say anything when she resisted. She just looked at Huo ting with two bags of tears in her eyes, and Huo ting couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Mianmian, the stars are still small. Why don¡¯t we Yingluo?¡±


    Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± little what?! She was already two years old! She¡¯s justzy. When Dongdong and the others were her age, they could already run, let alone walk!¡±


    ¡°But Yingluo¡±


    ¡°No buts! If you say one more word, you¡¯re going to sleep on the sofa tonight!¡± Su Mianmian was furious.


    Mianmian, Xingxing is still a little Yingluo. Huo ting picked up Huo Xingxing with heartache and said, ¡± it¡¯s not good for children to walk too early.


    Xingxing sniffed and said, ¡± daddy, Xingxing is so tired.


    Su Mianmian simply couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She snatched Huo Xingxing back from Huo ting¡¯s hands and drove him out.


    Only in this way would Xingxing be willing to learn to walk.


    However, such resistance was not only because of Huo ting.


    Dongdong was the one who gave su Mianmian the biggest headache.


    ¡°Miemie, I think you¡¯re too harsh on Xingxing.¡± After Dongdong came back from school, he saw Huo Xingxing running into his arms with tears in his eyes. Before he could get over the joy of Xingxing being able to walk, he was frightened by Huo Xingxing¡¯s tears.


    One had to know that he had brought up this sister of his.


    The number of times she had cried since she was young could be counted with her fingers.


    Dongdong suddenly felt ufortable.


    Huo Xing Xing wasn¡¯t very smart with his words, but he was already good atining.


    After Dongdong found out about the incident, he got a form of child development and analyzed the data with su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian saw the pile of data in front of her and was so angry that sheughed.


    so, what you mean is that Xingxing¡¯s future education will be handed over to you? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, miemie. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Dongdong said.


    Dongdong was now ten years old, but his mental age was probably more mature.


    Su Mianmian was simply speechless at him. She spread her hands and said, ¡± up to you.


    From then on, Huo Xing Xing¡¯s education had be Dong Dong¡¯s business.


    So, when the media took a picture of Huo Xingxing leaving the house with a pacifier in his mouth, a famous educator criticized the Huo family¡¯s education in front of the media, saying that the child was already four years old, but he still couldn¡¯t leave the pacifier, which had a negative impact on the child¡¯s intellectual development.


    Dongdong sneered after reading it.


    Then, through some means, he found out that the educator had a mistress and that his illegitimate child was two years older than his real child. Then, this matter was identally exposed and sessfully became the headline of the education World for a week.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell anyone about my star.¡± After Dongdong finished reading that day¡¯s newspaper, he put it aside with satisfaction.


    At this time, Huo Xing Xing finished thest sip of milk and said obediently, ¡± brother, I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s Go to School.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Dongdongughed.

 Chapter 698

    ?


    698 The diary of Xingxing¡¯s growth


    X month X day The weather was good and the sun was shining. Tuesday


    Today, second brother said that I was fat. I went to ask Daddy if I was fat. Daddy said I wasn¡¯t fat. I went to ask mommy if I was fat. Mommy said I was going to put on weight. What did O fat mean?


    O I don¡¯t know how to write that word


    [ big brother: Xingxing, you¡¯re not fat at all. Your second brother has been eating too well recently. I think he needs to do some exercise. ]


    ......


    X month X day The weather was good, but the sun hade out for a while. Friday


    Second brother has been waking up very early recently and he¡¯s also very noisy, so I can¡¯t sleep well.


    She didn¡¯t even have an appetite for breakfast. She only had two sandwiches and didn¡¯t feel like eating anymore.


    Big brothermented,¡±good girl, eat more!¡±


    ......


    Huo Chenxi didn¡¯t know how he had offended his big brother recently.


    He was suddenly ordered to run twentyps around the Huo family every morning at six O ¡®clock, and two dayster, he was told to run around the periphery for a jog because he was disturbing the rest of the family.


    Now, when he came back from his exercise every day, his family would wake up and have breakfast in harmony.


    Huo Chenxi went up to take a quick shower and saw Xingxing eating her third sandwich when she came back down.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± Xingxing, are you still eating? ¡±


    Xingxing looked up at Huo Chenxi and asked, ¡± second brother, if you want to eat, there¡¯s a lot of food over there.


    Huo Chenxi didn¡¯t know how he had grown up in the past two years. He was getting taller and more handsome, but his mouth was getting more and more vicious.


    He said, ¡± I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯m justmenting that your appetite alone isparable to our entire family. If you continue eating like this, you¡¯ll probably be the heaviest in our family.


    Huo Xing Xing didn¡¯t understand what he meant and thought he wasplimenting him.


    ¡°Big brother said it¡¯s a blessing to be able to eat!¡± Huo Xing Xing said happily.


    In fact, Huo Xing Xing wasn¡¯t that fat. She was just a little chubbier than the average eight-year-old child, and most of the fat was on her face, so she looked a little exaggerated.


    ¡°I give up. If you continue like this, you will definitely not be able to get a boyfriend. No one likes fat people.¡±


    ¡°What is a boyfriend? Is it good?¡±


    Huo Chenxi,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Huo chenbei could not stand it anymore. He said, ¡± Xi, can you shut up? ¡±


    How could someone be so stupid? He had been ¡®punished¡¯ by brother Dong! He still didn¡¯t know where he had gone wrong.


    After that, he continued to provoke Yingying without fear of death.


    Didn¡¯t he see brother Dong looking at him with a meaningful smile?


    He couldn¡¯t believe that such an idiot was his brother.


    Huo Chenxi turned around and saw Huo chenbei holding the original English book in his hand.


    ¡°Bei, you¡¯ve read too many of these books, that¡¯s why your brain is getting more and more boring.¡±


    Huo chenbei looked at him and could not stand it anymore. He put down the napkin elegantly and said, ¡± I¡¯m full. You guys enjoy. After he finished speaking, he took the lead and left.


    ¡°So fast! I just got here!¡± Huo Chenxi shouted.


    Perhaps Huo Chenxi¡¯s words had triggered Huo Xingxing, but that day, Huo Xingxing only ate three sandwiches and stopped eating.


    ¡°I¡¯m also full.¡± She put down her chubby hand.


    Dongdong looked at her and asked with a smile, ¡± I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare some snacks for you. If you¡¯re hungry in school, Yingluo, ¡±


    I¡¯m not eating anymore. I want to eat less. I still want to eat my boyfriend! Huo Xing Xing really thought that her boyfriend was edible.


    QAQ......


    Dongdong¡¯s expression was slightly stunned as he said, ¡± okay, when Ie back tonight, big brother will prepare a ¡®boyfriend¡¯ for you. Do you like to eat it barbecued or steamed? Or cut it into eight pieces to eat?¡±


    Huo Chenxi spat out the juice in her mouth.


    After Huo Xing Xing saw this, he frowned and said, ¡± second brother, you¡¯re so unhygienic!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Huo Chenxi wiped her mouth with a napkin.


    Huo chendong reached out and carried Huo Xingxing. Sending her to school was his job every day without any obstacles.


    ¡°Big brother, am I a little heavy?¡± Huo Xing Xing asked worriedly.


    The 16-year-old Dongdong was already more than 1.8 meters tall. Although he did not have eight-pack ABS, he still had six. He already looked like a teenager. When he smiled, he no longer had the childishness.


    His facial features were well-defined, and he had half of the mixed-blood genes, which made him look even more attractive.


    Huo Xing Xing had already noticed that every day when her big brother sent her to school, there would always be a lot of girlsing out to see her big brother.


    In fact, Huo Xingxing was quite happy about this. They would even give her a lot of snacks to eat.


    However, after she had a stomachache from eating, big brother stopped letting her eat outside food.


    Although big brother doted on her a lot, he could be very scary when he was angry.


    Huo Xing Xing did not dare to disobey Dongdong.


    ¡°My stars aren¡¯t heavy at all.¡± Dongdong said gently.


    Huo Xing Xing smiled happily.


    ¡°Then it seems that second brother is too useless, that¡¯s why he can¡¯t carry me.¡± She said.


    Dongdong¡¯s eyes darkened. When he walked out with Huo Xingxing in his arms, he ordered the maid to send a delicious dish to Huo Chenxi.


    Huo Chenxi was touched when she saw the green tea cake.


    I didn¡¯t expect brother Dong to care so much about me, giving me my favorite green tea cake so early in the morning. It really makes me feel bad, Yingluo. It seems like I misunderstood him before, Yingluo! Holy shit, water! Give me water!¡±


    ......


    Huo Xing Xing, who was already in the car, asked curiously, ¡± second brother, why are you suddenly shouting so loudly? ¡±


    She could hear everything clearly from where she was standing, so she could tell how miserable Huo Chenxi was.


    Dongdong said in a good-tempered manner, ¡± maybe he saw a cockroach.


    ¡°Second brother is so useless. I¡¯m not even afraid of cockroaches.¡±


    ¡°Xingxing is so bold!¡± Dongdong praised.


    ......


    X month X day Big sun Saturday


    I ate my boyfriend today and it wasn¡¯t delicious at all.


    Whether it¡¯s steamed or roasted, it doesn¡¯t taste good. The taste is very strange. I don¡¯t want to eat this again.


    It tasted terrible!


    Big brothermented,¡±if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t hand it in in the future.¡±


    Also, the sun could be described as ¡®sunny¡¯.


    ......


    Another two years passed, and Huo Xing Xing stopped writing in his diary.


    Dongdong waited for two weeks and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    second brother said that writing a diary is a childish behavior. I¡¯ve grown up and I don¡¯t want to be a childish child.


    So, Huo Chenxi, whose face was bruised and nose swollen, begged the little princess of the Huo family to start writing in her diary.


    If she didn¡¯t write in her diary, it would be less fun for the crazy brother Dong.


    ¡°Alright, seeing how pitiful you are, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree!¡±


    Huo Chenxi,¡±QAQ¡±


    What a terrible feeling! How to break it?


    idiot! Huo chenbei, who was passing by, could not help but say.


    Huo Chenxi,¡±f * ck!¡± Can¡¯t you have some love for your own kind?


    ......


    X month X day Sunny Monday


    Big brother, I learned today that you can¡¯t let others see your diary! All these years, you¡¯ve read my diary. Forget it, you evenmented on it!


    What to do?


    Then, is my diary still my diary?


    Big brother¡¯sment:


    (In the next chapter, everyone grew up, and thest Side Story began to tease.)

 Chapter 699

    ?


    699 Sister-inw candidate (1)


    Where should the story start?


    Huo chendong was the oldest child in the third generation of the Huo family. He had his own ideas since he was young. When he grew up, he went to D country to ept the heir n.


    At first, Hammond was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. But,


    Even if a genius was in a different ce, he was still a genius.


    He used countless facts to crush Hammond¡¯s perception.


    Two yearster, Dongdong sessfully inherited the throne and became the youngest King in the history of country D.


    And then, a few years passed.


    He was twenty-six years old this year, and he had not even seen a girlfriend, let alone married.


    All the adults were extremely anxious, especially su Mianmian. She had arranged countless blind dates for Dongdong, but he always had a reason to refuse to go.


    Such a reason really made su Mianmian unable to do anything to him.


    For example, there was once when he had already decided on his itinerary.


    When it was almost time for the date, Dongdong called and said that the ne he was on encountered a terrorist attack and he probably wouldn¡¯t make it for the date.


    Su Mianmian couldn¡¯t hold back the expression on her face at that time!


    Was it a hijacking?


    Why did you take a ne instead of a private ne?


    What if he said that there was nothing fishy? Who would believe that?


    Then, Dongdong felt very aggrieved.


    ¡°There was a problem with the private ne. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to make it for the date, so I bought the ne ticket. Who would¡¯ve thought it would be like this, Yingluo?¡±


    Alright! This was indeed an ident.


    But after that, every date would always encounter all kinds of force majeure, and su Mianmian no longer believed it.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to arrange any more blind dates in case Dongdong really took things too hard.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good to do anything unexpected.


    Therefore, even Huo chenbei had a fianc¨¦e now, while Huo Chenxi had changed girlfriends a long time ago.


    Dongdong¡¯s girlfriend was nowhere to be seen.


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s urgent?


    Of course he was!


    He was extremely anxious!


    Of course, Dongdong knew about these things.


    However, he had high expectations of himself since he was young, and this kind of person had even higher expectations of his other half.


    So, he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend because he really didn¡¯t like anyone.


    In the Huo family, other than su Mianmian who was very anxious about Dongdong¡¯s personal issues, there was another person who was also very anxious.


    That person was Huo Xingxing.


    Huo Xingxing also had silly and sweet times. When she was a child, she was raised by Dongdong to be a big eater. When she was eight years old, she thought that a boyfriend was just a kind of food.


    Then, she was silly and sweet until Dongdong went abroad to learn about heirs. Only then did she learn a lot of things.


    She¡¯s already eighteen this year! She had not even spoken a few words to him, let alone hold hands with him.


    Every time, it was Dongdong who ruined her secret love.


    Therefore, she decided that she must find a sister-inw for her brother. Otherwise, she would never be able to get married in this life.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely bring my girlfriend home for your birthday next month.¡± Huo chendong said gently.


    The mother he was referring to was naturally su Mianmian.


    Ten minutester, he hung up and dialed another number.


    ¡°How are your preparations for the matter we discussedst time? I only have three requirements, good acting skills, good looks, and not too stupid. You can find people ording to these standards!¡±


    ......


    What Dongdong didn¡¯t know was that Huo Xing Xing was hiding outside the door and eavesdropping on everything.


    She knew! The chance she had been waiting for was here!


    She wanted to help her brother find his sister-inw!

 Chapter 700

    ?


    700 Sister-inw candidate (2)


    Huo Xing Xing¡¯s actions were astonishing, and she had actually been observing him for a long time.


    Big brother¡¯s requirements were extremely high, so he had not been able to find someone he liked.


    Huo Xingxing, who had been spoiled by him since childhood, knew his preferences very well.


    First, sister-inw must be good-looking!


    This problem was very easy to solve. The main thing was this person¡¯s temperament. If she looked at the clothes that yang had prepared for her and looked for them ording to the style, there should not be much difference.


    Second, sister-inw couldn¡¯t be too stupid, but she couldn¡¯t be too stupid either. At least she looked stupid, but she had to be smart.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that, with big brother¡¯s personality, he would definitely not take a fancy to it.


    Even Huo Xingxing could tell from the fact that Dongdong actually didn¡¯t like stupid girls.


    He had been bullying Huo Chenxi.


    Third, sister-inw can not fall in love with big brother.


    The third point was very important!


    For a narcissist like yang, if you liked him from the beginning, he wouldn¡¯t have taken you seriously.


    Therefore, it was best to find a professional celebrity for the above points.


    As for the celebrity candidates, Huo Xing Xing had already made preparations.


    She pointed at the woman in the photo in front of her and said happily, ¡± it¡¯s you!


    ......


    Han mengjun resisted the urge to hit her manager and asked, ¡± you agree?!


    Ah BEN shrunk his neck and said,¡±I agree!¡± But! Meng-Jun, calm down, let me finish Yingluo first.¡±


    Han mengjun smiled coldly and said, ¡± speak! I¡¯ll beat you up after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Ah BEN patted his chest in fear and gestured with his orchid fingers. you can¡¯t do this to me. It¡¯s been nine years, and I¡¯m the only one who hasn¡¯t left you.


    Han mengjun, female, entered the industry at the age of 15. Nine years had passed.


    Yet, he was still hovering around the C-list.


    She had acting skills and good looks, but she had never had good resources.


    In fact, her first film, ¡± the pampered Queen of a generation ¡°, had earned her a nomination for Best Supporting Female lead. After that, she had no other works to show off.


    When she was at her peak, she had four assistants and a manager.


    Ah BEN was only her assistant at that time, but after a few years, thepany saw that there was no possibility of hering up, so they removed all her assistants and her original manager also gave up on her.


    Ah BEN was the only one following her.


    Why was it like this?


    This had something to do with her temper. Back then, she beat up the investor who wanted to sleep with her until he was hospitalized.


    Thepany had spent a lot of money to cover it up, but this investor couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it, so he banned her from the industry.


    Hence, for the past nine years, she had only been able to take on some unimportant roles.


    He would slowly burn his fame and hope to the point of despair.


    Now, ah BEN told her that he wanted to introduce her to a ¡®business deal¡¯. As long as she epted the deal, she could have any resources she wanted in the future!


    How could she not be angry!


    If she wanted to ept the order andpromise, what was the point of eating instant noodles for three years in the house?


    She was a one-track minded person and would notpromise!


    ¡°Mengjun, calm down!¡± Ah BEN hid on the other side of the sofa and said, ¡± listen to me, it¡¯s not what you think it is! There were no unspoken rules. The client this time was an 18-year-old girl! Put away those dirty things in your mind first! Oh my God, you scared me to death. If you continue to say such things, I won¡¯t be able to continue.¡±


    18 years old?


    A little girl?


    Han mengjun quietly put down her chair. She smoothed her hair, sat down, and said, ¡± say it! I¡¯ll give you ten minutes.¡±

 Chapter 701

    ?


    701 The contract begins (1)


    ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± Ah BEN saw that han mengjun¡¯s expression had softened, then he walked to the sofa and sat down. He shifted his position and said,¡±mengjun, we¡¯ve been through thick and thin together for so many years. Do you think I don¡¯t know you?¡± Even if I¡¯m not afraid of other things, I¡¯m afraid of being beaten to death by you. This is really not the dirty thing you think it is.¡±


    Han mengjun frowned and asked, ¡± I want to meet the client in person.


    ¡°This is simple! She¡¯s just outside.¡±


    Han mengjun:


    ¡°I¡¯m just being impatient! It¡¯s almost the end of the year, and besides acting as the fourth female lead in director Zhou¡¯s TV series, you haven¡¯t gotten any other roles that can use your acting skills, Yingluo.¡±


    It was fine if any extras could do something like being killed as soon as they came out.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡± Han mengjun said, ¡± I know. You¡¯ve been wronged by following me.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. When ah BEN heard han mengjun say this, he immediately raised his tail and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, so when you be famous in the future, you have to remember me. If it wasn¡¯t for me, Qianqian ...


    Han mengjun¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    Her appearance was impable and flexible. After putting on makeup, she immediately looked like a different person. This was also the reason why she was nominated for the Best Supporting Female lead at such a young age.


    Some people were especially spiritual.


    Ah BEN looked at her smile, took out his phone and said, ¡± don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll take a picture first! F * ck! This smile was too beautiful! If I didn¡¯t like men, I would definitely fall in love with you! You¡¯re my goddess!¡±


    Han mengjun rolled her eyes and said, ¡± isn¡¯t there a client outside? You¡¯d better hurry up and invite her in, or I might change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Heavens! My little ancestor, don¡¯t change it, I¡¯ll go right away!¡±


    ......


    Ten minutester, Huo Xingxing sat opposite han mengjun.


    Han mengjun looked at the little girl in front of her, and thest bit of worry in her heart disappeared.


    She looked very young, about 15 or 16 years old. She had a round face, big eyes with long eyshes. When she looked at you, her eyes would sh like a small animal, making you let down your guard against her.


    ¡°Sister mengjun, can I call you that?¡± Huo Xing Xing asked, a little nervous.


    Han mengjun did not expect this to be their first conversation.


    She was stunned for a moment before she nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Huo Xingxing happily took out his bag and said, ¡± you¡¯re my idol. I grew up watching your shows. I really like Meng Lijun! Can I have your signature?¡±


    Meng Lijun was a character in han mengjun¡¯s famous work, ¡± the pampered Queen of the generation. it was her first and most-featured role so far. She entered the entertainment industry with this role.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After she signed Huo Xingxing¡¯s name ...


    can I take a photo with you? ¡± Huo Xing Xing asked, embarrassed.


    It had been a long time since she had met such a passionate fan, and she was a little overwhelmed.


    After taking the photo with han mengjun, Huo Xingxing resisted the urge to post it on his moments.


    No, I can¡¯t post it!


    Big brother didn¡¯t know that she was here to see sister mengjun.


    Han mengjun saw her staring at the photo for a long time. She was happy and conflicted at the same time, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She coughed softly and said, ¡± well, can I ask why you are doing this? ¡±


    ¡°I want to be in love, Yingluo,¡± Huo Xingxing replied.


    Han mengjun was confused. She did not understand what this had to do with her.


    ¡°If big brother doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, he¡¯ll keep controlling me, and I won¡¯t be able to date.¡± Huo Xing Xing pitifully said, ¡± I¡¯m already 18 years old, and I¡¯ve never spoken more than 10 sentences to a guy. So, sister, you must help me!


    but, Jian Jia, ¡± han mengjun paused and said, ¡± even if I help you, your brother and I are not the real Jian Jia. We are just pretending.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you can hold him back so that he won¡¯t have time to care about me.¡± In fact, Huo Xingxing felt that han mengjun was exactly his brother¡¯s type, at least in terms of appearance. So, it was very likely that they would turn the act into reality!


    She was confident. Even if she didn¡¯t, she wasn¡¯t afraid!


    She would try her best to match them together!


    ......


    So, perhaps it was because Huo Xing Xing¡¯s eyes were too innocent, she couldn¡¯t refuse him.


    She didn¡¯t know how Huo Xingxing managed to contact her, but Huo chendong managed to contact her very quickly.


    He said that he needed to meet the artiste in person to confirm his acting skills.


    Han mengjun calmed down and thought about what had happened. She felt that it was a little annoying for the family to do this.


    That¡¯s right! Huo Xingxing had told han mengjun everything, except for hiding his little thoughts.


    In order to fall in love, the younger sister eavesdropped on her brother¡¯s n. She knew that her brother was going to find a professional actress to y his girlfriend in order to cope with her mother¡¯s forced marriage.


    Hence, he looked for her and asked her to fight for this position.


    Then, while she was her ¡®girlfriend¡¯, she would help her look after her big brother and make him rx his¡¯ control ¡®over her. The best case scenario would be to brainwash him and make him not so strict with her.


    ¡°Ms. Han, pleasee in with me.¡± The Secretary said.


    Han mengjun came back to her senses, nodded, and followed the Secretary in.


    It was said that Huo chendong liked her outfit very much today, but ording to han mengjun¡¯s aesthetic sense, she felt that this outfit was more suitable for a little girl. It was too dreamy.


    After entering the guest room, she saw the back of a tall man.


    After the Secretary closed the door, han mengjun stood there and looked at him.


    The man turned around and said with a smile, ¡± Hello, han mengjun.


    His voice was very pleasant, and his casual words were like the whispers of a lover.


    The sound of a subwoofer cannon had this kind of charm.


    Han mengjun came back to her senses. She smiled and said, ¡± Hello, Huo chendong.


    What a joke! When I was in school, I always got first ce in my recital, okay?


    She quickly got into her role and wanted to seize this opportunity.


    Dongdong was stunned and his eyes narrowed slightly. He felt that this female celebrity was a little interesting.


    He said, ¡± sit anywhere. After saying that, he took the lead and sat down on the sofa in front.


    Han mengjun followed him.


    When she sat down face to face with Huo chendong, she realized that he did not look like Huo Xingxing. He was a little mixed-blood, especially his eyes, which were very deep. When he looked at you, you seemed to be deeply attracted to him.


    It had to be said that this was a man with a very charming personality!


    ¡°Miss han, can you tell me now, Yingluo? I wonder what my sister talked to you about yesterday?¡±


    ?!

 Chapter 702

    ?


    702 Start of the contract (2)


    Han mengjun¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    What happened to keeping it a secret? Didn¡¯t they say that no one else would know about it?


    Star, you¡¯ve already been discovered, you know that?


    Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. No one else will know our conversation today.


    Han mengjun:


    Poor Star Baby


    ¡°Miss han, how long do you n to be in a daze?¡±


    Han mengjun coughed and said, ¡± Xingxing is my loyal fan. We met yesterday and talked about the show I¡¯ve been acting in.


    ¡°Which one is it? The one with only three lines? Or a cannon fodder that was killed as soon as he appeared?¡±


    Han mengjun resisted the urge to ssh him with water. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Huo to be my fan.


    Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± since you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t force you. It seems that miss han is very trustworthy, which I admire very much.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter to Dongdong whether she said it or not.


    He knew very well that Xingxing had been eavesdropping outside the door that day.


    If he didn¡¯t know that she was his sister, would he have allowed others to ¡®eavesdrop¡¯?


    Sigh, it seemed that the little girl had grown up and knew how to ¡®scheme¡¯ against her brother.


    He felt a little lonely!


    ¡°Mr. Huo, if you have anything to say, just be direct.¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± I admire you very much, so I¡¯ve decided to let you y the role of my girlfriend. This is the contract, you can take a look.


    After he finished speaking, he knocked on the table.


    Han mengjun then realized that the document on the table was a contract.


    She hesitated for a moment, but still picked up the contract and looked at it.


    Dongdong¡¯s lips curled up.


    It seemed that this woman was not stupid.


    Mr. Huo, this contract seems a little awkward. han mengjun did not know how to express herself.


    It was written in the contract that she only needed to appear at any asion when Huo chendong needed a ¡®girlfriend¡¯ and put on an act with him to make everyone believe that they were a couple. The more people believed in them, the more she would be paid. However, if anyone doubted or expressed their disbelief, their contract would be terminated at any time.


    Of course, the fee would be paid ording to the appearance fee of an A-list celebrity. If the woman was willing to cooperate with the man and put on a show in front of the media, then the female lead role in the annual drama ¡± secret tracking ¡± that the Huo Corporation was investing in at the end of the year would be given to the woman.


    No matter how he looked at it, this contract was beneficial to the woman.


    Besides, wasn¡¯t this just a test of her acting skills?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dongdong smiled and asked, ¡± miss han, are you not confident in your acting skills? ¡±


    ¡°Of course not. no matter how good my acting skills are, I still need Yingluo, ¡± she looked at Dongdong and said, ¡± the person who is acting with me will cooperate with me. What if Yingluo on your side? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    Han mengjun thought for a moment and asked, ¡± can I ask you a question? ¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose me?¡± Since he knew that Xingxing had looked for her before, why did he still choose to continue working with her?


    She believed that with such a contract, many female celebrities would be willing to work with her.


    ¡°You may look stupid, but you¡¯re not that stupid.¡± Dongdong said.


    Han mengjun thought about what he had just said, but she didn¡¯t think he wasplimenting her.


    However, if Huo Xing Xing was present, he would definitely say that this was already the highest evaluation his big brother could give a girl!


    ¡°Miss han?¡± Dongdong saw that she didn¡¯t respond and called again.


    Han mengjun held her pen and thought to herself, nothing could be worse than this.


    This was herst chance if she wanted to continue on this path!


    ¡°I agree to this agreement!¡±

 Chapter 703

    ?


    703 Best Female Lead (1)


    Han mengjun thought that after signing the agreement, she would have to ¡®start working¡¯ soon.


    But to her surprise, Huo chendong seemed to have forgotten about her. She had not received a single call from him for half a month.


    During this period of time, she did not know if it was because of Huo chendong¡¯s help, but some production teams had been sending her invitations for an audition.


    Her manager, ah BEN, was so excited that he even added an extra egg for her when he ordered the meal.


    ¡°Mengjun, if you don¡¯t want to eat it, then let me eat it.¡± Ah BEN looked at han mengjun, who had been using her chopsticks to poke at the round egg for almost five minutes and still did not eat it. He could not help but say, ¡± don¡¯t waste food! If you add an egg, you¡¯ll have to add two Yuan.¡±


    Han mengjun was speechless at his stinginess.


    She put the lunch box aside and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you sign the contract? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll pay after signing the contract!¡± Ah BEN gestured with his thumb and middle finger as heined, ¡± the contract with the Huo Corporation states that when you¡¯re about to y, it¡¯ll be calcted by the hour!


    ¡°Should I give Huo chendong a call?¡± han mengjun suggested.


    Although they had been invited recently, it had not been confirmed yet, so they had no ie.


    Ah BEN finished the egg in anger and said,¡±the richer you are, the stingier you are!¡± &Nbsp;


    At that moment, his phone suddenly rang. He was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even swallow the egg, which was stuck in his throat.


    He widened his eyes and shouted, ¡± water! Water!¡±


    Han mengjun was frightened by him and quickly went to find water.


    However, in order to save money, ah ben did not buy any water. He looked around for soup that could only be delivered from a takeaway.


    It was the kind that was especially bad, salty, and weird.


    ¡°There¡¯s only soup, do you want it?¡±


    ¡±


    When ah BEN finally swallowed the egg in his mouth, he picked up the phone and said angrily, ¡± which blind person is calling me at this time?! Oh, Secretary Chen, Hello, Yingluo.¡±


    It was Huo chendong¡¯s Secretary.


    Ben¡¯s attitude had a 180-degree change, and han mengjun could not stand it anymore. She went to the bathroom to wash her face, and when she came back, Ben winked at her and said, ¡±


    ¡°Mengjun, let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going to work!¡±


    ......


    Ever since the children of the Huo family had grown up, there was an unknown rule in the Huo family.


    The first Sunday of every month was the Huo family¡¯s monthly family day.


    On this day, except for some special circumstances, all the members of the Huo family would gather for a meal.


    It was either Western or Chinese.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter what they ate. They just wanted to use this opportunity to get together, connect with each other, and show concern for the people closest to them.


    The most important thing was that they wanted to apany their mommy, su Mianmian.


    Today was the family day that was held once a month.


    Dongdong wanted to take this opportunity to tell his family that he had a ¡®girlfriend¡¯.


    After talking to han mengjun, Dongdong drove the car to her house.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, you cane down!¡± Dongdong called her manager and hung up after saying that.


    That¡¯s right, even though the two of them were ¡®a couple¡¯ now, he did not have her phone number. He had been contacting han mengjun through ah BEN.


    Ah BEN did not know if it was because he had eaten too many eggs, but he had been squatting in the toilet early in the morning. When he received Dongdong¡¯s call, he stood up nervously and immediately held back his desire to relieve himself.


    He shouted towards the door, ¡± mengjun, get down quickly. Young master Dong is here!


    ¡°I know!¡± Han mengjun replied.


    After she put on her shoes, she shouted in the direction of the toilet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t squat for too long, you¡¯ll get hemorrhoids!¡±


    mengjun, how can you say something like that? you¡¯re the goddess Yingluo! ah BEN pulled up his pants and was about to rush out.


    Han mengjun smiled and walked out.


    Dongdong didn¡¯t wait long before he heard a series of light footstepsing from the corridor.


    He could feel that the person was in a good mood.


    He turned his head slightly and heard a click. It was as if someone had opened the gate outside. Then, the footsteps became more and more clear. Finally, a person bathed in the sun appeared in front of him.


    Today, han mengjun was dressed like a National sister. She was wearing a light pink crepe dress, her soft hair was let down, and she was wearing a small and cute hat.


    The White beret looked youthful and beautiful, but also lively. The two different feelings did not conflict with each other, but blended together perfectly.


    Under the light of the setting sun, she looked as friendly as a girl next door. This was a dress that would give people a good impression.


    Dongdong squinted his eyes and looked her up and down. He nodded at han mengjun.


    Han mengjun was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. When she saw Dongdong¡¯s expression, she knew that she was satisfied with her outfit.


    She thought about the role she was going to y today, smiled sweetly at him, and said, ¡± Hello, Mr. Huo.


    Dongdong raised his eyebrows and found that the other party was really too dedicated, so he began to perform at this moment.


    ¡°Please get in, miss han.¡±


    After the two of them got into the car, Dongdong said, ¡± miss han, do you have a nickname? ¡±


    ¡°No, you can do as you please.¡± Han mengjun said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Junjun then,¡± Dongdong said, ¡± my nickname is Dongdong. However, don¡¯t call me that. You can call me brother Dong like the stars.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. But, President Huo, don¡¯t you think brother Dong is acting weird too?


    As an overbearing President, is it appropriate for you to call me brother Dong? Shouldn¡¯t she be calling him master Dong?


    He should at least be of the grandfather generation!


    After Dongdong saw her sitting down, he started the car.


    As a dedicated actress, han mengjun would not say anything before the director said anything.


    But just because she didn¡¯t say anything didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t steal the show.


    She had already gotten into character.


    If it was her first time meeting the parents, she would be nervous, but she couldn¡¯t be too obvious. She had to show it in the details.


    Han mengjun grabbed her bag uneasily. Her fingers seemed to be unconsciously tugging at the keychain in her bag.


    After a while, Dongdong found a topic and said, ¡± by the way, you¡¯re dressed well today. I think mommy will like you.


    At first, he was worried that she would dress very formally and exaggeratedly because it was their first time meeting and it was an important day.


    The results showed that his worries were unnecessary. Han mengjun was indeed a very professional actress. At least she had a thorough understanding of the information he gave her and knew what type of person his family liked.


    Han mengjun¡¯s lips curled up. She thought, your mother will definitely like it.


    This was Huo Xingxing¡¯s outfit.


    How could she not understand Mrs. Huo¡¯s preferences?

 Chapter 704

    ?


    704 Best Female Lead (2)


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Dongdong asked.


    Han mengjun rolled her eyes in her heart, but she still said, ¡±


    ¡°As long as you think it¡¯s appropriate.¡±


    When Dongdong heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look at her.


    He saw her sitting quietly on the chair with a nervous expression on her face. If he didn¡¯t know that the two of them were pretending, she would really look like she was going to meet her parents.


    Tsk, tsk, this person is really professional.


    It was strange. With her acting skills, how could she not be famous?


    It seemed that it was necessary to investigate it.


    Junjun, there¡¯s something I need to tell you first. Dongdong said softly.


    Junjun Zhenzhen


    Junjun, your sister!


    Han mengjun smiled and replied, ¡± brother Dong, just tell me. I¡¯m listening.


    And you want me to call you brother Dong, let¡¯s see if it¡¯s disgusting!


    However, no matter how much han mengjunined in her heart, her expression remained the same.


    ¡°Actually, the things I want to tell you are very simple. There are two main points. First, when we go for dinnerter, if they ask you any questions, you have to act ording to my eye signal. If it¡¯s not something that you have to answer, I will answer it for you. But if you need to answer it yourself, you need to think about it and answer it based on the information I gave you and the look I gave you.¡±


    Tsk, didn¡¯t he just want her to adapt to the situation!


    Sigh, it really wasn¡¯t easy to make money!


    Besides! The so-called information only had a simple introduction of less than 200 words.


    With her photographic memory, she could memorize the lines with just a nce!


    Han mengjun nodded and said, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll remember that.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing you need to pay attention to,¡± said Dongdong.


    Han mengjun looked at him and cursed in her heart.


    Why did this person like to speak halfway? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he finished it in one go?


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Han mengjun asked, pretending to be friendly.


    my mommy has a good temper, so you don¡¯t have to feel burdened at all. She¡¯s very good to everyone.


    Han mengjun:


    She didn¡¯t care at all, okay?


    What does it matter if your mother likes me or not? What does it have to do with me?


    As long as she doesn¡¯t suspect that our rtionship is fake, it¡¯s fine!


    In any case, it was written in our agreement that it was fine as long as we ¡®believed¡¯ her. There was no requirement to like her.


    The main point was that han mengjun wasn¡¯t very confident that other people would like her.


    She had been in the Dao for so many years and had always been more anti-fans than fans.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Who asked her to y a controversial role in her first movie, which attracted fans and haters?


    A few years had passed, but she still had no new work.


    The fans slowly changed their tune.


    ck was the only one who was still in shock.


    It was very sadistic, alright?


    my mommy likes to make some desserts. When she serves guests, she usually prepares strawberry cake, Yingying. at this point, Dongdong paused. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say that it was because he loved it. He said, ¡± and she likes to see the satisfaction of others when they eat the food she makes. This is something that makes her feel very happy.


    It seemed that his mother was an easy person to get along with.


    Strawberry cake! It just so happened that she was hungry, so she could eat moreter.


    Huo chendong looked at han mengjun¡¯s expression and said, ¡± but Chenchen.


    Tsk, but.


    She knew Yingluo wouldn¡¯t have such a good ending!


    Normally, there would be a ¡°but,¡± but the words before that were all nonsense!


    Han mengjun looked at Dongdong.


    if you don¡¯t want to eat, then ... Dongdong dragged out his voice, signaling han mengjun to pay attention to what he was going to say next. of course, I hope you can eat a little, because if you don¡¯t, my mommy will be very disappointed. Of course, if you really don¡¯t want to eat it, you can pass it to me and I¡¯ll settle it. But no matter what, I don¡¯t want you to leave the snacks untouched.¡±


    That would make Mianmian sad.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Han mengjun asked.


    Her face full of questions made Dongdong feel a little strange.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°I like to eat desserts.¡± Han mengjun said after some thought.


    Dongdong was even more surprised. don¡¯t celebrities all diet to lose weight and don¡¯t eat? ¡±


    Han mengjun fell silent.


    That¡¯s right, Yingluo, but she hasn¡¯t gotten a role in a long time.


    Moreover, it was not easy to get a chance to eat out, so how could he let it go so easily?


    Dongdong looked at her expression and knew that his previous information was notprehensive.


    ¡°You¡¯re an interesting person.¡± Dongdong thought for a while and said with a smile, ¡± ording to the information, you don¡¯t look like such a boring person, but sometimes you¡¯re so boring that you don¡¯t seem to know how to talk. What is the real you? ¡±


    Han mengjun remained silent, but she thought to herself, ¡± what she is like doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me.


    ording to their contract, they only needed to act as if they were a couple and were very intimate in front of outsiders.


    But privately, she didn¡¯t seem to have the obligation, nor the mood, nor the thought to entertain him.


    If she was willing to do this kind of social interaction, she would definitely not be in her current position.


    Therefore, it was enough as long as they could live in peace.


    ¡°If you want me to be more passionate, that¡¯s fine.¡± Han mengjun said.


    Dongdong was stunned and understood what han mengjun meant.


    It turned out that she treated this as work all the time.


    Even though it was indeed a job.


    Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± you can do whatever you want. What I want is true nature.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a professional.¡± Han mengjun agreed and fell silent again.


    This time, Dongdong was not surprised. He smiled.


    The car drove smoothly and soon reached the highway. Han mengjun thought for a moment and asked, ¡±


    ¡°If you have time, can you introduce me to your family? I need to know more.¡±


    Although there was some information about him in his information, it was not very detailed. After all, some things could not be described in words.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± my mommy has a good temper and is very good to people, so you don¡¯t have to pay too much attention. My dad is a cold person. As long as it doesn¡¯t involve my mom, he¡¯s easy tomunicate with. As for my 2nd brother Yingluo, he¡¯s more innocent. As for my 3rd brother, he¡¯s very smart. So, you should talk less to daddy and third younger brother. If you make more mistakes, it¡¯ll be easy to expose you.¡±


    Han mengjun digested what he had just said andbeled Huo ting and Beibei as dangerous people. She had a better understanding of the Huo family.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to know?¡± Dongdong asked.


    Han mengjun shook her head. no, I have a general understanding of it. There should be no problems.


    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave it to youter!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±

 Chapter 705

    ?


    705 Best Female Lead (3)


    The car stopped in front of a luxurious vi. Dongdong turned to han mengjun and said, ¡± are you ready? ¡±


    Han mengjun smiled and looked at him affectionately. brother Dong, ¡± she replied.


    Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± not bad. Your eyes are very professional.


    He got out of the car and reached out his arm to her.


    Han mengjun put her hand on his arm, and the two of them walked in.


    It had to be said that in terms of appearance, the two of them were reallypatible. When they walked over, they seemed to be characters in a picture.


    Su Mianmian had been waiting at the door early in the morning.


    Huo ting couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and called her in to rest. It wouldn¡¯t be toote toe out when Dongdong came back.


    Besides! Which parent would wait for their son?


    ¡°Mianmian, let¡¯s go in and wait.¡± Huo ting said.


    ¡°Wait a little longer. Dongdong and the others should be here soon.¡± Su Mianmian said, ¡± I¡¯ve asked Dongdong for a long time, but he refused to tell me who the girl is. I¡¯ve never seen him care so much about any girl, ran ran.


    Huo ting frowned and said, ¡± be good and listen to me. Go in and wait. You¡¯ve just recovered from your cold, Yingluo.


    He was already very dissatisfied with su Mianmian making the cake herself today.


    Even though he had assigned most of his work to the children, he still looked very scary when he pulled a long face.


    But this person didn¡¯t include su Mianmian.


    ¡°If you want to go in, go in yourself.¡± Su Mianmian waved her hand.


    Although the child had grown up, time had not left many traces on their faces.


    Su Mianmian also looked like a person in her twenties. When she stood with Huo Xingxing, people would only mistake her for a sister.


    Huo ting naturally had no way to deal with her.


    At this moment, su Mianmian eximed.


    ¡°Argh! They¡¯re back!¡±


    Su Mianmian ran out excitedly, and Huo ting followed her with a cold face.


    Han mengjun saw a woman in her 20s walking towards them from a distance.


    She thought that she was not Huo chendong¡¯s mother since she was so young.


    Behind her was a man in his forties. His facial features were simr to Huo chendong¡¯s, but he did not smile often. His eyes were cold.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m back.¡± Dongdong let go of han mengjun¡¯s hand with a smile.


    She widened her eyes in surprise.


    Heavens! It was actually her mother, she was too young!


    How did the Huo family take care of their skin?


    Dongdong reached out his arms to hug su Mianmian and kissed her on the cheek.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that the etiquette of country D, which she didn¡¯t like when she was a child, was very good now. Especially when she came back to visit Su Mianmian, she would do it thoroughly.


    After seeing Huo ting¡¯s dark face, Dongdong stepped back slowly and let go of su Mianmian.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Dongdong called out softly and didn¡¯t care about Huo ting¡¯s terrifying eyes. He said, ¡± I brought my girlfriend to see you.


    ¡°You child.¡± Su Mianmian patted his arm with a smile and said, ¡± why didn¡¯t you let your girlfriend in quickly? hurry up and invite her in.


    As she spoke, she kept staring at han mengjun.


    Han mengjun saw that everyone was looking at her, so she walked up and said.


    Hello, Auntie, uncle. I¡¯m han mengjun. Nice to meet you.


    ¡°Good child, quicklye in with me.¡± Su Mianmian was very satisfied with han mengjun.


    Although this child looked very gentle, his eyes were very firm. One could tell that he was a smart child.


    Dongdong had his own ideas since he was a child. If he was a very gentle type, it would probably be difficult to control him.


    All in all, at first nce, su Mianmian was still very slow with han mengjun.


    Han mengjun was also good at reading people¡¯s expressions. She could probably guess that su Mianmian was the one in charge of the Huo family, so she thought that as long as she got on su Mianmian¡¯s good side, su Mianmian would believe her.


    Then, this ¡®work¡¯ was more than halfpleted smoothly, right?


    ¡°Mengjun, how did you and Dongdong meet?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    This question!


    She was already prepared!


    Han mengjun immediately looked at Dongdong shyly and said, ¡± we met at a friend¡¯s birthday party.


    ¡°A birthday party?¡± Su Mianmian was stunned and asked, ¡± which friend? ¡±


    Dongdong¡¯s personality did not seem like someone who would attend a friend¡¯s birthday party.


    When han mengjun heard this, she looked up at Dongdong affectionately, meaning that she was too embarrassed to tell him.


    Actually, the real reason was, which friend of mine?


    She did not know either! When they were going through their lines, they didn¡¯t go so deep into it!


    The character design wasn¡¯t that detailed!


    Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s Ang.


    Su Mianmian immediately stopped asking when she heard the name. She smiled and said, ¡± Aiyo, let¡¯s go in first and talk. Let¡¯s not talk at the door.


    Who was Ang?


    Han mengjun gave Dongdong a look when no one was looking.


    Dongdong pulled her and whispered in her ear, ¡± my ex-ex-ex-rumored girlfriend.


    Han mengjun rolled her eyes.


    At this time, su Mianmian just turned around and looked at them.


    Han mengjun immediately reached out and patted Dongdong¡¯s shoulder gently. When she realized that su Mianmian had seen her, she retracted her hand in embarrassment.


    It looked like the two of them were flirting.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes curved with a smile, and she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.


    She was originally worried that Dongdong had found someone to lie to her.


    From the looks of it, that was not the case at all.


    It could only be said that su Mianmian was still too naive!


    Dongdong was not a random person. He found a professional actor.


    QAQ......


    Auntie, Auntie! han mengjun lowered her head and looked upset.


    Su Mianmian covered her mouth andughed, saying, ¡± it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good for young people to be more lively. You guys continue, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Han mengjun was even more embarrassed.


    ¡°Why are you so shy now? You didn¡¯t use this strength when you hit me. ¡±


    brother Dong, Auntie is here. Don¡¯t talk like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s because my mom¡¯s here that I¡¯m scolding you.¡± Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± that way, you won¡¯t fight back.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I¡¯m not like that.¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled and said, ¡± I believe you. Dongdong just likes to talk nonsense.


    Huo Xingxing¡¯s eyes widened at the heartwarming interaction. If she hadn¡¯t known the truth in advance, she would have really thought that big brother and sister mengjun were a couple!


    Or perhaps, they were really a couple?


    ¡°Xingxing, what are you doing here?¡± Su Mianmian shouted in a low voice.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Huo Xing Xing walked out, hugged su Mianmian¡¯s arm, and said, ¡± ¡°Mommy, you like sister mengjun a lot, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Mianmian smiled and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Huo Xing Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. then I didn¡¯t choose the wrong person.

 Chapter 706

    ?


    706 Best Female Lead (4)


    After listening to Huo Xing Xing¡¯s words, everyone was stunned and looked at her with an inexplicable expression.


    He didn¡¯t understand why she would say that.


    Huo Xing Xing himself also wanted to p himself.


    What do you mean by ¡°I chose¡±? What the hell is this?


    This is bad! How was he going to make up for this?


    Huo Xingxing¡¯s face was red with anxiety, and she stuttered, I¡¯m teasing you. What I mean is that big brother said before that my future boyfriend must get his consent. So, his girlfriend must also get my consent.


    ¡°Child, what are you saying about Yingluo?¡± Su Mianmian said, speechless.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m Yingluo.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Dongdong looked at Huo Xingxing with a smile and said nothing.


    Han mengjun looked at him and tried to guess what he was thinking. She felt like she had to say something.


    She smiled and said, ¡± brother Dong, is this the sister Xingxing you mentioned? ¡±


    Dongdong nced at her and said, ¡± Xingxing,e over and say hello to your sister Junjun.


    The conversation between the two of them ended Huo Xing Xing¡¯s previous conversation.


    ¡°Hello, Sister Junjun.¡± Huo Xing Xing said obediently.


    ......


    Today¡¯s dining ce was on the rooftop of the third floor. Although it was the rooftop, it was also very heartwarming.


    There was arge open space next to the greenhouse. At this time, several long tables had been set up. On them were all kinds of barbecue food, as well as various desserts and Chinese snacks. They all looked very exquisite and were very appetizing.


    Han mengjun¡¯s attention was immediately attracted by the beautiful pastries, especially the strawberry cake.


    At that moment, she really wanted to run over and have an intimate touch with those pastries.


    She hadn¡¯t received any work for a long time, and God knew how long it had been since she had such delicious pastries.


    On the other side, there were tworge umbres, and some tables and chairs below them. It seemed to be a ce for tea and chatting.


    On the other side, there was a ss skylight. It was a small room with a sofa and a table. It was also a warm ce where they could chat.


    The servants would naturally prepare the barbecue. While waiting, han mengjun and Dongdong were pulled into the ss House by su Mianmian to sit down.


    After the servant brought some desserts and drinks, su Mianmian took han mengjun¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Mengjun, are you tired from filming?¡±


    She had not acted in a film for a long time.


    Too bored


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Han mengjun replied.


    Su Mianmian took a look at her and said to Dongdong, ¡± Dongdong, go and get some food for mengjun.


    She was actually just looking for a reason to send Dongdong away.


    Dongdong looked at han mengjun, then got up and left.


    ¡°Dongdong, you¡¯re not here anymore. Tell me the truth.¡± Su Mianmian asked seriously, ¡± are you and Dongdong in a rtionship? ¡±


    Han mengjun¡¯s heart sank, but she still looked confused and wronged.


    She asked, ¡± Auntie, are you not satisfied with me? ¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes turned red.


    When su Mianmian saw her like this, she couldn¡¯t hold back the expression on her face. She quickly pulled out a tissue for her and exined, ¡± don¡¯t cry, I didn¡¯t mean that, Yingluo.


    Dongdong had been quiet all this while. Now that he had a girlfriend and Huo Xingxing had said those words just now, she wanted to try han mengjun.


    Now it seemed that she had misunderstood.


    Han mengjun sobbed and said, ¡± I know that my status is very different from brother Dong¡¯s. I ... I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I just like him.


    When she said this, her eyes were fixed on Dongdong, who was outside the transparent ss door. There was an unconcealed love in her eyes.


    I¡¯ve been working hard in the entertainment industry since I was young. I know that many people have bad thoughts about this industry and think that it might be messy, but I¡¯m not that kind of person. I¡¯ve never left because I love acting. Han mengjun looked at su Mianmian, her eyes clear.


    all these years, I¡¯ve never done anything against my conscience. Even if I couldn¡¯t get a small role every year and I had to eat instant noodles every day, I never gave up on my persistence, aunt Wanwan. I know it¡¯s not appropriate for me to tell you this, but I just want to make it clear that I like brother Dong, just like how I love acting.


    I love him. I will never give up on him!


    After she said this, su Mianmian was very moved.


    Han mengjun¡¯s words were very sincere, and she was very touched.


    She was originally worried that Dongdong would randomly find a girl to trick her, but after seeing han mengjun¡¯s performance, su Mianmian felt that no one could act so well.


    The shyness, gentleness, adoration, and admiration in her eyes were so real that they seemed to have materialized. How could they be fake?


    No girl had ever said these words to her. Based on her eyes, she believed that Dongdong had found a girl who truly loved him.


    It had to be said that han mengjun¡¯s acting skills were really good and she deceived su Mianmian.


    Su Mianmian said, ¡± then you guys have to be fine.


    Han mengjun raised her head in disbelief. Her eyes were red as she said, ¡± Auntie, you¡¯re not against it anymore? ¡±


    Su Mianmian shook her head and said, ¡± I¡¯m not against it. I support you.


    Han mengjun covered her face and tears of joy flowed down her face.


    At this time, Dongdong came back with food.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Han mengjun sniffled. She stood up and said, ¡± sorry, I have to go to the bathroom.


    After she left, su Mianmian said with emotion.


    Dongdong, you¡¯ve found a good girl this time. You must treasure mengjun. She really loves you.


    It seemed that her acting skills had fooled su Mianmian.


    Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± I will.


    ......


    Half an hourter, the Huo family sat together for dinner.


    Han mengjun realized that the Huo family was quite well-mannered. When they were eating, their positions seemed to have been fixed. This could be seen from how everyone naturally walked to their own positions.


    After everyone sat down, the servants served all kinds of food. Han mengjun was a little dazzled. The dinner of a rich family was really luxurious.


    Suddenly, han mengjun¡¯s attention was attracted by something. She found that Huo ting was actually peeling the shrimp shell for su Mianmian himself instead of letting the servant prepare it.


    Looking at Huo ting¡¯s skillful movements, it was obviously not his first time.


    She turned to look at the shrimp on her right, and a thought quickly shed through her mind.


    She picked up a prawn and peeled it skillfully. Then, she put the prawn meat on the te in front of Dongdong.


    She looked at him lovingly and said in a soft and intoxicating tone, ¡± brother Dong, I remember that you like to eat prawns the most. Shall I peel them for you? ¡±


    ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡± Dongdong said gently.


    However, han mengjun continued to peel his shrimp. I like doing things for brother Dong. I think it¡¯s a very happy thing.


    Dongdong looked at her gently. The sparks of love between the two of them were simply blinding the eyes of single dogs.


    Su Mianmian saw everything and was more and more satisfied with han mengjun.


    Although she also knew that it should be the boy who peeled the shrimp for the girl, Dongdong was her son. As a mother, she inevitably had some selfish thoughts and hoped that her child was the one being taken care of.


    But now, han mengjun¡¯s actions made su Mianmianpletely relieved.


    Finally, the meal ended in such a pleasant situation.


    When they were leaving, han mengjun was pulled along by su Mianmian. She was only let go after repeatedly promising that she woulde to visit her often in the future.


    After getting into the car, han mengjun waved goodbye to the Huo family. When she could no longer see them, she let out a sigh of relief and rxed her body. The smile on her face disappeared.


    The speed was extremely fast, as if it had changed in a second. It was like Sichuan¡¯s face had changed. In the blink of an eye, it was unbelievably fast.


    Dongdong was a little shocked by how freely he could release and retract his power.


    ¡°Your acting skills are really not bad.¡±


    Han mengjun smiled. thank you for thepliment. The most important thing is that you¡¯re satisfied. You¡¯ve given me the price of an A-list female star, I have to be worthy of the money you¡¯ve paid.¡±


    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡± Dongdong reached out his hand to han mengjun.


    Han mengjun looked at him, then reached out and touched his hand. happy working with you.

 Chapter 707

    ?


    707 Best Female Lead (5)


    Dongdong admitted that he had asked han mengjun to act as his girlfriend at first.


    He didn¡¯t really care about this matter.


    How should he put it? for a person like Dongdong, even if su Mianmian found out that he had brought an actress back to ¡®deceive¡¯ her, Dongdong was confident that he could solve this matter perfectly.


    Heforted su Mianmian and told her not to be angry.


    A person like him was used to preparing for countless possibilities before doing anything.


    However, han mengjun was able toplete this task perfectly.


    It made him slightly interested in her.


    So, when he sent her home, the two were about to say goodbye.


    This woman didn¡¯t seem to have any ¡®requests¡¯, so Dongdong was curious.


    He asked, ¡± do you have anything to say to me? ¡±


    Han mengjun smiled at his handsome face and said, ¡± remember to transfer the money to me on time.


    With that, she got out of the car in a dashing manner.


    Dongdong was stunned for a moment and then took her hand.


    Han mengjun turned around and looked at him.


    After a while, Dongdong said, ¡± ¡°With your acting skills, you shouldn¡¯t be suppressed.¡±


    The entertainment industry needed people with real talent, and han mengjun was one of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will try to suppress me anymore,¡± han mengjun said with a smile.


    With such a powerful boyfriend, who would still dare to find trouble with her?


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Dongdong asked.


    Han mengjun shook her head. She had never liked to rely on others. Moreover, in this situation, even if Huo chendong did not do anything, her career would still be greatly helped.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, can I reveal our rtionship to the public?¡± she asked suddenly.


    Dongdong looked over with some doubts.


    Han mengjun¡¯s eyes shed with anger. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡± ¡°Because I beat up Boss Ma before, I¡¯m being cklisted by him in all aspects, so it¡¯s hard for me to get any shows. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to persuade Mr. Huo. I hope you can help me. ¡±


    She felt a little regretful. Why didn¡¯t she hit him harderst time and let that bastard lie in the hospital for a few more days?


    Dongdong was curious to see that han mengjun had abandoned the gentle side of her and was now like a violent woman.


    He found it very interesting and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to announce it.¡±


    Han mengjun was stunned. After a brief moment of disappointment, she returned to normal.


    Sheughed at herself in her heart. What are you hoping for? it¡¯s just a cooperative rtionship. Why do you expect others to help you like this?


    Sure enough, rich people were not easy to talk to. They were not willing to help even a small favor.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already met my family.¡± Dongdong said. He seemed to be able to read han mengjun¡¯s mind, and his short sentence pulled her back from the bottom of her depression.


    Han mengjun was confused. What did he mean?


    Can¡¯t this guy be more clear with his words?


    Han mengjun cursed in her heart, but she still put on a sweet smile.


    ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Huo? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    Dongdong looked at her with a hidden meaning. He thought to himself, is this woman really stupid or is she pretending to be stupid? I¡¯ve already said so much, but she still doesn¡¯t understand?


    After taking a deep look at her, Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± do you think you can really keep such important news from me after meeting my parents today? ¡±


    Han mengjun was stunned. She looked at Dongdong again, and a look of surprise shed across her face.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to be willing to help her so readily.


    It just so happened that Dongdong also looked over. The two people looked at each other, and their eyes shed with an expression that the other party could not see clearly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Han mengjun said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing things for my girlfriend. I¡¯m happy to do so.¡± Dongdong replied.


    Han mengjun looked up at him.


    She realized that even though this person was smiling, she couldn¡¯t see through him.


    Although she was touched that he was willing to help her, she knew that she couldn¡¯t fall into his trap.


    All of this was an act!


    Sheughed and put on her mask.


    ......


    The next day, just as Huo chendong had said, the news of han mengjun going to Dongdong¡¯s house to meet his parents for dinner made the headlines of all major newspapers. In an instant, she became the most popr person in the city.


    Ah BEN, who had been on the phone since he woke up in the morning, was grinning from ear to ear. Although his hands were tired from answering calls, he was still very excited.


    ¡°Haha, I really didn¡¯t expect that we would have such a day.¡± Ah BEN raised his hand like an orchid andughed very happily. it¡¯s just a meal with the young master of the Huo family. I didn¡¯t expect it to be on the front page. I really hope that such opportunities wille often.


    Han mengjun lifted her head from the script in her hand and said, ¡± is lunch ready? I want to eat chicken legs today.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still eating chicken legs? My dear! You need to lose weight! We¡¯re going to shoot an advertisement for SK soon. Do you really want to see your own big face in front of the big screen?¡±


    Han mengjun rubbed her stomach and asked, ¡± when did you pick up? ¡±


    Ah BEN said excitedly as he sat down beside han mengjun.


    ¡°Do you know how many calls I received this morning? All sorts of jobs, movies, TV dramas, and even TV shows wereing to him. Haha, no one will dare to suppress us anymore.¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me when you epted the advertisement for SK?¡±


    SK was a high-end mineral water brand in China. A 300 ml bottle could be sold for a high price of 50 yuan. Thest spokesperson was a three-time Golden Horse movie queen.


    For a newbie like han mengjun, even if she only showed her face in their advertisement, her status would immediately go up.


    Ben¡¯s gaze was a little evasive.


    Han mengjun put down the script and grabbed him by the cor.


    He immediately begged for mercy.


    ¡°Queen, don¡¯t be like this! It¡¯s Mr. Huo who gave us the resources!¡±


    Han mengjun was stunned and let go of Ben¡¯s cor.


    Ben tidied his clothes, looked at her and said, ¡± anyway, you two are a couple now. If there are resources, why not use them? ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just pretending.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still pretending to be a couple!¡±


    Han mengjun sighed and said, ¡± Ben, in my current situation, the most important thing is to have a work that I can show off.


    ¡°I know! But it doesn¡¯t take much time to shoot an advertisement.¡±


    Han mengjun saw that he didn¡¯t understand her, so she said again.


    ¡°What I mean is that I need to be famous in the shortest time possible. I¡¯m not being unreasonable by saying that I won¡¯t ept the SK advertisement. It¡¯s money that¡¯s given to me, so why wouldn¡¯t I ept it? This is very important to us, do you understand?¡±


    Huo chendong could give her advertising resources and film shows, but whether she could be famous or not depended on her own ability.


    It was better to rely on oneself than on anyone else.


    Besides! It was a game yed by the young masters, so no one knew when he would end it.


    She had to seize the opportunity before he backed out!


    The final thing was to protect one¡¯s heart! No matter what Huo chendong had done!

 Chapter 708

    ?


    708 She¡¯s mine (1)


    After Ben heard han mengjun¡¯s words, he realized that he had been too naive.


    He said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.


    Han mengjun shook her head and patted him on the shoulder. you¡¯re not wrong, Hanhan. I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. Thank you for being by my side all these years, Hanhan.


    They had been suppressed all this while and finally had the resources. Ben was anxious and this was very normal.


    I¡¯ll choose the script carefully. As for variety shows, I¡¯ll help you reject them. It¡¯s not suitable for you to go on such shows now. You¡¯ll bebeled as a hype.


    Han mengjun nodded and said, ¡± I¡¯m lucky to have you by my side.


    Ben picked up a tissue to wipe his nose and said,¡±I¡¯m not used to you suddenly saying such things!¡± I still prefer your fierce look. When you suddenly get emotional, I feel ufortable.¡±


    Han mengjun:


    So her manager was a masochist. Should she consider giving him a kick? I want him to return to normal quickly.


    ......


    After han mengjun agreed to take on the advertisement with SK, filming was quickly put back on the schedule, and the filming process was very smooth.


    This afternoon, there would be a set of scenes by the swimming pool, which was an important set in the entire advertisement.


    Therefore, han mengjun hade very early to prepare. She had looked at the venue and wanted to get a feel for it.


    After finishing the preparation work, han mengjun changed into her swimsuit and was ready to go for the official shoot.


    Before they reached the pool, they suddenly heard a mockingugh.


    I was wondering where this young model came from. So it¡¯s our movie queen han. Why, is someone finally willing to ask you to shoot an advertisement? ¡±


    Han mengjun stopped in her tracks. She did not turn around. Instead, she kept taking deep breaths.


    Her left hand held onto her right hand tightly, worried that she would not be able to hold back and rush up to beat that fat pig up again.


    ¡°Meng-Jun, calm down. You must be calm. It wasn¡¯t easy to win such a good opportunity, we can¡¯t waste it on a scumbag.¡± Ah BEN was so anxious at the side that he wanted to bang his head against the wall.


    After han mengjun took a deep breath, she said to Ben expressionlessly, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s just a scumbag. Why should I bother with him? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, leave it to me. The director will be here soon, you can go first.¡± When the director came over, Boss Ma would definitely not dare to be arrogant.


    After Ben finished speaking, he stood up and said to Boss Ma with a smile,¡±Aiyo, Boss Ma, what wind blew a Big Shot like you over!¡±¡±


    Boss Ma looked at Ben in frustration and said, ¡± this is none of your business.


    ¡°How is it none of my business? I¡¯m the one who brought Wanwan along with mengjun.¡± Ben kept blocking Boss Ma when he was talking.


    Han mengjun was about to leave, but Boss Ma saw her and said, ¡±


    movie queen han, you¡¯ve just been so smug that you forgot about our old me. You really shouldn¡¯t have turned on us. It¡¯s indeed a good show for bitches.


    ¡°Boss Ma, please have mercy on your words.¡±


    Ah BEN couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. He went forward and pulled Boss Ma, who had a mocking expression on his face.


    That¡¯s right, this fat pig head in front of her was Boss Ma, who had tried to flirt with han mengjun but ended up being beaten up by her and sent to the hospital. She just didn¡¯t expect that he would actuallye to her door today, and even had an appearance of wanting to denounce her crimes.


    Han mengjun red at him coldly when she heard his nonsense.


    ¡°Shut up! Pig head!¡±


    When Chairman MA heard that han mengjun still dared to scold him, he was about to go crazy.


    Boss Ma, this is a public ce. Besides, mengjun is going to shoot an advertisement soon. If you have anything to say, why don¡¯t we talk about it another time? ¡± Ah BEN pushed his not-so-strong chest out forcefully and blocked Boss Ma, not letting hime into contact with han mengjun.


    ¡°Who Do You Think You Are, how dare you meddle in my business?¡± Boss Ma was furious. He waved his small fan-like palm and smacked ah BEN to the side with a loud smack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Han mengjun ran over to help ah BEN up and saw that the right side of his face was swollen.


    Instantly, the anger in his heart was like a fermented dough, somewhat difficult to control.


    ¡°Too much?¡± Chairman MAughed coldly. between the two of us, who¡¯s the one who¡¯s going overboard? It was said that prostitutes were heartless, and actors were meaningless. It was indeed true. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Han mengjun interrupted him coldly, ¡± if you continue to cause trouble here, I¡¯ll get the director toe and deal with it.


    Boss Maughed out loud as if he had heard a good joke.


    ¡°Director? Haha, I say, aren¡¯t you too na?ve? why, are you still pretending that you¡¯ve just stepped out of the Dao and don¡¯t know anything? Do you think the director will meddle in my business?¡±


    Han mengjun turned around and saw that the director, who had been making arrangements not far away, had disappeared.


    A sense of destion gushed out from her heart. Was this the entertainment industry? everyone was in danger, and everyone was in self-defense. Even if it was snow in front of their doors, who cared about the frost on their tiles? was there still any human favor to speak of?


    ¡°Movie queen han, I thought you were really pure and ssy, but it turns out that you¡¯re just like that. I say, why are you still pretending? What, was apanying the young master of the Huo family not an unspoken rule? Ah PEI, we¡¯re both whores, why are we not?¡±


    Boss Maughed in disgust as he approached han mengjun. He reached out his fat hand and tried to grab han mengjun¡¯s hair.


    Han mengjun dodged to the side and avoided his hand.


    However, how long could he hide?


    She felt a chill in her heart.


    ¡°You can climb into Huo chendong¡¯s bed, why can¡¯t you climb into my bed? If you know what¡¯s good for you, then promise me. When I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll invest in a show for you to be the female lead. How about it?¡±


    Boss Ma¡¯s words kept ringing in his ears.


    Han mengjun was very angry. She looked down at the high heels on her feet and wondered if it would be easier to hit him with the high heels this time.


    She thought, forget it, this was not what she wanted at all.


    So what if he liked to act? there were too many people like him here.


    ¡°How about it? apany me for dinner tonight.¡± Boss Ma said as he reached out to hug han mengjun.


    Han mengjun took off her high heels. She wanted to hit him in the face when he touched her shoulder.


    Let¡¯s see if he still dares to have any ideas about me!


    However, his hand did not touch him. Instead, he let out a scream.


    ¡°Argh! ¡°Ah!¡± Ah!¡±


    ?!


    Han mengjun was so frightened by the shriek that she almost dropped her shoe.


    She turned around in shock and saw that President Ma¡¯s right hand was being held tightly by someone. From his pale face, she could tell that he was in great pain.


    Huo chendong was like a Prince who had suddenly appeared in front of her, protecting her.


    ¡°You think you can touch my woman?¡±

 Chapter 709

    ?


    709 You are mine (2)


    Han mengjun looked at Dongdong, who was like a Prince.


    At this moment, it was as if she saw a sky full of fireworks blooming in front of her eyes, and her heart was beating too fast.


    She also felt an unprecedented sense of uneasiness.


    ¡°Huo chendong, don¡¯t go too far. Quickly, quickly let go.¡± Chairman MA grabbed his right hand and gasped.


    ¡°Let go? Do you have the right to tell me to let go?¡± Dongdong said coldly, ¡± you touched my woman. Why? do you want to let it go? ¡±


    He punched Chairman Ma¡¯s face directly and said amidst Chairman Ma¡¯s painful screams, ¡± ¡°It was just a punch this time. Consider it a lesson for you. If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t me me for not being polite. Get lost!¡±


    Boss Ma was taken away by his own men and was scared witless by Dongdong. He was in a very sorry state.


    At this time, han mengjun was standing behind Dongdong, looking at the man in front of her in a daze.


    The two of them were very close to each other, and she could even smell the pleasant smell of Cologne on him.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly felt that his back view was very tall and broad. Even just looking at it could make people feel at ease.


    No one had ever protected her like this before. That kind of caring and warm feeling took root in her heart and slowly grew.


    Dongdong turned around, took off his suit, and covered her.


    Then, he turned to the director who had just run over and said in a calm tone, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop filming today¡¯s advertisement here.¡±


    After that, he pulled han mengjun away without even giving the director a chance to reply.


    The two of them returned to the lounge. Han mengjun was still a little out of it after she sat down. To be exact, she was at a loss.


    She had never been protected like this before. She didn¡¯t even know how she should react.


    Dongdong looked at her and said, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? aren¡¯t you usually sharp-tongued? why don¡¯t you know how to fight back when you¡¯re being bullied like this? ¡±


    Han mengjun looked at him in a daze. After a while, she suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Brother Dong, thank you.¡±


    Dongdong was stunned. He did not expect han mengjun to thank him so seriously.


    you¡¯re wee. I¡¯m your boyfriend. This is something I should do. Dongdong stood up and said, ¡± I think you¡¯re tired today. We¡¯ll shoot the rest of the advertisements tomorrow. I¡¯ll send you back first. Take a shower and rest early.


    Han mengjun looked at him deeply and nodded. okay.


    ......


    Dongdong also went back after sending han mengjun home, but he didn¡¯t know that in such a short time, the matter of him being the hero saving the beauty had already reached su Mianmian¡¯s ears.


    So, as soon as he stepped into the house, su Mianmian pulled him into the living room and sat down.


    Looking at su Mianmian¡¯s gossipy and inquisitive expression, the smart Dongdong quickly understood something.


    In fact, when he was doing this, he didn¡¯t think so much at the beginning. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Boss Ma bullying people like that.


    At this time, seeing su Mianmian¡¯s expression, Dongdong then remembered that Boss Ma seemed to have business dealings with his family, and that Huo ting and su Mianmian both knew him.


    It seemed that he hadined to su Mianmian.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s fine if you offended Boss Ma. A person like that can just leave. As for the business, I¡¯ll find a way to find other partners. It won¡¯t affect our family¡¯s business in any way.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Su Mianmian¡¯s eyes widened. do you think I¡¯m worried about my family¡¯s business, so I¡¯m ming you for taking action against Boss Ma? ¡±


    As expected, she hadined.


    Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t you mean that? ¡±


    Su Mianmian snorted lightly, and a trace of dissatisfaction appeared on her face.


    ¡°You child, you were so good at acting cute and spoiled when you were young. Why do you like to beat around the bush when you speak now that you¡¯re older?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 26 this year, not six.¡± Dongdong smiled with a good temper.


    However, miemie seemed to be bing more and more like a child.


    Su Mianmian red at him and said.


    I¡¯ve heard of Boss Ma before. Not only is he overbearing, but he also likes to bully girls. The more su Mianmian spoke, the angrier she got. I still remember that one time when we were eating, he actually dared to call miss. Uncle was so angry that he took me away on the spot. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have much contact with her, so I can¡¯t control her. However, since you¡¯ve encountered it today, how can I just ignore it?¡±


    When she said this, she straightened her expression and said, ¡± ¡°Dongdong, what you did today was right. That Boss Ma should be taught a good lesson. By the way, how did you deal with him?¡±


    She revealed a gossipy expression. did you beat him up until he has panda eyes? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think a Panda eye is enough to vent my anger on such a detestable person,¡± she said indignantly.


    it¡¯s just a Panda eye, ¡± Dongdong said with a smile. but if I see him next time, I¡¯ll reward him with another one on your behalf, mom.


    ¡°Ah? If he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, how could Yingluo just give him panda eyes?¡± Su Mianmian said with a smile.


    it¡¯s easy to find an opportunity. Mom, I¡¯ll remember this. Dongdong said.


    Su Mianmian smiled and patted his hand.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t meddle in that scoundrel¡¯s Affairs. Speaking of which, the more I think about this, the more scared I get. I simply can¡¯t believe it. If you weren¡¯t there today, I don¡¯t know what terrible things would have happened. By the way, how¡¯s mengjun doing? Is she alright? did she get a shock?¡±


    Dongdong was slightly stunned and did not know how to answer for a moment.


    Were you frightened? It didn¡¯t seem like Yingluo would. If she was such a timid person, she would not have beaten Boss Ma and sent him to the hospital.


    However, if she wasn¡¯t frightened, she was absent-minded today and didn¡¯t seem to have any energy. It was a little inappropriate to look at her.


    After thinking for a while, Dongdong said, ¡± mom, don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s not such a timid person.


    it¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine. How about this? I¡¯ll still go and see her tomorrow. Su Mianmian said.


    Dongdong didn¡¯t say anything. He thought that as long as she was happy, she could do whatever she wanted.


    From then on, Dongdong and han mengjun¡¯s rtionship progressed very smoothly. From time to time, Dongdong would bring han mengjun home for dinner. Perhaps it was because of this frequency, han mengjun was more and morefortable in the Huo family, and the chemistry between the two of them was getting better and better.


    However, what Dongdong did not know was that han mengjun had been in a lot of pain recently.


    She felt a little conflicted and a little frustrated.


    Recently, her rtionship with Dongdong was getting more and more harmonious, which made her a little confused and even had some thoughts that she should not have.


    She had always been acting, but now she felt that she was too deeply immersed in the act and could not walk out of it.


    Ever since Dongdong had beaten up Boss Ma for her, many things seemed to have changed.


    Han mengjun did not know what was going on either. She only knew that her feelings for Dongdong were slowly changing. From her perfunctory attitude before, she knew that it was wrong to do so. There was no possibility between her and Dongdong.


    However, human feelings were the most difficult to control. It wasn¡¯t something that you could release or take back as you pleased.


    What should he do?


    Han mengjun was caught in a painful dilemma.

 Chapter 710

    ?


    710 You are mine (3)


    When han mengjun tried to resist Dongdong from a certain distance, Dongdong did not seem to notice it at all.


    On thest day of han mengjun¡¯s shoot, he even asked his Secretary to send desserts to all the staff members, as well as shopping cards for the supermarket chains under the Huo group.


    Such arge sum of money was obviously telling everyone that han mengjun was Huo chendong¡¯s woman.


    ¡°My dear, your man is so handsome!¡± Ben said agitatedly, ¡± with him doing this, I believe that no one will dare to bully us in the future. Hmph.¡±


    In the end, he even snorted arrogantly.


    Han mengjun pursed her lips and said, ¡± let¡¯s go back. She did not want to talk about this topic.


    Ben was stunned and said,¡±you¡¯re not eating?¡± Young master Huo has prepared lunch.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back and take a nap.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take thepany car back. You can y with them.¡±


    Ever since han mengjun started to rise, thepany that had never taken her seriously assigned her an assistant and a driver.


    ¡°Alright! My dear, be careful on your own!¡±


    ......


    Perhaps she had been too tired recently, han mengjun had fallen asleep as soon as she came back yesterday.


    She was woken up by a text message the next day.


    She opened her eyes and was in a daze for a while before picking up her phone.


    my mom is already at your door. Please open the door.


    What was this?


    He must have sent it to the wrong person.


    She threw her phone aside andy down for a while. She got up to look for food when she was really famished.


    Ding dong!


    The sudden ringing of the doorbell startled her.


    Who woulde over so early?


    Han mengjun put down her ss and opened the door.


    She waspletely stunned when su Mianmian¡¯s appearance came into view.


    ?!


    Han mengjun quickly opened the door.


    ¡°Good Morning, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Good Morning,¡± Su Mianmian smiled. She looked at han mengjun¡¯s pajamas and suddenly showed an apologetic look. She said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I was too anxious, so I came early and disturbed your rest.


    ¡°How could I?¡± Han mengjun smiled and shook her head. pleasee in.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian agreed with a smile and followed han mengjun into the room.


    Su Mianmian was stunned as soon as she stepped into the entrance.


    She looked at the few pairs of men¡¯s shoes on the shoe rack at the entrance, and her face revealed a stunned expression.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why there were men¡¯s shoes here.


    The design and size of the shoes did not look like Dongdong¡¯s. Was han mengjun living with another man?


    Thinking of this, su Mianmian¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°This looks like a boy¡¯s shoe. Is it your brother¡¯s?¡± Su Mianmian asked despite knowing the answer.


    Han mengjun was a smart person. She could naturally guess what su Mianmian was thinking from the sudden change in her expression. If it was someone else, she wouldn¡¯t even want to exin.


    But now that she was still taking Dongdong¡¯s money and the contract had not expired yet, she naturally couldn¡¯t let su Mianmian let her imagination run wild and misunderstand her.


    ¡°Aunty su, this is my manager¡¯s shoe,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Manager? Do you live with your manager?¡±


    Han mengjun nodded.


    the manager is a man. Isn¡¯t it a little inconvenient for Yingying? ¡± Su Mianmian said tactfully.


    When han mengjun heard this, she smiled and said, ¡± it won¡¯t be inconvenient. My manager likes men. He¡¯s already been out with his family.


    Ben was a carefree person and he never hid his sexual orientation.


    ¡°I see!¡± Su Mianmian smiled awkwardly.


    Han mengjun looked at su Mianmian¡¯s expression and said, ¡± although his sexual orientation is different from others, he¡¯s my good friend. Besides, I think it¡¯s only his personal choice.


    Su Mianmian heard this andughed. don¡¯t be nervous, I can understand. I¡¯ve seen such Yingluo children all these years.


    To her, it was enough as long as that person was not her son¡¯s love rival.


    Han mengjun was relieved to see that su Mianmian wasn¡¯t thinking about this anymore.


    Su Mianmian walked in with a smile.


    Han mengjun¡¯s house was a small two-bedroom apartment. Although it was small, the decorations were very warm. The overall tone of the warm color scheme made people feel very warm at first nce.


    She hade here suddenly, but the house was very clean and tidy.


    Su Mianmian saw everything and was very satisfied.


    Although it was only a small detail, it could truly reflect a person¡¯s heart. The things in front of him could not be fake.


    Han mengjun was indeed a child who deserved to be loved.


    mengjun, I brought you some shredded chicken porridge. I made it myself. Drink more. Su Mianmian smiled, opened the thermal box she had brought, poured out a box, and put it in han mengjun¡¯s hand.


    The box in her hand was not big, but it felt warm in her palm.


    The shredded chicken congee was cooked very well. It was thick and the fragrance that assailed the nose desperately drilled into the nose, instantly surrounding you and leaving you nowhere to hide.


    Han mengjun looked at the shredded chicken porridge in her hand in a daze.


    In the eyes of others, this might just be a simple bowl of shredded chicken porridge that could be made in just a few hours. However, to her, it was not just a bowl of shredded chicken porridge.


    She represented su Mianmian¡¯s heart and sincere dedication.


    More importantly, this was the first time someone had specially made something for her.


    Very few people knew that she was actually an orphan and had never received much love and care since she was young.


    To her, the most important thing was to survive. She didn¡¯t dare to hope for anything else.


    She had never thought that there would be a day when someone would care about her so much. She was a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± She said, choking.


    Even though it was just a bowl of shredded chicken porridge, the shock it gave her was iparably strong.


    Han mengjun¡¯s eyes started to turn red and hot. She bit her lower lip and tried her best to hold back the tears that were about to fall.


    She picked up a spoon and put it in her mouth, chewing slowly.


    The aroma of the rice and the taste of the chicken blended perfectly together. As she chewed, the unique taste slowly spread in her mouth and filled it.


    Bada!


    In the end, she could not hold back her tears. They fell into the shredded chicken porridge like a broken thread. They melted and were eaten by han mengjun.


    They were clearly salty tears, but when they entered her mouth, they actually tasted sweet.


    Su Mianmian didn¡¯t expect to cry from eating chicken porridge. She quickly pulled over the tissue box on the coffee table, took out two pieces of paper from it, and handed them over.


    ¡°Mengjun, what¡¯s wrong? Is the porridge not good?¡±

 Chapter 711

    ?


    711 Let¡¯s show off our acting skills (1)


    Han mengjun shook her head hard, unable to say a word.


    She could clearly be very strong!


    No matter what difficulties she faced, she would not cry. Why? And he was defeated by a bowl of porridge?


    It could only be said that she seemed to have a hard shell, but her heart was softer than anyone else¡¯s.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mengjun? Don¡¯t cry.¡± Seeing her cry so sadly, su Mianmian¡¯s heart also felt bad.


    She personally wiped han mengjun¡¯s tears.


    Han mengjun took the tissue and quickly wiped her tears.


    I¡¯m sorry. I just feel that I¡¯m too lucky. Someone actually made me porridge. She was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Silly child, it¡¯s just a bowl of porridge. If you like it, Auntie will make it for you often in the future.¡± Su Mianmian patted the back of her hand and said softly.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s heart ached a little for her as she looked at her.


    It seemed that he had to talk to Dongdong when he got back and make him care more about his girlfriend.


    This child, how could he be her boyfriend?


    It was just a bowl of porridge and mengjun was already so touched?


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Han mengjun said with a smile.


    alright, hurry up and eat. It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han mengjun agreed obediently with a smile and began to eat the shredded chicken porridge.


    After a while, han mengjun finished the shredded chicken porridge. She took the initiative to clean up the food box and brought it back to the table after washing it in the kitchen. She also made two cups of coffee and brought it out.


    After she sat down, she pushed one of the cups of coffee in front of su Mianmian and said, ¡± aunt su, try the coffee I made.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su Mianmian agreed and picked up the coffee. After taking two sips, she couldn¡¯t help but nod with a smile and say, ¡± it¡¯s really good, the sweetness suits my appetite very well.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it,¡± Han mengjun said with a smile.


    After su Mianmian took two sips, she put down the coffee cup in her hand and looked up at han mengjun with a worried look.


    mengjun, I already know what happened before. You must have been frightened, right? ¡±


    What happened before?


    Han mengjun was stunned for a moment before she realized that she was talking about Boss Ma.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Han mengjun shook her head and said, ¡± actually, I¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for many years. This isn¡¯t the first time something like this has happened. I know how to protect myself.


    Su Mianmian heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± mengjun, don¡¯t be afraid. That person dared to mess with the daughter-inw of the Huo family. We will deal with it. He will never have the chance to appear in front of you again.


    Han mengjun was shocked again after hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words.


    Was the Huo family all so nice to people?


    She was just ¡®Dongdong¡¯s girlfriend¡¯, and they had done so much for her?


    Furthermore, this identity was fake.


    For the first time, han mengjun felt guilty for lying to su Mianmian.


    Auntie su, ¡± she said softly after some thought, ¡± don¡¯t be so nice to me and don¡¯t do too much for me.


    Su Mianmian was stunned. She thought han mengjun was just embarrassed, so she said, ¡± ¡°Mengjun, you¡¯re our family. It¡¯s our duty to do anything for you. So, you don¡¯t need to feel any pressure or burden.¡±


    Han mengjun looked at su Mianmian in a daze. It was as if there was a tug-of-war in her heart, making her heart ache and feel terrible.


    On one hand, she felt touched, but on the other hand, she was filled with guilt.


    She knew that these didn¡¯t belong to her. If su Mianmian didn¡¯t think that she was Dongdong¡¯s girlfriend, she wouldn¡¯t be so good to her.


    However, even though she knew that this happiness did not belong to her, when happiness came, she was a little greedy and wanted to have it.


    Even though she knew that this happiness was short-lived and would leave when the time came, she still wanted to be a person who had a short-lived happiness.


    However, Yingying¡¯s inner rationality told her that this was wrong.


    After a moment of silence, han mengjun replied in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. We¡¯ll be a family soon, so it¡¯s only right for us to do these things. You don¡¯t have to be so polite with us in the future, it makes us seem distant.¡±


    Su Mianmian seemed to really treat han mengjun as her daughter-inw as she pulled her aside and said a lot of sweet words.


    After sitting for more than an hour, han mengjun sent su Mianmian off.


    Han mengjun only saw her phone on the coffee table after she sat down on the sofa.


    Only then did she remember the message she received in the morning. She opened it and took a look. Now she could be sure that it was a message from Dongdong.


    It was funny to say that she did not have Huo chendong¡¯s phone number even though they were already a couple.


    She thought for a moment and replied.


    [ I¡¯ve already sent Auntie su back. The shredded chicken porridge she made is very delicious. Please thank her for me. ]


    Dongdong¡¯s news came back very quickly.


    [ you¡¯re wee. ]


    Han mengjun looked at the message for a long time and did not reply. She just saved Dongdong¡¯s number.


    ......


    No matter how much han mengjun struggled with her rtionship with Dongdong, life had to go on.


    When she was choosing the script, she received a job that she could not refuse.


    This was a public service advertisement, and it was also an unusual public service advertisement.


    Its director was a famous advertising director, Zhao Yiming, who had shot many award-winning advertisements.


    The advertisement this time involved six A-list male and female stars.


    Every one of them had a strong background to ensure that the public service advertisement would be promoted and be a hot topic.


    Therefore, as one of the members, even if he was not famous before, he would use this public service advertisement to boost his poprity.


    Han mengjun knew this very well, so when she received the invitation, she immediately agreed to attend.


    Of course, there was another interesting part about the advertisement.


    It was in ck and white mode, and the entire film was six minutes long, but there was no dialogue.


    It was a test of the actor¡¯s acting skills.


    Han mengjun knew her own strengths. She hoped to use this advertisement to let the public recognize her and acknowledge her acting skills.


    Han mengjun was quite ambitious in some ways.


    The advertisement was divided into three versions, one of which would be shot by two celebrities.


    Han mengjun¡¯s partner was white Rose.


    She had be a popr star in the past two years. She became a monk by acting in an idol drama, so she had many brainless fans.


    Basically, it was the kind of photo where a bunch of people would praise it.


    In this advertisement, White Rose was ying the bright side of a ballet dancer, while han mengjun was ying the dark side.


    This was a huge challenge for han mengjun.


    But she was confident!


    She had waited for so long, she could do it!

 Chapter 712

    ?


    712 Let¡¯s show off our acting skills (2)


    On the day of the public service advertisement shooting.


    Han mengjun hade early in the morning to get her makeup done.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, they waited for a full three hours and still didn¡¯t start filming. The reason was that the other female lead of the advertisement, White Rose, had to dy her arrival because of something.


    ¡°How can this be? how long do we have to wait? The White Rose is putting on too much airs.¡± Ah Ben mumbled unhappily.


    Han mengjun wrapped her arms around her shoulders to absorb the warmth.


    It was very cold in the factory. It was already winter, and she had to wear her ballet costume. How could she not be cold?


    Although he was wearing a down jacket, it still couldn¡¯t relieve the coldness that seeped out from his bones.


    However, her face did not reveal any particrly angry expression.


    She had been in the entertainment industry for too long and was very clear about the twists and turns of this industry.


    White Rose was an A-list female star. Now that she was popr, even the director did not dare to offend her.


    Not to mention that she had a group of fangirls behind her. Even if she did something bad, these fans would still help her. So, it was normal for her to wait for such a popr person.


    He couldn¡¯t ask her to wait for han mengjun.


    However, she had to wait for three hours in her costume. If she wasn¡¯t sure that she didn¡¯t know her, han mengjun would have suspected that she had offended her.


    Han mengjun smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯tin. If you have the time, you should think about what we¡¯re going to eatter.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Ah Ben was still not too happy.


    At this moment, the assistant that thepany had just arranged for han mengjun, Xiao P, said, ¡± sister Jun, why don¡¯t I get you a cup of hot coffee? it¡¯ll warm you up.


    Just as han mengjun was about to nod in agreement, she heard the cking of high heels on the ground.


    Before she could turn around, an unhappy and slightly mocking voice was heard.


    ¡°The neers these days are getting more and more outrageous. They didn¡¯t evene over to greet their senior.¡±


    Han mengjun was stunned. She quickly turned around and smiled.¡±Hello, Sister Bai. I didn¡¯t see you just now. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    White Rose was indeed beautiful beyondparison. She had seductive red lips, big wavy curly hair, and a long fiery red down jacket with a belt, which made her slender waist even more obvious.


    She raised her head and looked at han mengjun. Her eyes were filled with displeasure.


    It was this woman who had ruined her n.


    Yes, she was very famous, but perhaps it was because she had been acting in idol dramas, so many people thought that her acting skills were not good enough and that she was too much of a flower vase.


    Therefore, when she received the invitation for this public service advertisement, she was very happy. She hoped to use this public service advertisement to change the public¡¯s impression of her, to let everyone know that she was not just a pretty face, but also had acting skills.


    Originally, she was the only female lead in this film. She would y two roles and y two different psychological states.


    She could almost imagine what kind of sensation this advertisement would cause when it was released.


    However, everything was ruined by this woman who had appeared out of nowhere.


    She was just a small-time actress who was not very famous, but she somehow managed to get close to Huo chendong and even took part in the public service advertisement this time. She even took away a part of the advertisement that was originally hers.


    Therefore, White Rose was not only angry but also resentful in her heart.


    Of course, there was another reason that not many people knew, and that was Dongdong.


    Recently, the Huo group had invested in a big drama, and she was the most popr female lead. Although there was no final decision, it was almost a fact.


    However, there were rumors recently that Dongdong would leave the female lead to his girlfriend, who was han mengjun, to y.


    How could the White Rose not be angry and hate him?


    What made her even more annoyed was that han mengjun was actually Dongdong¡¯s girlfriend.


    God knew how much she had done in order to get in touch with Dongdong, but she had not made any progress so far.


    And inexplicably, this unknown woman in front of him became Dongdong¡¯s girlfriend.


    This was a huge blow to the White Rose.


    Looking at han mengjun in front of her, White Rose hid all the emotions in her heart and smiled arrogantly. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m just reminding you that in this circle, if you don¡¯t have manners and don¡¯t know how to respect your seniors, you¡¯ll cause others to dislike you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your advice, elder sister Bai. I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Han mengjun was very serious and respectful.


    At this moment, White Rose¡¯s assistant stepped forward and revealed an unhappy expression. She said, ¡± ¡°Our big sister Bai is different from some people. She was still filming in Tibet yesterday and rushed back without rest today. How can a newbie like you understand how hard it is for her? But you¡¯re not happy that I made you wait for a while?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Han mengjun quickly exined.


    If a newbie was impolite, it would have a huge impact on the public. Han mengjun naturally did not want to offend the White Rose the moment she joined the group, so she lowered her stance and went to apologize.


    White Roseughed and said, ¡± forget it. Don¡¯t say anymore. Let¡¯s hurry and get ready for filming.


    The assistant finally let han mengjun go and quickly apanied White Rose to the lounge to change and put on makeup.


    About half an hourter, White Rose walked out after she was ready.


    After some warm-up, they officially started filming.


    There were three parts to the shoot today. Two of them were han mengjun and white Rose¡¯s scenes, and the rest would be their scenes together. There would be a scene where they would be in the wrong body.


    But this simple body-shifting scene had many bad takes.


    After the seventh bad take, the director couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡± ¡°Han mengjun, do you even know how to act? Why can¡¯t you even do such a simple action?¡±


    Han mengjun was silent. Could she me her? Every time they crossed paths, White Rose was supposed to be the one holding his hand, and then she would use the force to move away. However, the White Rose did not use any strength at all. There were even a few times when she pushed her.


    Although the force was very small and it was difficult for outsiders to see it, it was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back for her, who was spinning. She would definitely fall to the ground.


    In fact, with the director¡¯s sharp eyes, it was impossible for him not to notice these small details. However, he would not find trouble with White Rose.


    After all, she was a popr A-list celebrity while she was just an unknown small star.


    White Rose, who had not spoken much all this while, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Director, don¡¯t be angry. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s my first time working with mengjun, so we don¡¯t have enough chemistry in all aspects. We¡¯ll definitely be able to get used to it after a few more times, please bear with it. ¡±

 Chapter 713

    ?


    713 Let¡¯s show off our acting skills (3)


    After han mengjun heard White Rose¡¯s words, which seemed to be on her side, she immediately put up her guard.


    The progress between them could not be made up, but it was all because of her little tricks behind the scenes.


    What did he mean by suddenly saying these words?


    As expected, after the director heard White Rose¡¯s words, he did not continue to scold han mengjun.


    He said, ¡± let¡¯s rest for 20 minutes. We¡¯ll continue shootingter.


    After the director finished speaking, ah Ben quickly passed han mengjun a down jacket to wrap herself in. He also gave her some hot cocoa and said, ¡± drink something to warm yourself up first.


    Han mengjun agreed in silence. She took the hot cocoa, sat down, and drank it quietly.


    Regarding today¡¯s incident, she was very disappointed and very sad. It was clearly not her fault, but she had to endure it. This feeling was really bad, but she could not do anything about it.


    Looking at her, ah Ben was also very angry. He whispered into han mengjun¡¯s ear,¡±My dear, did you offend White Rose before? Otherwise, why would she keep targeting you?¡±


    Han mengjun shook her head in confusion.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know her before.¡± She was just a small neer. How could she know a Big Shot like white Rose?


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s a good thing that most of the advertisements will be shot separately, so you don¡¯t have many scenes together. White Rose¡¯s reputation is there. If we go against her, we won¡¯t be able to take advantage of her. ¡±


    Han mengjun nodded and said, ¡± I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry.


    At this moment, White Rose¡¯s assistant walked over and looked at han mengjun arrogantly. She said, ¡± han mengjun, sister Bai is asking you to go over.


    Ben raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± we¡¯re about to start filming soon. I wonder what matters sister Bai has? ¡± If there¡¯s anything you need, I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, you sissy? Our sister Bai is looking for han mengjun, not you.¡±


    When han mengjun heard that Ben was being scolded, she immediately stood up and said coldly, ¡± what did you say? ¡±


    Her eyes were cold and filled with killing intent.


    The assistant was shocked. She took a step back in fear and said, ¡± w-what are you doing?! Han mengjun¡¯s eyes were so scary. She looked like she was going to kill her.


    ¡°Repeat what you just said.¡± Han mengjun said coldly, ¡± you apologize to Ben.


    Ben knew that han mengjun was feeling indignant for him, and he was very touched. However, he did not forget his identity as an agent. They still did not have the ability to go against the White Rose.


    He had to think about han mengjun¡¯s future, even if he wanted to tear that little b * tch¡¯s mouth apart!


    Hmph! Who¡¯s the sissy here? Your whole family is a sissy!


    forget it, mengjun. Let¡¯s not get angry over such a person. Ben said as he pulled han mengjun along. Then, he turned to look at his assistant and said, ¡± we will be there in a while.


    The assistant stuttered, ¡± B-sister Bai is waiting.


    ¡°Apologize!¡± Han mengjun said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The assistant was so scared that he immediately said.


    He really bullied the good and hated the evil.


    Han mengjun¡¯s face became expressionless after she apologized.


    Ben rubbed his forehead weakly.


    Forget it, she¡¯s just a small assistant anyway. It¡¯s fine if I offend her.


    ¡°You lead the way.¡± Han mengjun said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ben said.


    Han mengjun shook her head and said, ¡± it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for me here. If I¡¯m not back in ten minutes,e find me.


    Ben nodded and watched han mengjun leave with her assistant.


    However, for some reason, he felt an indescribable uneasiness in his heart.


    ......


    Ben had been staring at the time on his phone the entire time. After 10 minutes, he immediately stood up and walked to White Rose¡¯s resting room.


    He knocked on the door and said, ¡± miss Bai, I¡¯m looking for my mengjun.


    The moment Ben finished speaking, the door was suddenly opened.


    A woman in her 30s asked, ¡± Who are you? They¡¯ve found us.¡±


    Ben¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he still had a smile on his face as he said politely,¡±I¡¯m sorry to disturb sister Bai¡¯s rest. I¡¯ll take a break.¡±


    ¡°Let him in,¡± White Rose¡¯s voice came from inside.


    That person unhappily moved aside to let Ben in.


    After Ben went in, he saw that White Rose was tidying her hair, and her stylist was helping her do the final touches.


    ¡°Sister Bai, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your rest. I¡¯m here to look for mengjun.¡±


    White Rose smiled and said, ¡± you¡¯re han mengjun¡¯s manager, right? why are you here looking for your artist? ¡±


    When Ben heard her say this, he felt even more uneasy.


    He replied, ¡± sister Bai, didn¡¯t you ask your assistant toe and look for mengjun? She¡¯s Yingluo.¡±


    what nonsense are you spouting?! The woman said angrily, ¡± we didn¡¯t go out today. Who went to look for your artiste?! It was so funny! They¡¯re here.¡±


    How could he not be here?


    Ben looked around in a panic, but did not find the assistant who hade to look for Meng Jun.


    someone came over just now. Wanwan said that sister Bai was looking for mengjun, so mengjun went out.


    When white Rose heard this, she smiled and said, ¡± my men are all here. Look, who was the one who went to look for you just now? ¡±


    Ben replied,¡±the person who was looking for me is not inside, is it Wanwan?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Are you here to stir up trouble? On one hand, you said that we invited your artiste to leave, but on the other hand, you said that the person who invited her out was not here!¡±


    ¡°Yanzi,¡± White Rose smiled and said, ¡± this colleague might be too nervous.


    ¡°Hmph, sister Bai, you¡¯re so good-tempered.¡± Yanzi pushed Ben hard and said, ¡± our sister Bai is going to start filming soon. She needs to change her clothes. You should go out quickly.


    It was a tragedy that Ben, a man, was not as strong as her. Seeing that he was about to be pushed out and was being refused entry, Ben quickly shouted,¡±sister Bai, if you have any news about that person, you must give me a call. My phone number is 138xxxxxxxx Shaoqing.¡±


    Pa!


    After the door closed, Yanzi spat and said, ¡± where did this thinge from? only you have a good temper, sister Bai! This kind of person, ording to my opinion, should be driven out! Seriously, in my opinion, it¡¯s 100% because she wants to y. Who knows where she went with someone? It¡¯s not like this has never happened before. What can¡¯t small celebrities do to be famous?¡±


    Yanzi, forget it. She¡¯s a newbie. We don¡¯t have to be calctive with her. White Rose said generously.


    ¡°Sister Bai, you¡¯re the best! When we were filming just now, this newbie kept making mistakes and got you into trouble. Now, you don¡¯t know where she went? Do you want me to make you wait? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t want to keep the director waiting.¡± White Rose said.


    White Rose¡¯s performance had earned her a very high impression in front of everyone.

 Chapter 714

    ?


    714 Let¡¯s show off our acting skills (4)


    Ben was about to go crazy from anxiety.


    The people who hade to find han mengjun seemed to have disappeared.


    He was so anxious that his back was covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°Brother Ben, where¡¯s sister mengjun?¡± Xiao P said in fear, ¡± the, the director is scolding people over there.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Han mengjun? Where did he go? Was she going to make everyone wait for her? If he didn¡¯t appear in ten minutes! Tell her to nevere again!¡± The director scolded angrily, ¡± if she doesn¡¯t want to film it, many people will! I¡¯ve never seen anyone so unprofessional!¡±


    ¡°B-brother Ben,¡±


    ¡°Stop shouting!¡± Ben was at a loss as he rubbed his hair and said,¡±mengjun is missing!¡± I can¡¯t find her no matter how hard I try. I¡¯ve been trying to get through to her, but no one¡¯s picking up.¡±


    ¡°How could it have disappeared? Sister mengjun was here just a moment ago, Yingluo!¡±


    White Rose, that little b * tch. She found someone to call her away. Then, I went to look for her, but she refused to admit it! Ben did not believe that she did not know.


    The more magnanimous he was, the more problematic it would be!


    It was the first time little P had encountered such a thing, and he was scared out of his wits.


    She said in fear, ¡± then, should we call the police? ¡±


    ¡°Call the police? Yes, we need to call the police!¡± Ben seemed to have suddenly recalled something as he picked up his phone and said,¡±sis doesn¡¯t believe it!¡± I¡¯m calling the police! Let¡¯s see if they can still keep up their act!¡±


    ¡°Brother Ben, so you¡¯re a woman!¡± Little P said in surprise.


    Ben was originally very angry, but after hearing little P¡¯s words, he felt even more stifled. He could not help but give her a p and scolded, ¡± you¡¯re still talking about such nonsense at a time like this. Have you ever seen a woman like me? ¡±


    Little P was about to reply when he heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Open the door.¡± Ben instructed.


    Little P quickly went to open the door.


    When the door opened, they saw Dongdong smiling at them.


    He was dressed in light and casual clothes, but even so, the noble and domineering aura that surrounded him was still unconcealed. He was like a bright pearl that could not hide its light, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°H-young master Huo!¡± Ben was stunned for a moment before he shouted excitedly.


    Dongdong was shocked by his words. He paused for a moment and smiled. I have something to discuss with mengjun.


    When Ben heard that, he instantly started crying, he was just short of kneeling down and hugging Dongdong¡¯s thigh.


    He said, ¡± I beg young master Huo to seek justice for our mengjun!


    Little P also woke up from the glow of being a handsome man and followed Ben as he shouted, ¡± I beg young master Huo to help my young miss!


    Dongdong,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Could it be that the people around celebrities also had to have acting skills in order to be hired?


    ......


    A momentter, Dongdong figured out what had happened. He said, ¡± when did that persone to look for mengjun? ¡±


    ¡°About half an hour ago.¡± Ben wiped his tears as he said,¡±our mengjun is a naive child. If anything happens to her, I definitely won¡¯t be able to live on, Yingluo.¡±


    Dongdong couldn¡¯t help but look at him again and replied, ¡± nothing will happen. This is a theater after all. I guess they¡¯ll just lock the person up.


    Dongdong said it casually.


    After Ben heard this, he could not help but shed two more tears.


    However, Dongdong was not interested in watching a man cry. He asked again, ¡± do you have aputer? ¡±


    Little P replied, ¡± yes.


    ¡°Take it out and turn it on for me. I want to use it.¡± Dongdong instructed.


    Little P immediately began to do as Dongdong said.


    Dongdong stood up and looked around. Then, he suddenly stood on the table and began to dismantle things.


    ¡°Young master Huo, what are you doing?¡± Ben asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m dismantling the surveince system.¡± Dongdong said.


    Then, Dongdong took off the surveince camera and touched his watch. Suddenly, he took out a wire-like thing.


    Ben and little P looked at him with their mouths agape. Like a reform, he guessed the chip of the surveince device and installed it into theputer.


    F * ck! Young master Huo was simply too handsome!


    If she could, she really wanted to post on Weibo!


    Dongdong¡¯s hands were quickly typing on theputer keyboard. After a while, some pictures appeared on theputer.


    He turned theputer around and asked, ¡± is this the person? ¡±


    Ben looked at it and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± It¡¯s this little slut!¡±


    Dongdong smiled, picked up the notebook, and said, ¡± let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go find mengjun.¡±


    ......


    On the other side, after White Rose heard from her assistant that Huo chendong had arrived, she suddenly felt that she should not have been angry.


    She stroked her hair and said, ¡± the weather is a little cold. Send the Chuanbei Snow Pear tea I prepared to young master Huo.


    After ten minutes, someone told her that Huo chendong was looking for her.


    She immediately smiled smugly, thinking that her tea had made Dongdonge over.


    ¡°Hurry up and invite young master Huo in.¡± She said.


    When Dongdong came in, the director and two people in police uniforms were still following him at the door.


    No matter how naive White Rose was, she could tell that something was wrong.


    She was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said, ¡± why is everyone here? ¡±


    Dongdong looked at her and asked, ¡± are you White Rose? ¡±


    These words were really a bit of a p in the face.


    Not to mention how popr the White Rose was now, she had met Dongdong a few times in public. She had also used Dongdong to hype up her story in private and tactfully hinted that he had pursued her.


    Of course, the mediapany was a smart person at that time, so they didn¡¯t announce it.


    At this moment, Dongdong¡¯s words clearly showed that he did not know who White Rose was.


    The smile on White Rose¡¯s face could not be held anymore. She said awkwardly, ¡± I am.


    After Dongdong heard her answer, he didn¡¯t waste time talking to her and said directly, ¡± then arrest her.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two police officers behind him immediately rushed forward.


    The people present were dumbfounded!


    What was going on? Did young master Huo not have a prelude? Why did they arrest him the moment they arrived?


    ¡°What do you want? Why did you capture me?¡± White Rose said loudly.


    miss Bai, you are suspected of illegally kidnapping miss han mengjun. You can remain silent, but every word you say will be used against you in court! The police handcuffed her hands.


    ¡°Are you all mistaken? I did not do such a thing! I¡¯m innocent!¡± White Rose said, ¡± what are you guys still standing there for?! Quicklye and help me!¡±


    At this time, her assistants rushed up and started talking at the same time.


    ¡°Can the police just arrest people? Sister Bai has always been with us! He had not been anywhere! What right do you have to say such nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Yup! You people, you used our taxpayers ¡®money and wrongly used a good person! I¡¯m going to take a picture of all of you and post it online!¡±


    This was really a pig-like teammate!


    When white Rose heard that she wanted to take photos, she shouted in a panic, ¡± what photos?! Don¡¯t shoot!¡±


    As a result, this side hadpletely turned into a farce!

 Chapter 715

    ?


    715 Let¡¯s show off our acting skills (5)


    After Dongdong saw that White Rose hadpletely copsed, he smiled and asked, ¡± can you tell me now? ¡±


    White Rose no longer looked like an A-list female star. She looked at Dongdong and was still making a final struggle.


    She bit her lips, revealing her tear-stained face and said pitifully, ¡± I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Young master Huo, you must be misunderstanding something.¡±


    At this point, she would definitely not admit anything.


    Once she admitted it, she would bepletely finished.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re really not smart.¡± Dongdong shook his head.


    The police officer looked at her with disdain and said, ¡± everything you¡¯ve done has been recorded by the surveince cameras. My advice to you is to find an outstandingwyer.


    When white Rose heard this, she immediately sat on the ground in a daze.


    She looked up at Dongdong and begged, ¡± young master Huo, I didn¡¯t do anything. I just asked someone to lock her up and teach her a little lesson, Yingluo.


    ¡°Tell me the address, and I¡¯ll consider not reporting this.¡± Dongdongughed coldly.


    White Rose thought for a while and then gave an address.


    After Dongdong heard that, he said, ¡± by the way, I said I¡¯ll consider ran ran.


    In other words, he would definitely get all the major media to report it.


    ¡°No!¡± White Rose shouted in pain, ¡± young master Huo, you said it before! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    ......


    Han mengjun was locked up in a storage room, where the props team stored their props.


    When she followed that person in, she had actually been on guard, but she never expected that person to be so strong. He tricked her into the props room, then knocked her to the ground and closed the door.


    By the time han mengjun got up, the door was already locked. There was no signal on her phone, so she could not make a call.


    She kicked the door hard.


    In the end, other than hurting his own feet, it was of no damn use.


    She sat in the middle of a pile of props in disappointment.


    AI ~~


    What was wrong with her recently?


    Ever since she had agreed to be Huo chendong¡¯s contract lover, she had been encountering strange things.


    Did Huo chendong have a strange aura?


    The more han mengjun thought about it, the more she felt that White Rose¡¯s timing of targeting this time was most likely rted to Huo chendong!


    Maybe it was the peach blossom debt that he had provoked!


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, it really didn¡¯t make sense why she would target a neer like this!


    ¡°You bastard Huo chendong!¡± She started to curse angrily.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly opened.


    She waspletely shocked.


    Dongdong walked in, crossed his arms, smiled, and said, ¡± it seems that you have quite a lot of energy! You can even scold people.¡±


    How did he appear here?


    Han mengjun looked at him in shock.


    Dongdong smiled. He walked up to her step by step, squatted down, reached out, and pinched her face. He said, ¡± are you very surprised? Do you feel like you¡¯re dreaming?¡±


    F * ck! What kind of bad taste did this person have!


    Han mengjun suddenly came to her senses. She reached out and patted his mischievous hand. why are you here? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to save you! If it wasn¡¯t for that, you wouldn¡¯t know how long you¡¯d be locked up!¡± Dongdong said with a smile.


    Han mengjun stood up, leaped over him, and walked forward.


    Was she shy? What an awkward personality!


    Dongdong saw that han mengjun¡¯s ears were red. He smiled and said, ¡± hey, little Junjun, why aren¡¯t you talking? ¡±


    This was Dongdong¡¯s bad taste. The more people ignored him, the more he liked to tease.


    After han mengjun took a few steps, she adjusted her mood and the expression on her face. She turned around and asked seriously, ¡± tell me the truth! Are you the one who attracted the White Rose?¡±


    Dongdong smiled and replied, ¡± are you jealous? ¡±


    ¡°If you think so, then so be it!¡± Han mengjun replied, ¡± young master Huo, I¡¯m innocent because of you. How are you going topensate me? ¡±


    This was her decision! It was also her path of retreat. Since it was impossible, she would cut off everythingpletely.


    They only talked about money, not rtionships.


    After hearing her words, Dongdong was slightly stunned and replied, ¡± I didn¡¯t handle today¡¯s matter well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it up to you. Do you have anything on tomorrow?¡±


    Han mengjun did not understand how the topic had changed so quickly.


    She frowned and thought for a while, then replied, ¡± I think we still have to film tomorrow.


    you don¡¯t have to film tomorrow. The director has something on, so he¡¯ll give you two days off. Dongdong replied.


    Han mengjun:


    ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, then let¡¯s go on a date tomorrow.¡± Dongdong said.


    Han mengjun was shocked. What was this?


    ¡°Why would I want to go on a date with you for no reason? It¡¯s not like I have nothing better to do!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you!¡±


    Han mengjun rolled her eyes and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want this kind ofpensation!


    What kind ofpensation was this?


    the media¡¯s hype is almost over, ¡± Dongdong said with a smile. we have to go on a date and give them some substantial evidence.


    Han mengjun could still refuse other things, but when it came to the contract, she immediately gave up.


    Dongdong looked at her expression and said, ¡± don¡¯t you dare to go on a date with me? You¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll fall in love with me?¡±


    Wuwu! han mengjun jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. what are you talking about?!


    ¡°Why do you have such a big reaction?¡± Dongdong was surprised.


    Han mengjun pursed her lips and said, ¡± alright, see you tomorrow!


    Her reluctant appearance made Dongdong feel a little puzzled.


    Since when was he, Huo chendong, despised like this when he was dating someone?


    ......


    The next day, Dongdong came as promised and drove han mengjun to the date location.


    When she arrived and saw the coffee shop in front of her, han mengjun was stunned.


    In her opinion, with Dongdong¡¯s identity, he would definitely find a more high-ss ce for a date.


    However, the coffee shop in front of her was located in the downtown area. Although the decoration was still stylish, it seemed that there was still a gap between the coffee shop and Huo chendong¡¯s status.


    No matter how he looked at it, it seemed more like a ce for students to go on a date.


    Could it be that it was easier for the media to film here?


    She looked around quietly and asked Dongdong in a low voice, ¡± did you call the media over? ¡±


    Where was he? Why didn¡¯t I see him?


    Dongdong smiled and replied, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already arranged everything.


    Han mengjun nodded and did not say anything.


    After getting out of the car, han mengjun immediately got into character. She held Dongdong¡¯s arm and smiled gently, like a little woman in love.


    Dongdong was shocked by her reaction and sighed in his heart. This woman¡¯s acting skills could not be any better.


    The two of them entered the coffee shop. When they saw what was inside, han mengjun was stunned again.


    This was because the cafe was almost empty, with only a young couple sitting far away.


    So many positions, were they all reserved for the media?

 Chapter 716

    ?


    716 Adorable stars (1)


    Han mengjun did not think much of it. She thought that Huo chendong had brought her out to put on an act.


    As a dedicated actress, she naturally had to put in her best performance.


    From the moment she entered the coffee shop, she had been looking at Dongdong with eyes full of love.


    Dongdong took a look and couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.


    She could even pretend to love so well.


    A person like her who lived under a mask every day, which one was the real her?


    ¡°Where¡¯s the media?¡± Han mengjun leaned close to Dongdong and asked in her ear.


    However, to outsiders, it looked like they were kissing.


    Huo chendong smiled and replied, ¡± let¡¯s sit down and talk.


    Then, he pulled han mengjun to sit next to the couple.


    Han mengjun felt that it was strange. She was a celebrity, after all. Shouldn¡¯t she stay away from people at this time?


    Could it be that he wanted the passersby to find out that they were on a date?


    After han mengjun sat down, she casually looked to the side and found the girl familiar.


    ¡°Yingluo, isn¡¯t that Huo Xingxing?¡±


    Sitting opposite Huo Xing Xing was a boy about the same age as her. He was wearing a white shirt and looked very clean and bright.


    Han mengjun looked up at Dongdong. Dongdong smiled innocently at her and whispered, ¡± what a coincidence.


    Han mengjun,¡±what a coincidence!¡±


    She was sure that Huo chendong hade here on purpose!


    No wonder he had found such a ce.


    She looked at Huo Xingxing with sympathy.


    Huo Xingxing¡¯s eyes were shining as she looked at the boy in front of her. She didn¡¯t notice the two people next to her. She looked at Huo chendong¡¯s face and found that although he was smiling, he seemed to be up to no good.


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rolled her eyes. you can¡¯t be that bored, right?


    His sisterplex was simply outrageous!


    In fact, Huo Xingxing had been on good terms with her during this period of time, and heined to her about the things that Dongdong had done.


    Han mengjun felt that it was a miracle that Huo Xingxing was still the same.


    Huo chendong treated her like his own daughter, and anyone who tried to get close to Huo Xing Xing would be mercilessly destroyed by Huo chendong.


    Poor Huo Xingxing. He cried to han mengjun and told her that he was already 18 years old, but he had only spoken less than 10 sentences to a boy. It was simply heartbreaking.


    Huo chendong looked at her and said with a smile, ¡± I can be more bored.


    Then, he raised his hand and called out, ¡± waiter,e over for a moment.


    Huo Xing Xing heard the voice and turned around. When he saw that it was Dongdong, he was dumbfounded.


    She stood up abruptly and knocked over the ss of water.


    The boy opposite her quickly said, ¡± Xingxing, are you okay? ¡±


    ¡°B-B-big brother Yingluo¡±


    Poor star was trembling.


    Xingxing, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Since we¡¯ve met by coincidence, why don¡¯t we sit together? ¡± As Dongdong spoke, he pulled han mengjun and moved toward the stars.


    Huo Xing Xing was like a rabbit drenched in rain, trembling pitifully as he lowered his head, not daring to speak.


    Han mengjun could not stand it anymore. She said, ¡± brother Dong, let¡¯s not disturb Xingxing and the others.


    ¡°Disturb?¡± Dongdong smiled and asked, ¡± why do you use this word? Huo Xing Xing, tell me, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I ... I¡¯m Yingying,¡± Huo Xing Xing stammered.


    The senior opposite him couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said, ¡± Hello, I¡¯m Xingxing¡¯s senior. We¡¯re here to talk about the school festival.


    ¡°Did I ask you anything?¡± Dongdong said coldly.


    Huo Xing Xing saw that his senior was being treated coldly by Dongdong. He could not help but stand up and say loudly, ¡± big brother, you¡¯re too overbearing!


    Xingxing had never spoken loudly to Dongdong before. This was her first time resisting.


    The smile on Dongdong¡¯s face disappeared as he asked, ¡± Huo Xingxing, watch your attitude!


    Huo Xingxing was afraid of Dongdong from the bottom of her heart. When she heard Dongdong¡¯s roar, all the courage she had gathered suddenly disappeared. She cried and said, ¡± I¡¯m just having a meal with senior. Big brother, why do you even care about this?! Can¡¯t you just give me some freedom?¡±


    This was already the most serious words Xingxing had said in 18 years.


    ¡°Eat? Why are you two the only ones eating?¡± Huo Xingxing, ¡± Dongdong said. if you don¡¯t want me to tell mom and dad, you cane home with me now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Huo Xing Xing angrily shouted.


    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t mess with me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± After Huo Xing Xing finished speaking, he ran out the door.


    Han mengjun stopped Dongdong and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go and see her.


    She was afraid that the two of them would fight again.


    Dongdong frowned, hesitated for a moment, and then nodded.


    ......


    Han mengjun ran out anxiously, but she did not see Huo Xingxing.


    Just as she was about to run further away to look for it, she suddenly heard a faint cry.


    She turned around and saw a sh of pink behind a fewrge potted nts outside the coffee shop.


    It was the color of Huo Xingxing¡¯s clothes.


    Han mengjun slowly walked over and poked her head out of the potted nt. It was Huo Xingxing.


    She sat against the wall, hugging her knees, her face buried between her knees. Her sobs were like the sound of a small animal after being injured. It was very aggrieved, and it made people feel very sad when they heard it.


    Han mengjun walked over helplessly. She pushed aside the potted nt, walked to Huo Xingxing, and sat down next to her.


    ¡°Xingxing, don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡± Han mengjun patted her head and said, ¡± if you have anything to say, just say it. We¡¯ll solve it together.


    Huo Xing Xing raised his head and said somewhat aggrievedly,¡±I, I didn¡¯t mean to ...¡±


    ¡°Not on purpose what?¡± Han mengjun asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say those things to big brother.¡± Huo Xing Xing was very sad.


    How could she not know that her big brother was doing this for her own good?


    It could be said that she had been brought up by brother Dong since she was young. To her, brother Dong was more like a father.


    ¡°I ... I just want to make new friends. But, I really didn¡¯t expect big brother to be like this. I was too angry at that time to say those words. It wasn¡¯t what I really meant. If it really wasn¡¯t big brother, would he be angry?¡±


    Huo Xingxing¡¯s words were incoherent, but han mengjun already understood.


    Although this little girl was so strictly controlled by Dongdong and had someints in her heart, she still liked Dongdong very much and respected this big brother of hers very much.


    Therefore, after saying those words to Dongdong just now, she was also very sad.


    Han mengjun sighed and said, ¡± ¡°Xingxing, I¡¯m actually very envious of you.¡±

 Chapter 717

    ?


    717 Adorable stars (2)


    ¡°Are you envious of me?¡± Huo Xingxing blinked. She looked at han mengjun in confusion and asked, ¡± why are you envious of me? ¡±


    She was so strictly controlled by her brother that she could only make friends with him if he agreed. She didn¡¯t even have a single male friend. It wasn¡¯t easy, and this time, she had specially found an opportunity to ask her senior out to experience the so-called feeling of being with the opposite sex.


    In the end, big brother ruined everything.


    QAQ! What was there to be envious of?


    Han mengjun smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Xingxing, do you know? Actually, I¡¯ve always hoped to have an older brother. When I need help, big brother will stand up for me Yingluo. Even if he usually takes care of me, I¡¯m willing to do so.¡±


    Her words came from the bottom of her heart, not just tofort Huo Xing Xing.


    Working hard in the entertainment industry had the hardships and hardships that ordinary people didn¡¯t have.


    Especially during the days when she was banned, she had fantasized that someone woulde out to help her, protect her, and give her a hand.


    When she was sad, she also hoped that she could have a broad chest to rely on.


    Even if she didn¡¯t have any of these, or if she had a home that could give her a way out.


    Only people like them could understand the kind of loneliness and helplessness that they felt, like floating duckweed.


    So, what she said was the truth. When she saw Dongdong¡¯s love for Huo Xingxing, she was a little envious deep in her heart, and she hoped that she could have the same love.


    ¡°Sister mengjun!¡±


    ¡°Xingxing, Dongdong actually cares a lot about you. Perhaps the way he cared about you was a little overbearing, and you couldn¡¯t ept it. But Yingluo really wants you to live a better life and not be hurt at all.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Huo Xingxing looked at han mengjun with tears in his eyes and said, ¡± I know big brother is doing this for my own good. But, Hanhan ...


    However, just as han mengjun had said, Dongdong was too overbearing. He had arranged everything for her and did not give her any chance to make her own decisions.


    It was fine when she was young, but now that she had grown up, she hoped to have some independent space and be more free.


    However, Dongdong did not consider her thoughts at all and still did things ording to his own thoughts, which made her a little angry.


    Han Huixin could sense that Huo Xingxing¡¯s emotions had stabilized, and she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    She held Huo Xing Xing¡¯s hand and whispered,¡±Xingxing, since you know all this, please don¡¯t anger him anymore, okay? Don¡¯t let such a small matter affect the rtionship between you two.¡±


    Not everyone had the luck to have such a good brother like Dongdong.


    That was a blessing that many people could only dream of.


    ¡°Xingxing, you can try tomunicate with brother Dong. I think that although he is overbearing, he is not an unreasonable person. Maybe he will.¡±


    Han mengjun could not continue.


    Because she suddenly realized that these words were too fake, so fake that no one could believe it.


    How could Dongdong change his overbearing character?


    She coughed awkwardly and said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this Yingluoter.¡±


    Xingxing burst intoughter.


    Han mengjun saw her smile and smiled too.


    She took out a tissue from her handbag and wiped the tears from Huo Xingxing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. Look, your eyes are red.¡±


    Huo Xing Xing felt a little better, and she nodded with a smile.


    I¡¯m sorry, sister mengjun. I¡¯ve made you worry.


    She took the tissue from han mengjun and wiped the tears off her face. Only then did she calm down.


    As the two of them were walking back, Huo Xingxing suddenly approached han mengjun mysteriously and whispered into her ear.


    sister mengjun, I¡¯ll tell you in secret. Actually, I don¡¯t really like that senior.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Han mengjun looked surprised.


    Huo Xing Xing had made so many preparations for this date, and after all that, she actually didn¡¯t like that senior?


    Han mengjun suddenly felt that Huo Xingxing and Dongdong were very simr. They were both difficult to guess.


    At least, if Huo Xing Xing didn¡¯t say it, she would have really thought that Huo Xing Xing liked that senior.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t understand why Huo Xing Xing had spent so much time and effort.


    She seemed to be a little old. She didn¡¯t understand a little girl¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as handsome as big brother.¡± Huo Xing Xing whispered.


    It turned out to be like this.


    Han mengjun smiled and nodded in agreement. I agree with that.


    She still remembered the first time she saw Huo chendong. She only had one feeling in her heart, that it would be a waste if this kind of person did not go into acting.


    Although there were many good-looking people in the entertainment industry, none of them had the noble temperament of Dongdong.


    Huo Xing Xing suddenly lost his breath and said with a wronged expression,¡±After this, big brother will definitely watch me even more closely.¡±


    Han mengjun smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°Look at your brother¡¯s overbearing personality. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let you get into a rtionship before you¡¯re 28 years old.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and sighed silently.


    Afraid that Dongdong would be anxious, han mengjun did not dare to chat with Huo Xingxing for too long.


    She pulled Huo Xing Xing in and saw Dongdong sitting on a chair with a cold face and no expression.


    Han mengjun was stunned. She did not seem to recognize the man in front of her.


    Ever since she met him, the Dongdong in her memory was always smiling. She had never seen him so cold, expressionless, and imposing. It was quite scary to look at him.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that this Dongdong was unfamiliar, but it was just another Dongdong.


    They had the same powerful aura and were equally attractive.


    Huo Xingxing was a little scared when she saw Dongdong, and she subconsciously took a step back.


    Han mengjun noticed that Dongdong¡¯s face seemed to have darkened again, so she smiled and walked forward. She pushed Huo Xingxing and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, he¡¯s your big brother. He won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Xing Xing gently nodded. She slowly walked over and stood in front of Dongdong. In a voice so soft that it was almost inaudible, she said,¡±Big brother, I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. I didn¡¯t mean to say that. Please don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes turned red. This was the first time she spoke so loudly to Dongdong. In fact, she did not feel good either.


    Only then did Dongdong look up at her and suddenlyughed as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°If you really want to date, then wait until after you graduate.¡± He said with a smile.


    Huo Xing Xing looked at him and lowered his head, not daring to answer.


    ¡°Why are you not replying? You¡¯re still at loggerheads with big brother.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°Whatever big brother says,¡± Huo Xing Xing quickly replied.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Dongdong rubbed Xingxing¡¯s head.


    It was just that his actions looked like he was rubbing a small animal.


    Han mengjun sighed as she watched from the side. It seemed that Huo chendong¡¯s younger sisterplex was really serious!


    He didn¡¯t know if he could be cured.


    next time, I won¡¯t sit with you on your date. I¡¯ll sit three tables away. This is the biggest concession I can make!


    In other words, he still had to follow.


    Han mengjun looked at the smile on his face and felt that she had no more energy toin.


    Alright! She was sure that Huo chendong could not be cured!

 Chapter 718

    ?


    718 Adorable stars (3)


    On the way, the lively girl Huo Xing Xing was so tired that she fell asleep as soon as she got into the car.


    Huo chendong turned around and nced at her. He turned up the temperature in the car by two degrees.


    He felt someone looking at him. He looked up and saw han mengjun looking at him.


    He smiled and said, ¡± I only found out today that you have such a good rtionship with my sister.


    Han mengjun looked at him and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I just hope that you won¡¯t think that I¡¯m being a busybody.¡±


    No matter what, this was a matter between the two siblings. As an outsider and someone who was bought to act, she really didn¡¯t have the right and status to interfere in the matter between the two of them.


    Deep down, she was still a little nervous.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Dongdong smiled and said,¡±but I actually have to thank you for today¡¯s matter.¡± Maybe only girls can understand a girl¡¯s mind better.¡±


    These were all things he had neglected before. He only thought that he had grown up with Huo Xing Xing and understood his sister enough.


    However, he had forgotten that the little boy he had held in his arms since he was young had grown up and had his own thoughts and worries.


    There was a huge difference between the thoughts of men and women.


    As time passed, it became more and more difficult for him to understand Huo Xing Xing¡¯s thoughts.


    Han mengjun¡¯s appearance had reminded Dongdong of this.


    He now had a new understanding of how to care for Huo Xing Xing in the future.


    It was all thanks to han mengjun. If it weren¡¯t for her, the conflict between him and Huo Xingxing today would have been even more intense. It was not good to be embarrassed like this.


    Xingxing was his most beloved sister, and everything he did was to make her happy.


    This was what he was willing to see.


    if Xingxing has any other thoughts in the future, I hope you can help to persuade her. Dongdong said with a smile.


    Today¡¯s incident would definitely not be thest time. Dongdong felt that he needed to prepare for a rainy day. Otherwise, this little girl might take advantage of his inattention and find another senior to date.


    Han mengjun saw that Dongdong was not joking.


    This guy¡¯s sis-con was probably incurable.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. She thought for a moment and said, ¡± but I think you should give her more freedom.


    ¡°I will,¡± Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± you know I¡¯ve always been easy to talk to.


    Hehe.


    Han mengjun was quick-witted and did not respond to Huo chendong¡¯s words.


    Dongdong smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at han mengjun¡¯s house.


    Since Huo Xingxing was still asleep, han mengjun said goodbye to Huo chendong in a low voice.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Dongdong nodded. After watching her go upstairs, he drove to see Huo Xingxing off.


    The car had just started when Dongdong nced back and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Xingxing, when are you going to stop pretending to be asleep?¡±


    Huo Xing Xing smiled and sat up, sticking out his tongue in embarrassment.


    As expected, yang was the best. He realized that she was pretending to be asleep.


    She leaned against the back of the front seat and looked at Dongdong with a gossipy expression. She asked, ¡± big brother, can I ask you a question? ¡±


    Dongdong smiled and replied, ¡± if I say no, you won¡¯t ask? ¡±


    I will still ask, but I think you¡¯ll definitely agree to it.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Dongdong had always been good-tempered to Huo Xingxing.


    Huo Xing Xing rolled his eyes and asked,¡±Big brother, do you like sister mengjun or not?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re being too nosy.¡± Dongdong smiled and said, ¡± the most important thing for you now is to go to school. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.


    ¡°I think you like sister mengjun. If you didn¡¯t like her, you wouldn¡¯t have said so much to her. ¡±


    Dongdong had several rumored girlfriends before, but she had never seen him so kind to any woman and even spoke so much to her in a soft and gentle tone.


    However, things were different for han mengjun.


    That¡¯s why! Big brother definitely has feelings for sister mengjun!


    Even if he didn¡¯t like her, he felt good about her!


    The more Huo Xing Xing thought about it, the more he felt that his guess was correct.


    Dongdong,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by your usual smile, big brother. If it wasn¡¯t someone you¡¯ve set your mind on, you wouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort for her.¡± As Huo Xingxing spoke, he stood up and approached Dongdong, saying, ¡± actually, sister mengjun is really a very good person, Zhenzhen.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Dongdong interrupted her. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Dongdong smiled and didn¡¯t give Huo Xingxing a chance to continue this topic.


    As for what he was actually thinking, perhaps only he knew.


    ......


    Although han mengjun¡¯s public service advertisement had been temporarily suspended because of White Rose¡¯s arrest.


    However, it was also because of this matter that it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. This could be considered a blessing in the misfortune.


    The public service advertisement had already done a lot of publicity. With this, han mengjun¡¯s public service advertisement became even more popr and became the top headline of the hot discussion list.


    As a result, han mengjun¡¯s poprity also rose.


    Originally, Weibo only had 3000 fans, but now it had increased by a hundred times and had 300000 fans.


    On the hot topic list,#low-key goddess han mengjun #was also a hot topic.


    To han mengjun, this was not just an increase in her Weibo fans. She had also gained more attention from various aspects.


    When they entered the factory that day, the director found han mengjun and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Mengjun, you¡¯re here so early today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Han mengjun smiled, raised the costume in her hand, and said, ¡± I¡¯m here to prepare in advance. I¡¯m looking for the feeling.


    ¡°Mengjun, you¡¯re really dedicated to your work.¡± The director was very satisfied.


    As a director, he had seen too many celebrities of all kinds, but han mengjun was very rare.


    Although she had some fame, she was not arrogant. Moreover, she really had acting skills and could endure hardships.


    Every time they started shooting, she woulde in advance to prepare. There was never a difference.


    This was not something that anyone could do.


    The director was starting to admire her.


    He smiled and said,¡±alright, then I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± We¡¯re going to start shooting again soon, and the recement actors will arrive today. You guys can get in touch with each other when the timees. After all, there will be a lot of scenes with the other actors.¡±


    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry, director.¡± Han mengjun nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get back to work. If you need any help, just let me know.¡± The director was very polite.


    The people in this circle were all smart. He could tell that han mengjun would be famous in the future, so it was necessary to build a good rtionship with her.

 Chapter 719

    ?


    719 If you don¡¯t love me, let me go (1)


    Han mengjun¡¯s thoughts were not soplicated. She just wanted to do her own thing.


    She knew very well that everything she had now was because of Dongdong.


    One could not be too supercilious and narrow-minded. No one knew if one would fall from the sky tomorrow.


    Therefore, she would cherish everything she had now.


    She looked at the busy staff outside and thought for a while about how things changed. Then, she turned around and returned to the lounge to continue preparing for the shooting.


    After about half an hour, she suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    Han mengjun put down the script in her hand.


    Why would someonee over at this time?


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Ever since mengjun was ¡®abducted¡¯ thest time, Ben had be a little oversensitive.


    Ben walked over and opened the door a crack. He saw a sweet looking girl standing outside the door. She was not very old, petite and small, and looked very cute.


    Even so, Ben was still extremely nervous.


    ¡°And you are?¡± He asked.


    Hello, I¡¯m Mumu. Is sister mengjun in? ¡±


    Mumu was the new substitute actress. She was here to rece the role of White Rose and had many scenes with han mengjun.


    It¡¯s just that she always had makeup on when she appeared on television, and Ben did not recognize her immediately when she came over without any makeup.


    After knowing the identity of the visitor, he turned his body sideways and let her in.


    Hello, Sister mengjun. I¡¯m Mumu. Please take care of me for today¡¯s shoot! Mumu reached out her hand to mengjun.


    Han mengjun looked at her outstretched hand and smiled. She held her hand and gave it a gentle shake.


    ¡°Hello, han mengjun.¡±


    Han mengjun looked at Mumu with a smile. She subconsciously thought that she would be an easy person to get along with.


    In fact, han mengjun had already read the information about Mumu. This girl¡¯s experience was somewhat simr to hers. Both of them had climbed up little by little through suffering.


    Just based on thismon point, perhaps they should be able to get along well.


    ......


    What happenedter proved han mengjun¡¯s guess. The two of them got along well, and the whole shooting process was unusually smooth.


    The filming had already beenpleted before the scheduled time for the filming to end.


    ¡°It¡¯s night time tonight, so let¡¯s all get drunk!¡± The director ordered.


    When everyone heard this, they all started to cheer.


    The director found han mengjun and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Mengjun, I know that you¡¯ve never liked to attend such celebrations, but you must attend this time. The wrap party is different from others. As the lead actor, it seems a little unreasonable if you don¡¯t attend, right?¡±


    Han mengjun was a little helpless. She really had no idea what to do with this so-called wrap party.


    She really wanted to sneak away, but she couldn¡¯t. When she wasn¡¯t filming, she was actually very much a homebody.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t even give me face?¡±


    ¡°The director is exaggerating.¡± Han mengjun smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯ll be there on time.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The director smiled and patted her on the shoulder before rushing off to inform the others.


    Han mengjun looked at the director¡¯s back and felt helpless.


    Han mengjun did not really know much about the wrap party. Because she had never been famous, she had never been able to participate in any of the dramas she had participated in, even if there was a wrap party.


    As for the first movie that was very popr, she was still young at the time, so she couldn¡¯t remember it clearly. Because she had to drink, few people tried to make trouble for her.


    But this time, everything waspletely different.


    Therefore, she was filled with uneasiness at this moment. She kept feeling that tonight would not be so easy to get through.


    Han mengjun arrived at the end-of-production party at around seven in the evening.


    The crew had booked the entire bar, and when she entered, she found that it was already full of people.


    The room echoed with soft and cheerful music, which made people feel more rxed and rxed after entering.


    Han mengjun looked around and realized that there were many big shots attending the party. She had never seen them before.


    ¡°Sister mengjun, you¡¯re here?¡± Mumu came up to her and held her hand with a smile.


    ¡°You also came early?¡± Han mengjun smiled at her.


    ¡°Mengjun,¡± At this moment, the director¡¯s voice came from the side.


    Han mengjun turned around and saw the director walking towards her with two sses of wine. He handed one of the sses to her and said, ¡± here, take this. I¡¯ll take you to meet a few people.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, director.¡± Han mengjun took the ss with a smile, nodded at Mumu, and followed the director to a few people standing not far away.


    Along the way, when they met people who came to greet them, they would stop and clink sses with them from time to time.


    Han mengjun had no choice but to drink it.


    After the director took her around, han mengjun was already drunk. She had no idea how much she had drunk.


    She had never been in such a situation before, so she didn¡¯t know how to refuse. She couldn¡¯t refuse them, especially when they came to toast her.


    As they went back and forth, they drank more and more, and their minds became more and more muddled. It was as if someone was beating a drum inside, stuffy and ufortable.


    Han mengjun found a quiet corner and sat down. She nned to take a break.


    As soon as she sat down, han mengjun felt the sofa beside her sink, as if someone had sat down.


    She turned around and saw a face with a bright smile.


    Guo Ziyan? Why was he here?


    ¡°Brother Guo?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember my name.¡± Guo Ziyanughed.


    Han mengjun rubbed her brows to clear her mind. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Brother Guo must be joking. Who in the circle doesn¡¯t know you?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just because he was very popr, but also because of his little hobby.


    Guo Ziyan was a popr martial arts superstar. He became famous because of his Kungfu films. Although he was not the most handsome, he had a special heroic aura, as if he was born for Kungfu films.


    Therefore, he was not only very popr in the maind, but also very famous internationally.


    Everyone called him big brother Guo.


    However, he had a very bad habit. He was particrly lecherous. This was something that almost everyone in the circle and outside knew. However, because of his fame, many women were willing to throw themselves into his arms.


    Of course, these were all rumors in private. As for whether it was true or not, no one could be sure.


    ¡°Mengjun, you really have great potential. I¡¯ve seen one of your scenes, it was really wonderful.¡±


    Guo Ziyan smiled and raised his ss to han mengjun. here, let me toast you.


    Han mengjun¡¯s face was bitter. She really couldn¡¯t drink anymore.


    She held the wine ss and muttered a few words in her heart. Then, she raised her head and clinked her ss with Guo Ziyan¡¯s.


    ¡°Brother Guo, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m just a newbie, and I¡¯m still in the learning stage. I¡¯ll be counting on big brother Guo¡¯s advice in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural.¡± Guo Ziyan patted han mengjun¡¯s left hand on the sofa and said, ¡± if you need any help in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know.


    ¡°Thank you, brother Guo.¡± Han mengjun smiled and thanked him.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Guo Ziyan suddenly gasped as if he had thought of something. He held han mengjun¡¯s hand tightly and said with a smile, ¡± Speaking of which, I really have a good idea.


    ......

 Chapter 720

    ?


    720 If you don¡¯t love me, let me go (2)


    Han mengjun subconsciously felt that something was wrong. Guo Ziyan¡¯s grip was very tight, as if he had been imprisoned in an instant. It was hard to breathe.


    He had clearly grabbed her hand, but it felt like he was strangling her neck. She was extremely sad.


    She tried to retract her hand and tried to maintain the smile on her face.¡±Brother Guo, do you have any good suggestions?¡±


    Guo Ziyan did not seem to notice that han mengjun had retracted her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± He still had that kind smile on his face, as if he was a senior giving advice to a junior. He said, ¡± I¡¯m going to take part in a Hollywood martial arts film soon, and I need a Chinese female star in it. I think you¡¯re very suitable for it. Why don¡¯t I rmend you to try it?¡±


    Han mengjun felt ufortable all over. She moved to the side and said, ¡± I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to act well.


    How was this a rmendation? She wasn¡¯t stupid!


    Guo Ziyan smiled and reached out his right hand to Pat han mengjun¡¯s shoulder. I trust your acting skills. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be right to rmend you.


    Heughed as his right hand moved down from her shoulder to her waist.


    Han mengjun¡¯s expression froze, and she quickly grabbed his hand.


    Guo Ziyan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Han mengjun let go of his hand as if nothing had happened.


    She smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t make the decision. I have to go back and ask my manager, Wanwan, to thank you for your love. I¡¯m really ttered.


    Guo Ziyan did not mind, but he did not give up. He reached out to han mengjun¡¯s back again and touched her.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I always like to give advice to neers.¡±


    F * ck! Why didn¡¯t this damn pervert just die?


    Han mengjun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stood up.


    At this moment, everyone was looking at her.


    She naturally couldn¡¯t say anything. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Brother Guo, I¡¯m sorry, but I need to go to the washroom. May I?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, go on.¡± Guo Ziyan nodded in agreement.


    Han mengjun smiled, turned around, and walked toward the bathroom.


    Guo Ziyan looked at her back as she walked in disorder, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a determined smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can be reserved.¡± Guo Ziyan¡¯s smile was especially wretched.


    He had seen too many tricks like han mengjun¡¯s, but she had always obeyed him.


    Although han mengjun was special, she was still a newbie and a woman. How could she escape from him?


    Han mengjun stumbled to the bathroom and washed her face with cold water. She finally felt a little more awake.


    She leaned against the sink and rubbed the corner of her eyebrows, feeling that her mind was in a mess.


    ¡°Guo Ziyan!¡± Han mengjun frowned.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Guo Ziyan would take a fancy to her and that he would look at her with such determination before he left.


    She knew what that look meant.


    It was really disgusting.


    If it was the old her, she would have taken off her shoes and let him smash her face in minutes since she was not famous.


    But now, Yingluo naturally had to think about her future.


    Guo Ziyan still had a high status in the circle, so she couldn¡¯t go head to head with him.


    Han mengjun thought for a while, then took out her phone to inform ah Ben. However, just as his fingers were about to touch the answer button, he stopped.


    She suddenly thought of a very important thing. Ah Ben¡¯s status was not high enough, and he was definitely not Guo Ziyan¡¯s opponent.


    Even if ah Ben came, he would not be able to help and would only make things worse.


    At the thought of this, she retracted her hand and felt a little irritated.


    After a while, she took out her phone again and swiped on a person¡¯s number.


    She stared at the number for a long time before taking a deep breath and finally making up her mind to dial it.


    Han mengjun suddenly regretted it after the call was connected.


    Why did she make this call?


    What identity did she have to make this call?


    Just as she was regretting her decision to give up, the call was connected.


    ¡°I¡¯m Huo chendong.¡±


    Han mengjun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She said, ¡± Mr. Huo, I¡¯m in trouble. Can youe and pick me up? ¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, han mengjun heard the sound of her own heartbeat.


    It was so intense, so out of control.


    She had no choice but to call Huo chendong. In fact, she had no confidence at all.


    If he refused ...


    That would be extremely embarrassing!


    alright, where are you? I¡¯ll be right there. Dongdong agreed without hesitation.


    Han mengjun heaved a sigh of relief, as if the heavy stone on her shoulders had finally been removed.


    She told him her address softly, and Dongdong hung up the phone without saying anything.


    Han mengjun held the phone and smiled. After putting the phone away, she walked out.


    As soon as the door was pushed open, a not-so-pungent smell of smoke drifted over from the distance.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Guo Ziyan. He was leaningzily against the wall, one foot on the other.


    He had a cigarette in his right hand, and his eyes were unfocused. He seemed to be smoking, but also waiting for someone.


    Han mengjun¡¯s heart clenched. She cursed the old pervert in her heart. He still wouldn¡¯t let her go even when she was in the bathroom.


    She silently rolled her eyes in her heart!


    Guo Ziyan noticed that han mengjun hade out. He turned his head slightly and looked at han mengjun with an evil smile.


    ¡°Mengjun, you¡¯re out?¡±


    ¡°Brother Guo, why are you here?¡± Han mengjun¡¯s smile was forced, and the uneasiness in her heart was growing.


    Huo chendong had not arrived yet. How could she reject Guo Ziyan in order to maintain the dignity of both parties?


    To put it simply, she wanted him not to fly into a rage out of humiliation!


    She took a step back uneasily. She didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence, but there was no one in the corridor of the bathroom, which was usually full of people.


    Guo Ziyan walked over with a smile and stood in front of han mengjun. He grabbed her hand and said, ¡± mengjun, take this.


    She felt as if a hard object was stuffed into her hand. It was a square.


    Although han mengjun did not look down, she could tell from the shape that it was a card or something.


    ¡°This is the key card to my room.¡± Guo Ziyan quickly gave han mengjun the answer. ¡°What do you think? let¡¯s y together tonight?¡± he asked with a wicked smile.


    Han mengjun¡¯s face turned cold. She shoved the door card back into his hand, and her men took a step back.


    ¡°Big brother Guo, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. I still have things to doter, so I might not be able to apany you.¡±


    Guo Ziyan took another step forward.


    ¡°What¡¯s the emergency? Today was a good day to celebrate the killing of youth, so don¡¯t be such a wet nket. I¡¯ll introduce you to some of my good friends.¡±


    Han mengjun still had a look of resistance on her face. She said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in this kind of game. Brother Guo, you don¡¯t have to save my share.¡±

 Chapter 721

    ?


    721 If you don¡¯t love me, let me go (3)


    mengjun, you¡¯re not interested because you¡¯ve never yed Pixiu before. Guo Ziyan walked towards han mengjun step by step!


    Han mengjun had never been a good-tempered person. She had been smiling the entire night, and now that there was no one here, she was toozy to continue pretending.


    She said, ¡± do you not understand humannguage? I said I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Guo Ziyan¡¯s face turned dark after being rejected and pped again and again.


    ¡°Han mengjun.¡± He said coldly, ¡± why are you still pretending in front of me? ¡±


    Han mengjun was silent and red at him.


    ¡°I heard that you are Huo chendong¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Guo Ziyanughed as if he had just heard a big joke. other people might believe it, but unfortunately, I just happened to know someone close to Huo chendong.


    Han mengjun¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    This old pervert was quite capable. He even knew the people around Huo chendong.


    Did he know something?


    ¡°I know that Huo chendong doesn¡¯t actually have a girlfriend. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on between you two. Haha, acting is as simple as eating and drinking for you, right?¡± Guo Ziyan said as he approached han mengjun.


    He didn¡¯t expect Guo Ziyan to really tell him what had happened after some spection.


    She didn¡¯t know if he really knew or if Xuxu was right, but no matter which one it was, it was very disadvantageous for her at the moment.


    Han mengjun sneaked up to the gun and took off her high heels.


    She thought, at most, I¡¯ll make the headlines again!


    A small star breaking the head of a martial arts superstar, Guo Ziyan. This was a good question, wasn¡¯t it?


    Seeing that han mengjun did not say anything, Guo Ziyan knew that he had guessed correctly.


    He smiled and said, ¡± han mengjun, I don¡¯t know what you and Huo chendong are nning to do. However, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m sure of. You¡¯re not his girlfriend at all.¡±


    Han mengjun red at him. If he got any closer, she would blow his head off!


    tsk, tsk, what a beautiful pair of eyes. Guo Ziyan pretended to touch han mengjun¡¯s hand and said, ¡± since you¡¯re not his girlfriend, you don¡¯t have to worry about offending him. Let¡¯s have a good time tonight, and I¡¯ll definitely leave that role for you.¡±


    Han mengjun was about to hit him, but he grabbed her hand instead.


    do you really think I didn¡¯t see your little trick? ¡±


    Han mengjun frowned. Guo Ziyan had grabbed her wrist so tightly that she could not exert any strength.


    He easily took the high heels from her hands and threw them aside. Heughed and said, ¡± you have a really strong temper! This was good too! It¡¯s more interesting when you y with it. ¡±


    ¡°Release me! If not, I won¡¯t be so polite with you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m so scared!¡± Guo Ziyanughed loudly. young man, let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t fight with your own future.


    Han mengjun changed her tone when she saw that she could not push him away.


    brother Guo, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t like the way you guys y. Please have mercy on me!


    Guo Ziyan was a little unhappy. He narrowed his eyes and smiled coldly. han mengjun, why are you pretending in front of me? why are you acting so noble? You¡¯re already in this industry, how can you be innocent?¡±


    His voice suddenly became sharp. or do you really think you can get together with Huo chendong? ¡±


    He suddenly reached out and pinched han mengjun¡¯s chin. He pinched so hard that she could almost see her chin turn green.


    ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? do you think you¡¯re worthy of Huo chendong¡¯s attention? True aristocrats like them will definitely look down on people like us in the entertainment industry. An actress would always be an actress, and would never be able to step foot in a Grand Hall. Han mengjun, you¡¯d better have some self-awareness. Don¡¯t be so stupid as to push away the opportunity that has been offered to you. As long as youe over tonight! This role is yours!¡±


    Guo Ziyan lifted han mengjun¡¯s chin and forced her to look at him. why would you give up such a rare opportunity for a man who¡¯s just ying with you? ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A mocking voice suddenly came from the side.


    Han mengjun¡¯s body trembled. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw Huo chendong walking towards her with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Sir, you seem to know me very well.¡± Dongdong¡¯s eyes narrowed, his steps tightened, and he said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m also full of curiosity about you. I really want to have a good chat with you.


    Guo Ziyan¡¯s hand loosened subconsciously.


    ¡°Brother Dong!¡± Han mengjun felt wronged. She pushed Guo Ziyan away and ran to Huo chendong¡¯s side.


    She had never been so grateful to Huo chendong before.


    If Yingluo hadn¡¯te, she really couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of situation she would have been in!


    No, there was no ¡®if¡¯!


    Because Huo chendong was here!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Dongdong grabbed her hand and shoved it behind him. He turned around and looked coldly at Guo Ziyan in front of him.


    Dongdong¡¯s sudden arrival was obviously not expected by Guo Ziyan, and he didn¡¯t feel good.


    His face was particrly unsightly, as if someone had painted it with ayer of ck ash.


    However, he was still a big brother in the entertainment industry, so he quickly regained his calm.


    He stepped forward with a smile, reached out his hand to Dongdong, and said, ¡± Hello, young master Huo, I¡¯m Guo Ziyan.


    Dongdong nced at him indifferently and did not shake hands with him.


    He just said in a very strange tone, ¡± ¡°I heard you say that you seem to understand my inner thoughts very well and are very familiar with me. Yingluo, do we know each other?¡±


    ¡°No, no, you heard wrong.¡± Guo Ziyan naturally did not dare to admit it. ¡°Today is the first time I¡¯ve met you, young master Huo.¡±


    Han mengjun was already used to the acting of people in this industry. She grabbed Dongdong¡¯s clothes hard.


    All this time, han mengjun had always been calm and aloof in front of Dongdong. This was the first time she had shown such a fragile side.


    He patted the back of her hand and said, ¡± you¡¯re Mr. Guo, right? I¡¯ve always been a gentleman, and I don¡¯t like to see people make things difficult for women, especially when my woman urged me to say this. Do you understand?¡±


    Guo Ziyan¡¯s face turned even uglier. He smiled and said, ¡± I think Mr. Huo has misunderstood something. Miss, miss han and I just happened to bump into each other here. By the way, young master Huo, I¡¯m sorry, I still have something to do.


    I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    He nodded at Dongdong, trying to maintain his original dignity and pride, and walked around Dongdong to leave.


    Dongdong did not stop him and let him go.


    However, this matter wasn¡¯t over yet. He had teased ¡®his woman¡¯ and he was going to let it go just like that?


    Was there such a simple thing?


    What a joke.


    Besides, he was also very interested in the person he was talking about.


    Who was so bold as to sell him information in private?

 Chapter 722

    ?


    722 If you don¡¯t love me, let me go (4)


    Huo chendong helped han mengjun out slowly. When they came out, they met the director and a few reporters.


    ¡°Young master Huo, when did youe? Eh, what¡¯s wrong with mengjun?¡±


    Dongdong replied, ¡± she¡¯s drunk. I¡¯ll send her back first.


    ¡°Okay, young master Huo, take care.¡±


    Dongdong nodded slightly. He did not hide his rtionship with han mengjun at all.


    This time, the news that they were a couple was confirmed.


    He believed that no one would dare to have any ideas about han mengjun in the future.


    ......


    Out of the bar, Dongdong helped her to the parking lot.


    Han mengjun¡¯s legs were weak. If it wasn¡¯t for Dongdong holding her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    On the way, han mengjun did not say a word. She was so silent that it seemed like she had fallen asleep or was frightened.


    Dongdong nced at her from time to time. Seeing that she looked fine, he was relieved and helped her to continue walking forward.


    When they turned a corner, han mengjun suddenly grabbed Dongdong¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dongdong lowered his head and asked, ¡± are you feeling ufortable anywhere? We¡¯re almost at the parking lot. Let¡¯s get in the car and take you to the hospital.¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to help her continue walking forward.


    ¡°I want you to let me go.¡± Han mengjun suddenly shouted.


    She turned around and pushed Dongdong away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Dongdong was stunned.


    Han mengjun took a step back and almost fell.


    Huo chendong wanted to help her up, but he retracted his hand when he saw han mengjun¡¯s reluctant expression.


    After han mengjun held onto the wall for support, she looked up at Dongdong with a sad expression.


    Her eyes were full of entanglement and sadness, as if there was something painful in her heart that she couldn¡¯t say. It was very touching.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, what is our rtionship now?¡±


    She was clearly drunk, but why was the person in front of her so clear?


    It was as if that person had long been engraved in his mind. Even though his eyes were blurry and he couldn¡¯t see clearly, that feeling was still extremely clear.


    She wanted to reach out and touch his face, but her fingers moved, and in the end, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything.


    Even though he was emboldened by alcohol, he was still very afraid.


    To be able to ask that question was already her limit.


    In fact, she had been wanting to ask this question for a long time.


    Every time he saw Dongdong, this sentence lingered on the tip of his tongue, but he just couldn¡¯t ask it.


    She knew that she shouldn¡¯t, but she just couldn¡¯t control her heart.


    She knew that she was the unlucky one, but why couldn¡¯t she control herself?


    She had agreed to act, but now she wanted to keep acting and didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Han mengjun looked at the person in front of her. She did not realize that her eyes had turned red.


    Her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was about to jump out of her throat.


    How would he answer?


    Dongdong was stunned for a moment, but he soonughed.


    He asked, ¡± what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t tell me you took that guy¡¯s words to heart?¡±


    That¡¯s right, how was she expecting him to answer?


    Wasn¡¯t their rtionship clearly stated in ck and white in the contract?


    But! She didn¡¯t want to do this!


    Han mengjun was so excited that she took a step forward and grabbed Huo chendong¡¯s arm. She asked, ¡± ¡°Mr. Huo, can you answer me seriously? What kind of rtionship do you think we have?¡±

 Chapter 723

    ?


    723 If you don¡¯t love me, let me go (5)


    Yes!


    She really didn¡¯t want to be entangled like this anymore. It was the same no matter what.


    The sooner he figured it out, the sooner he could free himself. Being covered by clouds and mist like this and not knowing the real situation was really a terrible feeling.


    ¡°I want an answer from you.¡± Han mengjun stared at him.


    As long as there was a result, it was enough.


    As long as she could figure it out, she would not have any expectations or fantasies in the future.


    Huo chendong looked at han mengjun with a frown.


    Ever since the two of them had known each other, this was the first time she had such an intense emotional reaction in front of him.


    He looked at her eyes curiously and saw the tears in her eyes.


    He was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡± mengjun, shouldn¡¯t you be very clear about our rtionship? You¡¯ve drunk too much today. When you wake up tomorrow, everything will be fine.¡±


    Dongdong¡¯s words did notfort her. Instead, they provoked han mengjun.


    She smiled, and tears fell from her face. She said with some excitement, ¡± yes, of course I know our rtionship. We are just contracted! To put it bluntly, we¡¯re only in a business rtionship. You pay people, and I¡¯ll work for you, isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Han mengjun was really sad. She felt like her heart was being stabbed by a needle.


    She held Huo chendong¡¯s hand tightly, not knowing that her nails had cut his hand.


    Huo chendong looked at her with a frown.


    ¡°In your heart, am I the kind of woman who can be solved with money?¡±


    ¡°Do you really have to say that about yourself?¡± Dongdong asked coldly, ¡± do you think it¡¯s better to say that about yourself? ¡±


    Of course not!


    ¡°Or do you think you¡¯re that kind of person?¡± Dongdong asked.


    No! She wasn¡¯t!


    Han mengjun shook her head and covered her face.


    Huo chendong sighed. He softened his tone and said, ¡± you¡¯re drunk. Let me send you home, Hanhan.


    ¡°Huo chendong, you still treat me differently, don¡¯t you? If not, Yingluo, why did you rush over after I called?¡±


    An irrepressible pain and sourness welled up from the bottom of her heart, like a cage that trapped her.


    She was really sad and in pain.


    These days, the more she interacted with Huo chendong, the more she could not control herself.


    Huo chendong was a very good person. He was considerate and did not put on airs.


    He would speak to her gently, take into ount her thoughts, and even share her worries and difficulties.


    He cared about her, understood her difficulties, and always thought about her.


    Most importantly, he hade to save her time and time again when she needed him the most.


    She had never felt so protected and loved by anyone. She had felt all these from Huo chendong.


    It was because of this that she felt that she was not alone. At least there was someone in this world who cared about her and cared about her.


    She cherished the feeling of being cared for and wanted to continue being cared for.


    She also knew in her heart that all of this might be an illusion and fake, but she just couldn¡¯t break free from this hallucination.


    The warm atmosphere and the feeling of home in the Huo family made her both envious and expectant.


    Especially su Mianmian, who saw herself as a family from the bottom of her heart. She cooked porridge for her and spoke to her gently.


    Every time she went to the Huo family¡¯s house for dinner, su Mianmian would specially prepare some of her favorite food.


    For the first time, she felt that she had moved into someone else¡¯s heart and that she had family.


    Such a feeling was so precious to an orphan.


    She really wished that she could be one of them and continue to enjoy this precious affection.


    Because of this, she knew that it was impossible for her to be with Huo chendong. There was an insurmountable gap between the two.


    However, she still fell into it without any hesitation. She couldn¡¯t control herself. In fact, she didn¡¯t even want toe out of it.


    He even had a feeling that even if it was a dream, he had to keep it up.


    However, after listening to Guo Ziyan¡¯s words today, although many of his words were not true, and many of them were his own imagination, he still felt that it was not true.


    However, some of it was real. The difference between her and Huo chendong¡¯s status was so far that it was difficult to cross.


    Sometimes, she even wondered if the distance between the two of them would close if she became an International Movie queen.


    However, their rtionship had started with a contract.


    No matter how hard she tried, with this contract, it was impossible between the two of them.


    She was really upset and felt that she could no longer face Huo chendong¡¯s acting.


    The feeling of acting opposite the person you love is like dancing on the tip of a knife.


    Han mengjun had been too depressed before, so she only dared to say these things to Huo chendong after she was drunk and emboldened. She would not have dared to say these things if she was sober.


    ¡°Huo chendong, do you like me? Can you give me a quick death? If you don¡¯t love me, then push me away! Let me go! I don¡¯t want to continue this painful struggle!¡±


    ¡°Han mengjun, you¡¯re drunk!¡± Dongdong said.


    At a time like this! He still refused to answer directly.


    Han mengjunughed coldly and said, ¡± actually, you could¡¯ve just ignored me. If it¡¯s just a business deal, what does my life and death have to do with you? Huo chendong, why are you helping me?¡±


    Huo chendong squinted his eyes slightly. There was a dangerous look in his eyes.


    Han mengjun burst into tears. She clenched her fist and punched Dongdong¡¯s chest repeatedly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me the truth? Is it fun to tease me like this?¡±


    Dongdong was still silent, perhaps he really didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Han mengjun¡¯s head felt even dizzier, and a wave of anger rushed to her head.


    ¡°Tell me, quickly tell me. Do you really want to continue being so confused?¡±


    She screamed a little crazily, and from time to time, she would punch him with her small fists.


    Dongdong simply couldn¡¯t do anything to this drunk woman. When he was about to kidnap her by force, he saw her close her eyes and suddenly fall back.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Dongdong was shocked. He did not dare to dy. He stepped forward, reached out his hand to hook her waist, and pulled her back forcefully.


    Han mengjuny in his arms. Her face was calm, and her breathing was smooth. She seemed to be asleep.


    Huo chendong,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    After saying so many annoying words, he fell asleep just like that?


    It¡¯s really ...


    Dongdong sighed, rubbed her head, and muttered, ¡± ¡°What rtionship? How can I tell you? In fact, I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    He carried han mengjun and continued to walk towards the parking lot. He had only taken two steps when he suddenly saw ah BEN rushing towards him.


    ¡°Young master Huo, let me send mengjun back.¡± Ah BEN looked at han mengjun anxiously.


    Was this girl Crazy? why did she drink so much even though she knew that he was not a good drinker?


    It was a good thing that he met young master Huo today. If it was someone else who teased him, ah BEN couldn¡¯t help but shiver and didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it.


    Dongdong looked up at him and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°You get in the car too, I¡¯ll send you two back.¡±

 Chapter 724

    ?


    724 After getting drunk


    The next day, han mengjun could not remember anything after she woke up.


    Han mengjun felt like she hadn¡¯t had such a good sleep in a long time. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had spoken the truth, but she felt much more rxed after venting her frustrations.


    Other than the headache from The Hangover.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never drink again.¡± She rubbed her forehead in pain, feeling as if there was a set of stereo reverberating sounds in her head. It buzzed, buzzed, and was extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Thump thump!¡±


    There was a knock on the door. Ah BEN pushed the door open and stuck his head out. you¡¯re awake? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han mengjun replied in a hoarse voice.


    Not only did she have a headache, but she also felt that her throat was on fire from time to time. It was extremely ufortable.


    Ah BEN opened the door and walked in. He sat down by the bed and passed a ss of water to her.


    ¡°Drink some water first, your throat should be ufortable, right? I¡¯ve made some tea for you to sober up. You can have two bowls of itter.¡±


    Han mengjun rubbed her eyebrows and took a few sips. She finally felt that her throat was no longer smoking.


    ¡°Did I drink a lot yesterday?¡± Han mengjun asked.


    Ah Ben¡¯s eyes widened, he nodded and said,¡±you still have the nerve to ask?¡± It wasn¡¯t a lot, it was a lot! Mengjun, do you still remember what you didst night?¡±


    ¡°Last night?¡±


    Han mengjun was stunned. She felt that the sound inside was getting louder, like someone was beating a drum.


    She tilted her head and held it, trying hard to recall.


    He seemed to remember some things, but he could not remember everything.


    She remembered that she had met Guo Ziyan when she came out of the bathroom. He had given her a room card and asked her to go over to y with him that night.


    Just as she was about to take off her high heels and blow his head off, Dongdong came.


    He held her hand tightly, and the warmth passed from his palm to her hand, and then from her hand to his heart.


    She was so uneasy and afraid, as if she had fallen into an ice cer, but at that moment, she felt like she had been bathed in a spring breeze, warm andfortable.


    As for what happened after that, Yingying didn¡¯t remember too clearly.


    It was hazy. He had some memories, but he could not remember them clearly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Ah BEN gestured with his orchid fingers and revealed a look of disbelief. His fingers almost scratched her head as he said, ¡± my dear, you¡¯ve done so many terrifying things and you don¡¯t remember them all? ¡±


    Everything could be forgotten, but could this kind of thing be forgotten?


    Ben had been making a big fuss all along, so han mengjun did not take his words to heart.


    ¡°I only remember going to the bathroom. I also remember that Mr. Huo came to pick me up, but I¡¯m not sure what happened after that. What did I do?¡± Han mengjun asked curiously.


    She shouldn¡¯t have done anything too outrageous, right?


    ¡°Oh my God.¡± Ah BEN couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan and said, ¡± yesterday, you yelled at young master Huo and even hit him a few times. How can you not remember anything? ¡±


    Although he was far away and could not hear what she said, he could clearly remember her agitated expression at that time.


    He was scared out of his wits back then!


    ¡°Really?¡± Han mengjun¡¯s eyes widened. She seemed to have recalled shouting at Dongdong, but she could not remember what she had said.


    His brain seemed to have turned into mush in an instant. It was so ufortable that it didn¡¯t listen to hismand at all.


    mengjun, your expression is too ferocious and terrifying. I don¡¯t even dare to get close to you. Ah BEN eximed exaggeratedly, ¡± I¡¯ve never seen such an excited expression on your face.


    He patted his chest and heaved a sigh of relief. it was only after you fell asleep and young master Huo carried you out that I dared to approach you.


    Han mengjun covered her face in pain.


    what¡¯s the use of covering my face now?! Ah BEN rolled his eyes speechlessly. He leaned over and asked in a low voice,¡±Think about it. What did you say to young master Huost night? Why are you so excited? Do you still remember?¡±


    It definitely wasn¡¯t a small matter, but ah BEN was extremely distressed. What exactly was it? would it affect their rtionship?


    Han mengjun was stunned. Some blurry images quickly appeared in her mind.


    Her expression instantly turned ugly. She had thought that those images were a dream. It was actually true?


    Oh my God, if it was really Jian Jia, han mengjun would cover her face and feel that it was burning.


    How could she still face Dongdong?


    She really wanted to give herself two punches. Why was this person¡¯s alcohol tolerance so bad?


    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± Han mengjun asked urgently. She had to make a call and ask.


    It was so unclear, and she was extremely sad.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Ah BEN got up and went to the dressing table opposite to take the phone. He turned around and walked back to pass it to han mengjun.


    Han mengjun took the phone and saw a text message as soon as she opened it.


    It was a text message from Dongdong.


    [ you should rest well. Don¡¯t drink so much alcohol in the future. It¡¯s bad for your body. ]


    Ben went over to take a look andined, ¡± young master Huo has such a good temper. You beat him upst night, but he didn¡¯t seem to be angry with you.


    Han mengjun pushed him aside and read the message back and forth in silence. After a while, she replied.


    [ I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble yesterday. [ I might have said some strange things when I was drunk. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. ]


    How would he answer? Were the images in his memory real?


    She was extremely uneasy, worried that the images in her mind would be reality.


    However, Dongdong didn¡¯t reply even after a long time.


    Ah BEN asked,¡±how is it, mengjun? did you manage to get anything out of her?¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to ask directly.


    Han mengjun shook her head. Dongdong had not replied to her message yet.


    She looked conflicted and a little nervous. She couldn¡¯t help but moan in her heart. God, what did she do?


    Suddenly, a text message notification rang.


    Han mengjun looked down at her phone excitedly. It was a message from Dongdong.


    [ no, you didn¡¯t say anything. ]


    It was a simple sentence, but it did not answer han mengjun¡¯s question.


    She believed that she had said something, but she couldn¡¯t get anything out of Dongdong, so it became a mystery and she never had the chance to figure it out again.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what this brain is for.¡± Han mengjun hit her head in frustration.


    It was just one night, how could he have forgotten?


    Looking at her expression, ah BEN understood that he probably could not get anything out of her.


    He helplessly sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°My dear, I think you¡¯d better not drink anymore. Otherwise, you¡¯ll do many terrible things when you¡¯re drunk. Fortunately, young master Huo didn¡¯t mind Hanhan this time.¡±


    Han mengjun looked at him sadly. Did she want to drink it?


    You can¡¯t help yourself, understand?

 Chapter 725

    ?


    725 Good luck, han mengjun (1)


    Ben saw that han mengjun was still in a daze and said, ¡± my dear, what happened has already happened. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Hurry and take a shower. It¡¯ll be breakfast when youe out, right? I have good news to tell you.


    Han mengjun replied in a daze and did not move.


    In the end, Ben could not stand it anymore and chased her to the bathroom.


    Han mengjuny in the bathtub. The warm water surrounded her, calming her agitated heart.


    She closed her eyes andy down, her mind in a mess.


    All kinds of chaotic images came up, and the situation after getting drunk yesterday gradually became clear.


    She remembered crying and begging Dongdong to give her a clear answer.


    But in the end, he still didn¡¯t give himself an answer.


    She curled her lips and revealed a mocking smile.


    ¡°What are you still looking forward to? It doesn¡¯t even belong to you, so what are you still asking for?¡±


    She should have recognized it long ago. It was just that she still had a glimmer of hope before. As long as she did not get rejected, everything was still possible.


    Or perhaps, she was still coveting that warmth and couldn¡¯t bear to give up.


    But now, the reaction of Xuanji Dongdong had already given her the clearest answer.


    Even if she didn¡¯t want to, it was impossible now.


    She sighed and slid into the bathtub. The hot water covered her face,pletely covering the pain in her heart.


    Perhaps when she came out again, she would wear a mask and no one would have the chance to hurt her.


    ......


    After she took a shower, drank some tea to sober up, and ate something, Ben saw that she looked much better, and then passed the script to her.


    dear, these are the scripts that were sent in recently. I¡¯ve chosen one and there¡¯s a very good one among them.


    ¡°Is this the good news you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Ben nodded his head and said exaggeratedly, ¡± this is a big production. Although you are not the main character in it, I feel that your character is even more attractive!


    Han mengjun read the script that Ben was exining carefully.


    Ben continued, ¡± this is a movie adapted from a very popr novel recently. It has many fans of the original work and it has a Xianxia theme. I heard that they will invite a team from Hollywood to do post-production, so it will definitely be popr. Besides, Did you know? There¡¯s also a lot of big stars and guests inside.¡±


    ¡°It looks pretty good.¡± Han mengjun opened it with great interest.


    Ah BEN smiled and nodded. that¡¯s right, my dear. You have to make good use of the opportunity.


    Han mengjun looked through it briefly. The script was just as ah BEN had said, it was very exciting.


    In her eyes, if she really acted in this movie, she would definitely reap a lot of benefits.


    ¡°Please arrange for me to go for the audition as soon as possible.¡± Han mengjun said.


    Usually, there would be a lot of people auditioning for such a big production, so she had to go early.


    She had never acted as a viin before, and this would be the biggest challenge in her acting career.


    ¡°But there¡¯s one bad thing.¡± Ah BEN revealed a slightly dejected expression,¡±if I ept this role, I¡¯ll have to go to the Xiling Snow Mountain, and I¡¯ll be setting off next month. This trip will take at least half a year.¡± If that¡¯s the case, what about you and young master Huo?¡±


    Han mengjun was stunned. Leave?


    Although she had thought of leaving, she didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon.


    forget it. I might not even be selected. Let¡¯s talk about it after I¡¯m selected. Han mengjun said with a smile.


    okay, I¡¯ll contact some people. You should prepare for the audition in the next two days.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After Ben left, han mengjun sighed.


    Some things could be understood, but whether or not they could be epted was another matter.


    She needed time to prepare.


    However, she believed that everything would get better.


    ......


    Han mengjun did not have the time to think about Huo chendong.


    The audition had taken all her energy away.


    In order to get this role, she deliberately read the novel that was worth more than a million Yuan back and forth a few times to figure out the psychology of the character.


    The day of the audition also went especially smoothly.


    Finally, she got the director¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Mengjun, congrattions on passing the audition.¡± The director held her hand and chuckled.


    ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, director.¡± Han mengjun smiled in a reserved manner. She did not put on any airs and did not put her abilities in a high position.


    The director¡¯s smile became more sincere when he saw that she was not acting arrogantly.


    He smiled and said,¡±mengjun, we¡¯ll probably start filming on the first of next month.¡± Before that, you have two weeks to prepare. I hope you can handle the matters at hand in this time.¡±


    Two weeks was so fast!


    Han mengjun looked at him in surprise.


    The director continued, ¡± the filming location this time is a little remote. The filming time is also a little tight. So, once you join the crew, we request that all the actors and actresses do note out again. They will stay in the filming location. You know, the shooting n has already been arranged, and it¡¯s difficult to change it because of one person.¡±


    thank you, director. I understand. In the next two weeks, I¡¯ll handle the matters at hand as soon as possible and won¡¯t dy the time to enter the factory.


    The director smiled and nodded. that¡¯s good. But Yingluo, there¡¯s something I have to remind you of. It was very cold in the West Ridge, more than negative ten degrees. our drama will probably take more than half a year to shoot, which means that we have to stay in this environment all the time. Mengjun, are you sure you can bear the hardship? If you can¡¯t adapt to this environment, it¡¯s not toote for you to regret it now.¡±


    don¡¯t worry, I can bear the hardships. Han mengjun nodded at him seriously and said, ¡± since I¡¯m here for the audition, I¡¯m already mentally prepared. I won¡¯t cause any trouble for the crew. Thank you, director, for giving me this opportunity. I¡¯m really grateful.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The Assistant Director smiled and patted her on the shoulder. young people have a good mentality. You¡¯re hardworking. I have high hopes for you!


    Han mengjun¡¯s face was serious and confident.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, director!¡±


    okay, go back and prepare. I¡¯ll see you at the factory.


    alright. Goodbye, director.


    ......


    After separating from the director, han mengjun and Ben headed outside.


    In contrast to han mengjun¡¯s jubnt mood, Ben did not seem to be as happy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Han mengjun asked.


    Ah BEN looked at her expression and said with some hesitation,¡±My dear, I¡¯m worried about you! I¡¯m so annoyed!¡± He scratched his hair in frustration.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han mengjun turned around and looked at him in surprise.


    you¡¯ve been gone for more than half a year. It¡¯s too long, and it¡¯s enough to wash away a deep rtionship, Hanhan. Besides, you¡¯re in a rtionship with young master Huo now. I¡¯m just worried that if you go to film a movie, how will you get along with young master Huo? ¡±

 Chapter 726

    ?


    726 Good luck, han mengjun (2)


    The more ah BEN thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. He had not seen many long-distance rtionships that could sessfullyst until the end. People always had difficulty controlling their own feelings. When they were attacked by loneliness and distance, their feelings would be fragile and could not withstand a single blow.


    Although han mengjun and Huo chendong seemed to be on good terms, he was still not optimistic that they would be separated for a year.


    Should he try to persuade han mengjun to give up on the movie?


    However, this opportunity was so rare. What should Yingying do?


    After han mengjun heard Ben¡¯s words, sheughed coldly.


    ¡°Virgin? Ben, what is my rtionship with Huo chendong? Aren¡¯t you the one who knows the best?¡±


    BNE frowned at her and asked, ¡± aren¡¯t you two quite close? ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Han mengjunughed mockingly and said, ¡± that¡¯s just what you see on the surface. In fact, you and I both know that we¡¯re only in a business rtionship. He¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll act, it¡¯s that simple.¡±


    Ah BEN frowned and did not quite agree with what she said.


    When the two of them were together, han mengjun might have been acting in the beginning for the sake of money and not to be banned again. However, no matter how he looked at it, the way the two of them interacted with each other didn¡¯t seem to be fake.


    Some things couldn¡¯t be lied to and couldn¡¯t be acted out.


    Ah BEN was about to say something else when han mengjun¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Han mengjun nodded at ah BEN, took out her phone, and found that it was su Mianmian.


    After a moment of hesitation, she pressed the answer button.


    Su Mianmian¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Mengjun, I haven¡¯t seen you visit me for the past two weeks. Are you too busy with work? Although you¡¯re busy, you should take care of your body and don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Although these words of concern were ordinary, they were like the sweetest candy to han mengjun.


    Han mengjun clenched her phone tightly. There was a surge of emotions in her heart that could not be suppressed.


    She closed her eyes and endured the pain.


    She said she would jump out of this strange circle and never indulge herself again, but why was it that when she heard su Mianmian¡¯s words of concern, her inner emotions were still uncontroble and restless, making her feel terrible?


    What¡¯s more, she already had a sense of guilt in her heart for su Mianmian. At this moment, the two intense emotions were intertwined, making her feel even more painful.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Dongdong is really too busy recently. He didn¡¯t even bring you back for dinner. I¡¯ll talk to him about itter.¡±


    After hearing su Mianmian¡¯s words, han mengjun opened her mouth but found that she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    At this time, su Mianmian¡¯s voice was heard again.


    ¡°By the way, mengjun, it¡¯s my birthday in a few days. I hope you cane over for a meal. By the way, you haven¡¯t met Dongdong¡¯s two younger brothers, have you? this time, I¡¯ll introduce you to them. Let¡¯s have a simple meal as a family.¡±


    Han mengjun couldn¡¯t say much to su Mianmian, let alone reveal her rtionship with Dongdong.


    This n had started from Dongdong, so it was natural for him to be the one to end it.


    What right did she have to terminate the contract when she was paid to do things?


    Thinking of this, han mengjun tried to use a light tone and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely be there on time.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Mianmian smiled.


    The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up.


    Ben looked at her and said, ¡± you¡¯re still saying that it¡¯s nothing. His mother already called you.


    Han mengjun smiled bitterly. She really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Just then, she received a new text message.


    [ it¡¯s my mother¡¯s birthday next Wednesday. I¡¯d like to invite you over for dinner. If you don¡¯t have any problems, I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up. ]


    Recently, she had been busy with the audition and Huo chendong was busy as well. The two of them had not spoken to each other for a long time.


    Han mengjun looked at it for a while, then smiled. She replied with three simple words.


    [ no problem. ]


    Alright, she didn¡¯t want to be pretentious anymore. Since she had taken his money, she would do her job well.


    Anyway, this was Yingluo¡¯sst time, wasn¡¯t it?


    ......


    Finally, it was Wednesday, su Mianmian¡¯s birthday.


    Dongdong came to pick up han mengjun as promised. After the two got into the car, they looked at each other and quickly moved away.


    Even though they did not say anything about han mengjun¡¯s confession after they were drunk, they both knew what was going on.


    Therefore, it was still very awkward to get along with him.


    Along the way, the two of them did not speak. The atmosphere of awkwardness continued to linger around them and never disappeared.


    When they arrived at the Huo family, han mengjun took a deep breath and smiled brightly. She looked back at Dongdong with deep love in her eyes.


    ¡°Brother Dong, let¡¯s get off the car.¡±


    Han mengjun! Good luck! You¡¯re a professional actor!


    Dongdong looked at her deeply and didn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded.


    After the two of them got out of the car, han mengjun naturally took a step forward and held Huo chendong¡¯s arm.


    Dongdong was stunned. He turned back to look at her and was in a daze for a moment.


    ¡°Brother Dong.¡± Han mengjun smiled sweetly and said, ¡± let¡¯s go in.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Dongdong alsoughed.


    When han mengjun and the others entered the living room, su Mianmian quickly greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Auntie su, you look really beautiful today.¡± Han mengjun said with a sincere smile.


    Those were words that came from the bottom of his heart, and there was absolutely no pretense in them.


    Today, su Mianmian was wearing a long dress and a pearl ne. In han mengjun¡¯s eyes, it was definitely worth a lot.


    The pearls were almost the same size. They were round and smooth, and looked even more glossy under the light.


    Huo ting stood beside her, wearing a ck, hand-tailored long suit that perfectlyplemented su Mianmian¡¯s dress.


    When the two of them stood together, they looked like a perfect couple. They were so perfect that no one could pick on them.


    Su Mianmian looked much younger than her peers, perhaps because she had been living in the nourishment of love. Huo ting¡¯s kindness and love for her could be felt as long as she saw the two of them standing together.


    It waspletely the rhythm of torturing single dogs!


    this is a gift I prepared for you. I hope you like it. Han mengjun stepped forward with a smile and handed over the gift box.


    ¡°You child.¡± Su Mianmian took it with a smile and said, ¡± I told you not to be so polite. It¡¯s just a family meal. Why are you spending so much money? ¡±


    ¡°This is just a small token of my appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t do this next time.¡± Su Mianmian took han mengjun¡¯s hand affectionately and brought her to the dining room.

 Chapter 727

    ?


    727 Broken (1)


    After entering, han mengjun found that all the Huo family members were present.


    In addition to Huo Xing Xing, who she was very familiar with, there were two other handsome men who looked exactly the same.


    This must be Huo chendong¡¯s younger twin brother.


    Han mengjun realized that even though the two of them looked the same, their auras and dressing werepletely different.


    The other was bright and energetic, dressed in a more casual manner.


    The other one was very calm and wore a ck suit.


    It was clearly the same face, but it was impossible to recognize the wrong person.


    mengjun, is this your first time seeing Xiaoxi and Beibei? ¡± Su Mianmian introduced, ¡± the one who¡¯s smiling foolishly is Xiao Xi, and the especially handsome one is Beibei.


    mom, we all look the same. Who¡¯s more handsome? ¡± Xiao Xi smiled and said, ¡± sis-inw, I¡¯ve seen your shows, especially the public service advertisement you shot recently. It was so touching. My girlfriend is also your fan. Can you give me an autographter? ¡±


    Huo Chenxi was so enthusiastic that han mengjun could not react in time.


    Dongdong stood up, smiled, and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you just break up? where did you get a girlfriend from? ¡±


    ¡°Aiya, I got another one.¡± Xiao Xi chuckled and said, ¡± this one must be my true love!


    ¡°You have so many true loves. Thest one said the same thing.¡± Dongdong said.


    ¡°You said the same thingst time.¡± Beibei added.


    Xingxing shook his head and continued to add salt to the wound. no, second brother said the same thingststst time.


    ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you Yingluo leave me some face?¡±


    Han mengjun smiled and said, ¡± I have a few cards left in my bag. If you want them, I can give them all to you.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Xi¡¯s eyes widened in excitement and she said happily, ¡± Oh my God, there¡¯s not only an autograph but also an autographed photo? She will definitely Love Me To Death.¡±


    ......


    With Xiao Xi at the table, everyone was amused.


    After the meal, su Mianmian suggested that everyone go to the living room to have tea and chat.


    When the melodious music sounded, su Mianmian and Huo ting snuggled together naturally, as if they were the only ones left in the world.


    They said this intimately, and su Mianmian fed Huo ting fruit very naturally.


    Huo ting frowned, obviously not liking it, but he still ate it after su Mianmian fed it.


    Han mengjun sat by the side and watched, feeling very envious.


    The way uncle Huo looked at aunty su was as if she was the only one left in the world. That kind of love was hard to ignore.


    Perhaps it was because of Huo ting¡¯s overbearing favor that su Mianmian still looked so young.


    Han mengjun could not help but say, ¡± brother Dong, your parents are so close.


    I really envied them, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say that.


    Huo chendong turned around and looked at her. He saw the yearning in her eyes and said, ¡± why don¡¯t we go for a dance? ¡±


    Han mengjun looked back at him in surprise. To be honest, when she first heard this, her heart had a brief moment of anticipation.


    However, she quickly recalled what had happened that night.


    A basin of cold water was poured on him, and no matter how hot his passion was, it was instantly extinguished.


    She smiled and shook her head. no need. We¡¯re not really in a rtionship. Dance? I think it¡¯s better not to.¡±


    In the eyes of the outside world, the two of them seemed to be having a sweet conversation. Who would have thought that they would actually say such words?


    ¡°Big brother, sister mengjun.¡± Huo Xing Xing suddenly ran over from behind and leaned on the back of the sofa. He looked at the two of them with a smile and asked nosily, ¡± what are you two talking about? why are you two so clingy? ¡± Can¡¯t be separated for a while?¡±


    Han mengjun smiled at her and continued, ¡± that¡¯s right. I was just nning to have a private conversation with your big brother. Brother Dong, can youe out with me for a moment? ¡±


    Dongdong was stunned for a moment and soonughed.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk on the balcony,¡± he said.


    ¡°Argh! Why are you all leaving the moment Ie?¡± Huo Xing Xing said unhappily.


    Han mengjun patted Huo Xingxing¡¯s hand and said, ¡± I¡¯lle over and talk to youter.


    ¡°Alright then, Yingluo.¡±


    ......


    The two of them walked to the balcony. Dongdong stood in the back of the light, so han mengjun could not see his expression.


    This made her feel better. She took a deep breath and said, ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Huo, I want to terminate the contract.¡±


    Dongdong was very surprised. He paused and asked, ¡± didn¡¯t we go very smoothly? Why did it have to be terminated? If you¡¯re not satisfied with anything, we can discuss it again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling tired,¡± Han mengjun lowered her head and said.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke.


    After a long while, han mengjun looked up at Dongdong again.


    His eyes were shining with courage as he looked at the person in front of him fearlessly.


    Once upon a time, she didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. She was afraid that just one look would dispel all the courage she had built up, and she would never be able to bear to let him go.


    But at this moment, she had really made up her mind.


    ¡°Huo chendong, when I was drunkst time, I asked you what you thought of our rtionship, but you didn¡¯t give me a clear answer. But in fact, your refusal to answer me was already the most clear answer.¡±


    Han mengjun smiled and took a step forward. She said in a light-hearted tone, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue being trapped like this. So, this contract should be over.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Dongdong refused without thinking. He said, ¡± I¡¯m the one who started the contract, so I should be the one to end it.


    ¡°Is there a need to do this? You know that everything between us is fake.¡±


    mengjun, you can¡¯t end the day as long as I haven¡¯t said so. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you said today.


    ¡°No!¡± Han mengjun said loudly, ¡± I¡¯m in so much pain right now. I can¡¯t continue. Besides, I don¡¯t want to lie to aunt su anymore. Huo chendong, a fake is a fake! It¡¯s impossible for it to be real!¡±


    Pa! Kachaa!


    The two crisp sounds startled the two people standing on the balcony.


    Han mengjun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She used all her strength to turn around.


    The person she didn¡¯t want to lie to the most had appeared in front of her.


    Su Mianmian looked at her with an extremely disappointed expression.


    Han mengjun¡¯s face turned pale.


    Dongdong frowned and shouted in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Mom,¡± she said.


    Su Mianmian looked at the two of them and for the first time, she said to them in a tone without a trace of warmth, ¡± ¡°Miss han, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back first.¡±


    Han mengjun felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. She did not dare to say anything and only softly agreed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mom,¡± she said. Dongdong quickly stepped forward and shouted again.


    Su Mianmian looked at him with a frown and said coldly, ¡± shut up and follow me to the study. I have something to ask you.

 Chapter 728

    ?


    728 Broken (2)


    In the study, su Mianmian was sitting on the sofa with a sullen face.


    Dongdong, on the other hand, stood in front of her like how he had made a mistake when he was young. He lowered his head slightly and listened to her lecture obediently. ¡°Dongdong, do you still treat me as your mother?¡± Su Mianmian said angrily, ¡± why did you lie to me? Could it be that you¡¯re not willing? Do you think I¡¯ll force you to marry?¡±


    Yes, she knew that she had been a little anxious for the past two years.


    But that was because Dongdong was old and didn¡¯t consider his own personal affairs.


    She watched as her child grew up day by day, but there was no news of his marriage. How could she not be anxious?


    Therefore, she pressed him a little harder. However, she was not the kind of person who would force her child to get married casually.


    She had her own love and happiness, so she naturally hoped that her child could have all of this.


    However, she never thought that Dongdong would casually find someone to lie to her.


    She had really liked han mengjun these days. She even treated her like her own wife.


    But today, he realized that all of this was fake!


    These two people were acting to deceive him!


    ¡°Dongdong, you¡¯ve really disappointed me. I thought that you were a role model for my younger brothers and sisters, and I thought that I could rest assured to leave the Family Matters to you. But Yingluo, why did you do such a ridiculous thing?¡±


    Dongdong quickly walked over and squatted down in front of her. He looked up at her and said softly, ¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so agitated, okay? In fact, the truth is not what you heard.¡±


    ¡°Are you still nning to lie to me?¡± Su Mianmian was so anxious that tears came out.


    Dongdong was taken aback. He quickly took out a handkerchief and gently wiped su Mianmian¡¯s tears.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. Let me exin.¡± ¡°Actually, we just quarreled,¡± Dongdong said after a pause.


    ¡°Quarrel? Dongdong, don¡¯t lie to me. If it¡¯s just a quarrel, why did you say such things? What contract? what fraud? am I hearing things?¡± Su Mianmian clearly didn¡¯t believe him.


    Dongdong sighed and said, ¡± mom, I¡¯ll exin it to you one by one. Please listen to me, okay? ¡±


    Su Mianmian thought about it and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin.¡±


    Dongdong took a deep breath and sighed, ¡± ¡°Actually, I want to pursue her now. I had no other choice but to bring up the contract. Although she might not be my girlfriend yet, I¡¯m already trying my best. I believe that one day, she will be my girlfriend.¡±


    Su Mianmian was very angry and patted the back of his hand unhappily.


    ¡°Dongdong, are you still going to lie to me at this time? If you¡¯re really interested in her, then you should have just wooed her. Why did youe up with this contract to lie to me?¡±


    How could this child tell such a lie?


    Huo chendong,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re lying to me. You deliberately found an actress to be your girlfriend and deceived my feelings. Could it be that you¡¯ve been very happy to see me being yed by you all these days?¡±


    The more su Mianmian thought about it, the more annoyed and embarrassed she felt.


    However, she was also sad for the feelings she had given up. She really liked han mengjun.


    Dongdong held su Mianmian¡¯s hand again and said very seriously, ¡± ¡°Mom, I admit that I might have had such thoughts at first. But as we got along, I realized that I really like her. ¡±


    Su Mianmian frowned and asked, ¡± ¡°Do you really like her?¡±


    Dongdong fell silent again.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± Su Mianmian forced Dongdong to look up at her and asked, ¡± don¡¯t lie to me again. Dongdong, I¡¯m even sadder about the fact that you lied to me. We¡¯re a family, and I don¡¯t want to see any deception between family members.¡±


    I¡¯m so angry. Dongdong opened his mouth and found that his mood was also a little chaotic.


    ¡°Dongdong, can¡¯t you say this to me?¡± Su Mianmian asked.


    ¡°No, mom, I just don¡¯t know how to say it. My mind and thoughts are in a mess, and I can¡¯t figure out what I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    ¡°Tell me your thoughts!¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Dongdong lowered his head again and said,¡±I don¡¯t know if I like her or not.¡± In fact, I¡¯ve never liked anyone. I know what it means to like someone.¡±


    How could he tell others about something that he was not sure about?


    Su Mianmian was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°In the beginning, I didn¡¯t think that I would have much contact with her. As for the contract with her, it was actually an ident. The feeling she gives me is actually very special.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at him, speechless.


    you might not believe me when I say this, but even I find it unbelievable, Yingluo. So, when I said I wanted to pursue her, I wasn¡¯t lying to you.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Su Mianmian said.


    Dongdong looked up at su Mianmian with confusion spreading in his eyes.


    ¡°I was actually very happy when she confessed to me that day. However, I might not be able to give Yingluo what she wants for the time being. I¡¯m not sure if I really like her, so I can¡¯t be with her blindly and waste her time.¡±


    He was afraid that he would not be able to give han mengjun what she wanted.


    To put it bluntly, Huo chendong did not know how to express his love.


    Although he grew up in an environment full of love, he matured too early and was very rational. It was difficult for such a person to express love.


    So, on the day han mengjun confessed to him, even though he was very happy, he had a lot on his mind, so he couldn¡¯t respond to her confession.


    But to han mengjun, his silence was just a disguised answer.


    Su Mianmian got even angrier after hearing what he said.


    ¡°Silly child, why can¡¯t you figure out your own feelings even now? If you can say that, it means that you definitely like her, or at least have a good impression of her. All rtionships need to be managed. When a rtionshipes, you don¡¯t have to resist or think too much. You just have to grasp it. ¡±


    ¡°Will Yingying be okay like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You should never resist the arrival of love.¡± Su Mianmian patted his shoulder hard and said, ¡± mengjun is a good child. You have to cherish this rare rtionship and don¡¯t wait until the future to regret it.


    ¡°I know.¡± Dongdong nodded and asked, ¡± mom, you¡¯re not angry anymore, right? I don¡¯t want to be beaten up by dad again.¡±


    The main point was that he didn¡¯t dare to fight back against Huo ting.


    Su Mianmian smiled, looked at Dongdong seriously, and said, ¡± although I¡¯m angry, I¡¯m only angry that you lied to me. If you want me to forgive you, then go and get mengjun back for me. ¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 729

    ?


    729 The end is the beginning


    Huo chendong took su Mianmian back to the bedroom and took out his phone to call han mengjun.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he really wanted to hear her voice now.


    When they had just separated, her despairing eyes had made his heart ache.


    He wanted to tell her what he couldn¡¯t say before.


    However, when Huo chendong called her, han mengjun¡¯s phone was already turned off.


    It was already one in the morning.


    He smiled and decided to go to her house to exin it to her personally tomorrow.


    ......


    The next day.


    When han mengjun put thest thing she needed into the box, ah BEN walked in from outside.


    He saw that the luggage was almost packed and asked, ¡± mengjun, what do we do with this house? do we continue to rent it? ¡±


    ¡°You can return it.¡± Han mengjun thought for a moment and said, ¡± we¡¯ll only be back in half a year. It¡¯s a waste to keep paying the rent. We¡¯ll just find a new house when we get back.¡±


    Ah BEN thought about it and felt that it made sense.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that,¡± he said. I¡¯ll take you to the car first. After I¡¯ve tidied up the house and other things, I¡¯ll go over to apany you.¡±


    This time, it was Xiao P who apanied han mengjun first, and ah BEN, as the manager, had a lot of finishing touches to do.


    Han mengjun smiled and said, ¡± okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you there.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. A new battle was about to begin. They saw the anticipation and fighting spirit in each other¡¯s eyes. Tomorrow would definitely be better!


    ......


    An hour after han mengjun left, Huo chendong¡¯s car arrived.


    When he arrived, he saw some workers moving things, and the room was half empty.


    What was going on?


    Where is he?


    Huo chendong quickly took out his phone and called han mengjun.


    It was still turned off.


    He was dazed for a moment, then slowly walked to the door of han mengjun¡¯s room.


    Are we just going to leave like this? He didn¡¯t even say a word.


    He looked at the remaining things in the box at a loss, and the feeling of loss and gain surged out from the depths of his heart.


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this young master Huo?¡± Ah BEN walked over with a surprised look on his face and asked, ¡± why are you here? ¡±


    Huo chendong turned around and grabbed ah Ben¡¯s arm in a panic, asking,¡±Where did mengjun go?¡±


    ¡°It hurts! Young master Huo, can you please calm down?¡± Ah BEN looked at his own arm in fear. He was in so much pain that he was gritting his teeth. Tears were about to flow out of his eyes as he said, ¡± my arm, please let go of me first, okay? ¡±


    Dongdong frowned, loosened his grip, and asked again, ¡± ¡°Tell me, where did mengjun go? Why can¡¯t I get through to her phone?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get through? Maybe he forgot to charge it? We¡¯ve been busy packing for the past two days.¡± Ah BEN rubbed his arm and asked curiously,¡±doesn¡¯t young master Huo know?¡± Mengjun took on a big movie and will be filming in the West Ridge for half a year.¡±


    After Dongdong heard his words, his face darkened.


    Ben took a look and knew that han mengjun probably did not say anything. He quickly added, ¡± mengjun has probably been too busy recently. I thank you on her behalf for taking care of her during this period of time, young master Huo.


    Dongdong was not interested in listening to him talk about such trivial things, so he asked.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing we¡¯re almost at the airport.¡± Ah BEN raised his wrist to look at his watch and said, ¡± no, we should have reached the airport already. There¡¯s still about half an hour before the ne takes off.


    He actually only had so little time left!


    Dongdong turned around and was about to leave.


    Ben massaged his shoulders and could not help but shout, ¡± young master Huo, there¡¯s not enough time. Even if you rush over now, you won¡¯t be able to see mengjun for thest time.


    Dongdong turned around and red at him.


    ¡°T-from here, it¡¯ll take at least an hour!¡± What are you staring at?


    You won¡¯t make it in time anyway!


    Huo chendong smiled and said, ¡± how would you know if you don¡¯t try? ¡±


    After he finished speaking, he no longer cared about what Ben was thinking.


    ......


    ¡°Young master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Uncle Chen, do me a favor. Stop a ne heading to West Ridge.


    Yingluo, ¡± Chen Ce said speechlessly, ¡± why do you always give me a difficult problem every time you call me, Yingluo? who asked me to watch you grow up? I¡¯ll help you.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Chen.¡±


    ......


    At this time, han mengjun was already on the ne. She was seriously reading the script and memorizing her lines.


    Suddenly, an ear-piercing ringtone woke everyone on the ne.


    Dear passengers, I¡¯m very sorry. Someone has reported that our ne has illegal items on board. In order to cooperate with the police investigation, please stay where you are and wait for our further notice, Qianqian.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Xiao P looked scared and said, ¡± sister mengjun, are we going to be okay? Wuwuwu, I don¡¯t want to die! I¡¯m still young, I haven¡¯t found a boyfriend yet, Yingluo ¡±


    Han mengjun was also shocked. Forbidden item?


    How did he get here? Didn¡¯t the customs check it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The ne hasn¡¯t taken off yet.¡± Han mengjunforted P and herself.


    Hopefully, nothing happened to him.


    After a while, a few Airport Police officers with nuclear weapons suddenly came up and stared at the passengers one by one.


    Xiao P hugged han mengjun¡¯s hand in fear.


    When the police reached han mengjun, they suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Are you han mengjun?¡± one of them asked.


    Han mengjun was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t know why they were looking for her, but she still nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, you brought some prohibited items with you, so you have toe with us now. Please cooperate.


    ¡°How could this be? We definitely wouldn¡¯t bring any prohibited items, are you guys mistaken?¡± Xiao P stood up in shock and stood in front of han mengjun. plus, we passed through customs safely.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we need to verify it. Pleasee down with us.¡± The police officer said expressionlessly.


    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t let you take sister mengjun away like this. How do I know if you¡¯re not bad people?¡± Although Xiao P was scared, he still bravely stood in front of han mengjun.


    ¡°Please do not interfere with our work.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±


    ¡°Little P, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go with them.¡± Han mengjun patted Xiao P¡¯s shoulder andforted her. don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯ll be fine. So many people saw me being taken away. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. Maybe it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. It¡¯ll be fine after I exin it. ¡±


    ¡°But Yingluo¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Han mengjun smiled at Xiao P, then followed the police off the ne.


    After getting off the ne, han mengjun followed the police to the airport Car.


    After a while, the car stopped.


    Han mengjun followed the police out of the car and into a room.


    After she entered, she realized that the room was very dark. There was someone sitting inside, and his back was facing the door, so she could only see his back.


    However, this back view looked a little familiar!


    ............


    The door was suddenly closed, giving han mengjun a shock.


    The light in the room instantly dimmed. There was only a small tablemp in front of the man, so she could not see very clearly.


    This matter was really too strange, and it made her very worried.


    Han mengjun said uneasily, ¡± Hello, may I ask if you have misunderstood something? It¡¯s impossible for me to bring prohibited items onto the ne. If you have any doubts, you can go and check my luggage again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Han mengjun was stunned. Why did this voice sound so familiar?


    This is not Yingluo.


    ¡°Han mengjun, you stole my heart.¡±


    It was Huo chendong.


    Han mengjun¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at the person who was slowly turning around in disbelief.


    F * ck! It really was him!


    Han mengjun could not help but curse in her heart. What the hell was he doing?


    ¡°Huo chendong, what are you trying to do? Is it fun to tease me like this?¡± She trembled in anger.


    When she was forced to get off the ne by the airport Police, she was really scared and nervous. After all this, it was just a joke?


    ¡°Mengjun, if I don¡¯t do this, I can¡¯t make you stay.¡±


    What the hell was this?


    Han mengjun said angrily, ¡± what are you staying for? Are you teasing me?¡±


    She was so angry that she could not calm down.


    Huo chendong saw that she was so angry that her hair was about to stand up. He could not help but wonder.


    Could it be that he had really overdone it?


    It¡¯s all Uncle Chen CE¡¯s fault. He said that all girls fall for this. The cooler, more handsome, and more domineering, the better.


    How could he have forgotten that Uncle Chen Ce had pursued his wife for more than twenty years before they got married?


    Huo chendong saw that han mengjun was about to leave. He quickly reached out to hold her hand and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry.


    Han mengjun was about to leave when she realized that Huo chendong was holding her hand and she could not break free.


    ¡°You let go!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me first.¡±


    ¡°Let me go first, then I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me first before I let you go!¡±


    Han mengjun:


    She raised her head and looked into Huo chendong¡¯s eyes. She saw the determination in his eyes, and the inexplicable heat in them. Her heart skipped a beat.


    The hope that had finally quieted down seemed to have been watered and revived.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± She asked.


    will you be my girlfriend? ¡± Huo chendong asked with a gentle smile.


    ?!


    ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡± Han mengjun asked, frowning.


    ¡°Han mengjun, let¡¯s be in a serious rtionship this time! The kind with marriage in mind.¡±


    Han mengjun looked at him with her eyes wide open. After making sure that she didn¡¯t hear wrong, she asked in disbelief, ¡± didn¡¯t you refuse? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I never rejected you. I never did.¡± Dongdong said sincerely, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have any experience in love and I don¡¯t know what love is. I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t give you what you wanted, so I didn¡¯t respond to you immediately when you confessed to me the other day. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t like you, Yingluo.


    Han mengjun suddenly burst into tears after hearing what he said. She knelt down and hugged her knees.


    Huo chendong was shocked. He knelt down and asked in a panic, ¡± mengjun, what are you doing? ¡±


    Han mengjun covered her face and said, ¡± I¡¯m just too happy!


    Huo chendong heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Chengcheng.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sorry.¡± Han mengjun threw herself into Huo chendong¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. it¡¯s great that you like me! she said.


    Huo chendong¡¯s heart softened at her words.


    He was at a loss at first, afraid that he didn¡¯t know how to coax her.


    But in fact, she did not need to be coaxed at all.


    She was such a good girl. She was so well-behaved that it made his heart soften.


    He hugged her back forcefully and said in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯m in your care, mengjun.


    I¡¯ll definitely dote on you.


    ¡°Yes, nice to meet you!¡± Huo chendong, you¡¯re mine from now on!


    The flower of love had bloomed in their hearts.


    Everything is just beginning,


    The future would definitely be even more beautiful.


    (The nned Side Story has been finished. Thank you for following this story until now. If you still want to see another side Story, please leave a message for xiaohuo.^_^)

 Chapter 730

    ?


    730 Bai Jing¡¯s wedding (1)


    Bai Jing got married when she was twenty-eight, but her groom wasn¡¯t her boss or the ck Butler.


    He was a professor who had just returned from studying abroad. He was one year younger than her, but he was very obedient and doted on her.


    At this time, su Mianmian was the mother of four children, the youngest princess of the Huo family, who was four years old this year.


    At this time, she was in Huo chendong¡¯s arms. Basically, su Mianmian didn¡¯t need to care about her when she went out. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but everything in Xingxing had been taken over by Dongdong.


    Bai Jing still had short hair. Her wedding dress was a short one with a cheongsam neckline. She looked elegant and graceful.


    After she saw su Mianmian, she quickly walked over and hugged her.


    ¡°Mianmian, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, congrattions, little Jing.¡± Bai Jing had been running around for the past few years. If it wasn¡¯t for her wedding, su Mianmian would probably have a hard time seeing her.


    Out of the three people in the dormitory, Xiaojing was the one who became a strong woman.


    Bai Jing looked at su Mianmian and said with a smile, ¡± where¡¯s Xiaoyuan? Didn¡¯t shee with you?¡±


    Su Mianmian smiled and replied, ¡± she¡¯ll probably be a littlete.


    Bai Jing was confused.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant again, and her husband is keeping a close eye on her.¡± Su Mianmian exined.


    Bai Jing sighed. it¡¯s only been a few years and you already have a baby. Oh, right, where¡¯s your younger daughter? ¡± Thest time I saw her, she was still very young.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked around and said, ¡± they¡¯re over there.


    Not far away, Dongdong was holding little Xingxing and looking at the fresh flowers.


    Bai Jing smiled and said, time flies! When I first met Dongdong, he was still so young.¡±


    Su Mianmian looked at her and knew that she was thinking about what happened when they were in school.


    At that time, Bai Jing liked to tease Dongdong. Of course, she was teased back every time.


    ¡°I just measured your height yesterday, and you¡¯re already over 1.7 meters tall.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bai Jing shouted excitedly, ¡± Dongdong,e over to Auntie.


    When Dongdong heard Bai Jing¡¯s voice, he looked up and smiled.


    He carried little Xingxing and walked over. aunt Bai Jing, I wish you a happy wedding.


    ¡°Thank you, my dear.¡± Bai Jing opened her arms to hug Dongdong, but Xingxing blocked her with her chubby hands.


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    Xingxing bit her pacifier, and her face was chubby. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t speak clearly, but her expression was very serious.


    Bai Jing was amused to see her getting jealous at such a young age. why not? ¡±


    it¡¯s my giggle Yingluo. I won¡¯t give it to Yingluo. No one will give it to Yingluo. Xingxing tried her best to make herself clear. She was so anxious that she even took off the pacifier.


    ¡°If you kiss me, I won¡¯t hug your brother.¡± Bai Jing inched closer.


    Huo Xing Xing blinked, seemingly a little confused by the situation.


    Su Mianmian pursed her lips and smiled, saying, ¡± Xingxing, kiss your aunt Jing.


    Xingxing only leaned over to take a sip after mommy had spoken.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Bai Jing returned the kiss, satisfied.


    Dongdong, the sister-protecting demon, quickly carried little Xingxing away and said, ¡± I¡¯ll take Xingxing over there to take a look.


    ¡°Hey! You guys are leaving just like that? At least let me hug Xingxing!¡±


    ......


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the wedding hall.


    A man over 1.9 meters tall was standing in front of the wedding Sign, his shoulders shaking.


    ¡°Xiaojing, Qianqian.¡±

 Chapter 731 - 731 Bai Jing’s wedding (2)

    731 Bai Jing¡¯s wedding (2)


    This man was simply too attractive.


    It wasn¡¯t just his strange behavior, but also his appearance and height. Even if he just stood there, it was enough to attract attention.


    A handsome man crying in front of a Billboard, anyone could make up a 100000-word story about this, right?


    ¡°Sir, how may I help you?¡± The waiter came forward and asked politely.


    The crying man suddenly looked up, and the waiter¡¯s little heart was suddenly hit.


    What a handsome man.


    He had well-defined features and a sexy figure. She didn¡¯t know if he was doing it on purpose, but his shirt was buttoned very low, revealing his pecs.


    The man looked up at her, then lowered his head and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just let me be a beautiful man in peace, Yingying.¡±


    eh, eh, eh. the waitress was stunned. After a while, she said, ¡± but, the wedding is about to start, eh, eh? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s starting?¡± The handsome man, who was also the boss, roughly wiped his face and put on his sunsses to hide the fact that his eyes were red from crying.


    He said fiercely, ¡± I want to see what kind of person Xiaojing married!


    After he finished speaking, he rushed into the venue in a Huff.


    The waiter was stunned for a second before he quickly followed after her. He thought to himself, ¡± is this something impulsive? ¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After the boss went in, he looked around for suspicious people.


    He didn¡¯t know that he actually looked the most suspicious.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± A pleasant voice came from behind him.


    It was a familiar voice.


    The boss turned around and saw the ck Butler wearing a ck Casual suit with a id shirt and ck pants. He looked at him with both hands in his pockets.


    The boss could only use the word ¡®a hundred emotions¡¯ to describe his feelings when he saw his former love rival.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The boss said.


    The ck Butler raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡± Xiaojing invited me.


    of course, I know that you¡¯re only here because Jing invited you. I mean, Yingluo. before he could finish his sentence, a few staff members suddenly rushed up to him.


    Two of the security guards were holding police batons. They stood beside the boss, but they were 1.7 meters tall. They were a head shorter than the boss, so they didn¡¯t look as imposing.


    The boss looked at them in confusion and asked, ¡± what are you guys doing? ¡±


    Although he was asking a question, it seemed more threatening with his muscles.


    ¡°This, this is a wedding. You, you calm down!¡± The security guard said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m very calm!¡± The boss was still confused.


    How could the ck Butler not understand? he rubbed his forehead, showed a friendly smile, and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, there might be a misunderstanding here.


    Compared to the bear-like boss, the tall and thin ck Butler was much more friendly.


    Even if they were all handsome men, they were also friendly and easy to talk to.


    Everyone was looking at him.


    The ck Butler smiled. this is my friend. We are friends of the bride, Bai Jing. He said as he handed over the invitation.


    The manager took a look and said awkwardly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, our staff misunderstood Wanwan. he red at the waiter who ¡®reported¡¯ her.


    The waiter lowered his head innocently.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Can we take our seats now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sir, pleasee with me.¡±


    After the misunderstanding was resolved, the two of them were arranged to sit together.

 Chapter 732 - 732 Bai Jing’s wedding (3)

    732 Bai Jing¡¯s wedding (3)


    After the two of them sat down, the boss took off his sunsses.


    The ck Butler didn¡¯t look at him on purpose, but with just a casual nce, he saw his red eyes.


    He had been drinking water, but he choked.


    * Cough cough *


    Seeing that he had snatched it, the boss kindly patted his back and said, ¡± be careful.


    The ck Butler took out a handkerchief to cover his mouth and coughed for a while. When he finally caught his breath, he looked up at him and said, ¡± you cried.


    The boss stood up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on and said loudly, ¡± I didn¡¯t cry.


    His voice was a little loud, and everyone looked at him.


    The ck Butler covered his forehead and pulled him down.


    ¡°Alright, you didn¡¯t cry.¡±


    The boss wiped his face, still looking a little unhappy.


    The ck Butler ignored him and took out his phone to y games.


    After a while, the boss asked, ¡± by the way, why did you reject Xiaojing back then? ¡±


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Do you have some sort of weird problem?¡± And it was the kind that couldn¡¯t be said?


    The ck Butler looked up at him.


    The boss said excitedly, ¡± I¡¯m not afraid even if you stare at me!


    The ck Butler lowered his head again, simply toozy to deal with this funny guy.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind them.


    ¡°Are you Mr. ck?¡± The waiter asked.


    The ck Butler nodded.


    ¡°The bride has something to say to you. Pleasee with me for a moment, okay?¡±


    He was a little surprised that Bai Jing would look for him at this time.


    Before Butler hei could reply, the boss said, ¡± okay, we¡¯ll go immediately.


    ¡°We?¡± The ck Butler asked.


    The boss touched his pocket, put on his sunsses again, and said, ¡± we¡¯re good friends! Of course, I have to go with you!¡±


    The ck Butler thought about it and felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to meet Bai Jing alone, but to bring this silly girl along?


    Was this good?


    ¡­¡­


    When Butler hei and the rest arrived at the bride¡¯s Lounge, they realized that Bai Jing and her husband were there.


    ¡°When did you two be so close?¡± Bai Jing asked in surprise.


    The boss saw his first love in a wedding dress, and the groom wasn¡¯t him, Wanwan.


    He sniffed hard and said, ¡± Xiaojing, I wish you well!


    The people in the room were all speechless.


    The ck Butler felt that he hade here with him and could not let him lose face.


    ¡°I just happened to run into him.¡± After he yed it down, he smiled and said, ¡± I wish you all a happy life.


    Bai Jing¡¯s husband was an academic. He stood up and shook hands with the ck Butler. I¡¯m just curious about what kind of person Xiaojing liked. I hope you can understand.


    The ck Butler smiled and said, ¡± I have to say, you are a lucky man.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    In fact, many things had already passed.


    Not every love would have a good result.


    They could only be together if they met the right person at the right time.


    After the wedding, the boss took the ck Butler out for a drink.


    The ck Butler was speechless.


    Were they that close?


    Besides, Yingluo


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose your love a few years ago?¡±


    The boss wiped his tears and said painfully, ¡± but I haven¡¯t let go. But seeing her so happy today, I really feel that I can let go of Hanhan.


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°So, you have to drink with me!¡±


    The ck Butler rubbed his forehead and said, ¡± we¡¯re not close!


    ¡°Our rtionship is not ordinary! We were heartbroken together.¡±


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    The boss patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡± alright! Come and drink with me. By the way, can you tell me why you rejected Jing back then? Alright, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say, big brother won¡¯t ask anymore Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m older than you!¡±


    ¡°Ah? I can¡¯t tell!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    (Thank you for apanying me all the way. All the side stories are over! I¡¯ll see you in the next new book! If there are no idents, I¡¯ll release it after the new year. At that time, everyone will continue to support xiaohuo!)

 Chapter 732-END - 732 Bai Jings wedding (3)

    Chapter 732-END - 732 Bai Jing''s wedding (3)


    After the two of them sat down, the boss took off his sunsses.


    The ck Butler didn¡¯t look at him on purpose, but with just a casual nce, he saw his red eyes.


    He had been drinking water, but he choked.


    * Cough cough *


    Seeing that he had snatched it, the boss kindly patted his back and said, ¡± be careful.


    The ck Butler took out a handkerchief to cover his mouth and coughed for a while. When he finally caught his breath, he looked up at him and said, ¡± you cried.


    The boss stood up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on and said loudly, ¡± I didn¡¯t cry.


    His voice was a little loud, and everyone looked at him.


    The ck Butler covered his forehead and pulled him down.


    ¡°Alright, you didn¡¯t cry.¡±


    The boss wiped his face, still looking a little unhappy.


    The ck Butler ignored him and took out his phone to y games.


    After a while, the boss asked, ¡± by the way, why did you reject Xiaojing back then? ¡±


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Do you have some sort of weird problem?¡± And it was the kind that couldn¡¯t be said?


    The ck Butler looked up at him.


    The boss said excitedly, ¡± I¡¯m not afraid even if you stare at me!


    The ck Butler lowered his head again, simply toozy to deal with this funny guy.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind them.


    ¡°Are you Mr. ck?¡± The waiter asked.


    The ck Butler nodded.


    ¡°The bride has something to say to you. Pleasee with me for a moment, okay?¡±


    He was a little surprised that Bai Jing would look for him at this time.


    Before Butler hei could reply, the boss said, ¡± okay, we¡¯ll go immediately.


    ¡°We?¡± The ck Butler asked.


    The boss touched his pocket, put on his sunsses again, and said, ¡± we¡¯re good friends! Of course, I have to go with you!¡±


    The ck Butler thought about it and felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to meet Bai Jing alone, but to bring this silly girl along?


    Was this good?


    ¡­¡­


    When Butler hei and the rest arrived at the bride¡¯s Lounge, they realized that Bai Jing and her husband were there.


    ¡°When did you two be so close?¡± Bai Jing asked in surprise.


    The boss saw his first love in a wedding dress, and the groom wasn¡¯t him, Wanwan.


    He sniffed hard and said, ¡± Xiaojing, I wish you well!


    The people in the room were all speechless.


    The ck Butler felt that he hade here with him and could not let him lose face.


    ¡°I just happened to run into him.¡± After he yed it down, he smiled and said, ¡± I wish you all a happy life.


    Bai Jing¡¯s husband was an academic. He stood up and shook hands with the ck Butler. I¡¯m just curious about what kind of person Xiaojing liked. I hope you can understand.


    The ck Butler smiled and said, ¡± I have to say, you are a lucky man.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    In fact, many things had already passed.


    Not every love would have a good result.


    They could only be together if they met the right person at the right time.


    After the wedding, the boss took the ck Butler out for a drink.


    The ck Butler was speechless.


    Were they that close?


    Besides, Yingluo


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose your love a few years ago?¡±


    The boss wiped his tears and said painfully, ¡± but I haven¡¯t let go. But seeing her so happy today, I really feel that I can let go of Hanhan.


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°So, you have to drink with me!¡±


    The ck Butler rubbed his forehead and said, ¡± we¡¯re not close!


    ¡°Our rtionship is not ordinary! We were heartbroken together.¡±


    The ck Butler,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    The boss patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡± alright! Come and drink with me. By the way, can you tell me why you rejected Jing back then? Alright, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say, big brother won¡¯t ask anymore Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m older than you!¡±


    ¡°Ah? I can¡¯t tell!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    (Thank you for apanying me all the way. All the side stories are over! I¡¯ll see you in the next new book! If there are no idents, I¡¯ll release it after the new year. At that time, everyone will continue to support xiaohuo!)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!